Finding a Place

Chapters

Chapter 2 - To Help (R)
Chapter 3 - To Hurt (R)
Chapter 4 - To Turn (R)
Chapter 5 - To Fall (R)
Chapter 7 - To Fight (R)
Chapter 8 - To Part (R)
Chapter 9 - To Begin
Chapter 10 - To Stand
Chapter 11 - To Grow
Chapter 12 - To Live
Chapter 13 - To Care
Chapter 14 - To Build
Chapter 15 - To Grieve
Chapter 16 - To Pass Time
Chapter 17 - To Trick
Chapter 18 - To Test
Chapter 19 - To Play
Chapter 20 - To Return
Chapter 21 - To Fall Apart
Chapter 22 - To Sing
Chapter 23 - To Talk
Chapter 24 - To Dream
Chapter 26 - To Breathe
Chapter 27 - To Worry
Chapter 28 - To Connect
Chapter 29 - For Gratitude
Chapter 30 - To Reflect
Chapter 31 - To Learn
Chapter 32 - With Concern
Chapter 33 - With Anger
Chapter 34 - With Questions
Chapter 35 - With Distractions
Chapter 36 - To Discover
Chapter 37 - To Stay
Chapter 38 - To Twist
Chapter 40 - To Resolve
Chapter 41 - To Call Home
Chapter 42 - To Dance
Chapter 44 - With Surprises
Chapter 45 - With Suspicion
Chapter 46 - For a Gala
Chapter 47 - To Be Judged
Chapter 48 - To Accept
Chapter 49 - For Stories
Chapter 50 - With Answers
Chapter 51 - For Explanations
Chapter 52 - To Regroup
Chapter 53 - To Plan
Chapter 54 - To Meet
Chapter 1 - To Hide (R)
Chapter 6 - To Rise (R)
Chapter 25 - To Perform
Chapter 39 - With Perspectives
Chapter 43 - To Celebrate

Chapter 2 - To Help (R)

I was half blinded by my tears as I sprinted down the dark, gloomy hallway. My only goal was escaping the horrific scene behind me. There was no time to stop or think. I heard the door burst open behind me and the thumping footsteps of the pursuing monsters. The end of the hall was fast approaching and I knew there was no time to turn and open the fire door.

There was no hesitation as I jumped into the air and wrapped my arms around my face. Vbeep. I hit the window and felt pain flare across my body as the window shattered around me. I tumbled through the air in a cloud of glass shards. Vbeep. Vbeep.

I tumbled through the air out of control . . . VBEEP. VBEEP. VBEEP.

Wednesday, September 28, 2016

I rolled over and slammed my hand down on the aggravating alarm clock that was flashing five o’clock in the morning. I was bathed in a cold sweat and my heart was beating a mile a minute. I took several deep, gasping breaths to try and slow my heart rate while I stared at the ceiling. I knew in my mind it was just another nightmare but they always felt so horribly real. Now came the hardest part of my day, convincing myself to get up. Sounds easy right? Not so much when half your mind seems determined to give up.

Come on, I just have to get up.
So you can get the tar beat out of you?
At least the bullies don’t use guns or knives.
Not yet anyhow.
I could try hiding in the library.
You’re getting too predictable. They’ll catch you.
Maybe we’ll see Fluttershy.
Hah! Rainbow Dash will beat your face in if you go even close.
I guess I’m getting up for Mom then.
. . .

I swung my feet over the edge of the bed just as the six o’clock alarm went off on my phone. I had fallen asleep several times during my attempts to coax myself out of bed so I had extra alarms as insurance. Still, just getting up was a significant challenge even with my morning routine waiting. I quickly replaced my pajama pants with a pair of sweats and made my way down to the kitchen. I started the timer on my coffee maker and walked to the back door where my choices were waiting. Hanging on the wall inside the door was a small collection of martial weapons, including a long sword, a rapier, and a six-foot staff.

I selected the rapier and walked out into the cool morning air. I set an egg timer for thirty minutes and left it on the porch before walking off the porch. A this point, my backyard was more of a meadow than a lawn. The dew-coated grass was slick and cold under my bare feet. It had grown knee-high from a summer of neglect but there were flattened trails left behind by weeks of similar routines. The sky was fading from black into purple as the sun slowly rose. I let out the breath I had been holding as a cool breeze flowed across the bare skin of my chest.

Focus. This is how you’ve started your day for years.

I dropped into a combat stance, holding the rapier en guard. The breeze washed over me again as I breathed in the cool morning air and then slowly exhaled a cloud of warm vapor. I began to traverse the field, moving the sword and my feet quickly but with a careful and deliberate tempo. This was practice, not a battle so I executed each step with as much precision as my tired mind could muster. The name of each move drifted through my mind as I floated across the grass.

. . . Prima Guard, Imbroccata, Finta, Seconda Guard, Squalembrato . . .

My mind quieted and for a time the worries about life faded away. It was just me and the sword floating slowly step by step through the tall grass in the field under the rising sun. The exertion of the practice warmed me up and I felt a moment of peace from the routine motions learned during a happier time. All too soon I heard the sound of the timer going off. Practice time had ended and it was time to return to reality. I lowered my weapon and walked back into the house.

Why waste your time on useless skills?
It’s all I have. I can’t give it up.

The shower was my next stop. I climbed in and leaned my head against the wall. I glanced down at my stomach and winced at the large purpling bruises forming at the base of my rib cage. They stood out among the numerous yellowing bruises and more permanent mess of lighter gray marks that blotted my originally gray-blue skin. I washed off the sweat of my exercise and got dressed for the day. A pair of loose pants, a t-shirt, and a bulky oversized sweatshirt with a hood that I could pull over my head to conceal my face in a pinch.

There was freshly brewed coffee waiting in the kitchen thanks to the miracle of programmable coffee makers. I used one cup to wash down my bowl of cereal and poured the rest of it into a large travel mug. Just as I finished breakfast another alarm rang warning me it was seven-thirty and time to head to school. I grabbed my backpack and walked to the front door. I paused to look back at the dead, empty house before closing and locking the door.

I walked into Canterlot High just after the first bell rang, nursing a slight headache that came on as I reached school. I never arrived earlier for fear of running into one of the bullies before the day even began. Everything I needed was in my backpack so I never had to visit my locker. On the second day of school, it had been filled with garbage and it was just a place someone could catch me. I caught a glimpse of Fluttershy walking down the hall towards me. I considered saying hi for a brief moment but then my guts twisted with fear. I ducked into a corner and breathed a sigh of relief when she turned into her classroom.

The day began to go sideways on me the moment I set foot in my first class. Gilda and Lightning were both in there, glaring at me with unrestrained fury. Even worse, I was jostled aside by two bulky football players when I tried to rush to the classroom door. Before I could recover, the two girls had me trapped between them. They dragged me down the hall towards a dead-end corridor at the back of the school. Most of the lights here were burned out or flickering giving the whole space a sinister feeling. Gilda slammed me against the lockers making my head spin.

“Let’s talk wimp,” she snapped. “You evaded our little chat yesterday.”

Lightning Dust cracked her fist and grinned viciously. “You owe us for yesterday’s detention. Siccing Cranky on us was a dick move.”

“Now it’s payback time.”

I braced myself but the wind was still knocked out of me as Gilda drove her fist into my stomach. My fists clenched reflexively but I couldn’t make myself take any action. My instinct to defend myself simply shriveled into a ball and disappeared.

Take your punishment like a man. Hurting is what you deserve.

“And one for me,” Lighting interjected, punching me in the same spot. I let myself crumble to the ground, though it wasn’t hard to do given the wind was knocked right out of me.

I’ll just lay still. They don’t get as much satisfaction from a prone victim.

Gilda laughed as I collapsed. “Wow! What a wuss. Can’t even take a couple hits.”

They dragged me into a corner and dumped me out of sight. A couple more kicks were delivered to my chest and stomach, knocking the wind out of me again. One last kick to my head made me see stars before my eyes while I desperately tried to breathe. I could dimly hear their laughter fading as they walked away. I would have lost track of time if it wasn't for the school buzzer bringing me back to awareness on occasion. I just stayed curled up in the dark corner fading in and out of awareness.

I managed to pull myself back together sometime around lunch. I was about to scramble to my feet when the sound of heeled boots entered the darkened hallway. I froze and made myself as tiny as possible when I recognized the first voice.

“I can't believe I didn't recognize you earlier. Should have known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil here after my crown.”

It was the Queen of Canterlot High, Sunset Shimmer. Despite my isolation, I knew a few names that were impossible to avoid. Just like Rainbow Dash was the master of the sports fields, Sunset Shimmer was the absolute ruler of the school’s social scene. While I tried to process her words, a new voice chimed into the conversation.

“It's MY crown!” an unfamiliar voice retorted.

Curiosity overwhelmed my fear as my eyes snapped open. There was a girl with lavender skin I had never seen before glaring at Sunset Shimmer with piercing purple eyes. She had indigo hair with a pink stripe and wore a purple skirt decorated with a large pink star and a simple blue blouse. The new girl didn’t look the least bit intimidated by Sunset and neither did the little purple and green dog that poked his head out of her backpack.

“Whatever,” Sunset said in a dismissive tone. “This is just a minor setback for me. You don't know the first thing about this place, and I already rule it.”

“If that's so, why do you even need my crown? You went to an awful lot of trouble to switch it with the one that belongs here.”

“Pop quiz: what happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world? You don't know? Seriously?” Her mocking laughter made my hair stand on end. “And you're supposed to be Princess Celestia's star student? Then again, what were the chances she'd find somepony as bright as me to take under her wing after I decided to leave Equestria? Bit embarrassing that you were the best she could do.”

Somehow I managed to keep my mouth shut as their conversation went from somewhat odd to completely incomprehensible. They looked like two normal teenage girls and yet their conversation sounded more at home in a fantasy novel. I just stared out of the darkness at a loss about what to do.

“Oh and I'd keep an eye on your mutt. Hate for him to be . . . taken away from you.”

“Is that a threat?” asked the dog.

A talking dog. I must be imagining this.

“Oh of course not, but I’d cut down on the chatter if I were you,” said Sunset. “Don’t want everyone to know you don’t belong here, now would you? You want to be a princess here? Please. You don’t know the first thing about fitting in.”

I watched silently as Sunset and then the new girl walked out of the hallway and off to their next destination. I lay on the floor with my eyes closed while I thought over what I had heard. Or what I had imagined.

Equestria? Alternate world? What the hell did I just hear?
You obviously have brain damage. Gilda got a good shot in.
I’m pretty sure I’m awake but that conversation was so weird.
You’ve probably just snapped. Again.
Oh I hope not. I wish I would stop calling myself insane.
Calling it like I see it.

I sat myself up and brushed the crud from the floor off my face. I glanced at my watch, confirming lunch break was already half gone. I felt a bit dizzy as I took my feet but I did my best to ignore it while I decided on my next move. A bit of quiet studying might help clear my head so I could stop hearing things like voices in my head and talk of alternate worlds. Distracted by my own thoughts, I failed to hear the sounds of footsteps coming out of the library. The next thing I knew, I was knocked down onto my back as three young girls charged around the corner and ran into me. I landed heavily on my butt and groaned with pain. The three of them stared down at me with wide fear-filled eyes.

“Ah’m sorry!” said the girl with red hair and a bow.

“It was an accident,” said the second girl. She appeared to have white and lavender hair.

“You know who that is! RUN! Before he gets us!” shouted the third girl.

The three of them tore away down the hall without looking back before I could even speak up. I got to my feet and slowly made my way into the library. Reactions like that from the younger students were even worse than the indifference of my peers. I walked into the library, my favorite space in the school. It was a large round room under the glass dome that sat on top of the building. It was bright, well-lit, and most importantly, quiet. Miss Cheerilee was on library duty and she looked completely frazzled.

I was about to walk further into the library to find a book and a hiding spot but I stopped short when I saw who was at one of the computers. The lavender-skinned girl was settled in at a computer, trying to use it in the strangest way possible. She had her arms straight out in front of her and was typing with one finger on each hand. Her expression was frustrated as she concentrated and tried to use the machine. Miss Cheerilee’s face darkened with irritation every time she looked at the girl.

Wow, what’s she doing?
A better job than you ever could?
Seriously? Maybe I should go help her.
Hah, you help? Don’t make me laugh.
Well she obviously needs help. Plus she’s new and might not hate me yet.
That’ll get fixed in no time at all.
Enough. I’m going to help her.
Fine, go for it. What better way to drive her away?

I walked over to her and sat down at the terminal next to her. She glanced in my direction and gave me a small, shy smile before turning back to her attempts to type. I took a couple of deep breaths to knock down the growing anxiety and then cleared my throat to get her attention.

“Excuse me,” I whispered. “I don’t mean to intrude but do you need some help?”

My heart almost stopped when those purple eyes focused on my face. I wasn’t prepared for the intensity of her smile. “Really? Oh yes please, that would be great! I hate to admit it but I’m not very good at using this com-pu-ter thing yet. I think Miss Cheerilee is a bit annoyed at me as well.”

I glanced at Miss Cheerilee who mouthed the words ‘Thank You’ to me. I looked back at the new girl and shrugged. “I think she’s just having a rough day.”

She held her fist out to me smiling all the while. “I’m Twilight Sparkle. What’s your name?”

The greeting was a bit odd but I bumped her fist with mine anyhow. “I’m Silver Spark. So what do you need to know?”

“Everything!” Twilight exclaimed. The look of hungry excitement on her face made me briefly question the wisdom of my decision to help.

The afternoon helping Twilight was an experience to remember. She was extremely intelligent which was greatly hindered by her total unfamiliarity with technology.

“You mean this box has access to entire libraries all over the world? Wow!”

“Yes, that’s right. Pretty much everything can be found on a computer these days.”

“Wow . . . How do I get the books out of it?”

I resisted the urge to ask where she was actually from. I was very curious but I didn't want to push. She had enough to worry about as she tried to figure out the various gadgets around the library.

“This thing makes copies of books? So I just push this button . . . GAH! My eyes!”

“Sorry! I should have mentioned that it’s better to close the lid before pushing the start button.”

“It’s ok! I’m seeing spots though!”

She had a lot of gaps in her knowledge and every once in a while she would slip and use some bizarre words or turns of phrase.

“I need a hoof here! Can you help with these books!”

“Twilight, slow down! You don't have to carry all the books at once!

“I suppose, but I just kept finding stuff I wanted to WOAH!”

**THUD**

“Oops!”

Watching her try to use her fingers was interesting as well. By the time we got to the late afternoon, Twilight was comfortable enough talking to me that she started making some comments that made me wonder if she was even human.

“I don’t think using your mouth to pick up books will make Miss Cheerilee very happy Twilight. Try your hands.”

“Sorry! Force of habit. These things are really hard to use.”

That was insane though . . . wasn’t it?

“The library will be closing in five minutes.”

The announcement startled me and Twilight out of our conversation. It was hard to believe I’d missed the entire afternoon of classes while helping out Twilight. We covered a wide and broad range of subjects, but she was interested in the social aspect of the school. Given her goal of becoming the fall formal princess, that interest wasn’t terribly surprising. Between being a new student and a complete outcast I couldn't give her much help, except when I found the old school yearbooks.

“Well, that's another day done,” I said. “Come on, let's get out of here.”

“Umm, you go on ahead. I'd better put these books away first,” she said nervously.

“You could just drop them in the book drop.”

Twilight continued stacking up the books and avoided looking me in the eye. “No, no I think I’ve irritated the librarian enough already. I’d rather take care of it. Thank you for all your help today.”

I was torn between the suspicion that something very weird was going on and the fear that I was simply misinterpreting everything while quietly losing my marbles. Either way, there were a dozen things I wanted to say from asking her if she had somewhere to stay to simply inquiring about her talking dog or why becoming Princess was so important to her. In the end, I simply chose the cowardly way out.

“Ok, you have a good night then,” I said. “I'll see you tomorrow.”

I walked to the door of the library and paused to look over my shoulder. Twilight had already vanished with her books into the stacks. My stomach growled painfully and I started the long walk home. While I walked, my brain began spinning out of control.

Still a coward I see.
. . .
Couldn’t even work up the courage to ask a simple question.
Shut up.
She might not even have a place to stay but you couldn’t even work up the guts to ask.
. . .
She got what she needed. Tomorrow she will abandon you.
What’s with me today?
Talking to yourself obviously. She’ll kick you to the curb like Friday’s trash.
She was nice, maybe she’ll feel differently.
No way. Not when she realizes what a liability you’ll be for her attempt to be Princess.
But what if-
Even if she does, the rest hate you. And so will Twilight when you screw this up for her.
. . . I don't want to go insane.
It's your mind, what are you going to do about it?

I pressed my fingers against my temples to try and massage away the headache this was giving me. I would have almost been grateful for another bully attack or something just to shut up the voice in my head. The red and brown leaves swirled around my feet in the light breeze as I trudged to my house.

When I pushed the door open the only visible change inside was a blinking red light coming from the answering machine. I threw my bag down by the door as I walked over and pressed play.

“Hey Silver Spark, it’s Steel Rain. You know, the Steel Rain you haven’t called since you moved to Canterlot. Seriously kid, it’s been six weeks since I even heard from you and that was a payphone! It was a struggle to even find this number! Give your old Sensei a break and call back. Your parents were g*”

I pushed the delete button on the answering machine before I could stop myself. Another wave of anxiety and fear washed over me unbidden.

Ok, deep breaths. It's just Steel Rain, nothing to worry about.
But if he found you who else can?

As if to confirm my greatest fear, a crackling popping noise outside made all my hair stand on end. It was the unmistakable sound of car tires rolling up my gravel driveway. There was absolutely no reason anyone would come to my house. At least no good reason I could come up with. I dove down behind the single chair in the middle of the room, curled up in a ball, and held my breath. Two car doors slammed one after the other and then footsteps crunched their way up the gravel driveway and onward to my front door.

I felt a shiver go down my spine as someone began pounding loudly on the front door. I curled up into a smaller ball behind my chair and hoped the front door was locked. There was an unintelligible argument between the man and woman who were on my front doorstep and then they started walking away. I took a risk and peeked out from behind the chair at the gap in the drapes as the footsteps receded. I caught a brief glimpse of one individual in a brown hat of some sort and another with short blonde hair. Their footsteps crunched on the gravel and I heard the car doors slam again and an engine start. I slipped over to the front window and peeked out in time to see a simple red pickup truck pulling out of my driveway.

That's the red truck that we hide from every few days.
They're looking for you.

The phone call and unexpected visit left me completely on edge for the rest of the evening. I managed to eat a bit of food and I honestly tried to get my homework done. Unfortunately, writing is quite hard when your hand is shaking uncontrollably. After about half an hour I just gave up and just went straight to bed.

Author's Note

The rapier combat terminology I used are the same terms used when I took classes a few years back. It's something I always wished I could have continued but the 2 hour drive to the nearest dojo is more than I can afford. Here are a few definitions:

Prima Guard: Sword held with knuckles up at head level and blade pointed at opponent's face.
Imbroccata: Sword thrust from the Prima guard.
Finta: Feint drawing the opponents attack to a poor position.
Seconda Guard: The Sword held out at shoulder level, perfectly horizontal in front of face.
Squalembrato: A descending diagonal cut.

Not mentioned during his practice is the Terza Guard. This guard has the sword at waist level pointed slightly upwards and is the one that seems to be most commonly envisioned when discussing sword fighting. If you're curious and would like to see some photo's, This website has some good ones along with more descriptions.

Chapter 3 - To Hurt (R)

I was at my kitchen table eating supper when I heard the sound of crunching gravel out front. Before I could react, the front door was knocked off its hinges. Dark figures burst in and charged, reaching out for me with scaly claws. I grabbed my long sword and took a swing at the lead figure. The first one fell, but the rest of them quickly overwhelmed me. I could feel their claws tearing into my arms, back, and shoulder.

A large creature came through the door once I was fully restrained. While it looked vaguely humanoid, it had a large scorpion tail jutting out of the back of its indistinct body. It smiled, revealing a mouth with far too many teeth in it.

“It’s time to finish paying the price of your actions brat. They’ve already covered the rest of the cost,” he said, tilting his head at the front door.

My eyes followed his gesture and I noticed there were two crumpled figures by the door. I recognized the forms and a wave of sorrow and guilt washed over me.

“I’d kill you now but that’s so final. It's amazing what someone can live through. Enjoy the remnants of your short pitiful life.” Then the scorpion tail slammed into my stomach.

I opened my mouth to scream but I couldn’t force any sound out.

Thursday, September 29, 2016

I woke up screaming at the top of my lungs and sat up as if someone had shocked me. It took me a minute to realize where I was and that I hadn't just been stabbed in the stomach. I actually ran my hand across my stomach, only flinching for a moment when my fingers touched the rough skin that was usually hidden from sight. I flopped back down on the bed and gasped when my head pulsed with pain. Waking up with a headache just added injury to the insult that was the nightmare. It was only four forty-five in the morning but there was no way I was falling back asleep after that.

Dear God, that was the worst nightmare I've had in months.
No less than you deserve. Or did you forget what you brought on your family?
. . .no, because my brain won't let me forget. At least that was just a dream.
Hah. Just a dream. You're delusional.
Oh shut up, I'm thinking about something else now.
You know that never works.
Yeah, I know. I guess I just need to get ready to face the day.
Meh, just give it up. Just stay home and mope like you know you want to.
I think I need to try. Twilight might want my help.
Doubtful, but go ahead. Give it your best shot.
Really?
Sure. It'll be amusing to watch you collapse when I'm right.

I dragged myself out of bed by five thirty and threw on my sweatpants and a t-shirt. The thought of chatting with Twilight again combined with the adrenaline from the nightmare gave me a bit more energy than I'd had in a few weeks. I went downstairs, pulled on a pair of running shoes and walked out into the cold misty morning. A light fog hung over the quiet fields. The birds weren’t even chirping yet. I took a breath of the cold air and pulled on a thirty-pound backpack. Today felt like a good day just running.

I ran across the meadow to the fence and begin jogging the perimeter of the farm. The border of the farm was a bit over one mile of rough bumpy terrain. I was going to make two circuits this morning. My eyes drifted over the scenery. The meadow had some young maple and oak trees sprouting up. Spots of yellow and white were peeking out of the fog where the last flowers of fall were waiting for the sun.

As I came around to the end of my first lap I could smell the apples on the trees in the giant orchard that bordered my property. The farm was filled with orderly rows of trees with thousands of late-ripening apples waiting to be harvested. It was a soothing, refreshing smell that I never experienced in Manhattan. The rising sun was painting the puffy clouds orange and pinks.

I was breathing heavily and my legs were aching as I walked into the house. I showered, ate two apples for breakfast, and packed my lunch in record time. I threw a couple of extra apples in my bag, just in case my insane suspicion that Twilight wasn't even from this world was accurate. If I was right, she might not even have a way to get breakfast. If I was wrong, the apples would make a nice snack for the walk home.

I was feeling apprehensive as I walked into the school forty-five minutes before class was due to start and I was regretting it already. The hairs on the back of my neck started prickling the moment I walked through the front door. I hunched down inside the hood of my sweat-shirt and casually glanced around the hallway. Normally the majority of the students would disdainfully ignore me. Now they were watching me with various degrees of mirth and hostility as I walked past. One student I didn't recognize even jostled me with his shoulder as he went past.

Why is everyone watching me? They mostly ignore me.
I told you things would get worse.
Are they actually laughing at me?
Of course. You're a total joke and they've finally realized it
Oh shut up. I'm going to find Twilight.
Why would she be any different?

The voice in my head seemed to be extra vicious today and it wasn't making my nerves feel any better. The unwanted attention from all the students in the hallway was making me feel sick to my stomach. Then I saw Twilight walk out of the library and head down the hall away from me. I watched with growing concern as the other students glanced at her and began to laugh at her as well. Twilight must have felt the same way as I did because she picked up speed and dashed around a corner. I was taking it slow, trying not to be noticed but I picked up the pace a bit to try and catch up with her before she disappeared.

I stopped short when I came around the corner. Fluttershy was coming down the hall and walked into a classroom closely followed by two other girls who I recognized as Applejack and Pinkie Pie from class. Just like most other students in the school, I'd never really spoken to them. When the door closed I started down the hall to catch up with Twilight. I wasn't intended to pay the classroom any attention but then I heard Twilight's voice inside. I stopped and slipped my backpack off so I could stretch my shoulders a bit. I listened at the door to see if there was any point to intruding.

Twilight's voice was brimming with confusion. “Why do you think she doesn't care? No, never mind. Why were you all looking for me? What's going on?”

“Oh, she hasn't seen it yet,” said Fluttershy sadly.

“Seen what?”

A nervous laugh escaped from Pinkie Pie. “Oh, it's not really that bad.”

A moment later, Sunset Shimmer's voice started speaking from what sounded like a recording or a video. “Twilight Sparkle wants to be your Fall Formal Princess. But what does it say about our school if we give someone like this . . . such an important honor? What kind of princess would associate with a dangerous criminal?”

Criminal? Who was Twilight with yesterday?
Well, obviously it’s you. Who else could it be?

Twilight's voice was shocked and I could imagine the dismay on her face. “But all this happened yesterday! At the library! Has everybody in the school seen this? Is that why they were all looking at me that way?”

“Fraid so Twilight,” replied Applejack.

“What am I going to do? No one is going to vote for me after seeing this.” Twilight sounded like she was working towards a major panic attack.

“Honestly darling we can work through this. It's too bad you spent all that time with that dreadful boy. You'll never get the crown if you associate with . . . distasteful individuals like that.”

The newest voice was familiar but I couldn’t put a face to the voice. The tone and accent painted a picture of a rich popular girl who would have all the connections that Twilight would need now. She would be able to help Twilight fix the damage I had caused by simply offering her my help. The cold lump had returned to my chest and there was a buzzing noise that drowned out the world for a moment.

See. You failed and ruined everything.
I guess that's it then. Fluttershy too.

I had missed the next few words in my stunned haze but the next words of the posh girl rang out clear as a bell.

“Who you are seen with is as important as what you have to say! Some people are just socially inconvenient at best but that boy is far more of a . . .”

I just turned and walked away before I could hear any more. The reality of my situation had just crashed down on my shoulders. What was the point in trying to reach out to my classmates when it was obvious my hand would just be slapped away? My emotions were in the worst turmoil I'd felt since arriving in Canterlot and I knew I wouldn't be able to handle my classes in this state. It wasn't the first time I'd fallen apart at school and there was only one place I could try and recover here.

“Why hello there Silver! What brings you to my humble abode today? Fancy a game of dice? Or did a toilet explode on the ground floor again? Did those lovely chaotic classmates of yours break something while chasing you again?”

I was standing at the door to the janitor’s storeroom. His room was a haphazard jumble of mops, brooms, and other cleaning supplies. In the middle, there were three mismatched chairs and a rickety table. I was standing face to face with Discord the school janitor. He stood over six and a half feet tall and was mismatched in every way possible. He wore two different kinds of gloves, two different boots. His hair was even styled differently, braided one side and loose on the other.

“Maybe another time Discord,” I replied. “I just need to go to the roof today.”

“Oooh,” he said clapping his hands with almost childish glee. His mismatched red eyes widened with excitement. “Already? Can I watch again? I do so love a good show!”

“Sorry Discord, I . . . I think I need to do this alone today. Next time, I promise.”

“Oh pooh.” He pouted theatrically for a moment before smiling again. “Fine! I’ll hold you to that though young man. Go right ahead, you know the way.”

I had met Discord on the second day of school when my locker had been turned into a trash can. He was a bit crazy but friendlier than anyone else I had met here. He laughed, strangely enthusiastic about the mess. “All this chaos keeps me employed right?” he said. Somehow we wound up talking about my status as the school outcast. Discord just laughed and said he knew exactly how I felt. He then made an open offer for me to visit anytime.

I occasionally took him up on that offer and eventually brought a few items to school to help with the bad days. He never asked any questions about my past or why I needed wooden training swords at school. I don't think he actually cared as long as he got to watch once in a while. I stripped off my sweatshirt leaving only a light t-shirt. I pulled on a pair of weighted bracers, snagged a sword at random, and climbed up the ladder to the roof of the school.

The morning sun momentarily blinded me but once the spots cleared I idly noted my surroundings. The dew on the glass dome of the library was sparkling in the morning sun. I could see half of Canterlot but I wasn't in a mood to appreciate the beauty of the town and the surrounding hills. Instead, I walked to the middle of the roof where I had marked a single spot. I tied a blindfold over my eyes and took a deep breath.

The training was the one place where I still could find peace. Steel Rain had taught me this exercise as an alternative to the more drastic solutions I had been messing with before moving. He called it shadow sparring, an exercise in focus and meditation combined with a careful series of combat moves. As I tried to prepare an out of focus replica of the school roof appeared in my mind's eye. The difference was, on this rooftop was a series of shadowy figures. I got ready and waited for the first shadow to make its move.

Useless. Creep. Coward. Failure.

As the first shadow charged I raised my sword to block the attack and then countered with an imagined killing blow. The shadow vanished into dust allowing the next one to move in. During past attempts, my mind would calm quickly but today the voice in the back of my head wasn't giving in so easily.

You're an actual criminal in their eyes. Priceless.

I made each attack and step with calculated precision. I knew exactly where I was on the roof of the school. With every strike, I had to switch stances or positions to focus my mind away from how badly I was hurting inside. Every strike felled another imagined enemy.

Worse, they haven't even seen what you truly are, you worthless coward.

Normally, the mere act of sparring would quiet my mind. Between focusing on the moves and tiring myself out with the extra weight on my arms it was usually easy to forget my troubles. Today was a different story. Ever since my life came apart at the seams I had been forced to contend with constant self-doubt. It had been manageable between my medication and these exercises but today it was more distinct. Almost like it was something other than me and I feared it heralded a far worse mental breakdown. I redoubled my efforts as the shadows continued to appear.

You are completely alone.
Twilight hates you now.
Fluttershy is terrified of you.
You don't deserve friends.

It was a strange feeling as the shadows began to gain the upper hand on me. I was finding it hard to ignore that voice reminding me that there was no future for me. I had been arrogant enough to hope for a change twice in as many days. My morale sank and with it went my ability to handle the sword. The strikes became sloppy and frantic as I tried to regain control over myself but it was no use. With one last scream of despair, I let out a desperate horizontal swing. Instead, I overextended and lost my balance. The roof flew up to meet my face and my sword went skittering off across the roof away from me.

Is there anywhere left to turn?
Not for you. Nobody will even care if you vanish.

I didn't have the energy left to lift my face off the sun-warmed roof tile or even to roll over. All I was going to do was just lay there face down on the roof while the hot sun beat down on my back. There just didn't seem to be a point in getting up and moving on with my day. For a moment I even imagined that I heard footsteps on the roof coming towards me.

“Silver Spark, are you alright?!”

“Oh dear!”

Wait, that's not my imagination.

My eyes shot open behind the blindfold and I clawed it off my face to see what was going on. To my surprise, the roof had quite a crowd on it. Twilight, her dog, and Fluttershy were making the most noise as they ran across the roof towards me. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Discord, and another girl with purple hair were hanging back near the roof hatch. My vision was blurred and I couldn't make out the expressions on their faces. I summoned the energy to roll myself over onto my back just as Fluttershy and Twilight knelt next to me.

I stared at Twilight, trying and failing to comprehend why they were all here. “Why are you here? You need to be working on fixing up your reputation to win the crown.”

“That's the plan,” Twilight replied. “I'm not sure how to do it but I'm going to need all my friends to help. That includes you.”

“Me?” I said, avoiding her intensely inquisitive eyes. “Why me? I'm a complete outcast and a total liability. That video proved it. Don't waste your time or chances on me.”

Before Twilight could respond to me I experienced a nearly forgotten sensation: A hand gently touching the exposed skin on my arm. I looked over and saw Fluttershy's pale yellow finger following along one of the ragged lines of pale grey skin that made up the web of scars covering my upper arm. I shivered at the unexpectedly gentle touch and pulled away instinctively.

“What happened to you, Silver?” Fluttershy whispered in a horrified voice. “I've never seen so many scars on one person before.”

The memory of glass ripping across my body flared through my brain. The screaming and the pain rushed forward threatening to overwhelm me as my heart began pounding out of control. I mentally slammed the door on those thoughts as best I could before I had a full panic attack. I took several deep breaths before answering.

“It's not important right now,” I finally whispered, turning my attention back to Twilight. “Twilight, you've got help from Fluttershy and those three over there. Why would you bother with me?”

“How could you say that?” Twilight asked, glancing over towards the roof hatch. “You didn't even hesitate to help me yesterday when I looked like a complete idiot. You were incredibly patient and respectful considering how lost I was. If that doesn't make you my friend, I don't know what would. Friends stick together no matter what. If I valued the crown over my friends, I'd be no better than Sunset Shimmer.”

I stared at the sky while I tried to reconcile the situation that just wasn't meshing with my mental state. How could she see me as a friend after such a short time? Finally, I found my words. “I . . . I don't know what to say. How did you even find me?”

“Spike tracked you using the scent on your backpack,” Fluttershy replied while scratching him behind the ears. Spike seemed to enjoy the attention but he rolled his eyes in a very un-canine manner when he leaned into her hand. “You left it behind outside the classroom we were in. Then Mister Discord told us you were on the roof and here you are. He's such a gentleman, isn't he?”

Twilight choked back a laugh or something.

“He's certainly one of a kind,” I agreed quietly, glancing over at him and noting the huge grin on his face. “There are some apples in my bag for you Twilight. I was worried you might miss breakfast with all your planning.”

Twilight took my hand and helped me up to a sitting position. “Thank you, that was very thoughtful. I never imagined these bodies could move like that. Whatever you were doing with that stick looked . . . intense.”

“It's called medieval fencing,” I replied instinctively. “I learned most of it from my Sensei, Steel Rain, and also from my-”

I cut myself off and shook my head before my emotions got out of hand again. I had been fighting to suppress all these memories and emotions for months now but this new girl seemed to be drawing it all out without even trying. I put my arm over my face and wiped the moisture away from my eyes. A comforting hand rested on my shoulder.

“Don't worry about it right now,” Fluttershy said, her voice incredibly gentle. “We'll be here to listen when you're ready.”

I didn't manage to pull a smile on my face but I nodded my silent agreement. Before I could put together my next words, the world suddenly turned pink. A torrent of words began assaulting my senses.

“You were like whoosh, slash, and spin and it was amazing but then you got all sad and fell down. I am so sorry I’m Pinkie Pie and I like to make people smile and throw parties but you weren't smiling cause everyone is being mean and you still aren't smiling and I was one of the meanies avoiding you and I didn't even try to help but I should have done something and now I really want to make it up to you and help make it better and maybe I can throw you a party or something and then we can MMPH!

I was simultaneously grateful and disappointed when Applejack put her hand over Pinkie's mouth. A part of me was curious how long she would have kept talking. As it was, Pinkie kept trying to talk through the hand, making Applejack shake her head. I caught a glimpse of blonde hair, tanned skin, and uncertain emerald eyes before I averted my gaze.

“Slow down there Pinkie, yer gonna overwhelm him,” she said in an amused tone. Her voice was filled with uncertainty. “Ah'm Applejack and it was right inhospitable of me to not talk to ya just 'cause of a few unconfirmed rumors. Mah sister has troubles with bullies and ah' shouldn't have made assumptions ''bout you.”

Well that's something.
You're a fool. Your optimism will be your undoing.

“I suppose I will have to give you a chance as well,” the posh girl chimed in having walked over. She had blue eyes, pale skin, and immaculately styled purple hair that I was sure I'd seen in one of my classes. “We shall see what comes of this . . . decision, given your less than . . . ideal reputation. My name is Rarity.”

I looked at the girls skeptically. “A short time ago you were all trying to convince Twilight that I was a liability or worse. Yes, I heard what you were saying and I'm not entirely sure I disagree. What did you do Twilight?”

A smug, self-satisfied expression appeared on Twilight’s face. “I lectured them” she declared proudly.

Pinkie started jumping up and down in excitement! “You should have seen it! She was all . . .”

Twilight, A Short Time Ago:

“What do you mean socially inconvenient? That's a horrible thing to say! I was a shut in bookworm a year ago. It took friends to help bring me out of my shell. They made me a better po- . . . person but it would never have happened if they hadn't reached out to me. It's possible it wouldn't have worked out but at least they tried! What in Equestria put him in that position in only two months?”

“Well, there were some rumors that went around when school was about to start . . .”

“RUMOURS?! Did anybody ask him? Or even try to confirm the stories? I survived a whole afternoon with this “dangerous” individual. He was nicer to me than just about every other student in this school with the possible exception of you four.”

“But Twilight, they said he’s . . .”

“I don’t care about what they said! Name one single thing he’s done wrong since he got here that you’ve actually witnessed.
If he’s that horrible, it should be easy to come up with something.”

. . .

“GAHH! I swear this is just like that mess with Zecora. I'm not accepting hearsay without proof again. Speaking of which, what about this stuff you girls are fighting about? You were friends once, remember? Have a look at this . . .”

Now:

“ . . . and then Twilight proved to us how Sunset Shimmer tricked all of us into not being friends and we all hugged and decided we would work together to help Twilight and then we walked out the door and found your backpack and Twilight figured you'd heard Rarity and then we MMMPH.”

That was seriously all in one breath. Insane.

“Ah swear she could fill a full half-hour if we let her,” Applejack said while Pinkie just rolled her eyes. “So Silver Spark, do ya feel like helpin' us throw a wrench into Sunset's plans?”

My eyes jumped quickly from one face to the next as I tried to pull myself back together. Pinkie's expression of innocent glee was brutally contrasted by the concealed disgust on Rarity's face. Applejack was obviously uncertain in spite of her words while Fluttershy just looked sad. Finally, I rested my gaze on Twilight Sparkle. Her purple eyes looked hopeful and there was no deception in her expression that I could see.

They actually think I can help.
You'll just screw this up. Just like everything else.
Maybe but this could be . . . I dunno, something?
It'll all amount to nothing. They'll just use you.
If Twilight wants my support I'm going to give it to her. What do I have to lose?
Fine. You're just going to destroy her hopes of getting the crown.

“Ok,” I finally answered. “Ok, I'll do what I can.”

Twilight's smile lit up the morning in a way I never thought possible. “Thank you. Thank you all so much. I'll meet you all at the front entrance at lunch break then. We'd better get to class.”

I got up to my feet and walked over to retrieve my training sword while the girls began making their way down the ladder. They had started chatting while they went down the stairs and I heard Discord's over the top greetings to the girls. Strangely, the angry voice in my head had quieted down. It almost felt like it was sulking of all things.

As much as I wanted to find the girls during morning break, I had no clue where they were going to be until lunch. The only two I counted as anything more than acquaintances were Fluttershy and Twilight. I couldn't risk being seen with Fluttershy though and I had no idea what Twilight's class schedule looked like. So I walked through the halls, doing my best to avoid trouble. I saw Gilda and Lightning ascend the stairs ahead of me so I ducked into the hallway with the burned-out lights to hide. I stayed out of sight beside a locker and started to sit down.

“Well, well, well, if it isn't Sparkle's new pet. One pathetic loser deserves another I suppose.”

I looked towards the entrance to the hallway again. Sunset Shimmer was leaning on the corner at the entrance to the hall with a smirk on her face. I scrambled back to my feet in a panic and got ready to run. She didn't make any immediate moves towards me so I paused a moment and waited. I honestly had no idea what to do.

She looked me over from head to toe and snorted derisively. “It's amazing what students in this school will believe, isn't it? A few words here, a half-truth planted there, and boom, you have a worthless social outcast. Rumors are amazing, aren't they? You never know when one will pop up out of nowhere.”

“What are you implying?” I asked nervously after a moment of silence.

She didn't answer immediately and walked towards me with a slight sway in her step. I looked straight down at the floor and avoided making eye contact of any sort. She stopped just a few short paces from me.

“Nothing at all,” Sunset said, though the vicious tone of her voice suggested otherwise. “Just pointing out the facts of life. Reality is meaningless; it's what people believe that really matters. A few words in the right place and everything could change. Sympathy or hatred, it's really up to you.”

“Everyone already hates me,” I replied without thinking.

Sunset's laugh sent a chill down my spine. “Oh, you poor, fooling, unimaginative boy. You have no idea how much worse things could get for you.”

I couldn't make myself move even though I could probably outrun her. She began to walk around me, trailing a finger along my shoulder. “It could get so much better for you though. All you have to do is follow orders.”

Oh god, what do I do?
You don't have a choice. Obey her.

A defeated sigh escaped my lips. “Fine, you've made your point. What do you want from me?'

“Why just keep doing what you're doing. Be a good lapdog for Sparkle and her allies. Stay close and find out their plans. As soon as you know something, contact me. If you help me win the crown I will make all your pain go away and more.”

She gently trailed her finger down my front in an almost seductive manner. Suddenly her voice went cold as ice. “Cross me and you can't imagine the horror I will visit upon your life.”

Why me?
You're weak and easily manipulated. Twilight and Sunset are no different.

“Fine.”

She wagged her finger at me in a scolding manner. “Yes, Miss Shimmer.”

I felt degraded but I gave in. “Yes, Miss Shimmer.”

“Good boy,” She said brightly, giving me a pat on the head before handing me a card. “Here's my number so call me when you know something useful. See you soon.”

I watched her saunter off, leaving me to come to terms with my terrible options. Another shot of pain drifted through my head, warning of my reappearing headache. This was going to be a long day.

Author's Note

I've been trying to figure out how to work the events into a normal school day. I am assuming they don't make a habit of skipping their classes so I'm working that in a bit. This one was particularly challenging to write. Silver Spark isn't exactly in a good place and he's still actively avoiding thinking about the reasons.

Here's a video of longsword sparring. It's a good example of the sword style Silver was using on the roof. Well minus the real opponent of course.

Also, I stumbled across this picture which was my inspiration for Discord's appearance. The link goes to the artist's deviant art page.

Chapter 4 - To Turn (R)

Thursday, September 29, 2016 - Continued

By the time lunch break rolled around, the headache had been joined by a massive lump in my stomach. I was already running late to meet the girls at the front entrance of the school thanks to my teachers and the Diamond Dog crew. My teacher for the second class had held me back to ask about the homework I'd failed to finish the previous night. Then, on my way to the front door, I'd been forced to turn around and slip out the back door of the school to avoid the three Diamond Dogs who were hanging around in the lobby. On my way there I had barely managed to avoid getting tripped twice by students who usually ignored me.

Of course, the five girls were long gone by the time I managed to get to the front door. There was no doubt in my mind that Twilight and her friends would think I abandoned them. I actually had no idea what the next plan was after meeting at the front door. I began hunting around the school grounds, looking for any sign of Twilight or the other girls. It was only pure luck that I spotted Pinkie's incredibly distinct hair out on the bleachers in the sports field.

Breathing a sigh of relief, I jogged wide around the school grounds to stay out of sight. When I walked around the bleachers I was presented with a bizarre spectacle. Twilight was out on the soccer field trying to kick the ball around. My eyes were then drawn to the striking and unmistakable appearance of her opponent.

Rainbow Dash? You have got to be kidding me.
Hah, you are a dead man when she sees you.

I slouched down in my sweatshirt and was considering turning around to leave when Fluttershy spotted me.

“Oh my!” She gasped in surprise. “I didn't hear you arrive Silver. Sorry, we couldn't wait for you but Twilight was in a hurry.”

I sighed and climbed up onto the bleachers, trying to keep a low profile. “Sorry, I didn't mean to scare you Fluttershy. I got tied up with a teacher thanks to an unfinished assignment.”

Rarity muttered something to herself that I didn't catch but she didn't look pleased to see me. Applejack and Pinkie were concentrating on the game.

“Oh, that's too bad,” Fluttershy said. “We're glad you made it.”

I nodded though I doubted the 'we' part extended as far as she thought. “So what's going on here? Why on Earth is Twilight trying to play soccer against Rainbow Dash?”

Pinkie leaned backward and grinned at me. “Oh, Rainbow and Applejack had a biiiiiig fight over a bake sale that turned out to be all the fault of Sunset Shimmer because she messed around with their phones and so thanks to Twilight they made up and are friends again but now she won't help Twilight become the Fall Formal Princess unless she wins this game of soccer.”

I blinked a couple of times at the information dump. “How bad is it?”

Applejack just gestured at the field. “See fer yourself, there she goes again.”

We all watched Twilight run down the field trying to keep her balance while kicking the ball. I was struck by how clumsy she looked. I wasn't even sure she was going to manage to stay on her feet. It was almost like she didn't even know how to use her body properly. Twilight wound up comically trying for a big kick but missed the ball completely. She fell flat on her back while the ball just slowly rolled over to Rainbow Dash who was standing in the goal. With a sharp kick, she sent it flying clear to the other end of the field and straight into the opposing goal.

“Fraid that's five,” sighed Applejack. “Ah don't know what the point of this was. Dash is a tough opponent for athletes. I can tell at a glance that Twilight ain't one of them.”

I watched Rainbow Dash jumping up and down in the goal, celebrating like she'd just won the world cup. It was a bit over the top in my opinion but I bit my tongue. All I had to do now was figure out how to politely excuse myself before I was spotted. Instead, Pinkie Pie grabbed my hand, pulled me up, and started dragging me out to the field.

“Come on Silver, we need to check on Twilight!” She said cheerfully.

There wasn't an opportunity for protest, the best I could do was try to stay out of sight behind Pinkie's crazy hair. Fortunately, Rainbow Dash was entirely focused on Twilight with her back to me. Poor Twilight was still flat on her back gasping for breath.

“I . . . really thought you were gonna . . . pull it off there in the end!” Rarity said while laughing nervously.

Rainbow Dash reached down and pulled Twilight to her feet. Twilight's face was bathed in sweat and she looked completely fried. She shot me a brief relieved smile but her attention was quickly pulled back to the colorful athlete.

"So what's the plan?” Rainbow asked. “How can I help you be the princess instead of Sunset Shimmer?”

Twilight was still gasping for air from the exertion. “But . . . I . . . lost!”

“Of course you lost, I'm awesome!” Rainbow Dash said shamelessly. “But I'm not gonna help just anybody beat Sunset Shimmer. The Fall Formal Princess should be someone with heart and determination. You've proved that you've got 'em both!”

Well that was unexpected.
A bit. Here comes the pain.
She might be reasonable about this.
Hah! You're delusional.

Twilight smiled as Rainbow Dash gave her a hug while the girls cheered. When they broke the hug Rainbow Dash looked around at the group with a smile on her face as if taking in the sight of her friends for the first time in ages. That smile evaporated when she saw me. Her lips curled in a snarl and I swear her eyes flashed red.

“YOU!? I WARNED YOU TO STAY AWAY FROM FLUTTERSHY YOU CREEP!”

She drew back her arm and drove her fist straight toward my face. Instead of trying to block, I closed my mouth and started moving my head backward to reduce the force of the hit. On impact, I just let myself fall down, rolling onto my shoulder while bracing mentally for the next strike. My head was spinning since the hit aggravated my headache. I was just hoping I had moved enough to avoid a concussion. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a laced boot swinging at my chest so I closed my eyes.

“LEMME GO APPLEJACK! LET ME AT HIM!”

I opened my eyes when the impact failed to occur. Applejack had caught Rainbow Dash under the arms and lifted her off the ground. Rainbow Dash wasn't fighting back too hard but she was struggling a bit while Applejack tried to calm her.

“Hold yer horses there Dash! He's here to help Twilight, just like the rest of us.”

Fluttershy stepped in and her voice was dripping with a cold fury. “RAINBOW DASH, you should be ashamed of yourself attacking him for no reason!”

“But, he's nothing but trouble,” Rainbow stammered, ceasing her struggle against Applejack's grip. “You've all heard the stories! He's hurt people, stolen stuff and what he's apparently done to girls. Why would you want the help of a criminal!”

It was the first time I'd heard accusations more detailed than overheard whispers. Even though I knew the rumors had to be about something serious, it actually hurt more than I expected to hear the truth. Well, the stories that were accepted as truth at the very least.

Criminal or Sports Captain. I think Twilight will be done with you now.
They do need her more than they need me.
Exactly. You're totally worthless to her.
I guess I'll just wait for them to leave.
You do that. Wretch.

I held my breath and just stayed on the grass watching through barely open eyes. Not moving was a defensive measure and I hoped Rainbow Dash would refrain from adding another bruise to my collection. That hit was going to leave a black eye from the feel of it.

Applejack let out a snort of disgust. “Ya know, I would have agreed with ya yesterday. Knowin' what we do 'bout Sunset's efforts, is it so hard to believe Silver here is a victim as well?”

“But- But what about what he did to Fluttershy on Tuesday?” Rainbow Dash pleaded. “I saw her running away from him and warned him to keep his distance after.”

Fluttershy crossed her arms and sighed. “You mean how he was polite and gentle with my animals when we barged into his hiding spot? You're a good friend Rainbow Dash but it's not your place to decide who I should spend my time with.”

Rainbow Dash glared at me while I cautiously sat myself up. “So he's 'helping' is he?" She grumbled. "Fine, whatever. I'll let this go for now because of Sunset but I've got my eye on you creep.”

Twilight crouched down next to me and had a worried look on her face. My head was still spinning when I sat up and I closed my eyes hoping it would stop.

“Are you ok? Why didn't you defend yourself?”

“Hah! Don't make me laugh,” Rainbow Dash mocked. “There's no way he could handle me. He can't even throw a punch to save his life. Gilda even said-”

I had hardly been listening to her and instead just answered Twilight's question without thinking. “I probably could have dodged or blocked but sometimes it's less painful to just take the hit,” I said, my voice wavering a bit from the dizzy spell. “Fighting back just leads to more pain. That was a solid punch but she telegraphed so I managed to roll with it. I'd probably have a broken jaw if I had just stayed still.”

I rubbed my temples to try and clear my headache. When I opened my eyes I looked down at the grass and was relieved to see only one image. It took me a moment to realize the group had been dead silent since I had spoken. I looked up and took in the confused expressions on their faces.

“Wait just a minute,” Rainbow Dash said incredulously. “YOU seriously think you can take me? Hah, yeah right. Bring it on creep, anytime.”

I just shook my head and began trying to get my feet under me. A hand hooked under my arm and helped me to my feet. I looked over to find Applejack helping me up. I was surprised she would initiate contact with me like that.

“Not now Dash,” She snapped. Her voice softened when she turned to me. “Why would ya take that hit if it could hurt you that bad?”

The reasons snapped through my mind. Because I didn't want to escalate. Because I deserved to hurt. Because collapsing after one punch usually ended the attack. Because I feared fighting back would make my reputation even worse. I brushed the excuses all aside.

“Thanks, but it's not important,” I finally replied, dismissing the issue. “I'll be fine. Right now, we need to focus on helping Twilight win her crown.”

I could feel Fluttershy staring at me, making me shiver. “Once this is done we are going to have a talk, Silver. I don't like seeing my friends getting hurt.”

“Blah blah blah,” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “He says he's fine, so he's fine. We have a lot of work to do. What's the plan?”

“The Sweet Shoppe?! I never go in there!”

Pinkie Pie was laughing as she hauled me down the street. “Well, it's high time to fix that you silly boy! You haven't lived until you've had one of the Cake's cinnamon buns!”

After the less than stellar introduction to Rainbow Dash at lunch, the girls decided to meet at the end of the day to go somewhere to discuss the plans to fix up Twilight's reputation. In spite of the voice in the back of my head urging me to just walk away, I made sure to be on time. While the six reunited girls began a cheerful conversation, I just drifted to the back of the group and followed along behind them. The occasional venomous glares from Rainbow and Rarity were more than enough to keep me from participating in the conversation.

I hadn't been paying attention to our destination but I stopped dead when I realized we were heading towards the single most popular after-school hangout for CHS students. As such, I had avoided it like the plague. I was half contemplating just fleeing when Pinkie Pie suddenly popped up beside me, scaring the wits out of me. I had no idea how she got beside me without me noticing.

Now I was half walking, half being dragged through the doors of the shop by Pinkie Pie while fighting off an honest to god panic attack. I was swept through the door and into an empty chair by a large couch in the corner near the front counter. The other girls settled down on the couch and nearby chairs.

“Here we are!” Pinkie sang cheerfully. “You sit right down while Auntie Pinkie gets you all snacks. Just like old times!”

She skipped off with Twilight following behind saying she wanted to look at the menu. I stared at the floor and took several deep breaths to calm my nerves. Unfortunately, my mind had other plans.

Everyone's eyes are on you. Dozens of students staring.
There's only a half-dozen other than the girls.
But they're all staring at you.
If I have to run, I can go out the fire exit.
You can't escape your fate. Watch out for fists.

“Excuse me, Silver Spark?”

I was pulled out of my miserable introspection by the mention of my name. Rainbow and Rarity were talking quietly and appeared content to ignore me. Applejack was looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

“You sure do seem to drift off in thought,” Applejack said. “Ah was jus' wondering, where are you from? You're new to CHS this year aren't ya?”

“I moved here from Manhattan during the summer break,” I replied after only a moment of hesitation.

Rarity gasped in surprise and turned to stare at me. “Manhattan! Really? Why would you ever leave such an amazing city? The glitz, the fashion, the glamor!”

She put the back of her hand on her forehead as she spoke in a dramatic tone. Rainbow Dash and Applejack just rolled their eyes at her over the top behavior.

The nightmares, the pain, the-
SHUT UP!

My reasons for moving weren’t exactly pleasant but there was an easy way out. “It's not all glamorous,” I simply replied. “I never really liked the crowds. What do you want to do in Manhattan?”

“Oh my, where to start!” Rarity gushed. “Well, I'd start in the shopping district. I am a fashion designer after all and I need to make some contacts . . .”

I only half listened to her, just satisfied the focus of the conversation had turned away from me. In reality, I just didn't want anyone to know the truth. This wasn't about me; it was about Twilight at the end of the day. Applejack was watching me with narrowed eyes; I think she was suspicious about my deflection.

Great way to fail to earn her trust.
I barely know them! It's not like I'm their friend.

Before Applejack could call me on my non-answer, Pinkie came back carrying a tray of drinks and snacks for everyone. She put a plate with a cinnamon bun and a steaming cup of coffee in front of me. I sniffed the cup, savoring the aroma before taking a bite of the bun. It was still warm and had lots of raisins in the sticky cinnamon sauce between the layers. It was absolutely delicious and I closed my eyes to enjoy the taste without distraction.

I almost spilled my coffee when a shout and a crash near the till startled me. We turned to see Twilight trying to clean up the mess from crashing into a blue-haired boy. It looked like she had dumped her drink all over him. Twilight was acting oddly shy before she fled back to the group and hid behind my chair.

“Don't even think about it Twilight!” Rarity said. “You're already trying to get her crown. Who knows what Sunset Shimmer would do if you ended up getting her ex-boyfriend too?”

Twilight looked completely flustered as she tried to sort her thoughts out. “I'm not trying to. I don't even know . . . We just accidentally . . . Ex-boyfriend?”

Fluttershy had a worried look on her face. “Flash Sentry broke up with her a few weeks ago. I can't believe she hasn't done something awful to him yet.”

As Flash Sentry walked out he glanced at Twilight and gave her a smile. His eyes scanned over the rest of the group and the smile persisted. That ended when he noticed me his eyes hardened into a familiar nasty glare. I did my best to ignore him and just returned my attention to my snack. I didn't relax until I saw him leave out of the corner of my eye.

Applejack snorted. “That was a downright awful look he gave you Silver.”

I shrugged my shoulders and swallowed a mouthful of coffee. “I'd be more surprised if he was pleased to see me. That wasn't anything unusual. Anyhow, we need to get down to business.”

“Ah suppose you're right,” said Applejack in a tone that said she didn’t really want to move on. “The dance is tomorrow night and we need to figure out how we're gonna get Twilight the votes she needs to be named princess. Right now, folks only know Twilight from the videos Sunset posted. We need to help 'em see her differently.”

The girls and I barely had time to agree with Applejack's statement before Rarity's eyes widened and she jumped to her feet. “I'VE GOT IT!” she shouted.

Her eyes widened when she realized everybody in the shop was staring at her. She blushed and then cleared her throat. “I mean, um, perhaps I have a solution . . .”

In spite of my discomfort when it came to the hostile fashionista, I had to admit that Rarity's idea was clever. At the beginning of lunch hour, the six girls would hold a flash mob style pep rally in the cafeteria. They would use the song and dance routine to focus attention on how Twilight had brought them back together. She had a design for headbands and clip-on tails in school colors that had been used in past school spirit events. There were still a few details to be sorted out as we walked to Rarity's shop.

“. . . of course I don't have many on hand but I do keep the materials in my shop. With you girls helping we should be able to assemble more than enough to hand out during the performance.”

I was trailing along at the back of the group, sipping a second cup of coffee. I was going to regret this later but it was too delicious to pass up. The planning process hadn't involved any contributions from me so far but I wasn't offended. It wasn't like I was part of the group or anything.

Twilight sounded more optimistic. “We don't have a lot of time to learn the song, but we can practice while we put the headbands together. Do you think Silver should dance as well?”

I managed to swallow the cup of coffee instead of spitting it out and coughed a couple of times. “As far as ideas go, having me dance in a pep rally is pretty terrible. I'll probably be more helpful if I stay well away from the cafeteria.”

Rainbow's reaction was entirely expected. “Squirming out of helping already creep? Why am I not surprised?”

I just rubbed my eyes with my free hand and sighed. The accusation stung more than I expected.

“Come on now Dash. Ah' have to say he'd look a bit outta place in one of those miniskirts Rarity's foisting on us,” Applejack chuckled.

I snorted at that mental image while the others laughed. God help me if that cropped up in my nightmares. Still, it was a fair question and one that deserved an answer. My voice was flat while I tried to explain.

“I have yet to set foot in the cafeteria. My presence would be an unhelpful distraction at best or a total hindrance at worst. I don't want to see this fail because of me. I can get everything set up before lunch starts but then I'll make myself scarce.”

Twilight drifted back to walk next to me. “Are you sure you don't want to join in? I want to bring unity to the school and you could be part of that.”

“There’s not enough time to chase two goals,” I cautioned. “You only have one day to convince the school that you deserve the crown. You heard what Rainbow Dash thinks of me so please assume the rest of the school feels the same way. My contributions will have to be indirect. Any direct involvement from me could screw your chances up.”

Nobody stepped in to contradict my statement as we continued to walk. Twilight seemed to be at a loss for words. Fortunately, we were saved from a completely awkward silence by Rarity.

“We're here!” Rarity said in a sing-song voice. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique!”

Rarity's shop was a pink and purple building just off the main street. It had been decorated to look a bit like an old-fashioned carousel. Her home was on the second floor. The interior was equally well set up with good colors, a selection of clothing, and several changing rooms. A flight of stairs leads to the upper floor in the back. The whole space was roomy and inviting.

Rarity looked proud as we looked over the space. “My parents travel overseas for work quite regularly so they helped me set this shop up. I can only run it part-time while I’m still in school but that will change! I live here with my little sister most of the time. Speaking of whom, Sweetie Belle! I’m home and I brought company!”

“Coming Rarity!” There was the sound of feet running on the floor above and then a familiar girl came rocketing down the stairs. She looked around excited but when she spotted me her expression changed. Her eyes went wide with fear and she covered her mouth to stifle a gasp. She was shivering as she walked over towards her sister. I sighed and stepped well away from both the girls and the doorway to make sure nobody felt like I was trying to trap them.

What is with these coincidences?
That girl looks like she's going to have a heart attack thanks to you.

“Umm. Is everything alright Rarity? Why are they here?” Sweetie Belle asked in a nervous voice.

“Yes, everything is fine darling. We’ve got some things to prepare for school tomorrow.”

Sweetie Belle began to fidget nervously, her eyes shifted over to me again and then back to Rarity.

“Oh, okay I guess. I’m gonna go out and visit Scootaloo then. See you later!”

Before Rarity could even respond, Sweetie Belle had darted around her and out the front door. The door slammed shut behind her. Rarity opened and closed her mouth a few times before turning to glare at me with cold eyes.

“Would you care to explain why my sister is terrified of you?”

“We bumped into each other going around a corner yesterday,” I apologized. “Your sister and her two friends ran off before I could tell them it was ok. Honestly, I wasn't paying nearly as much attention as I should have been.”

I looked at the floor, not wanting to see the accusation on their faces.

“Very well,” Rarity relented. “I will take your word for it until I speak with my sister. So you mentioned something about helping indirectly?”

“I'm here to help put these together and I’ll be able to pick up the stuff you need for this rally with my car in the morning. My biggest concern is Sunset trying to disrupt your performance by pulling a fire alarm or something. I think I can get her away from the cafeteria long enough at the start of lunch for you girls to work your magic without interruption.”

I shuffled my feet nervously while the girls whispered to each other, discussing the idea.

“Ya really think Sunset'd risk suspension over something like the crown?” Applejack finally asked.

If it was just a normal crown, probably not. For a magical artifact on the other hand . . .
You are completely delusional.

“Some people take strange things seriously,” I countered. “I've seen the pictures of Sunset from previous events in the hallway by the office.”

“Ah suppose you're right,” Applejack conceded. “Granny always says better safe than sorry. I guess we'd better get to work since these things won't assemble themselves.”

We wrapped up work at Rarity's place around 8:30 in the evening. The seven of us had assembled a couple hundred headbands and tails. Short of pausing to eat a couple of slices of pizza, I spent the entire time hunched over a worktable with a glue gun putting them together. Not that I was complaining since it gave the girls time to sort out their song and dance routine. It was a catchy little tune even if it was a bit cliché. Honestly, the best part was hearing Twilight so animated and excited. It was intriguing to hear her talk to the other girls like she'd known them for years.

Even with the distraction of assembling headbands, it was an uncomfortable evening. I avoided looking at the girls and kept my nose to the grindstone. Fortunately, they didn't ask me my opinion on their song or dance because I wasn't watching. Every once in a while I imagined the feeling of cold, angry eyes skimming across my scalp. I knew they were only accepting my help because Twilight insisted. I wasn't going to push my luck by letting my eyes wander even though part of me really wanted to watch.

Yeah, just ignore the hot girls dancing across the room.
That's the plan. I can't risk watching them.
Just a peek? They'll just think you're sizing them up for something.
I know.
You're never going to get a chance like this again. Just look.
No. Frack, I just glued my fingers together.

At least they were all in high spirits as we left Rarity's place. I was exhausted both mentally and physically. The constant nagging from the aggravating half of my mind and the aches from bumps and bruises coating my body had me weary. I had called up a taxi to save myself the walk back to my house. As we dispersed, I noticed Twilight had turned down the street to head towards the school with Spike walking beside her.

“Twilight, please wait!” I said, hurrying over to her. “Can we talk for a moment before you go?.”

She turned and looked over at me with a smile on her face but I wasn’t watching her. My suspicion about the situation grew when I saw that Spike had stopped at the same moment and turned to listen as well.

“Sure! What is it, Silver?”

“I have something I need to ask you, but I’m not sure how to phrase it,” I replied, wringing my hands nervously. “I suppose I need you to understand that getting beaten up isn't unusual for me. Yesterday morning I was nearly knocked out in the corner of a dark hallway. I was just about to pull myself up to my feet when you and Spike were arguing with Sunset.”

Twilight and Spike exchanged a glance. They had both tensed up and I feared they would run away so I pushed onwards.

“Please, hear me out. I don't care where you're from or about any of that. I just need to ask two questions to see if I'm going insane or not. You don’t actually care about being the Fall Formal Princess, do you? It’s only the physical crown that is important, right?”

She nodded after only a moment’s hesitation

“So everything else I heard is probably true,” I murmured to myself. “Do you need somewhere to sleep tonight? I can set you up with a bed at my place and I'd rather know you were safe and comfortable given how busy tomorrow is going to be.”

You can't do this! You'll regret it.
I have nothing to lose at this stage. If she needs somewhere, she's got it.

Twilight’s posture instantly relaxed and a huge smile spread across her face.

“Are you serious? That would be really nice.”

“Totally serious. Then there's one last thing I need to take care of before our ride gets here then,” I said, crouching down and extending my hand to the dog. “Hello, we haven't been properly introduced yet. My name is Silver Spark.”

Spike looked up at Twilight who simply nodded at him. He turned and put his paw in my hand. His voice was that of a young man. “Nice to meet you. I'm Spike.”

“Good to meet you as well and thank you for confirming I wasn't hearing things yesterday. I was honestly worried about my sanity when I heard you talk. Oh, there's our ride.”

The taxi driver dropped us off at the foot of my driveway and we started the walk up the driveway toward my house. I’ll admit I was second-guessing my choice to bring Twilight here. Thoughts of the mess inside made my stomach churn. I heard Twilight’s footsteps stop. I turned and saw she was staring at the sky. I followed suit and let out a surprised breath.

The sky was spectacular, a painted tapestry of stars the likes of which I had never seen. There was no moon out, leaving the sky a velvety black that sparkled with a billion tiny diamonds. My jaw dropped at the stupendous sight and I felt so very small at that moment.

“It’s so different from the sky back home,” Twilight whispered. “I wish I could get my hooves on a telescope.”

“I’ve never seen the night sky," I murmured. “It was never visible where I grew up because of light pollution and I haven’t really given it much thought since I moved here. Can’t believe I never noticed it before.”

I tore my eyes away from the sky and continued walking up the driveway. Twilight started following a moment later.

“Silver, something’s bothering me,” Twilight said. “If you heard my argument with Sunset, you must know I’m well . . .”

“Not from this world?” I finished for her in a flat voice when she trailed off. “From a place where magic is real? Trying to retrieve a magical artifact called an element of harmony? Not normally human?”

She inhaled sharply. “Well yes. It’s just . . . well, you seem awfully calm about it. If what I’ve seen of this world is accurate, magic isn’t a normal thing in this world.”

I shook my head and continued walking up to the front door. “If I hadn’t heard Spike talk we probably wouldn’t be having this conversation. I’m honestly still not entirely convinced this is entirely real. I almost dismissed it as a hallucination but your quirky turns of phrase caught my ears.”

“I- I- don’t – what do you mean?” she spluttered.

Before I could answer, Spike snickered. “Oh come on Twilight, they don’t have hooves and they’re not ponies. You gave yourself away half a dozen times over the past two days. I'm surprised Silver is the only one who put it together.”

“Well actually, you gave it away as well, Spike,” I teased. "It's obvious you're listening to the actual words we're saying, not just to the sound of our voices like most dogs."

Spike just snorted while I fumbled with my keys in the darkness, trying to find the right one.

“Not knowing how to use your fingers and hands was pretty odd as well,” I added. “Anyhow, I’ve had a night to come to terms with the weirdness, though I’ll probably give in to shock again later. Honestly, I don’t really care where you're from after what you did on the roof this morning. Giving you a place to stay tonight barely even begins to repay the risk you're taking by including me in this.”

I unlocked the front door and pushed my way inside. When I turned on the lights, the barren, box-filled living room made me wince and I hoped she wouldn’t take offense.

“Well, welcome to my house, such as it is,” I said quickly, flushing with embarrassment. “I’ll just run upstairs and put fresh sheets on the bed. Make yourselves comfortable in the meantime. Sorry about the mess.”

I scurried up the stairs before either of them could respond and began gathering up the dirty clothing scattered around my bedroom.

I am an idiot for bringing her here. Maybe I should have gotten her a hotel.
This is hilarious. Keep an ear out for slamming doors; I’m sure she’s leaving.
Ugh I know. Why didn’t I unpack more?
Because you suck at life. And now Twilight will see how useless you are.
Yeah, I guess she will.

I didn't want to agree with the voice but it was right. The bedroom was bereft of decoration just like the rest of the house. Once the bed had fresh linens I pulled out a t-shirt and a pair of light pants with a drawstring in case she wanted to wear something else. They were way too big for her but sleeping in her normal clothes would be even worse. It wasn’t great but it was the best I could offer. I hurried back down the stairs, speaking as I walked.

“Ok Twilight, the bed is ready and I put something out you can use as pajamas if you want. There’s a bathroom right next to-”

Before I could finish, Spike bounded past me and scampered up the stairs. “Thanks, Silver, I’m beat! Goodnight!”

Twilight was leaning against a pile of boxes in the living room. She wasn’t looking at me and there was a shadow across her face thanks to the absence of floor lamps.

“Are you ok?” I asked.

She gestured at the floor near her. “Could you sit down? We need to talk.”

Anxiety flashed through me and I feared this was going to be a trial or interrogation about the events of the day. Instead of running, I just walked over and sat down against a different stack of boxes. I chose a seat so she was well out of my reach. I didn’t want her to feel threatened or crowded by my presence. My eyes were firmly fixed on the floor and I imagined I could feel her eyes on me, boring through my skin.

“Do you trust me?” she asked in a quiet voice.

“Maybe?” I said uncertainly, not meeting her gaze. “Trusting is hard after- . . . Why does it matter?”

“Because it’s obvious something’s wrong!” she blurted. “You said you moved here several months ago and this is how you’re living? Surrounded by piles of unopened boxes? Where is your family? What happened?”

“It-it’s really not that important,” I stammered. “You should get your rest-”

“NO!” she exclaimed. “You avoid it at every turn, dismissing everything about you as unimportant. Do you think so little of yourself?”

I concentrated on the carpeted floor and sighed, trying not to let her words get to me. “You’ve got a dangerous magical artifact to deal with; isn’t that more important? My life isn’t worth stressing about, it’s just the way things are.”

“There’s nothing more I can do about that tonight,” she replied. “Please, will you let me try to help you? I don’t want to see a friend suffering.”

The passion in her voice forced me to finally look up and I was struck by those purple eyes once again. The worry and fear were apparent in her eyes but what struck me was how the gaze felt. Those eyes weren’t worried about how I would react, or judging me for my failures. Somehow I knew she was actually, honestly just worried for me.

Whatever you do, don’t tell her anything.
Why not?
You should suffer in silence. This isn’t her business.
I’m going to talk to her.
You’ll regret this.

I leaned heavily against the stack of boxes and pulled my knees up to my chest with my arms. I stared down at them, trying to collect my thoughts and ignore the aggressive voice in my head. My resolve was collapsing quickly.

“My parents died a year ago during the same . . . uh incident that gave me the scars,” I admitted wearily. “I chose to move here because I couldn’t face living in the family apartment. I guess a part of me hoped that a new place might give me some purpose or peace but that hasn’t worked out. What’s the point in unpacking a life that I’m barely capable of living? Some days I’m not even sure why I even bother anymore.”

My heart was pounding a mile a minute while I spoke. I was struggling to hold my emotions in check but they were threatening to explode.

"I couldn’t believe what I was hearing Dash and Rarity say about you after the afternoon in the library," she murmured gently. "Don’t you have any friends? Fluttershy seemed to like you.”

“I met Fluttershy for the first time totally by accident the day before you arrived,” I said bitterly. “She’s the first person who treated me like I wasn’t a monster. It was one quiet hour of sitting near someone who wasn’t getting ready to bolt because of my presence. Shame there isn’t going to be a repeat but that’s life I guess. It’s really not a problem you should burden yourself with.”

I didn’t know where to look or what else to say at that point so I just stared at my knees. Twilight didn’t say anything for a moment and I wondered if she had decided to leave. What I didn’t expect was to suddenly feel the weight of an arm wrapping around my shoulder. I gasped with surprise from the contact as I realized Twilight had just moved beside me and was pulling me into a tender hug.

The long forgotten sensation of a caring, gentle touch made something inside me snap. I just began to cry. The dam built over months of trying to be stoic and controlled while hiding my grief collapsed. I lost track of time as my emotions just spilled out. After a while, I managed to pull myself together. I let out one last sniffle and began to pull away from Twilight. To my surprise, she held me tight.

“You stay right there Silver,” She said firmly. “You obviously need this.”

“I'm sorry,” I sighed, wincing as my voice cracked. “I'm usually better at controlling my emotions. I probably sound like a miserable wimp right now.”

“Don't worry, I'm glad you trust me enough to let your pain out like that,” she murmured. “I don’t know about humans but ponies don’t handle the absence of affection well. When was the last time you got a hug or even a kind touch?”

I stopped pushing away and hiccoughed once. “Unless you count Fluttershy touching my arm on the roof this morning, it was before my parents died. All I've seen at school is disdain or pain depending on the student. I don’t have any living relatives though I suppose there’s my mentor Steel Rain. I couldn’t face him after-”

I cut myself off and cursed my loose tongue. I knew what her next question would be.

“After what?”

My mind was screaming at me to keep hiding the truth but I acted anyhow. I reached down and grabbed the sleeve of my sweatshirt. I pulled it back revealing my wrist and lower arm. The web of ragged scars petered on my lower arm. They were completely random when compared with what I was truly ashamed of. There was a tidy line of parallel scars on my wrists. I felt Twilight tense up when I revealed them but didn’t shy away. Instead, she reached her hand out and brushed her fingers across the lumpy marks.

“Are these what I think they are?” she asked.

“Probably,” I whispered, trying to keep my voice calm. “I started after I was released from the hospital. I never cut deep enough to risk bleeding out but I could have slipped. Steel Rain caught me and managed to convince me to try using a martial arts routine instead. That was the last time I saw him before I moved away. I was too ashamed to face him again but I’ve been using the coping technique. That’s what you saw on the roof today but it wasn’t working. I don't know if it will again.”

Twilight was quiet as she continued to idly brush her fingers over my wrist with her other arm wrapped around me. I wasn’t sure what could be said next. She sounded lost in thought when she finally spoke again.

“You know, I wasn’t a popular pony when I was in magic school. I was a nerdy bookworm, mostly oblivious to the world around me. There were a few bullies but I can’t even imagine the horror you’re going through. I buried my muzzle in my books until I wound up going to Ponyville. It was the friends I made there that finally pulled me out of my shell.”

“You really aren’t human then?” I asked quietly. “And you’re not in school either? You must be older than you look.”

“Yes, I’m actually a Uni- sorry Alicorn pony. I’m nineteen years old now. From what I read on the internet yesterday, it seems humans mature much more slowly than ponies. I started school at three years old and our equivalent to grade school only lasts eight years. Then we move to apprenticeships or specialized schools. I attended Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

“Interesting. Ummm, if you don’t mind me asking, why did you correct yourself? What’s an Alicorn?”

She sighed and shook her head. “Umm, could you pinkie promise to keep what I'm telling you a secret until I have a chance to tell the girls? I’d rather they hear it from me than someone else.”

“Sure, no problem, could you do the same with what I've told you?”

When she nodded, I held out my pinkie finger. She looked at it with a perplexed expression on her face and then began to laugh.

“That’s called a pinkie finger, isn't it?” she said. “And you have a promise based on it? That's so weird! My version goes like this: Cross my heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye- OW!”

She accidentally poked herself in the eye with her hand while demonstrating the motions. I chuckled in spite of myself and then copied her words and motions, minus the eye poke.

“I assume that little rhyme has special significance.”

“Yes it does,” she said with a little giggle. “It’s one of the most important promises you can make in my world. Breaking it could have . . . hazardous consequences. Anyhow, being confused about what kind of pony I am sums up my life now. I was born a plain old unicorn and my life was all figured out. I work as a librarian in a small town but I had all the time in the world to research magic at a whim. I could spend time with my friends whenever the mood arose.”

“What happened?”

“Princess Celestia sent me Starswirl’s unfinished spell. It almost ruined the lives of my best friends but I fixed it. When I finished it there was a massive burst of magic. Next thing I know, I’ve sprouted wings and I’m being crowned the newest Princess of Equestria.”

What? She’s a princess?
You should feel bad for wasting her royal highness’ time like this.

Her voice was sad as she continued. “I don’t mean to complain because it really is an honor. The problem is now I’m dealing with royal duties, ponies are bowing to me and I have no idea what I’m doing with my life. I just wanted to be a scholar but instead, I’ve been thrust into a role I have no business taking. I’m not a leader and I have no idea what to do now.”

I was at a loss for words as I gazed over at Twilight who still had her arm around me in a half hug. Her expression was forlorn and even a bit lost. After a moment of hesitation, I lifted my arm and wrapped it around her shoulder. I had no idea if I could help her but I was going to try.

“I’m honored that you’ve trusted me with all this, Twilight,” I consoled. “Honestly, only a natural leader could bring those girls together as quickly as you did. Anyone can boss people around with a big enough stick. You convinced those five to put aside their differences with words alone. As for the rest, I can’t even imagine what it would be like to sprout wings or rule a country. All I can suggest is to make time for the ones who keep you happy and grounded.”

That brought a proper smile to her face. “My friends. I wouldn’t be where I am today without them.”

I gave her shoulder one more squeeze before letting go. “Then keep them close and cherish every moment. You never know how long you’ll have.”

Twilight was silent but I felt her nod her head. I barely whispered my next question but I couldn’t finish it.

“How long until. . ?”

“I have until tomorrow night.”

A fresh wave of sadness washed over me but I somehow kept myself calm on the outside. “So soon?”

“I wish I could stay longer,” she whispered. “I really do but I have to leave after the dance tomorrow night. The portal between our worlds will only stay open until the moon reaches its highest point in the sky. Then it closes for thirty moons. I can't abandon my responsibilities back home.”

“That's over two years,” I said mostly to myself.

“Not to worry,” Twilight declared. “The girls will help you out if you let them. I'll make sure to ask them. They're some of the best people I know.”

How could she possibly know that?
She's just humoring you until you’re out of her hair.
Twilight wouldn't lie to me about this.
Why do you believe her? You're letting her delude you.
Hope is not a delusion.
Those girls will kick you to the curb the instant Twilight is gone.

That damn pit was forming in my stomach again. “I hope you're right but don't be offended if I don't get my hopes up.”

Twilight gave me a comforting squeeze. “I think you'll be surprised. Don't worry; I won't break my promise to you when I talk to them.”

“I am exhausted,” I simply said. “Completely and utterly wiped out.”

“With all that bottled-up emotion I can only imagine,” Twilight said. “Just one last question before I head to bed. Is your reluctance to talk about your past an issue of trust or trauma?”

I looked up at the ceiling and considered the question. It was an odd way to phrase the question but fairly easy to answer. “I wouldn't have told you as much as I did if you hadn't earned my trust today. The trauma certainly doesn't make it easier. Believe me, I haven't told you everything that happened to me but I don't think I can face any more today. Given enough time I'd be able to talk to people I trust about what happened.”

“Good. Make sure you do once the girls have earned it and I guarantee they will. Fluttershy is particularly gentle when it comes to life challenges. Whatever happens, it isn't healthy to keep things bottled up. I wound up seeing a therapist for a while after the mess with Chrysalis at my brother's wedding because I refused to deal with it right away.”

I raised my eyebrow at her. “It sounds like there's quite the story there. I guess I’m going to have to wait for thirty moons to hear it though.”

“I’ll make sure to tell it on my next visit. Goodnight Silver.” Twilight gave me one last hug and got up to her feet.

“Have a good sleep Twilight. The bedroom is upstairs on the right. And thank you for listening. Sorry I was an emotional wreck.”

“It happens, Silver. May Luna bring you sweet dreams.”

I couldn't help watching her walk up the stairs. While I watched I did my best to push aside the idle thought that she was really very cute. Twilight was leaving tomorrow and even with all her leadership qualities, she couldn't force the other girls to want anything to do with me. Even if she did, the voice of doubt was echoing louder than ever in the back of my head.

I'll make you regret your choices tonight. You chose wrong.

I walked over and settled in on the lonely recliner in the middle of the living room and settled down to try and sleep.

Chapter 5 - To Fall (R)

I ran through the halls of Canterlot High. Gilda and Lightning Dust were hot on my heels. I had to escape before they got their claws into me. The end of the hallway was getting near so I jumped and hit the window. My body blossomed with pain as I ripped through the glass. I tumbled to the ground and landed with a thump. I collapsed yelling in pain as my leg broke on impact.

Gilda and Lightning Dust dropped down next to me seemingly unharmed by the long fall. “What an idiot,” Gilda gloated. “He thought he could escape what he deserves.”

“Yeah” replied Lightning Dust. “Running is cheating. He really should just stand and take it.”

They started kicking me. I looked up and could see a laughing crowd gathering around. Fear shot through me when I spotted Twilight, Fluttershy, and the other girls in the crowd. Shouts of triumph rang out as my body began to shatter like glass under the onslaught. Suddenly they stopped and everybody stepped away. The crowd faded away leaving only a single dark figure. It drifted forward and loomed over me.

I stared up at the figure only to see my own face staring back down at me. A blurry silver object was in his hand. My voice echoed back to me. “You're useless. I’d kill you but that’s so final. It'll be over soon enough, so enjoy what little time you have left.”

I watched as my shadowy doppelganger slammed the dagger into my stomach. My mouth opened to scream but no sound came out. I looked up at myself and mouthed the word “why?” He simply smiled back and watched me squirm before he hissed out an answer as my vision blackened.

“I promised you would regret.”

Friday, September 30, 2016

I tried and failed to sit up as my mind reeled from the disorienting experience of waking up. My head was throbbing with pain as I tried to figure out where I was and why I couldn’t move properly. It took me a couple of minutes to remember that Twilight and Spike were sleeping upstairs in my bedroom, leaving me in my recliner. The dream had been so real that I immediately reached down to check my stomach, confirming I wasn't bleeding. My hand was shaking as I pulled out my phone, only to discover it was 5:00 in the morning.

Oh gods, that was awful.
I promised you regret.
What the hell is with me? Just go away.
You can’t get rid of your own thoughts. You know what you deserve.
Ugh, just shut it. I’ve got a lot to do this morning.
Just give it up. There’s no point in trying.
Give up? Why? Things are actually looking better.
No they aren’t. You’re just a delusional fool. She’s going to abandon you.
. . . I need to put some coffee on.

There was a nagging feeling that I should be more concerned but it was quickly lost in the heavy fog that was hanging over my mind. Getting up in the morning had been a difficult proposition since I lost my parents. Today it felt like trying to climb a mountain to escape the pursuing flood of depression that was threatening to drag me into the abyss. I barely managed to force myself out of my chair and went into the kitchen to start the coffee. Then I grabbed my rapier and marched out of the back door to make an attempt at clearing my mind.

Dew had settled over the grass, and everything glittered in the dim morning light. The sun was still hours from rising and the air chilled my face. It was making me shiver but I also felt my mind beginning to clear just a bit. In a desperate moment of inspiration, I pulled off my shirt and draped it over the porch, gasping as the cool air washed over my bare chest. My bare feet and the cuffs of my pants were quickly soaked by the wet grass. I walked out into the grass and took a deep breath.

This isn’t going to help.

My head ached as the voice of doubt continued its assault but I began in spite of it. I began to methodically step through a series of attacks and steps in each of the four basic guards. After the debacle on the roof yesterday, I had to get back to basics. One precise step at a time I slowly stepped around the yard. I lost track of time as I drifted through the morning mist, alone with my aggravating thoughts. At least that’s what I thought until I paused briefly in a rest position.

“Good morning Silver! Do you do this every day?”

I nearly jumped out of my skin and my sword flew up into a defensive position. Nobody lived here with me and I’d never been interrupted during my morning sessions. I spun around to confront the unexpected visitor, fully prepared to fight if necessary. Twilight and Spike were standing on the porch. Twilight was wearing the pants and shirt I had put out for her to sleep in. She had a cup of coffee in her hand.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight giggled. “I didn’t mean to startle you. If you were training with my brother’s recruits, he would have been pleased by your quick reaction.”

“I do something every morning if I can get myself out of bed in time,” I replied, walking over towards the porch. “Some days I run and I practice my hand to hand more frequently but I’ve been fond of the rapier lately. Your brother is in the military?”

Twilight nodded, taking a deep sip of the coffee. She closed her eyes to savor the taste.

“Yes, he was captain of the royal guard for several years before he married Princess Cadance. I hope you don’t mind that I grabbed a cup of coffee. The smell woke me up and I couldn’t resist. I didn’t have any yesterday while I was sleeping at the school.”

Spike was staring at me with wide eyes. “Wow, your arm really was just the tip of the iceberg,” he blurted out.

Reality slammed back in on me when I remembered I had taken my shirt off. I glanced down at my chest and winced at the horrifying state of my body. My gray-blue skin was marred by the yellowing remnants of dozens of bruises. The kicks from Gilda two days ago were an angry purple. Those paled in comparison to the ragged web of scars that crossed every part of my torso, back, and arms. I knew there were even more hidden on my legs as well. The particularly massive horizontal scar on my abdomen ached from a phantom pain that reminded me of the nightmare that ended my sleep. I hurried to grab my shirt off the corner of the porch and quickly pulled it on.

I can’t believe she saw that.
A real life version of Frankenstein’s monster you are.
I know.
You’re just a disgusting, and now the world will know it too.

“SPIKE!” Twilight scolded. “That wasn’t very nice!”

“It’s ok Twilight,” I said once my head was through my shirt. “He’s just calling it like it is. I completely blanked when I took off my shirt to exercise. I’m sorry you had to see that disgusting mess.”

“I’m sorry Silver,” Spike said quietly. “I didn’t mean to embarrass you.”

Twilight was staring at me as if deciding what to say or ask about the mess. Finally, she took a big gulp of coffee and put her mug down on the wide wooden porch rail. She silently stepped down and pulled me into a hug. To my surprise, her head wound up leaning against my chest. I spent so much time slouching down to hide, I hadn't realized that I was much taller than Twilight.

I resisted the urge to return the hug. Even though she had been kind, a little voice was screaming at me to not make her feel trapped. All too soon, I felt her release her hold on me and she stepped back. I braced myself for the inevitable comment about my scars and bruises. I was caught completely off guard by her actual question.

“Could you teach me to use that sword? I’m curious what it feels like to hold a weapon like that.”

She wants to learn from me?
She’s just distracting herself so she doesn’t throw up due to your disgusting appearance.
Why won’t you just stop?
Because you’re a failure.

I managed to ignore the voice as I turned the sword and handed it to her hilt first.

“Sure, I guess we've got time to do a basic lesson before we have to get going. I'll be skipping a lot of details since we don't have a huge amount of time. This weapon is called a rapier. It has quite a complex hilt design due to its history as a dueling weapon. This piece that arches over the pommel is called the knuckle guard. When you are holding the weapon, it goes above your knuckles no matter what. You only reorient the blade by rotating your wrist.”

Twilight re-positioned her hand and her wrist flopped a bit. She looked over at me embarrassed. “It's heavier than it looks. Also, I'm not used to having limbs that work like this.”

I chuckled in spite of myself. “That's an unusual complaint. Most people just don’t have the arm strength when they first pick one up.”

I spent the next fifteen minutes teaching Twilight the basics of using a rapier. Spike watched with interest even though he couldn't participate. It was only enough time to go over movement and the four-guard positions but it was nice to be teaching someone as enthusiastic as Twilight. Finally, she handed the sword back to me breathing heavily.

“Sorry, that's all I can do right now. This is much harder than it looks. I don't spend as much time as I should exercising back home and it appears to be carried over to this body. I’ll have to get in better shape so I can learn more next time.”

I nodded at her. “Don't be too hard on yourself. Strength comes with time but the ability to remember the details like you do is much harder to teach. Anyhow, as much as I'd like to continue we should clean up and go get breakfast. We've got a busy day ahead of us.”

Fortunately, the farmhouse I had purchased was much larger than I needed. There were four bedrooms and three bathrooms, each with showers. Twilight used the one in the master bedroom while I used a different one. I leaned my head against the wall as the water poured over me. Headaches were nothing new but this one was threatening to become a full-blown migraine at this rate. I’d never had one before but there was a first time for everything.

I pulled on my usual baggy clothing and went downstairs to find some painkillers. Once I was dosed up, I laid my head down on the kitchen table and covered my eyes with my arm. It was strange hearing running water upstairs where Twilight was still showering. The sound was oddly comforting after being alone in a silent house for so long. Then I heard the clicking of claws on the kitchen floor and the jingling of a collar. There was a thump and then I felt a paw on my arm.

“Are you ok Silver?”

I turned my head and blinked in surprise when I saw Spike sitting on the table staring at me with worried green eyes. I lowered my head back onto the table.

“Just a nasty headache,” I replied, my voice muffled by my arm. “Hopefully it’ll clear up soon.”

“As long as you’re sure. I just want to thank you for last night. Twilight wouldn’t admit it but you took a huge load off her shoulders by inviting us over. Our makeshift bed in the school library wasn’t great. Also, I am very sorry for my comments this morning.”

“No problem and don’t worry about it,” I muttered. “No more apologies necessary. I know it’s not a pleasant sight.”

Spike sighed and paced around the table while I rested my head on my arm. Then that reassuring paw was back on my shoulder.

“That's not what I meant Silver. What really scares me is the story they tell. I can’t imagine what you must have gone through to get injured like that.”

“Yeah,” I groaned. “You don’t want to know.”

“I agree,” Twilight called out. “I might ask someday but it's clearly not the time. Right now we need to be at our best.”

Lifting my head up to greet her, words failed me at the sight of purple eyes framed by chaotic wet hair. My eyes darted around, finally settling on the towel she had wrapped around her torso. I felt my face flush red when I realized that was all she was wearing. She was holding a brush in her hand and began waving it about.

“I’m sorry to bother you but I need your help Silver! I need to make sure my mane doesn’t get tangled and these hands just aren’t cooperating. I’ve never used my hooves before and these hands are even more complicated!”

I took in the frustrated expression on her face, the wet hair, and the towel that was threatening to make the situation even more embarrassing. I quickly got out of the chair and I gestured for her to sit down.

“Just let me get you something to eat while I do your hair. Sit and relax.”

I gave her an apple and then began to carefully pull the brush through her silky purple and pink hair. A contented sigh escaped her lips and she quickly relaxed. It was a relief because I was fighting a massive wave of anxiety as my mind conjured up scenarios of Rainbow Dash or Applejack punching me for daring to lay a finger on Twilight. Once it was cleaned up, I reluctantly let go.

“That’s the best I can do for now,” I sighed. “I hope that did the trick.”

Twilight ran her hand through her hair and nodded. She stood up and hugged me.

“Thank you so much! I’ll go get dressed and we can head over to Rarity’s!”

She hurried back up the stairs, leaving me staring at the space she had just vacated as my headache retreated. The hugs and affection over the past day were so odd. Even before I lost everything, I didn’t really have friends. The affection was surprisingly nice. For one brief moment, I felt content and the headache faded. Then the pain came slamming back even worse making me wince.

Give it up boy. This is nothing but an illusion.
You won’t even give me one moment?
Why would I? You’re a dreaming fool. She. IS. LEAVING!

In the face of the continuing mental onslaught, I did the only thing I could. I went upstairs to get my clothes from the previous day before waiting for Twilight.

Twilight and Spike seemed to enjoy watching the scenery fly by as we drove down to the city. I was hard-pressed to appreciate their reactions as I struggled to ignore my headache and the growing pit in my stomach. If it wasn’t for my promise to help out, I would be home in bed. It hurt to think about how little time remained to speak with her and Spike. I parked the car in front of the boutique and opened up the trunk while Twilight knocked on the door.

Rarity opened the door and smiled warmly at Twilight.

“Good morning darling! I wasn’t expecting you so early but I’m glad you’re here! I need to double-check my measurements if I’m going to have your dress ready for tonight! Why are you here so early?”

“Silver offered me a ride to school,” she replied, gesturing at me.

“Oh, I see,” Rarity grimaced when she noticed my presence. “Well, the boxes are inside. Chop, chop now.”

“I’ll be out of your way in a minute,” I gulped, quickly scooping up the stack of boxes.

“Good. The two of us will walk to school after I am done with her.”

Twilight looked torn as she looked between me and Rarity. Before she could object, I made my way out the door.

“I’ll see you at morning break,” I said over my shoulder.

Before I even reached the car, I heard the doorway click shut behind me, followed by the thump of a deadbolt being thrown. The curtains to the shop were drawn tight. I carefully put the boxes in the car and started off to school.

See? They don’t want you.
But Twilight was-
Done with you. Simple as that.

I raised my hand and knocked on the familiar door decorated with a red cross. The day wasn’t going well and I had begged to be excused from class to deal with my worsening headache. With all the incidents I had experienced, I was already on a first-name basis with Nurse Ruby Redheart. She shook her head and sighed when she saw me at the door.

“What happened this time?”

“I have a nasty headache today Ruby,” I replied. “Aspirin didn’t work so I’m hoping you have something else.”

“Oh really?” she said crossing her arms. “It wouldn’t have anything to do with that black eye, would it?”

“It’s conceivable I may have gotten a concussion yesterday,” I admitted. “Just an accident is all. It wasn’t bothering me until this morning.”

Ruby frowned and walked over to the medicine cabinet. “You know that our conversations here are private. I’m well aware you haven’t admitted anything but please don’t treat me like a fool. I know how you got that injury.”

“I never meant to imply- would never-I'm sorry Ruby,” I stammered, looking down at the floor in shame.

She opened up a bottle of pills and counted out two into my hand. I popped them straight into my mouth without hesitating and after a moment of discomfort swallowed them. Ruby winced from watching me swallow them dry but didn’t comment.

“Just be honest with me,” She insisted. “I wish you would speak with Principal Celestia about the causes of these injuries but I can’t force you. I don’t know how much more abuse your body can take.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you.”

I stayed in Ruby's office until morning break rolled around. My head was still throbbing but I had to meet up with Twilight and Spike to go over the plans. I stayed close to one wall and avoided looking at any bright lights. Unfortunately, it was not to be. About halfway to the library I was grabbed roughly by the shoulder and slammed up against the lockers. The back of my head impacted the locker and for a moment all I could see were stars.

“You stay away from the girls in this school creep!” a voice snarled at me.

I squinted to try and see through my blurring vision. I could see blue hair framing an angry expression that looked like it belonged to Flash Sentry.

“What the-?” was all I managed to say before he slammed me against the lockers again.

“You heard me!” he hissed. “I don't know what you're trying to pull but you have no business going near them! And the goes double for Twilight!”

The pain and the urgency of the morning's errands ignited an uncharacteristic burst of irritation inside me. I tilted my head down to look into the face of my latest assailant. He was almost a foot shorter than me which was just aggravating.

“Fine, whatever,” I sighed. “Is there anything more or I can get on with my day? I really don't have time for this.”

Flash looked a bit befuddled by my response like he wasn't sure exactly where he was going with this. He pushed me up against the locker again. “Make time. You stay away from them you slimy son of a bitch.”

What did you call my mother!?
A bitch. Just like you.

“You leave my mother out of this,” I snarled, as much at the voice in my head as Flash. “The minute those girls tell me to leave them alone, I will. Now, unless you feel the burning need to throw a punch to round out this idiocy, you can just walk away.”

My reaction made Flash hesitate, probably because I had never reacted with anything more than resigned acceptance in the past. It looked like Flash seriously considering throwing that punch but at that moment Applejack walked around the corner on her way to the library.

“Mornin' Silver,' She exclaimed. “Come on, we're gonna be . . . what's goin' on Flash?”

“Nothing,” He relented, letting go of me. “I think we covered everything for now.”

I slumped over against the locker, holding my balance. My head was threatening to explode now and I finally understood what people said about lights during migraines. The anger I had been feeling had simply evaporated into nothingness.

“You alright there Silver?” Applejack asked, her voice concerned. “He didn't hurt you did he?”

“Nothing I haven't dealt with before,” I lied. “I have a bit of a headache but it'll pass. Let's go find the others.”

I doubt she believed me but I straightened myself up. After a moment of pulling myself together, I followed her towards the library, pushing my way through the pain. Applejack followed behind me and I heard her grumbling as we walked inside.

“Ah don't like it. He isn't bein' honest bout that I reckon.”

The two of us were the last to arrive. The other girls were waiting for us in a small meeting room in the back corner of the library. It was one of the few places we would be able to privately coordinate the last details of this gambit. Twilight shot me a small smile as I walked in but her expression quickly became worried. I figured she was just concerned about whether I'd be able to help at all in my current state. The others mostly ignored me as they waited on Twilight. I slumped into a chair in the corner well away from the others while waving away any concern.

“So where are we at?” she asked us. “Is everything in place Silver?”

“Everything is in the cafeteria storage room. I'll have all the items including the boom box in place before lunch starts as we discussed. One push of the button to start the music and the extra headbands and tails will be easy for you to snag.”

Rarity opened up her backpack and handed out some blue clothing. “Here are the school sweaters for each of you. It should add to the impact of our performance.”

“Ooh! Oooh, my turn!” Pinkie exclaimed bouncing in her chair. “I get to start the beat with my lunch tray in the line lineup! That's when Twilight will start the music with that nifty remote thing!”

I looked down and winked at Spike. He was the nifty remote that would be starting the music but none of the girls knew that. It was our little secret, just like his ability to speak.

“Thank you all so much,” Twilight said in a relieved voice. “We might have to improvise a bit but I trust you all to play your parts. Silver, we'll need about five minutes to finish up the song. Do you think you can distract Sunset that long?”

“Easily,” I replied. “She's a bit impatient from what I've seen so try to stay on schedule.”

“Ah was wonderin' about that actually," Applejack interjected. "How are ya planning on distracting Sunset Shimmer?"

“I'll text her just before noon and tell her I have critical information about Twilight's plans to win the crown," I replied. "It'll give you enough time to pull this off without interruption. Just don't waste any time getting started.”

“Why would she listen to you?” Rainbow Dash demanded, her voice turning suspicious. "Why do you even have her phone number?"

“Does it matter?" I asked. "The job is going to be done."

"You better believe it matters coming from you!" she growled. "Why would Sunset listen to you?"

I put my hand on my forehead, feeling a bit irritated with how this was going. "Fine. She'll listen because she's already expecting me to report on your plans."

Rainbow Dash exploded to her feet but she only made it two steps before Applejack caught her arm. The other girls rushed to their feet as well caught between trying to calm Rainbow Dash down and trying to read my expression. I slowly stood up, my body tensing to run if Applejack changed her mind and decided to unleash Rainbow Dash on me.

“You're spying on us for Shimmer!?” she snarled. “You son of a- LET ME GO!”

“Oh for the love of God, seriously?” I groaned as a massive spike of pain ran through my head. "You seriously think I'd-"

“You probably dumped all the stuff we made last night," Rainbow Dash interrupted. "Sunset already knows, doesn't she? This is just a ploy to trick us!”

"Attacking him won't fix this Dash," Applejack admonished, holding her back. The anger was clear on her face. "You'd better have a good explanation for this!"

"I must admit this is a bit disquieting," Rarity added, her disgust showing clearly on her face. "How could we trust you if you're playing both sides like this?"

I took a few steps towards the door of the meeting room and paused with my hand on the doorknob. I could hear Rainbow Dash struggling against Applejack's firm grip. The other girls were murmuring but none of them spoke up to defend or accuse me. I knew for a fact that Twilight would be speechless. I stared at the door and just sighed, struggling to think of a good explanation or defense.

“ANSWER RARITY'S QUESTION!” Rainbow shouted, the volume making my head throb even more viciously.

You really think these girls will help you after this is over?.
. . . No. No I don't.
There you go. Accept it. It'll be over soon.

“Go ahead and believe whatever you want because honestly, I don't care anymore,” I said in an empty voice. “Twilight, if you still trust me then you know everything is set up exactly as described. Sunset will be occupied during your performance. You six have the rest of it well in hand so go knock the socks off the students of this school.”

I turned the handle and walked out the door. I closed it behind me without looking back. Mercifully nobody followed me while I made my way to take care of the final details. One cafeteria to set up and one quick text was all I had left to do.

11:51 am – I have some information for you.

11:53 am - This had better be good. Where r u?

11:55 am – I'll meet you at the statue in ten minutes.

I peered through the glass of the front doors of the school while holding my phone in my other hand. Sunset Shimmer was leaning on the statue at the front of the school looking impatient. When it was exactly five after twelve I started the timer on my phone. If all was going according to plan the girls were starting their performance in 1 minute. I pushed the door open and began to walk across the courtyard. The bright sun immediately created spots before my eyes thanks to my headache and I felt like I was going to throw up. It took every ounce of my strength to cross that courtyard.

Why are you bothering for those ingrates?

“Well?” Sunset growled as soon as I was close enough. “What is it you couldn't tell me over text?”

“Twilight figured out how to win the school over,” I reported evasively. “I thought it would be best to tell you in person.”

“Spit it out then!” She commanded.

I pulled out my phone and examined it just as it began beeping. I pushed the stop button and looked at Sunset. I could barely see her face through my blurring vision.

“There we go,” I said wearily. “Twilight and her friends are planning to do an impromptu pep rally in the cafeteria to bring the students back together.”

“At lunch today,” she stated flatly.

“Exactly,” I responded. “They should be wrapping up in a couple more minutes. It's a pretty catchy song with a good message.”

Sunset's fists were clenched so tightly her knuckles cracked. “Did you intentionally ignore my warning?” she snapped. “Are you a masochist or just too much of an idiot to recognize a good thing when it's offered?”

I could barely see the blur of red and gold that was her hair through my unfocused eyes. I couldn't stay here much longer. I needed to get to the nurse's office.

You aren't going to make it that far.

The voice almost sounded like it was right over my shoulder and I twisted to try and see it. Then Sunset grabbed the front of my sweatshirt.

“Seriously?” she screamed, making my ears ring. “You sided with that prissy little nerd and her friends over ME!? I guess it was foolish to think a dumb stallion would prioritize self-preservation over an easy bit of tail. Was she good at least?”

I flushed angrily when an image of Twilight in her towel popped into my mind. “That has nothing to do with my decision!”

“Oh, I doubt that. You're a boy. That's all boys ever think about. You know, it was child's play to turn those five girls from best friends to enemies. It was even easier to convince every student in this school you were a monster but I can improve on that. When I'm done, you'll be running for the hills covered in tar and feathers.”

I opened my mouth to respond but no noise came out. My body was feeling sluggish and tired. I just stared at her blankly but she wasn't even paying attention to me.

“Unfortunately, right now you're a liability,” she mused.

Next thing I knew, my head was ringing like a bell from her open hand slapping me on the side of the head. The sidewalk came swinging up and smacked me in the face. I heard her laugh out loud as I fell but it wasn't a kind laugh.

You're on your way now.

My vision was graying around the edges but I saw her heavy boots in front of my face. She crouched down and picked my head up by the hair.

There's nothing you can do.

“I just want you to know, I already knew about Twilight's little plan,” She gloated. “A bit of free advice: if you want something to stay secret, don't talk about it in a public coffee shop. My contingency plan is already underway and you'll even get credit for capturing pictures of Twilight in the act even if you were too chicken to actually step in and stop her before she destroyed the fall formal.”

Enjoy the taste of failure.

She stood up and kicked me in the chest, knocking the wind out of me. I tried to breathe but my lungs weren't working. I managed to force out one last squeak of pain before my entire body went limp.

Oh god, it hurts. Not again.
Don't move. It's time to give up.
Make it stop hurting.
I will. Just let go and give in.

I dimly heard Sunset's voice one last time. “It’s really too bad. You probably would have made a good minion if you’d just obeyed properly. Now you just need to go away.”

I saw a purple and black blur coming straight at my face. I tried to move my arms to protect myself but they refused to respond. There was a burst of pain and everything started to go dark. Something grabbed my leg and started to pull me across the concrete but I could barely tell what was going on. I heard a quiet, menacing whisper in my head as everything faded out.

Finally.

Author's Note

There's not much I can say without risking spoilers. I'll have to let the next chapters speak for themselves.

There are some excellent instructional videos on youtube. The one through this link is a brief instructional explanation of foot movement when fighting with the rapier. I included it since he is also using the basic stance Silver is trying to describe to Twilight.

Chapter 7 - To Fight (R)

The crazy experience of feeling my body getting stretched and modified by the portal cut off abruptly and I tumbled out onto the hard ground. There was still an aching sorrow in my heart but it was no longer oppressive. For the next two hours at the very least, I had a singular purpose and that filled me with energy that I hadn’t felt in ages. I scrambled up to my feet and turned around to find out where this mysterious portal was.

I chuckled when I discovered I was standing in front of the horse statue at the front of the school. I pushed my hand against the stone face and stared as my hand slid through the stone and morphed into a blue hoof. I pulled my hand out and stared at the statue as the truth became apparent. It was pure, utter dumb luck that I was alive right now.

I only chose to meet here because it was away from the school cafeteria.
She only dumped us in there because it was right here, didn't she?
If I hadn't met Sunset here to talk, would I be dead in a corner somewhere?
Ugh, that's a horrifying thought. Let's move on.
I'm amazed nobody has stumbled in by accident.
No kidding. Hey, what the heck are we wearing? Are those gloves?

Instead of returning me in my ratty old sweats, the portal had provided some simple black pants and a long-sleeved black collared shirt. It was very similar to what I typically wore before I lost my parents. My running shoes were replaced by a pair of heavy boots that went up to my ankles and I was wearing a particularly nice pair of combat gloves. The strangest addition was a set of bracers over my lower arms.

The bracers drew my eye in. They were made of a strange black metal shimmered with a purple iridescence. Etched into each of the bracers were two emblems. Near the wrist was the crossed hammer and sword symbol that was part of the cutie mark I had as a pony. The upper end was adorned with the silver crescent moon symbol that was Princess Luna’s cutie mark.

Well would you look at that.
Where did these come from? And why do they have Luna’s cutie mark along with mine?
Who cares? The bracers alone would have taken you ages to forge.

I ran my fingers over the two cutie marks on my bracers, following the ridges and grooves of the symbols. They felt right; like they were a part of me that I hadn’t been aware of before that moment. There wasn’t any reasonable explanation for why it felt that way. Sadly, that mystery would have to wait. I had a job to do and not much time left to take care of it. I could hear the muffled thumping of music playing already.

Of course, one problem was I didn’t have a ticket for the formal. From my experience, they weren’t terribly fond of party crashers and I wouldn’t be welcomed on the best of days. The doors of the school were no doubt locked but fortunately, there was another option. The end of the gym facing the road had a series of tall windows that I could peek through. The flashing lights and thumping music indicated that the formal hadn’t been canceled after all.

I crept over to the school, keeping to the shadows, and took a cautious peek inside. The dance hall was full and it was clear most of the school had turned out. The music was currently being provided by a live band. Flash Sentry and two other students were performing some generic pop music. Then I spotted Twilight Sparkle and her friends. They were up near the front dancing enthusiastically and they were utterly stunning in their dresses. I couldn’t make out their expressions from where I was hiding but they looked like they were having fun.

Ok, I don’t particularly like Rarity but if she really made that dress in two days . . .
Wow indeed. Looks like we overreacted.
Yeah. They didn’t need me.
We aren’t done, she doesn’t have the crown yet.
Ok, am I seriously still talking to myself?
Looks like it. Guess we’re still a bit broken.

At least the voice in my head wasn’t trying to convince me to commit suicide but this still didn’t bode well for my recovery. Flash Sentry wrapped up the song and then stepped off the stage. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna walked out. I stared at them as if I had never seen them before. Their resemblance to the Equestrian Princesses was beyond simple coincidence. It was utterly uncanny and I wasn’t surprised to discover their voices were equally similar.

“First off, I want to say how wonderful everything looks tonight. You all did a magnificent job pulling things together after the unfortunate events earlier today. And now, without further ado, I'd like to announce the winner of this year's Fall Formal crown. The Princess of this year's Fall Formal is . . . Twilight Sparkle!”

I had been bracing myself to act in case Twilight hadn’t won but I shouldn’t have doubted her. Everyone was cheering and jumping for joy as she walked up onto the stage. I idly wondered how much she looked like the other princesses as the crown was placed on her head. The crown seemed to catch the light as it settled on her brow. Twilight looked like she was searching the crowd and her eye finally settled on the girls. I looked away from the window and up at the night sky.

Victory is Twilight’s. Shame they won’t forgive my disappearance.
That’s defeatist talk.
Don’t forget Sunset probably framed me.
For Luna’s sake, will you just get over it?! We don’t have enough information yet.
Wait, did I just swear by Luna?
Yes. Now please stop being a pessimist.

I looked back into the gym just in time to see all hell break loose. Twilight’s happy expression had dissolved into fear. Over at the door to the gym, Snips and Snails had Spike pinned under their arms. They ran out the door with Spike under their arms. Twilight and her friends were out the door in mere seconds while I began berating myself while casting around to figure out where to go.

Gah! I should have been looking for trouble! Where are they taking him?
They’re heading to the portal.
Wait, how do I know that?
Sunset had to go to Equestria to steal the crown, remember? Magic power is what she's looking for.

I turned to look at the statue just in time to spot Sunset Shimmer lurking in the shadows. I guess she had walked over there while I was watching the crown being awarded. As far as I could tell, she hadn’t spotted me. A moment later, Snips and Snails came running up to the statue with Twilight and the girls hot on their heels. That’s when Sunset stepped out of the shadows beside the statue, raising a sledgehammer.

“That’s close enough!” Sunset threatened.

“Don’t hurt him!” Twilight shouted.

“Oh, I wouldn’t dream of it,” Sunset gloated. “I’m no monster. Let the dog go boys.”

Snips and Snails put Spike down on the ground and he immediately ran over to Twilight. Sunset had the sledgehammer ready to smash the portal. I was frozen with indecision and guilt knowing I might have been able to stop this.

“Twilight, you don't belong here. Give me the crown and you can go back to Equestria tonight. Or keep it and never go home. ”

If I had been paying attention I could have helped.
There is one thing we can do!

The despair I had been feeling washed away at that moment and a plan appeared in my mind. I stayed low and started jogging across the courtyard towards the statue. The dark clothing provided by the portal was perfect and everyone was watching Sunset and Twilight. I knew I had only one shot at this.

“Tick-tock Twilight,” Sunset mocked. “We haven’t got all night. What’s your answer?”

I was almost there when Twilight gave her answer. Hearing the confidence in her voice made me run faster.

“No,” Twilight answered firmly. “Equestria will find a way to survive without my Element of Harmony. This place might not if I allow it to fall into your hands. I've seen what you've done to the people here without magic. Go ahead, destroy the portal. You are NOT getting this crown!”

Before Sunset could respond, I was ready to act. I made a mad leap that sent me soaring past the front of the portal. I wrapped both my gloved hands around the handle of the sledgehammer and used my momentum to wrench it out of Sunset’s grip. She was pulled over to the ground as she tried to maintain her grip while I landed in an easy combat roll. I bounced up to my feet and effortlessly hefted the hammer up over my shoulder.

“You are not touching that portal,” I said firmly. “Twilight will be leaving with the Element of Magic.”

I ignored Sunset swearing on the ground over her burned hands and looked over at the girls. The surprise on their faces was marred by uncertainty and pure anger in the case of Rarity and Rainbow Dash. It was about what I had expected.
There was no doubt my disappearance had been accompanied by the nasty rumors Sunset had promised. Still, the intensity of the hate in their expressions made my anxiety spike. The only thing that kept me functioning was Twilight's expression. I saw only gratitude and worry in those purple eyes.

“Sorry I took so long to catch up,” I said, letting a smile creep onto my face. “I was . . . unavoidably delayed. Congratulations on your well-deserved victory Twilight.”

Twilight’s eyes widened when she saw me smile and she returned it in kind. I think it was the first time I’d smiled since I met her. She just had the time to mouth the words “thank you” before the other girls surrounded her and started talking all at once. I was relieved they decided to ignore my presence, though Rainbow Dash still shot another dark glance in my direction. Unless Twilight could pull off a miracle, my time at CHS was going to end after her departure.

“That speech was so awesome Twilight!” Rainbow gushed.

“Can’t believe you would have done that for us” added Applejack.

Rarity was positively gushing. “It’s no wonder you’re a princess!”

“THAT DOES IT!” Sunset screamed. “That crown is MINE!”

She was already sprinting towards Twilight as she spoke. I reached out to try and stop her but my reflexes still weren’t at their best. She tackled Twilight sending them both sprawling to the ground. The crown bounced across the grass and Sunset tried to scramble over her to grab it. She almost had her hands on it when Twilight grabbed her leg and pulled. Spike bounded in, jumped onto Sunset’s head, and then scooped up the crown in his mouth. He ran off towards the school, looking for an escape route.

“GET THE CROWN YOU FOOLS!” Sunset roared at Snips and Snails while she tried to escape Twilight’s grip on her ankle.

Half the group sprinted off after Spike but I kept my focus on Sunset Shimmer. I dumped the sledgehammer on the ground and strode over to her. When she reached her feet I deliberately got between her and the crown. I dropped into a Tae Kwon Do sparring stance.

“Don’t move,” I growled. “You’ve got a lot to answer for.”

She laughed out loud at the sight. “Looks like the wimp watched a few martial arts movies. Like you’re capable of stopping me.”

Sunset Shimmer wound up and unleashed a punch at my face. It was even clumsier than Rainbow Dash’s and it probably wouldn’t have hurt much. However, Luna told me to defend myself so I could protect others and this was exactly what she was talking about. My hand snapped up, blocking her first punch and pushing the arm away from me. Sunset was following up with a second punch that I sidestepped. As the punch flew past my face, I grabbed her wrist and began to step in behind her. I attempted to pin her arm behind her back but I didn't have a proper grip.

“It’s a possibility,” I muttered.

“OUCH! Get your filthy hands off me!”

Sunset then twisted her wrist before I could finish getting her in a lock, breaking out of my grip. Then she stomped on my foot with the heel of her boot and elbowed me in the stomach. None of her strikes hurt but I was still forced to let go of her. She stumbled away and turned to face me. Her confidence had been replaced with fear when she stared at me.

“When did you grow a backbone?” she demanded.

“The Princesses repaired it when I woke up in Equestria,” I sniped back at her.

“Fluttershy catch!” Rainbow shouted.

She was being mobbed by Snips and Snails and threw the crown into the air. The crown went flying over my head straight to Fluttershy who was standing back from the chaos. She caught it without thinking and stared at it confused for a moment. Sunset of course turned and ran after the crown with me close on her heels. Fluttershy was frozen with fear holding the crown up as high as she could as Snips, Sunset and I all converged on her position. Applejack somehow managed to lasso her and dragged her out of our path but she lost her grip on the crown.

I managed to body-check Sunset before she could grab the crown out of the air and then turned to check on the crown. Seeing that Snails had caught it, I started towards him. Pinkie suddenly appeared behind him and snagged it out of his hands. I watched as it became a bizarre game of hot potato. The crown was tossed from Pinkie to Applejack to Rarity, and then over to Twilight as Snails pursued it. Twilight turned to run from Snails but Snips had come at her from the other side.

There wasn't any other choice so she blindly tossed the crown in the air. It flew over my head again and I turned to jump after it but Sunset was already there. She caught it with an expression of triumph on her face even though I was charging straight at her.

“At last! More power than I could ever imagine! You'll never stop me!” She let out a horribly evil laugh as she put it on her head.

I was so close to stopping her, only a handful of steps away from tackling her to knock the crown off her head. Before I reached her, the crown glowed with a sickening green-black color and that glow quickly expanded into a pillar of black fire, engulfing Sunset inside. The shockwave from the magic sent me flying backward through the air and I wound up sprawled on the ground near the sledgehammer. I could hear Sunset screaming in pain as the magic surged out of control.

This is not good.
We weren’t fast enough.
I failed.
We failed.

I grabbed the sledgehammer and got up to my feet. When I looked up, the fire had faded, revealing a creature that only had a passing resemblance to Sunset. She was a demon, pure and simple, complete with tattered leathery wings, ruddy red skin, fangs, and claws. Sunset cackled with glee looking over her body. Then her hands glowed with black energy and two beams shot out engulfing Snips and Snails. When the light faded they had been transformed into demonic creatures as well.

“This is gonna be so cool,” Snips exclaimed.

The two of them began stalking toward Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie who were trying to retreat from the mutated kids. I growled at the sight and hesitated for one brief moment. Then I saw Applejack’s heeled boot catch on the sidewalk and she tripped.

We can still do something.
Even if they won’t appreciate it.

I ran across the courtyard and stepped between Applejack and the demons. The sledgehammer was held tight in both hands, held in front of my body ready to strike. It was no sword but a makeshift war hammer would serve for the moment. Snips and Snails stopped short with glares fixed on their faces. Snails actually hissed at me but I refused to be cowed.

“Back off unless you want to find out how tough those new bodies are,” I snarled.

They might have looked like demons on the outside but they were still just kids inside. They exchanged one glance and then flew off to follow Sunset who was floating towards the school. I held my hand out to Applejack, offering to help her up. It was just the polite thing to do even though I wasn't expecting her to accept. To my surprise, she grabbed my hand without hesitation and let me pull her up to her feet. She brushed herself off and looked over at me. Her face wasn't angry, just curious.

“Thanks,” Applejack said. “And Rarity wonders why ah hate heels. Where the heck did you disappear to Silver?”

“It’s a long story,” I replied. “Right now, I think we’d better- OH BUCK!”

Sunset had just torn the entire front of the school apart. Bricks, mortar, and glass were crumpled up in a black aura and dumped in the courtyard. I could hear screams of terror inside and I realized the other students had left the dance to find out what was going on. There were flashes of green and black light inside and the screams quickly faded away into nothing. Sunset flew out and landed on the front steps, followed by a scene that made my heart stop. The other students began shuffling out of the school with blank faces and glowing green eyes. Sunset’s gaze focused directly on me, her eyes pure black with sickly green irises around her pupils.

"Get out of here you pathetic little boy. I'll find a use for you later once I have the leisure to break your mind."

Sunset pointed at me and before I could react I was engulfed in green energy. With a flick of her wrist, she sent me flying across the courtyard again. I skidded to a stop and got up to my feet as quickly as I could. Sunset was floating in the air watching the students shuffle out while she looked at Twilight.

“I was bluffing when I said I was going to destroy the portal of course,” she cackled. “I don’t want to rule this pathetic little school; I want Equestria! And with my own little teenage army behind me, I am going to get it!”

“No, you’re not! We'll stop you.” Twilight shouted.

The other girls gathered near her and stared up at Sunset with defiant expressions. Sunset's expression shifted from amused to fury. She glared down at Twilight.

“You have interfered with my plans one too many times Twilight! It's time for you and your pathetic friends to die!”

She wouldn't.

My heart was racing and time seemed to slow down as I began to run towards where they were standing.

No!

Sunset began to form a massive ball of magical fire in her hands.

Faster.

Sunset released the fireball. It cast an angry red light over the courtyard as it began to fly towards the girls.

Run! We promised.

The girls clustered in close to hug Twilight and comfort her in their last moments.

Please let me be fast enough. I can't fail again.

I was running as fast as I could. I gathered my strength into my legs.

This is insane. There's no way.

For a moment I could see Twilight’s face clearly in the light from the fire. My only friend.

We have to do it. Jump now!

I put all my strength into my legs and sprang into the air. Sunset was cackling maniacally.

There's no way. I'm not going to make it.

The fireball was about to cross my path. I tried to move faster even though I was already in the air.

Maybe. Just a bit farther.

For a moment it felt like I was flying again. I felt myself relaxing and a sense of peaceful acceptance filled me.

We've got this.

The light of the fireball overwhelmed everything else. I crossed my bracers in front of my face and prepared myself.

No regrets. Goodbye Twilight.

Then the fireball exploded against my chest in a burst of heat and pressure. Everything went white and I dimly felt something hit my back.

Did we protect them?
I don't know.

My ears were ringing from the explosion and everything else was a haze of pure pain. My eyes felt like they were scorched but I forced them open. Through the blur of smoke and sweat, I could just barely see Twilight and her friends floating into the air, engulfed in a purple energy field. My face was pressed against a cold concrete surface but when I tried to lift my head, my body refused to cooperate.

They aren't hurt. They’re ok.
We did it.

One by one the six girls sprouted long ponytails and pony ears. Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Twilight even sprouted feathery wings. I could feel the energy building in the air and my bones ached as the sky lit up with color as a rainbow of magical beams flew out from the girls, hitting the other students and engulfing Sunset Shimmer’s demonic form who was screaming silently. Or maybe I had just gone deaf.

Incredible. What a sight

The pain began to fade away and someone turned the lights in the courtyard out. One last thought drifted through my mind as it all ended, a thought that left me at peace with my choices. The only thought that mattered to me at that final moment.

Twilight won.

Author's Note

With regard to the portal, I have decided it gives the traveler an appropriate fixed outfit when they become human no matter what they were wearing when they left Earth. The reason why this happens may be important later, so I'll leave it be. For your consideration: In Equestria Girls Twilight leaves in the fall formal dress from Rarity. When she returns in Rainbow Rocks she arrives wearing the same clothes from her first arrival. The fate of the gown is still unknown.

Chapter 8 - To Part (R)

“Did you see where Silver landed?”

“He's over by the statue. Quick!

"Oh my, I hope he's ok.

“Is that smoke coming from him? Why did he do a stupid thing like that?”

“If he lives you can ask him yourself Rainbow. Looks like his shirt is nothing but ash.”

“Oh my, burns are hard to treat. He'll need an ambulance.”

“That tears it, ah'm calling 911.”

“No, it'll be faster to take him through the portal.”

“You sure he'd survive that darling? My goodness . . . what happened to him?”

“Those are the same scars I saw earlier but . . . is he uninjured?!”

“Darling, when did you see him without a shirt?”

“Now is not the time Rarity. Fluttershy, how is he?”

“What the heck. How does a wuss- uuhhh, how does he have abs?”

“Quiet Dash! Ah' think you've said quite enough. Fluttershy?”

“His breathing is steady. He's not bleeding or burned where I can see.”

“He just took a fireball to the face, how is that possible?!”

“Thank Celestia. Can we wake him up?”

“Yes, but don't touch him Twilight. He might still be fighting when he wakes up.”

“Fluttershy is right. Back up and give them some space!”

“Silver? Can you hear me? Please wake up.”

A gust of wind blew across my chest, making me shiver. Being chilled didn’t come to mind when I thought about what it might feel like to be dead. The voices that were cutting through the ringing in my ears and the fingers checking for a pulse on my neck didn’t quite match up either. I cracked my eyes open to see what was going on, bracing for pain but it never came.

I was still lying on my side next to the statue, exactly where I had blacked out. I rolled over to my back to see what was going on. Two friendly faces with frightened purple and teal eyes were watching me. I blinked a couple times and began to cough. My voice was a raspy whisper when I spoke.

“Hey there. You ok?” I croaked.

Twilight and Fluttershy’s faces both relaxed and they smiled. Those smiles quickly vanished though and Twilight took my hand in hers. I squeezed it to reassure her. Her eyes filled with tears and her wings fluttered briefly. Wings. There were wings on her back. I reached up with my other hand and brushed a single feather to confirm I wasn't hallucinating. They were incredibly soft to the touch and they twitched a bit. When she spoke her voice was small and sad.

“What were you thinking Silver?” Twilight asked. “Why would you risk yourself like that?”

I coughed a few times to clear the dust out of my throat and then looked straight into those beautiful purple eyes. There was a tear running down her cheek that I gently brushed away with my finger before answering.

“I had to. I made a promise to make sure you got home safely. I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself if you or your friends had been killed while I stood by doing nothing. My life seemed like a small price to pay for your safety.”

“Thank you,” she sniffled. “I wish . . . I wish you didn’t believe your life was worth so little. Please don’t scare me like that again.”

“I’ll do my best but I’m glad you’re safe,” I responded. “If I had to make the choice again, I wouldn't do anything different.”

Twilight sighed and got up to her feet. “Silver, I really need to talk to you before I head home but first I have to deal with Sunset. Fluttershy, can you check and make sure the Elements healed all his injuries?”

Fluttershy nodded at Twilight who then turned and walked towards the school. As she walked her posture changed completely. Every time I'd seen her before now she felt friendly and welcoming; this was something new. Twilight was standing up straight with her head held high. Her wings were spread wide and every step revealed her confidence and authority. At that moment she reminded me of the princesses I had met through the looking glass. My eyes were drawn to a massive smoking crater in the middle of the courtyard which she was walking towards. The other students had gathered around it and were staring at something inside.

Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack were standing in a small group halfway between the statue and the pit. They all had grown longer hair, pony ears, tails, and in Rainbow Dash's case, wings as well. I noted they looked very similar to their pony counterparts. They were watching Twilight and talking in low voices but occasionally one of them would glance where I was lying.

While I was watching Twilight's abrupt change, Fluttershy did a rapid body assessment, looking for breaks or bleeding. I jumped when I felt her hands on my bare chest while she checked for broken ribs. I felt guilty that she was having to touch me at all. As soon as she finished, I sat up and scrambled up against the statue. I wrapped my arms around my bare chest nervously and gave myself a look over. My new shirt had been reduced to two scorched sleeves, part of the collar, and a ragged piece of fabric on my back. My pants were only scorched and I was relieved to see my bracers and gloves were fine. A glance confirmed all my scars were unchanged and I felt my face flush.

“Looks like I’m ok,” I sighed. “You should go join your friends.”

“I am with a friend,” she mumbled. “I was so scared when I saw you crumpled on the ground like that. If you just wait here, I’ll make sure the other students don’t see you.”

“I- I- thank you,” I stuttered. “I wish you didn't have to see this. I can’t imagine it’s good for your stomach.”

Fluttershy spread her wings to shelter me from the cold evening breeze and the eyes of the other students. She took my hand and gave it a comforting squeeze.

“I can understand why you’re self-conscious,” She said gently. “I hate feeling like people are staring at me too but it’s not that bad. No, I’m the one who should say I’m sorry.”

“Why?”

“I could have done more,” she apologized. “I should have said something in the library. Sunset bullied everyone and I should have believed you wouldn’t help her. You did so much and got so little credit. I’m sorry.”

“Fluttershy, you of all people have nothing to apologize for,” I replied quietly.

The ringing in my ears made it impossible to hear anything other than voices right next to me. Fortunately, it was fading away but I was missing something. While I spoke with Fluttershy, Twilight pulled a grubby and disheveled Sunset Shimmer out of the crater. Her face was streaked with tears and the vicious anger that characterized her every action was completely absent. I hadn’t ever seen Sunset Shimmer vulnerable or scared. Twilight spoke with Sunset as she pulled her up to her feet and then gestured at the girls.

I shrank back behind the statue and Fluttershy’s wing while Principal Celestia returned the crown to Twilight in a small ceremony. I slumped as I tried to figure out what was next in my life but I couldn’t come up with anything positive. Twilight had the crown and would be leaving in no more than an hour. The energy I had brought with me from Equestria was long gone and the weight of nearly dying twice in one day crowded in on my shoulders.

Flash Sentry walked up to Twilight after the ceremony ended and held out his hand. It looked like he was asking her something. She glanced over her shoulder at me and then turned back to him. He nodded and Twilight started walking towards me. The instant her back was turned, Flash shot me a furious glare. Meanwhile, the other students began walking back to the gym.

Things aren’t going to change, are they?
You never know. Chin up.

Twilight smiled when she saw me sitting up. “Thank Celestia you’re ok. How are you feeling?”

“My ears are ringing and I’m exhausted,” I said. “However to my surprise, I'm alive, breathing, and feeling better than I have in months. So what does Flash want?'

“Right,” Twilight replied, her voice torn as she glanced back at the other students. “I kind of promised him a dance earlier. With all the craziness, I haven’t actually had a chance yet. I told him I had to make sure you were alright first and I don’t want to leave you alone.”

I felt a pang of something in my heart but I pushed it away and forced a smile. “You should go enjoy the last of your time here. Take the girls and go have fun at the dance. I need to go get some clothes that aren't scorched. Or completely destroyed.”

“OK . . . Are you – I mean will you- I’ll see you at the dance then?” she stuttered.

I shook my head. “I don’t have a ticket and I don’t think I’d feel comfortable in a crowded space. I promise I’ll be out here waiting when you’re ready to leave. Please, go have some fun, you’ve earned it.”

What are you doing?
I don’t want to ruin her evening.
She's leaving for so long though.
I know. That's why she deserves to enjoy the time left.

Twilight hesitated for a moment before walking back to talk to the other girls. Then she took Flash’s arm and let him escort her into the school followed by the other girls. I felt a bit of envy as I watched them vanish through the door. Once the courtyard was empty, I slowly got up to my feet. I immediately began to sway and had to use the statue to steady myself.

Ok, I’m in worse shape than I expected.
We did almost die twice.

I just about jumped out of my skin when a mass of curly pink hair popped out from under my arm. I could swear I just watched the owner of that hair head into the dance. Pinkie Pie had slipped up behind me and was helping me keep my balance. Fluttershy walked over and took my other arm. The attention made me feel a bit self-conscious and I wasn't sure what to make of their help.

“Hey, you two don't have to worry about me,” I said nervously. “Go enjoy yourselves at the dance!”

“I don't mind,” Fluttershy whispered. “I came to be with my friends. I just want to make sure you're ok.”

“Don't be silly Silver!” Pinkie giggled. “Silly Silvy! We danced earlier but now I have to help my new friend out. Ooh, what kind of food should we have at your 'Congrats on not dying in a fire' party? Do you think sriracha cupcakes would be good? Oooh or we could have a barbecue!”

“Maybe a bit too close to home considering I was almost barbecue a few minutes ago,” I replied. “Not sure celebrating me not burning to death would attract much enthusiasm. Don't you think it might be a bit early to plan a party?”

“Blasphemy!” Pinkie gasped theatrically. “It's never too soon to start planning parties.”

I just shook my head and started walking to the car. Honestly, even though I had suggested Pinkie and Fluttershy should go to the dance, I was glad they were with me. My legs felt like jelly for the first portion of the walk but slowly the strength was coming back. It was like I had briefly forgotten how to walk. I had to assume I was badly hurt before the magic healed me. Speaking of magic, I glanced at the new features poking out of the girl's hair.

“Those wings, hair, and ears look pretty cool. How does it feel?”

Pinkie's ears began twitching and dancing on top of her head. “It feels so neato, these ears are sooo much fun and I feel even more energetic! Twilight says I'm the element of laughter which is just perfect don't you think?!”

I could only nod in agreement at her incredible excitement. Fluttershy was a bit more reserved in her enthusiasm.

“Oh yes, they're very nice,” Fluttershy mumbled while fluttering her wings nervously. “This is all very strange. Did you know Twilight is a pony princess from another world and Spike is actually a dragon?”

“Huh, I knew about Twilight but Spike's identity never came up. I'm just glad I don't have to keep the secret anymore.”

Pinkie looked over at me with a look of surprise. “You knew about her before we did? HOW? Are you psychic?”

I couldn't help but laugh out loud as I thought back over the past couple of days. “Twilight and Sunset got into an argument about the crown while I was nearby. I thought I'd finally snapped when I heard Spike talk. I spoke to her about it after we finished up last night..”

“Wow! That sure was lucky.”

It was equally lucky I had an old sweatshirt and pants in my sports bag in the car. It was a relief to be able to hide my scars again. The three of us walked back to the school and I settled down on a bench in the school lobby. I was feeling much steadier so I convinced Fluttershy and Pinkie to go to the dance. They deserved to have a bit more fun with Twilight and I needed a minute of quiet to think.

I have no idea what to do anymore.
No surprise there. We didn't exactly know before either.
Yes, but Luna said I need to find a purpose.
Rome wasn't built in a day. We helped Twilight and that's enough for now.
I've got thirty moons to fill before I can see her again.
It's going to be lonely but we will make it through.
I guess so. It was nice to spend the morning with someone.
Sweet Luna, that was only this morning?
This day has been insane.

I was pulled out of my introspection by footsteps coming up the hallway. Sunset, Snips, and Snails were following Vice Principal Luna. I shrank back against the wall and tried not to move. Honestly, I didn't want to speak with anybody here. Vice Principal Luna had an angry frown on her face when she turned to face the three of them.

“I expect the three of you back here at nine sharp tomorrow, ready to stack up as much salvage as possible and to help the contractors repair this mess. For now, I need you to sweep the loose dust and debris up as best you can while staying well away from the damage. Once the dance is done, you can clean that up as well. You should thank your lucky stars Celestia is writing this up as an accident to keep the police out of it. We'd be having a very different conversation otherwise. You'll be spending a lot of time making up for this.”

It's uncanny how much she sounds like Princess Luna.
This is going to be terribly confusing.
At least we won't be running into both Lunas at the same time.

Sunset was staring at the ground while the Vice Principal spoke. When she finished speaking, Sunset looked her in the eye with a surprising amount of confidence.

“With respect Vice Principal Luna, Snips and Snails are not to blame,” Sunset replied. “I was the one who did all this damage, they simply followed my orders. Even when they were obeying my instructions, they didn't damage school property. I'm the only one who should be receiving this punishment.”

“Are you sure about this Sunset?”

“Yes.”

Luna crossed her arms and looked at Snips and Snails. “Very well, it looks like you two are off the hook for the repairs. Go home. I still expect to see you two in detention after school for the next month.”

I was honestly surprised that Sunset was willing to shoulder all the blame for her actions. Snips and Snails nodded enthusiastically and ran off towards the side door without another word. The Vice Principal handed Sunset a broom and walked away leaving her alone in the lobby. I watched Sunset like she was a snake about to strike. There were tears on her face as she silently began sweeping the lobby.

After a couple of minutes, she paused and looked around to plan her next move. That's when she spotted me sitting on the bench by the trophy case. I felt fear run down my spine while her sorrow-filled aquamarine eyes seemed to search my face. Her mouth opened and closed several times as if she was trying to speak but no sound came out. Finally, she just shook her head and turned back to sweeping.

I don't know what to say to her either.
We can deal with that another day. Let's leave her be.

Instead of waiting around in uncomfortable silence, I stood up and wandered out into the courtyard. My feet took me over towards the gym window I had been peeking through earlier. The dance was crazy at this point. The girls with their pony features were easy to pick out of the crowd. I spotted Rainbow Dash first, as she soared around the room giving a younger girl a ride on her shoulders. The other girls were dancing with other groups and it took me a while to spot the one girl I was really curious about.

I couldn't help but chuckle when I saw Twilight dancing on all fours. It made perfect sense since she was a pony. So she was dancing like a pony which was just adorable, especially because her wings were moving in time to the music as well. On the other hand, seeing Flash Sentry there copying her moves was a bit irritating. Honestly, he was just another random bully in my eyes and one I'd have to deal with on Monday. I slipped down and drifted back to the statue. It would be an adequate place to wait to say goodbye.

Twilight left the dance about twenty minutes before the portal was due to close. I was leaning on the statue right beside the portal and I stood up to greet them. The girls were trailing close behind her. Most of them were looking at me but Rainbow Dash and Rarity seemed to be avoiding my gaze. As it was, I did my best to avert my eyes to avoid offending the girls any more than necessary. Twilight stopped in front of me and looked me in the eye.

“Silver, before I go, can I ask you a question?”

“Go right ahead Twilight,” I replied. "Anything you want.”

“What happened when you disappeared? The rumors that cropped up this afternoon about you wrecking the gym were just awful but I doubt that's what happened. If you're willing, I think we all need to hear the truth.”

I kept my eyes squarely on Twilight's face, but I could see the others out of the corner of my eyes. Spike, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy were watching me carefully but at least there were smiles on their faces. Applejack had a frown on her face and I was worried she was angry at me. Rainbow and Rarity were silent and refused to even look in my direction. I ignored them all and just spoke to Twilight. This explanation was for her and her alone as far as I was concerned. The fact that others were listening was irrelevant.

“As planned, I distracted Sunset by luring her out to this statue while you did your show,” I explained. “That was about the time my headache caught up with me and I passed out. Sunset dumped me through the portal to get me out of her way. Apparently, the Princesses were waiting by the portal on the other side. They healed my physical injuries but I didn't wake up."

I paused and shivered at the memory of the dreams that had tormented me. Then I pushed onwards.

"Princess Luna discovered I had been stabbed with a cursed weapon brought here from your world. That happened during the same incident that gave me the scars before I moved here. It has been mostly dormant but the magic from the portal triggered the final stages. Luna didn't give a specific timeline but I got the impression I wouldn't have lasted the night without treatment. Once she cleared the curse away, I regained consciousness and returned just before you got the crown. I guess you know the rest.”

Twilight's eyes widened with every word I spoke. She covered her mouth with her hand and tears dripped out of her eyes when I got to the part about nearly dying. Her wings were visibly wilting when she finally responded.

“Twice?” she whispered in horror. “You nearly died twice in one day? Dear Celestia, I'm so sorry!”

I smiled to try and reassure her. “Hey, hey now, it's not your fault. I'm going to be fine thanks to you. You gave me enough courage to trust Luna was there to help me. You saved me. Twice I nearly died and twice you helped save my life Twilight.”

Suddenly, she lunged forward and wrapped her arms and wings around me in the most incredible hug I'd ever experienced. The wings enhanced the closeness of the moment and I instinctively put my arms around her to gently reciprocate. I was struggling to hold my emotions in check. There was so much I wasn't going to be able to ask her about magic, Thestrals, souls, and her life back in Equestria. Time was running out and I needed to see her leave with a smile on her face. She wouldn't do that if I was crying.

“Twilight, I met your friends back in Equestria,” I whispered in her ear while she held me. “They were incredibly familiar but I'm guessing you've never met my counterpart.”

“No, I haven't. Why do you ask?”

“I'm worried about him,” I explained. “I was in a bad place when we met and I fear he might be in similar trouble. Please try to find him and help him if you can. Luna will be able to help you track him or my parent's counterparts down.”

“I will do my best,” she pledged. “I wish I could stay longer.”

“They need you back in Equestria Twilight,” I replied, letting go of the hug and taking her hand. “If you or Equestria ever need my aid, seek me out. I will be there just as you and the princesses were for me.”

In an uncharacteristically bold move, I lifted the back of her hand to my mouth and gave it a very quick, gentle kiss before letting her go. When I stepped back, there was a small smile on her face and her cheeks were blushing a bit. She straightened up and her next words had that same undertone of authority and confidence.

“I thank you Silver Spark. Your aid shall not be forgotten and your offer will be remembered if such a time should arrive.”

“By the way, you look absolutely stunning tonight,” I said in a more playful voice.

Twilight's rosy cheeks turned even redder. “Thank you. Maybe I'll get to see you in formal wear next time I see you.”

“I'll see what I can do,” I promised. “No matter what, Luna willing I'll be here to meet you in thirty moons. Cross my heart. Hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye. Goodbye Twilight Sparkle.”

Safe journey my princess.

I stepped away from her and the cluster of girls who had been completely silent while I spoke to Twilight. The girls rushed in to get hugs from the princess. I noticed a few of the girls had rosy cheeks and I figured it was safe to assume they were offended I had touched Twilight. I'd probably pay for that later. While they said their goodbyes to her, I knelt and held out my hand to Spike.

“You were right to be worried about my headache Spike,” I said. “You're a perceptive guy and that will carry you far in life. Take care of yourself and Twilight.”

“You take care of yourself too Silver,” Spike replied putting his paw in my hand. “It's been fun when we weren't running for our lives. Maybe I'll bring some of my comics to show you next time.”

“That would be pretty awesome. See you around.”

He walked over to Twilight who had finished the group hug with the girls. She looked each of us over as if memorizing the faces she wouldn't see for a long time. Her eyes were sad but she put a smile on her face anyhow.

“Thank you for everything. Even though we've only been friends for a short time, I'm going to miss you all so much. You'll look out for Sunset as well, won't you? She's going to need your help.”

We all glanced back towards the school where Sunset was working on sweeping up the lobby. She looked up and met our gaze briefly before turning back to her work.

“Of course, we will” Rarity replied. “I do expect an apology for last spring's debacle though.”

“I'm sure she'll be handing out a lot of apologies. Thank you for everything.”

She took a deep breath, turned, and walked towards the statue with Spike. The portal shimmered like a pool of water as the two of them vanished from this world. A minute later the moon and the portal both seemed to brighten. The girl's ears and hair extensions glowed before fading away. Rainbow Dash crashed to the ground as her wings evaporated. Pinkie of course ran at the portal as if she wanted to go through but she hit the closed portal and fell down.

The other girls ran over to her and helped her up. I could dimly hear them talking to each other but it wasn't my place to listen. I could still hear the sounds of the dance in the gym so I figured they would be heading back. With my purpose here complete, I began walking towards the parking lot where my car was waiting. There were decisions about my future I would have to make but I wasn't going to make any of them before I had a good, long sleep.

So that's it then.
Yeah. It's all done.
What do I do now?
Go back to our house and sleep?
I suppose I could try. I'm not exactly tired though.

“Where do you think you're going?” Rainbow Dash's voice piped up.

The moment I had feared had arrived but I wasn't going to ignore Luna's advice just because Twilight was gone. I clenched my fists and spun around to protect myself from the attack. I wasn't surprised to find Rainbow Dash reaching out to grab me. My arm came up and deflected her hand before it could reach me, while I took two steps backward to get out of her reach. I adjusted my hands to defend myself and my posture just automatically moved into a sparring stance. The surprise on her face just made me angrier.

“Back to my house and probably to bed!” I snapped at her. “What else would a creep like me do on a Friday night?”

Pinkie bounced over and put her hand gently on my tense right arm. I realized then that we had an audience. Rarity looked like someone had slapped her, Fluttershy was halfway behind Applejack who was looking at me like I was an angry rattlesnake. Rainbow Dash had crossed her arms and was staring at the ground. I took a deep breath to try and calm my racing heart.

“Come on silly, weren't you listening?” Pinkie Pie asked. “We're gonna go make friends with Sunset, help her clean things up, and then grab a late-night snack at the Sweet Shoppe! I've got a key and everything. Don't you wanna come?”

“Uhhh, no, I missed that,” I said. “I didn't think it was a conversation I had any business participating in. Twilight's gone anyhow and I'm not comfortable spending time with people who hate me.”

“Ugh, yeah about that,” Rainbow Dash said. She was just staring at her feet while she spoke. “I think I made a mistake and I kinda want to make up for it.”

“A mistake?” I snorted in disbelief. "Be serious. Twilight is gone, you don't have to pretend to tolerate me."

“I am serious!” She snapped, glaring at me. “In fact, you know what? Take a shot, right here.”

Rainbow Dash straightened up and stuck her chin out at me. She gestured at it with her hand and put a brave expression on her face. I stared at her for a moment and then put up my hands and started to back up. My heart started racing with panic. I looked around the courtyard for signs of anybody else but the only sign of activity were the lights from the dance in the gym.

“N-N-No,” I stuttered. “Nooo. No, no way, not a chance.”

“Why not?” Applejack asked. “Don't get me wrong, ah think it's a dumb idea too but why are ya turning pale?”

“Yeah, what's your problem?” Dash added her voice a mixture of impatience and fear. “Come on, just give me the best punch you have and we can start over.”

“Oh come on,” I replied incredulously. “I've been the school's punching bag for a month over RUMOURS! This is a trap, isn't it? One punch and I turn rumor into reality. Explain what's going on or I'm out of here!”

Rainbow Dash's face fell and she took a step back. Her hands fidgeted for a moment and she finally settled on nervously rubbing the back of her head with her hand.

“Look, I'm not good at talking so I thought that would help break the ice,” Rainbow Dash sighed. “I screwed up, just like I did from the first time I hurt you. Those rumors fooled me and I still used them to judge you after I knew Sunset was manipulating friendships. When you told us Sunset had tried to recruit you . . . well yeah, I was mad and I assumed the worst."

She looked at the ground and clenched her fists but it didn't look like her anger was directed at me. "Twilight and Fluttershy were right about everything and I should have listened. Well, I paid attention when she said I carry the Element of Loyalty. You almost died trying to protect us even after everything I did and it kills me knowing I almost didn't have a chance to make things right. So yeah, I want you to come with us so I can find out who you really are.”

Before I could answer, Rarity cleared her throat. Her eyes were misty but there was a smile on her face as she looked at me. She still seemed to be blushing as well but I figured that was just a trick of the light.

“Rainbow Dash is telling the truth,” she said sadly. “I've been absolutely horrible to you even after Twilight argued on your behalf. Even before that, I was a fool to not question the stories I was hearing. I've never met someone who would risk their life the way you just did.”

“It's just a relief you're still here so we can get to know you as a friend,” Fluttershy whispered. “Properly this time.”

I stared at Rainbow and Rarity, nearly choking on my utter disbelief. Even crazier was Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy quietly indicating their agreement with the words of the two worst offenders. Part of me wanted to tell them both to go to hell at that moment. After how poorly Rainbow and Rarity treated me, it was a tempting path to take. Only two things stopped me. The first was the expressions of concern on the faces of the five girls. The second was Princess Luna's advice that bubbled up in my mind.

What has been done cannot be changed. All we can control is how we use the knowledge and experience we have gained.
Even after how they treated me?
Rainbow Dash still never hurt us as badly as Gilda or Sunset.
True. But is it worth the risk?
What do we have to lose by trying?
Nothing actually. Huh. Should I be happy or sad about that?
Not a clue.

“You want to see if we can be friends?” I asked quietly. “You know what, sure, why not? It's a nicer way to end this bizarre day than what I had planned.”

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie burrowed her way under my arm yet again. “Woohoo! We've got a new friend in our group! It's all proper and official now. Let's go get another one!”

We’ll see Pinkie. I wish I shared your confidence.
This is going to be awkward.
Incredibly.
Sunset will probably fit in better than we will.

We followed the rest of the girls towards the school. I looked down at the pink puff of hair under my arm with a raised eyebrow.

“You comfortable under there Pinkie?”

“Yuppers! It's nice and cozy!”

“Fair enough.”

It was a short walk to the lobby where Sunset was waiting. She was still slowly sweeping the lobby. It looked like some piles had been spilled or kicked. She only briefly glanced at the six of us when we walked in but the sorrow and anger were clearly visible in her expression. Her voice was that of someone who really wanted to be angry but could barely muster the energy to be bitter and sad.

“Here come the heroes of the hour,” She spat. “Come to gloat about your victory and kick the demon further out to the curb? Go ahead, I deserve it.”

“Not our style,” Applejack responded, crossing her arms. “We're gonna give you a helpin' hand with yer chores and then we're treating you to a snack at the Sweet Shoppe.”

Now she did try to glare at Applejack. “Seriously? What am I, some kind of charity case to you? A friendship project assigned by Princess Twilight Sparkle? If that's all I am, you can all go to hell and leave me alone!”

Is that all I am as well?
That would suck but we should be ok.
I hope not. Twilight said these five were worth the risk.

“While Twilight did ask us to watch out for you, that’s not all there is to it,” Rarity added. “You seemed genuine in your regret for what happened afterward and I don't believe you were in your right mind during the- er incident. Besides, if we didn’t give you a chance, we'd be making the same mistake we made with Silver Spark when he moved here.”

“Yeah?” Sunset asked defiantly. “Well, that’s my fault anyhow. Who do you think started those rumors in the first place?”

I'm not surprised by that.
We pretty much knew already.
Is she trying to push the girls away?
I think she is. Exactly like we did a few minutes ago.
I still have no idea what to say.
Not a clue. It would be easy to just hate her.
Agreed. I don't know if I have it in me to do that now.
We're going to have to wing it.

Surprisingly it was Fluttershy who spoke next while I was struggling to figure out what to say. “Are you sorry about what you did?”

The defiant fire seemed to drain out of Sunset. She slouched and looked at the floor.

“Yes,” she whispered. “I did terrible things to keep control of this school. I don’t deserve to be forgiven.”

“You might be right about that Sunset,” I interjected before anyone else could speak.

The girls all drew in gasps of horror at my words but they didn't make any move to stop me. Sunset turned and looked at me with her sad aquamarine eyes. She was waiting for me to tear into her but that was far from my plan.

“Yes, I said it. You might not deserve to be forgiven for what you did to so many other students in this school or for how you personally ensured the other students would hurt and torment me. All that doesn't mean you don't deserve a chance to earn it.”

Sunset had been listening to me with an expression of resigned expectation but my last words made her eyes widen.

“Wait, I ruined your reputation before you even arrived and painted a target on your back. I even knocked you out at the statue and then nearly killed you this evening! How could you possibly be willing to give me a chance!”

“True, you did almost kill me this evening,” I replied. “On the other hand, if you hadn't knocked me out and dumped me into the portal, you wouldn't have had the chance. By sending me through that portal you saved my life. Maybe not intentionally but that doesn't really matter, does it? I'm willing to let you prove to me there's more to you than what you've shown so far.”

Sunset didn’t say anything in response; she just stared at the ground. I think there were tears on her cheek but I wasn't in the mood to provide any comfort. I’d extended the olive branch as far as I could bear today. I felt like if I continued speaking I'd get mad and say something cruel or hateful. I couldn’t be that person, not after everything I had been through. Instead, assuming Sunset would agree, I took it upon myself to get the rest of this plan started.

“Could someone come with me? We can grab some more brooms and garbage bags from Discord’s storage room. He gave me a key a while back.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash walked over to go upstairs with me. “We're comin' with ya. Let’s get this job done.”

For the next hour, we cleaned the lobby and the gymnasium once the dance wrapped up. A few students leaving the dance glared at me just like usual. Honestly, it was far too familiar and even the potential friendship from the five girls wasn't enough to soothe the burn. I noticed Sunset was getting the same treatment and I hate to say I felt a bit of vindictive glee at that. Even with what I said about giving her a chance, I was still hurting inside. Every glare reminded me of what she had done.

As we came to the end of our cleanup project and got ready to go I had reached the end of my rope. I wasn't in pain but my body simply couldn't keep going. As we walked out to the cars I came to a difficult decision.

“I'm sorry Pinkie but I'm going to have to skip the trip to the Sweet Shoppe this time.”

“Awwww!” Pinkie pouted a bit. “Why Silvy?”

“I'm barely awake at this point. The magic saved my life but it didn't exactly replenish me. I feel like I've run a marathon or two.”

“Okie Dokie!” Pinkie said, cheering right up. “Will we see you here in the morning to help fix the school?”

“Assuming I can move and get out of bed, yes,” I replied. “You have fun.”

I started to walk over to where my car was parked. Suddenly something ran into me from behind and a pair of arms wrapped around me. I twisted around and found a mass of curly pink hair over my shoulder. Pinkie had run up and wrapped her arms around me in a big hug.

“Thank you for being brave, Silvy. Sweet dreams,” she whispered in a surprisingly quiet voice.

Then she let go and skipped back to the group. That's when I realized there was a second pair of arms wrapped around me. Looking to the other side, I found Fluttershy gently holding me. When she realized she had been spotted she let go, her face blushed bright right.

“Goodnight Silver,” she whispered.

She scurried back to the rest of the group and I watched them pile into a couple of cars. My mind would have been a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions if I had any energy left. I gave the girls a quick wave and climbed into my car. I saw a few hands raise to wave back but I couldn't tell who they belonged to.

My mind was strangely calm as I drove along the road towards my house. A part of me was still waiting for the other shoe to drop. This all seemed too good to be true. From no friends to this in three days was hard to believe. I idly wondered if I was in a coma in a hospital and this was all just created by my slowly expiring brain.

We shouldn't go there.
What? Why not.
That thinking leads to madness. What is left if we don't trust our senses?

It was nearly midnight when I pulled into my driveway. I hopped out and I began the short walk towards the front door of my house. As I walked, I began noticing things that hadn't been important to me before. I hadn't been taking care of things around my house and now it was becoming painfully clear. There were leaves to rake and loose branches to cut down on several trees. It also occurred to me that if I was going to park my car inside during the winter I would have to actually clear out the boxes and furniture in the garage. But that would mean sorting through the boxes of . . . of memories.

Nope, nope, nope.
Not tonight. Sleep time.

I managed to drag myself up to my room and stripped down. I dumped my new bracers and gloves on the bedside table before falling into the bed. It felt like an eternity since I had gotten up this morning. I almost forgot I hadn't slept in this bed. As I started to doze off I noticed a pleasant perfume in the air. My addled mind couldn't put a name to the scent but it made me smile. I was just about asleep when the source of the scent came to me.

Twilight was here.

Author's Note

So with this chapter, Arc 1 of Finding a Place comes to an end. I hope you're all enjoying how the story has gone so far. I've got more to say about the first arc of the story, but I'll save it for a blog post.

It would be criminally irresponsible to have Sunset, Snips, and Snails working in a space that badly damaged before it's stabilized by professionals. Having them sweep up and then pick through the rubble for salvage is the only thing they can participate in. It's fortunate Vice Principal Luna isn't that foolish in this universe.

Chapter 9 - To Begin

I tumbled through the air out of control. Panic ripped through me as I fell towards the ground. Shards of glass were raining down around me as approached the ground. I was tumbling but I couldn’t regain control. My heart was racing as I braced myself for the pain of the impact. I hit the ground but instead of the expected pain, it simply tore away like paper as I dropped straight through it.

Behind there was an infinite field of stars floating in a blue void. I tumbled through space where there was no sign of sky or ground. No beginning or end. The only reference point was the receding tear I had fallen through. I was frightened but I also had a strange feeling of déjà vu. I could see what looked like another tear an incredible distance away. A tiny figure was falling out of that hole towards me but I couldn’t make out any details.

“I’ve seen this place before. Am I dreaming?”

My own voice echoed back in the distance.

“I think we are.”

Saturday October 1, 2016

For the past year, waking up was typically a startling affair, usually triggered by my alarm clock or a nightmare. Often I would be panicked or disoriented as I tried to remember what was real. Today, I simply opened my eyes and found myself wide awake in bed staring at the ceiling with the dream absolutely clear in my mind. I couldn’t remember the last time I had slept without a nightmare and even though the dream had started as one, the ending was far nicer. I was trying to put my finger on why the star-filled void from my dream looked so familiar.

My phone alarm started buzzing and I groaned. I had neglected to turn it off so the 5:20 am alarm was going again. I rolled over to try and find it but then gasped with pain. Apparently my body also still hadn’t recovered completely from yesterday’s trauma. Today I could barely move a muscle so I flopped back down on my back and tried to figure out what to do.

So do I have a reason to get up today?
Not sure. Twilight is gone.
Are you back again? I’m going to miss her.
Not really the same this time. Anyhow, we’re alone again.
Not entirely. I’m supposed to help the girls today.
True. We’re pretty sore though.
Well, I did have two near-death experiences yesterday.
We could use more sleep.
Not happening with the bloody phone going off.
Damn it. Guess we have to get up then.

I rolled over off the bed and fell to the floor, trying not to think too hard about the fact that I was still talking to myself like that. My muscles were stiff as a board so it was probably best to get moving. I rolled across the floor to where I had dropped my clothes the night before and pulled out my phone. I swiped the alarm off. I started doing some simple stretches there on the floor to try and get my body to respond properly. I was up on my feet about 10 minutes later and continued trying to stretch the pain out of my body before I decided on my actual workout.

I am way too screwed up to do sword practice this morning.
No kidding. A run will be the best bet for us today.

I pulled on a pair of sweatpants, a light t-shirt and strapped on my new bracers. There was a chill in the air when I walked outside. I could see clouds gathering on the horizon and I knew it would probably start raining later in the day. That could make cleanup at the school interesting. The air was clear but I could smell the moisture growing in the air. I was going to have to plan out some new exercise routines for indoors. I slipped on my shoes and started jogging along my usual route around the perimeter of my property.

The run was loosening me up quite nicely and I was starting to feel normal again. The world was silent except for the sound of the birds waking up. It was shaping up to be a perfectly normal run until I was on my second loop passing the apple orchard.

“Silver Spark? Is that you?”

I did what any reasonable person who’d had several brushes with death would do when startled. I yelped with fright and dove to the ground. I rolled across the ground and back up to my feet facing towards the voice with my fists ready in a combat stance. Applejack was standing at the end of a nearby row of trees on the other side of the fence watching me with an utterly bemused look on her face.

“You ok? Ah didn’t mean to scare you like that.”

My heart was beating a mile a minute from the sudden burst of fear. I walked over to the fence and leaned on it while my head started to spin from the surge of adrenaline. I took some deep slow breaths to calm myself while Applejack walked over to join me. I watched her approach out of the corner of my eye. It was the first time I’d risked taking more than a glance at any of the girls. Instead of the skirt she usually wore at school, she was dressed in blue jeans, a short-sleeved orange collared shirt, and work boots. Her tanned freckled face and lightly muscled body gave her a wild, natural beauty.

“It’s not your fault Applejack. My reflexes just kicked in before I recognized your voice.”

“Ah see you weren’t full of hot air when you said you could have dodged Dash’s punch. That was a pretty fast reaction.”

“Yeah. To be honest I’m surprised I still have those reflexes. I haven’t been training properly and I have been suppressing them for months now. What are you doing all the way out here Applejack? It’s the first time I’ve seen anyone in these fields.”

She looked surprised and proud. “You mean you don’t know? This is mah family’s farm, Sweet Apple Acres. Ah was just checking over this part of the orchard to clear my mind before breakfast. What brings you out this way? Do you live here now?”

“I do. You know I don't even remember if we talked about where I lived the other day.”

Applejack started to laugh. “Ah can't remember either, but apparently ah didn't mention my farm either so fair's fair. Hey Silver, how about you walk with me while I finish checking the orchard? Ah’ve got three more rows ah want to check and then we can go back to my house for breakfast.”

She wants my company?
Hard to believe. Should we make an excuse?

“I wouldn’t want to impose; after all, I’m a bit sweaty from my run.”

“Nonsense. A bit of sweat won't bother us; it comes with the farming work. Besides, there’s always extra food and my family will want to meet you. You’re mah friend now and friends are always welcome at the Apple family table. Now come on over. I insist!”

We can't argue with that.

I held the post in one hand and vaulted over the fence in a single fluid motion. Applejack and I walked quietly through the orderly old trees of the orchard. The ground under the trees was covered in a thick springy layer of grass and clover. Apples were bending some of the branches of the trees and the air was fresh with the scent of the ripe fruit. I took a deep breath and let out a deep sigh as I began to really relax.

“Penny for your thoughts there Sugarcube.”

“I’m just enjoying the smell of the morning air. I've never smelt anything quite like ripe fruit still on the trees. It was never this nice where I lived in Manhattan.”

“Ah know what you mean about Manhatten. I spent a summer there with my aunt and uncle a few years back when I was thinking about changing my lifestyle. Turned out it was way too urban for my taste. Didn’t take long for me to miss the fresh air.”

“Funny, that’s almost the exact opposite of what I’ve done, except there's no way I'm ever moving back. How long has your family owned this farm?”

"Mah great, great grandparents settled here in the 1870’s. So mah family has been here well over a hundred years now.”

“Impressive. My grandparents didn't move to North America until after World War I. So do you just grow anything besides apples?”

“We’re farming nearly 200 acres now. There’s a pumpkin patch for Halloween and a fair-sized vegetable field but that’s mostly to keep the family fed. We’ve got a couple of horses as well. Our prime focus is apples though. The trees back here are harvested for either sale to stores, pies or cider dependin’ on the variety. We have a set of smaller trees near the front of the property that people can harvest themselves.”

“Wow. That’s quite the operation. What varieties are you harvesting next?”

“This’ll be the last big harvest of apples for the year. These here are the Granny Smith apples which are great for cooking. The Fuji and Braeburn trees are also ready. They're used in our family cider blend. I’ll be here working every morning and evening around school for the next two weeks, starting tomorrow from the looks of things.”

“Wow, sounds like a lot of work. Well if you need an extra pair of hands let me know.”

“Ah’ll keep that in mind. So how are you feeling today? You were lookin' pretty wrecked last night.”

I had to laugh as I thought back. “I could barely move a muscle when I woke up this morning since I didn't stretch out my aches before sleeping. I wound up having to roll out of bed and over to where I dumped my pants last night. I stretched out a bit and this run has cleared up the worst of it. I’m not going to be 100% for a few days though. I did wind up thrown across the courtyard a couple times which left a few things strained. The magic saved my life but it didn't fix everything.”

She laughed but it didn’t sound like a happy laugh. We quietly walked past a few more trees, but then Applejack stopped. When she turned to look at me there was a frown on her face and she was avoiding looking at me. Her voice was nervous and the usual confidence was absent.

“Look Silver, ah really wasn’t expected to see you this morning. I thought I’d have more time to think this over but I can’t put this off. Ah felt terrible when I first met you on the roof and realized how much you were hurtin' inside. I decided on that rooftop that I was gonna make things right between us one way or another.”

She stood there staring at the ground and clenched her hands into fists. Her voice took on an angry tone, making me take a step back.

“Then you disappeared. Twilight was terribly worried about you but I tried to convince her it was for the best. Twilight and Fluttershy were having none of it; they were both convinced something terrible had happened to you. When you showed back up out of nowhere I still had my doubts but then you didn’t even hesitate to jump in and protect us. Takin' that hit for me and mah friends was incredibly brave. I thought we were all going to die but then suddenly you appeared in the path of that fireball. I was so scared you died thinking everyone hated you when we should have been supporting you but by some miracle of magic here you are. You never deserved such awful treatment and I should have said something sooner.”

I stepped over and wrapped my arms around her. She leaned her head on my chest and started to shiver. I was struck by how vulnerable she seemed at that moment. Applejack was usually so sure of herself and it bothered me to see such a confident girl in this state over me. I rubbed her back with my hand as I held her, trying to calm her down. It seemed to help but she was still shaking. I thought back to the last chaotic moments as I flew into that fireball.

We’re just high school students and we all nearly died.
None of us were prepared for this.

“Look Applejack. All you had to judge me by was a single day of conversation against a month of nasty rumors that I did nothing to counteract. I can't blame you or any of the girls for having doubts about me. You and your friends showed incredible bravery in the face of certain death. I would be incredibly fortunate to have you as a friend if you think I’m worth it.”

She stepped back, wiped her face with her sleeve, and looked me in the eye. Her eyes were still wet but her normal fire and strength were back again.

“Twilight told us you didn’t think much of yourself, but ah didn’t realize it was that bad. You jumped into a fireball to protect us. Ah' think I'd like to get to know someone who would do that. How could you possibly think you wouldn't be worth it?”

I looked away from her. “I honestly don’t know sometimes. I’ve made some incredibly stupid decisions recently. With everything that has happened over the past year, it's like my life is a vase shattered on the floor. I'm still trying to find all the pieces and I’m not sure who I am anymore.”

She cracked a wry smile. “All right then, well I guess ah'll just have to help you piece it back together. Hopefully, you’ll stop speakin' in riddles soon though. Ah’m still going to make things up to you though.”

I smiled at her and looked at the shadows cast by the morning sun filtering through the apple trees. After a deep breath of the cool, sweet morning air I came up with an appropriate response.

“You already have made things up to me. Here I am, walking with a friend through your orchard on a sunny Saturday morning, talking about life. It’s like a dream when compared with my life just a couple of days ago. As for the riddles, I’m trying not to think about it. I’d rather only tell this story one more time and if I’m going to be spending time with you and your friends I think I need to tell you all at once.”

Her smile was uncertain as she considered my response. “Fair enough Silver. Ah’ll stop worrying as long as you come talk to me when you’re havin’ trouble. I’m pretty much done here so let’s go get some grub.”

Applejack's home was a beautiful red two-story house. The house and garage both were finished like an old fashioned barn. The yard was beautifully cared for and the whole place just felt inviting. We walked around to the front of the house where I spotted a familiar red pickup truck parked beside the garage.

Could it be that simple?
We just have to ask to find out.

“Applejack, did you happen to stop by my house recently?”

“We did actually, just a couple nights ago. Big Mac and I went over to have a word with the new neighbors. There was nobody there at the time though. How did you know?”

“I had a massive anxiety attack since I had no idea why someone would be at my house. So I hid behind a chair until heard you leave. Honestly, it's a relief that it was you.”

Applejack raised her eyebrow as she looked back at me. “Ah see. Well, hopefully, you'll be feeling better next time we come by. Here we are!”

She pushed the front door open and pulled me into her home. The interior was decorated with what could only be described as tidy clutter. There were photos and knick-knacks on every surface. It was mostly family stuff like photos, handmade decorations, and other things that just made the space cozy. It was clean, warm and welcoming. Applejack slammed the door and called out loudly.

“Mornin' everyone! Ah ran into our new neighbor while out in the fields and invited him over for breakfast. Hope that’s alright Granny.”

A scratchy elderly voice responded from the next room. “Really? Well, bring him in so we can all get an introduction! Bloom, pull out an extra place setting for our guest.”

I followed Applejack into the kitchen and was overwhelmed with the scent of sausages, eggs, and toast. My stomach growled as the smell triggered memories of foods I hadn't eaten in ages. In fact, it was the first time I’d felt honestly hungry in a long time.

Have I been eating the past year?
Not nearly enough.

“Silver Spark, this is my Granny Smith, my brother Macintosh, and my little sister Applebloom. Everyone, this is our new neighbor Silver Spark. He’s in a couple of my classes at school.”

I looked at the faces of the Apple family. Granny Smith was sitting at the head of the table; her elderly appearance contrasted with the spark visible in her eyes. Macintosh was a bit taller than I was. He was looking at me with a raised eyebrow but his expression was otherwise neutral. The biggest worry for me was Applebloom who I immediately recognized as one of Sweetie Belle’s friends. She was staring at me with wide fear-filled eyes.

Please don’t freak out. Please.

I put the friendliest smile on my face I could manage. “It’s nice to meet you all. I apologize for not coming by sooner.”

Granny Smith raised her eyebrow at me. “Well welcome to our home Silver Spark. Are you the same Silver Spark from school that mah daughters have been talkin’ about?”

I looked down at the floor; ashamed of the person Mrs. Smith would have been told I was. “I’m the only Silver Spark at the school, ma’am so it’s quite likely. I’m sorry to say my reputation at school is rather terrible.”

Applejack put her hand on my shoulder. “Silver, you can’t let those dang rumors define you anymore. Granny, he nearly died trying to protect me and mah friends last night. Anything else you’ve heard is probably garbage. He was a victim of a smear campaign from the day he arrived at Canterlot High and ah'm ashamed to say I listened to them.”

Granny Smith looked at me with an even, judging expression. The other Apple family members were watching me and her with worried expressions. It was really hard to tell what they were all thinking as they waited for Granny Smith’s verdict. A smile appeared on her face.

“Ah trust my granddaughter’s judgment; that’s all that needs to be said. Now pull up a stump and have some food.”

We weren't thrown out. How?
I don’t care right now.

I pulled out a chair and sat down. My voice was a bit hoarse when I finally found some words.

“Thank you for your kindness ma'am.”

“Call me Granny. All Applejacks' friends do. So you and your family own the farm next door do ya?”

Why did she have to mention family?
We can hold it together.

“Yes, that’s right ma’a . . . Granny. I . . . We bought the place during the summer. We couldn’t take living in the city anymore and this area just felt right. Oh thank you Applejack, wow that's a lot of food.”

Applejack had just put a plate in front of me heaped with scrambled eggs, sausage, toast, and apple slices. She had a similarly loaded plate in front of her. She looked over at me and chuckled when she saw my wide eyes.

“Ah have a feeling you haven't been eating enough. Your face looks positively gaunt Silver.”

“Yeah. I suppose you’re right. Just another thing I have to start fixing in my life. This smells amazing.”

I dug in and savored a few bites of egg and toast. Had it really been a year since my last decent meal? First, it had been hospital food and then the depression. This was by far the nicest meal that I'd had in a long time. I turned to the sausage that appeared to be homemade with some flavors I didn't recognize. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the food while I tried to figure out what was in them. My eyes widened in surprise and I looked over at Applejack. She was watching me with a smirk on her face. I stared at her.

“Are there apples in these?”

She laughed out loud. “You got it! We always enjoy trying new recipes with apples. What do you think?”

“These are really nice. They remind me of those maple syrup ones I used to buy at the grocery but they aren't as overwhelmingly sweet. Plus it's homemade which is just wonderful.”

The conversation drifted around recipes, school, and other mundane things. As we were finishing up eating I realized there was a question I needed to ask.

“What were you wanting to talk to me about when you dropped by the other day? Earlier it sounded like you intended something more than a simple welcome to the neighborhood.”

The family exchanged glances again. Then Applejack sighed.

“So way back in the day your property used to be part of Sweet Apple Acres. It was sold to cover the debts from a series of bad harvests a long time ago. That little lake is all part of Sweet Apple Acres except the part on your farm. The fields on the other side of your property don't have access to the main road so we haven't been able to use that land properly. We were hoping we could set up a couple of gates and a dirt track to cross your family's property so we can put the land to proper use.”

“Fine by me.”

“Just like that? Really?”

All four of the Apple family members were staring at me with wide-eyed surprise.

“Sure, why not? It's all meadow at the moment and I don't have any plans to farm it myself. I just wanted somewhere quiet and isolated to live.”

Applejack had a smile on her face but there was something else other than happiness. The rest of them looked pleased although Applebloom's expression still looked fearful.

“Thank you, Silver. You have no idea how much this is going to help. Ah'll sort out the details with you later. We should finish eating and head to the school.”

"Good plan. Hey, do you want to drive in with me? I need to get changed into work clothes before we go."

"That would be great Silver. It'll save Big Mac the trouble of driving me in."

It was amazing how quickly the repair crews got working without any red tape or other issues. I had to wonder if Principal Celestia had a comparable influence to her Equestrian counterpart. By the time we had arrived, the hole was already mostly filled in, leaving only the last foot for topsoil and the sidewalks. The building had already been inspected and multiple crews were already on-site installing scaffolding to stabilize the building and to keep the weather out. It was a good thing too since it started raining shortly after we arrived.

All seven of us were given various tasks to support the repair work when we arrived. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie spent most of the day under a tent beside the pile of rubble cleaning the mortar off the intact bricks and stacking them. Sunset, Rainbow, Applejack, and I worked on the pit, flattening out the fill with rakes and bringing in the topsoil from a pile near the road. We spread it out around the wooden forms for the new sidewalks and smoothed it out. It had been difficult work but with all of us helping it went quickly.

Principal Celestia told us all to go home in the early afternoon. We had all parted ways to clean up before meeting at Rarity’s boutique before going for dinner. I had considered just staying at my house afterward to let the girls have a nice time without me. After all, I didn't want to impose on what would probably be girl time but Applejack asked me if I could give her a ride again. The Apple family only had one truck which saved money but was sometimes a challenge. I agreed of course.

We pulled up in front of the boutique and we could see everyone else inside waiting. I shivered as I remember being all but kicked out yesterday when I picked up the headbands and tails. Applejack stopped me before I could get out of the car.

“Silver, before we go inside, we need to talk. Ah' think you need to tell us a bit of your story. This morning at breakfast I could tell you were stumbling around something you didn’t want to share with mah family. I know me and the girls have only been officially friends with you for one day but ah think you need to talk to someone. You stood by us even when we didn't treat you right. Ah' promise we'll stand by you now.”

She’s right. We need to tell them.
I know. It's still hard.
We promised Luna and Twilight.
I just wish Twilight was still here.

I started shaking as the fear began to eat into me but I nodded at her.

“I’m terrified but it’s not fair to leave you all walking on eggshells around me. I hope you’re right about your friends Applejack. I really do.”

“Ah know ah am. You're hurtin' but you won't heal right by hiding from our friends. I'll be right beside you the whole time.”

In spite of the comforting presence of Applejack, the shivering only got worse as we walked in. The conversation and laughter died down as we opened the door. I did my best to fight the fear but my legs were refusing to move. Applejack took me by the shoulder and gently walked me over to sit on a bench by the shoes. I let out a deep sigh and tried to compose myself while she stood next to me. The other girls had looks of uncertainty and concern on their faces.

Fluttershy walked up. “Is everything alright you two?”

“We’ve been talkin’ and he needs to get something off his chest before we go for supper. Now you all be gentle and let him finish. Go ahead Silver, we're listening.”

Thank you Applejack.
Time for some honesty I guess.

I looked away from the girls as I rolled up one of my sleeves to reveal the scarring, including the ones on my wrists. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sunset take a step back. The only other sound I heard was a few surprised gasps. Twilight was the only one who had seen my wrists. I knew it was a horror show and I had to get through this fast. I took a deep breath and started as the tears flowed down my face.

“There’s no easy way to tell you this story. A little less than a year ago a gang called the Scorpions in Manhattan broke into my family’s apartment to get revenge I guess. I had a run-in with them a few weeks earlier that turned out rather poorly for the gang members. My parents were both shot as they tried to clear a path for me to run. I jumped through the glass of the second-floor window to try and escape. The shattering glass gave me the bulk of the scars on my body. The leader caught up with me outside and stabbed me in the stomach with a dagger before he fled from police.”

The tears were flowing down my cheeks now and there was dead silence in the room. I just kept talking since I knew I wouldn’t be able to start again if I stopped.

“I was in the hospital for four months recovering. Afterward, I visited my old apartment one last time and then put it up for sale. I started cutting my wrists the evening after the visit. I only stopped because I turned to my martial arts training as an outlet instead. I moved here to get far away from the anxiety and sorrow of the memories. Of course, that dagger turned out to be a magical weapon on top of everything else and it nearly finished killing me yesterday.”

I took another deep breath before finishing up.

“I’ve been living life alone on the edge of collapse. When I arrived and became an outcast I was convinced it was what I deserved so I didn’t bother trying to fix it. I never wanted to drag anyone else down with me or be a burden. So I just took the isolation, such as it was, and tried to live with it. There is more I could say but it’s really all just details. I’m sorry to ruin the evening but Twilight was right to say you all deserved to know.”

I tried to compose myself, but the tears were flowing down my cheeks. I could hear a couple of sniffles but the room was silent otherwise. In spite of the reassurances, I was beginning to feel the urge to run and my leg started to twitch. I prepared to get up and run to get out of the place. Then Applejack sat down next to me and pulled me into a big hug.

“Ah wondered if something was goin’ on when family came up during our conversation this morning but I didn’t realize you’d lost them. Ah' know how you feel. My parents died when Applebloom was just a baby.”

I looked up at the other girls. Rarity and Fluttershy were dabbing their eyes. Sunset and Rainbow were both avoiding looking at me and Pinkie was standing frozen staring at me. When our eyes met, Pinkie bounced over and wrapped her arms around me as well. She sniffled in my ear.

"That's so sad Silvy. You don't have anyone?"

“My parents were both only children and my grandparents are gone as well. I’m sorry I upset you all. I’m not worth crying over.”

Rarity stopped dabbing her eyes with her hanky and looked over at me.

“Nonsense darling, there are things in life that are worth a few tears. Silver, I think I speak for all of us when I say, you don’t have to be alone anymore. You've got us now.”

Everyone else nodded and spoke their agreement. Sunset also nodded but she was still avoiding looking at me. Fluttershy came over, took my hand, and pulled me to my feet.

“You promise to call one of us if you need help or to talk, Silver?”

“I promise Fluttershy. Thank you for your kindness when we first spoke.”

We smiled at each other but then Rainbow Dash piped up.

“Okay then, that’s enough of the emotional stuff for one day. Let’s get going, I’m famished!”

That went ok I guess.

We had dinner at a family restaurant that was a short walk from Rarity’s place. The menu had a nice mix of foods. The conversation started a bit tense and mundane but everyone relaxed and just started enjoying the evening. Things took an odd turn when Pinkie asked me a question I wasn’t prepared for while I was drinking my water.

“What was it like being a pony, Silver?”

I started coughing as my drink went down the wrong way. Rainbow Dash looked at Pinkie with a raised eyebrow while I tried to recover.

“Why would Silver know what it’s like to be a pony Pinkie?”

“Twilight and Sunset are both ponies who turned into humans when they came through the portal. Doesn’t that mean Silver would turn into a pony when he went through?”

Sunset tapped her chin. “I turned back when I went through the other day but I was a pony before I traveled through. I don’t see why a human wouldn’t transform but the only one who can confirm it is Silver.”

For the second time this evening, all eyes were on me. I sighed at the unexpected attention but at least it was a more pleasant topic than earlier.

“I was only conscious for about 10 minutes before I left Equestria but yes I was a pony. It was a surreal experience when I regained consciousness and realized I didn't have fingers anymore. The face I saw in the mirror was mine and yet totally alien. The ponies around me were your counterparts. I’ll treasure the memory for all my days.

“Why is that Silver?”

Air rushing under my wings.
Cold breeze in my face.

I zoned out a bit as I murmured the answer. “I could fly.”

“So your counterpart is a Pegasus?” Sunset asked.

“Actually Princess Luna said I was a Thestral. When Rainbow’s pony counterpart invited me to fly I was over the balcony before I had a moment to realize we were over 100 feet up in a tower. I’m lucky I figured it out how to use my wings as quickly as I did.”

Luck had nothing to do with it.

“A Thestral? Seriously? They’re reclusive and their numbers are quite small. According to legend, they were Princess Luna’s most faithful followers but there isn't much information available on their abilities. I never saw one before . . .”

Sunset's scholarly thoughts trailed off as we all looked at her. She had gone from enthusiastic to melancholy in just a few seconds. She opened her mouth to make an excuse but Applejack stopped her before she could speak.

“Sunset, we all know you made mistakes back home. You don’t need to share anything with us until you feel comfortable.”

Sunset nodded quietly. Then Rainbow Dash piped up to fill the silence.

“Hey Silver, was my pony counterpart as awesome as I am?”

I paused for a moment as I considered my interaction with the two individuals. I raised one eyebrow as I looked at Rainbow.

“Well, pony Dash is a pegasus who somehow got me out flying around a crystalline skyscraper in a parallel universe. So far you’ve threatened me and punched me in the face. I think your counterpart has an edge so far.”

So . . . apparently we still have a bit of wit in us.
I can’t believe I just said that.

Rainbow sputtered for a moment and turned red while the other girls looked nervous. I had to let Dash off the hook.

“You realize I do forgive you, right Rainbow? Your heart was in the right place even though your fist wasn't.”

Rainbow tried to glare at me but she broke out into a smile. We all started to laugh. I think that was the first time I'd felt an honest warmth from Dash.

“I’ll get you for that Silver. Or maybe I’ll prove I’m cooler than Pony Dash. Nah, I think I'm awesome enough to do both.”

“Sounds good to me Dash. It's not a competition though.”

“Life is a competition, Silver. Even if it's just against yourself.”

At that moment our food arrived and we sacrificed any further conversation in favor of dinner.

We all parted ways after the meal to get a good rest. Before I knew it, I was pulling into the Sweet Apple Acres driveway to drop off Applejack. I leaned over and hugged her with one arm before she got out.

"Thank you for convincing me to tell them Applejack."

"No problem Sugarcube. You take care. Ah'll see you on Monday at school. Remember, give me or one of the girls a call if you need to talk."

"Will do. Have a good night."

"You too."

The rest of the drive back to my house was peaceful and my mind was more relaxed than it had been in ages.

I still have a long way to go maybe things can get better.
We might be ok. Eventually.

Author's Note

Hope you don’t think Silver told this part of his personal history to the girls too soon. He’s really held it inside for far too long as it is and I personally believe healing requires support from family and friends. Applejack as the Element of Honesty would be the one to draw Silver out.

You might notice the dates at the top. Since some chapters in the future will be spread over several days I'm started to add them now. I might go back and add them in the first 8 chapters as well. I'm using the current calendar for my own convenience but don't expect any commentary on current events.

I did some research on apples. There were a couple trees in my parent’s yard when I was a kid but I had to confirm my suspicion. The reason why Applejack always seems to be harvesting is simply because apples have an extremely wide range of harvest dates. The earliest apple varieties can be harvested at the beginning of August (Lodi, Pristine varieties) right through until mid-October (Pink Lady).

My reference information comes from http://www.beilkefamilyfarm.com/apple-varieties/ This information is for Oregon of course. Your results will vary in other regions. Also, if you've never been to a large orchard during harvest season, you’re really missing out. If you go on the right day, the smell is indescribable.

Also: Apple Breakfast Sausages. I made these yesterday and they are delicious.

Chapter 10 - To Stand

I was at my kitchen table eating supper when I heard the sound of crunching gravel out front. Before I could react, the front door was knocked off its hinges. Dark figures burst in and charged, reaching out to me with scaly claws. I grabbed my long sword and took a swing at one of them. The first one fell, but the rest of them quickly overwhelmed me.

I fell to the floor under their weight and heard an awful tearing noise. Next thing I knew I was falling into a starry void. A tear in the space led back into the kitchen and I could see scrabbling claws around the edge. I could hear the familiar corrupted voice of the leader in the distance but it was fading fast.

“It’s time to finish paying the bill brat. They’ve already covered the rest of the cost”

It was like the nightmare I had escaped didn't even realize I was gone. I tried to face a different direction and easily began to spin and turned my back on the tear. In the distance, there was a figure near a similar tear. I tried to move in that direction but I just kept slowly drifting.

“This again? Why am I here?”

My voice came back at me from the distance. I could see the other figure getting closer but it was still just a tiny dot. I heard my voice respond again.

“We are getting closer. We need to keep trying.”

“Trying what?”

“To understand. We need to understand.”

Monday October 3rd, 2016

I opened my eyes and immediately sat up to look around the room. It had been the same thing every night since the fall formal. It was like the nightmares didn’t have any actual substance anymore. The fall into the starry void and my own voice speaking back at me were both disquieting. I was fully aware I was dreaming by the end. Then I woke up feeling rested and fully awake. It wasn’t a true recurring dream though since the conversation was different every time.

We'll figure things out eventually.
Like why I’m still talking to myself?
Among other things.

It's not like I expected to get instantly better when Princess Luna got rid of the curse and the nasty voice in my head that came with it. Still, this was a bit ridiculous. I was doing my best to stay away from existential questions but it was getting harder to ignore the simple fact that something was still wrong. I lay there in bed pondering the upcoming day.

So, any objection to getting out of bed today?
Do we have to go to school?
Seriously?
You know we'll have to deal with the bullies again.
Yes, I know. I’ll deal with it.
Can we actually do it?
I don’t have a choice.

These conversations were getting seriously unnerving. I hauled myself out of bed and started my morning routine. I walked into the bathroom and stared at myself in the mirror for a moment. My face was drawn and gaunt but the dark circles had faded under my eyes for the first time in ages. The last couple of nights I had just fallen straight into bed. Then I looked over at the bottles on the shelf behind the sink. Four different bottles of medication sat there accusingly, untouched. I was supposed to take one of each every evening before bed.

When was the last time I took these?
Ummm. The night after we met Fluttershy? Maybe?
Crap. That's not good. How did I forget them?
The curse might have pushed the thought away.
I should be seeing withdrawal symptoms by now, should I?
Yes, that's kind of odd.
The sleeping pills don't seem to be necessary anymore.
We should wait and see what happens.

Having convinced myself not to take any of the medications I'd been on for six months, it was time for a morning workout. It was lightly drizzling outside so I went through a series of indoor exercises. Sit-ups, push-ups, and several stretching exercises helped to continue clearing up the residual strains from the past weekend. I was paying more careful attention to my endurance and strength than I had before the Fall Formal. Now I could tell months of poor diet and constantly letting myself get beaten up had taken its toll on every aspect of my physical ability.

I hadn’t realized how bad things were getting until Applejack commented on my gaunt face at breakfast Saturday morning. As a result, I spent part of Sunday evaluating my overall physical ability. I had lost measurable amounts of flexibility, core strength, and endurance. Nothing I couldn’t regain but it was going to take time and some serious effort on my part. Basic physical training wasn't my favorite activity but it was going to be a regular activity if I wanted to get back to who I was before all this happened.

Once I finished exercising and showering I pulled on my sweats and made sure the pants were tied tightly. After a moment of consideration, I put the bracers and gloves provided by the portal into my backpack with my books. As much as I wanted to wear them, they were made of metal and they could actually seriously hurt someone. They wouldn’t be far away though. Running was still going to be my first choice but if I was forced to defend myself I had to be prepared.

After wolfing down a breakfast of apples, yogurt, toast, and peanut butter, I pushed the front door open to leave. I paused looking back at the empty house again and shook my head sadly.

I need to make this place usable.
We can't do it alone.
Yeah, there are too many memories in those boxes.
Our friends might help.
I have friends. I almost believe it now.

I pulled my backpack over my shoulder and walked out to my car. At least the state of my yard brought a smile to my face. I had knuckled down and started taking responsibility. The lawn was mowed and I had chopped the dead and loose branches out of the trees. I'd even managed to clear debris out of the gutters and downpipes. It was a step in the right direction, but there was still a lot to do. The gardens were overgrown with weeds and there were dozens of other little jobs to do but at least I had started.

I pulled into the school parking lot about half an hour before the first bell would ring. It was abnormally early for me but a part of me was almost looking forward to school. I had been half-hoping I'd spot Applejack or Fluttershy but I'd had no luck so far. Now I was just trying to stomp down a panic attack over what I'd do about the bullies I usually had to deal with.

I was having a major internal conflict as I tried to decide what to do with myself. Part of me still felt that I should take the pain and the hits that I deserved. Another darker part of me wanted to destroy my tormentors. Then there was the simple desire to run and avoid any trouble no matter what happened. I sat in the car holding the steering wheel in a white-knuckled grip, trying to come to terms with my feelings.

I am shaking. Why can't I calm down?
We aren't ready for this.
I don't know if I can resist hurting them.
We can't do that. We have to control ourselves.
I can't avoid this forever.
We could just . . . wait, what's going on?

Several students were running over in the direction of the sports field. When I stepped out of the car I could hear the sounds of laughter in the distance. It wasn’t pleasant laughter; it was the same sort of vicious glee I had heard one or two times while on the floor being kicked. I felt my heart start racing as thoughts and memories began to float through my mind.

“You just laid there and took it.”
We have to do something.

In spite of my fear, I got out of the car and started jogging towards the field. A crowd of students had formed a semi-circle at the far end of the bleachers, nearly out of sight. I could see Rarity and Fluttershy at the back of the crowd frantically trying to get through but they were being pushed back. Their behavior sent a chill down my spine and I started running. I ran towards the bleachers, up the stairs, and then along the upper row of seats. I could hear the students chanting 'Down with the demon’ as I reached the end.

“Their strength came from your weakness.”
Should we get involved?
It's probably Sunset, I'm not sure I can make myself do it.
“You did nothing.”
“Defend yourself so you can help others.”
Our friends wouldn't want her hurt.
For my friends. I can help her for my friends.
“You couldn’t protect them.”
Luna, give us strength.

I vaulted over the rail and dropped down into the middle of the mob. I caught a glimpse of Rarity and Fluttershy on my way down. Rarity had her phone out and I think they caught a brief glimpse of me. Then I was in the middle of a mob of angry students. The jeering quickly went silent as I dropped into a roll to absorb the impact and then stood up to take stock.

Gilda was holding Sunset Shimmer up against the side of the bleachers while Lightning Dust was punching her. Sunset had several cuts and scrapes on her arms and blood was pouring out of her nose. Her purple shirt was stained with a growing red blotch. That triggered something inside and my mind ignited as thoughts and memories hit me from every direction. Deep inside it felt like I was being torn apart by the conflict.

Blood. Sunset was bleeding.
“Go! We’ll make a hole.”
“You’ll look out for Sunset won’t you?”
We were helpless. Useless.
I'm going to destroy them.
”Just shoot them, you idiots.”
Never give in to thugs and bullies.
No. We have to have restraint.
Gunshots. My parents collapsing to the ground.
Ponies like them live to take and . . .
Not again. I can't . . .
We can't watch this happen to Sunset.
Bleeding. Frozen. Useless.
. . . can only be stopped when somepony . . .
They died because of you.
I have to do something.
Yes we will.
. . . stands up and says . . .

“NO MORE! GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER!!” I screamed out loud as my conflicting thoughts came into harmony. There was no doubt about what I had to do. I took two steps and grabbed Lightning Dust's wrist mid-way through her punch. I pulled her arm sideways and sent her stumbling towards the crowd. I turned to face Gilda who had dropped Sunset and raised her fists. When she realized who I was, she started laughing.

“So the creepy wuss thinks he can boss us around and take us on? I'll put you in the hospital and then we'll get back to finishing off the demon.”

We are not responsible for their actions.
But I can stop them.

My vision was already going red around the edges as rage was threatening to overwhelm me. Gilda swung her fist at my face but I easily blocked it with my hand. I grappled her arm with the blocking hand, turned inwards, and grabbed her elbow with my other. With a quick twist, I spun around, bending down, and simply tossed her over my shoulder. She landed on the ground with a thump.

Focus. We need to focus.
Prove there’s more to who you are.
We are in control now.
Defend yourself so you can help others.

I turned back to Lightning Dust who was running back at me for another punch. I blocked her first two punches as I stepped backward and turned away from the bleachers. As her third punch came straight toward my face, I instead spun to the side, dropped onto my hands, and used my leg to sweep Lightning Dust’s feet out from under her. I was back up to my feet in a continuous movement and turned to catch another punch from Gilda who had gotten back up to her feet. I used nearly the same move to flip her over my shoulder again, dropping her to the ground on her back right next to Lightning Dust.

I was gasping and shaking as I fought to stay standing and keep my anger in check. I was furious but somehow I kept control while my memory of Twilight and Luna's voices quietly reassured me. The only thing I could hear was the quiet murmur of voices in the background. I stood over Gilda and Lightning Dust and prepared for any attempt they might make to attack me or Sunset again. They weren’t moving yet which gave me a moment to speak.

“You two listen close now” I growled. “I foolishly allowed you to use me as a punching bag since the day I started classes here. That ends today. You are not going to be hurting me or my friends ever again. Find a new way to entertain yourselves.”

I turned to face the crowd of students that surrounded us. They had gone dead silent and were staring at me. I glared at the silent faces that seemed to grow pale as I met their eyes one by one. The guilt on their faces made my anger flare. I was seething as I spoke.

“Does this make you feel strong? You see a monster over there bleeding? I see a victim. Go look in a mirror if you want to see monsters because what you're watching here is not justice. You’re just a mindless mob hellbent on getting revenge. Twilight would be crushed to see this after everything she went through. Get out of here.”

The crowd began to quickly disperse. I saw Rarity and Fluttershy run over to Sunset out of the corner of my eye but I had to make sure Gilda and Lightning were done. They looked seriously angry as they got to their feet but they didn’t make any aggressive moves. Their faces and clothes were soaked, caked with mud and grass from where I had dumped them on the ground. I stood ready to fight them again but Lightning Dust just snorted derisively.

“You got lucky here creep. A couple judo lessons aren’t going to protect you next time.”

"Yeah, you'll pay for your interference creep," Gilda added.

My fists were clenched so hard I could feel my nails cutting into my palms. I took a deep breath and I stared into their eyes. When my eyes met theirs, they stepped back in what looked like fear. The color drained out of Gilda's face as she started to back away.

We need to keep it together.

“If you think I managed that with only one or two lessons, you are complete fools. Go. Now.”

They turned pale and fled towards the school. I was still fighting barely contained rage as I watched them run. I could see Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie running across the sports field towards us. Fluttershy’s voice pulled my attention back to reality.

“Silver, she’s badly hurt! We need to get her to the nurse!”

I was barely thinking as I turned to them. Fluttershy was kneeling beside Sunset, holding a cloth to her nose. Rarity was watching me but when our eyes met, her eyes widened and she took a step backward just like Gilda had. I ignored her reaction and gently scooped Sunset Shimmer up into my arms. I was surprised how easy she was to lift but then again it had been a long time since I’d lifted someone. She seemed awfully light. I looked at the girls as I held Sunset.

“Let’s go.”

The next minutes were a blur. I think I carried Sunset across the field and into the school. Someone got the doors as I ran, but I wasn't really paying any attention. My only focus was getting Sunset to safety. Next thing I knew I was in the nurse’s office, gently laying Sunset down on the bed. I looked down and saw Sunset’s eyes were open and she was staring at me. Ruby then pulled me back out into the front office and sat me down in the chair at her desk.

“Sit here Silver. You look like you’re going to collapse. I'm just glad you're not the one injured this time.”

I didn’t say anything. I just lay my head down on her desk and stared at the wall. My mind was a total mess as I came out of whatever fog I had fallen into. Everything was a blur from about the moment I had seen Sunset bleeding. Conflict and confusion muddled my thoughts and I felt incredibly tense. Suddenly I felt gentle hands on my shoulders which made me shiver. I wasn't used to being touched out of the blue and I was about to object when those fingers dug into my knotted shoulders. I let out an involuntary moan as my muscles initially fought against the gentle ministrations.

“Oh my, how can you stand being this tense Silver?”

“I don’t know Fluttershy but sweet Luna that feels amazing.”

“Silver, are you ok?”

I turned my head without lifting it. The rest of the girls had crowded into the nurse’s office. The door was closed and Rarity was standing at the front. Her face was furrowed as she looked down at me. Why was it always worry and sadness that brought us together? Part of me wanted to run away but Fluttershy's shoulder rub was draining all the resistance out of me. I sighed and just let my head relax on the table while I nodded at her.

“Don’t get me wrong, darling, what you did was very brave," Rarity continued. "You’re going to hurt yourself again if you keep doing crazy things like that. What possessed you to jump off the bleachers like that? It was a fifteen-foot drop.”

“A fifteen-foot drop isn’t a big deal if you know what you're doing," I responded without really thinking, "Neither is Gilda or Lightning Dust. They’re just simple bullies with no real skill.”

“Confidence is fine to have, but aren’t you taking it a bit far? I recall you mentioned you’ve taken some martial arts but a hobby can only carry you so far.”

I didn't even move, I just closed my eyes and started to speak.

“A third-degree black belt in Taekwondo with fourteen years of training. Ten years of rapier, dagger, shield, and sword. Five years of parkour. A mix of other things as time permitted,”

Rainbow Dash looked skeptical. “Wait just one minute. Fourteen years? How old are you?”

“I’m eighteen years old Rainbow; my birthday is in February. Mom started teaching me the basics as soon as I could walk and understand. I was officially enrolled as a white belt when I turned four and earned my first-degree black belt at eleven. My mother was the lead Taekwondo instructor at the gym I attended. Sword combat was taught by her business partner Steel Rain.”

Pinkie leaned down so she could see my eyes. The worry in her baby blue eyes was unnatural.

“If you know so much about fighting why did you let everyone hurt you Silvy?”

I winced at her question. The more I thought about my choices over the past year, the dumber I felt.

“There are so many bad explanations. I thought I deserved it. Or the curse convinced me I deserved to hurt. Mom was my trainer and I lost her because of my mistakes I didn't act so I couldn't make myself fight anymore. I’m not really sure what the truth is anymore. All I know is, I can't afford to stand and be attacked again. I was risking my life by not acting.”

Rarity sighed. “Well, it’s not my place to stop you if you're sure you're safe. Just try not to become a bully yourself.”

“I will do my best. Mom once told me, ‘He who fights monsters should see to it that he himself does not become a monster.' She was quoting something but I can't remember what now. I think I was close this morning when I saw Sunset bleeding but using my ability to bully others would dishonor my mother’s teaching in the worst way possible. I will only ever fight to defend others or myself if I cannot escape.”

“I didn’t doubt you darling but it’s good to hear you're aware of the risk. Were the contact lenses really necessary though? My heart just about stopped when I saw your eyes.”

Of course, that was when the first bell rang. Nurse Redheart walked out of the room where Sunset was resting.

“Silver and Sunset will be staying here for the first period. The rest of you need to head to class.”

Pinkie bounced up to her feet to leave but then stopped.

“Oh wait, I have a free block. Can I stay here and keep my friends company?”

“Fine, you can stay. The rest of you need to go to class.”

Rarity looked like she wanted to protest but Nurse Redheart stood firm. The other girls trudged out and we sat quietly while Ruby continued treating Sunset. After the second bell, the PA system crackled to life.

“Good morning Students!” said Principal Celestia in a cheerful voice. “I hope you all had a good weekend after our eventful Fall Formal. You may have noticed that the repairs to the front of the school are underway. Please respect the roped-off areas and use alternate routes to get to your classes. All teachers have been instructed to be lenient on tardiness until construction is completed. The courtyard is also off-limits until construction is completed.”

“On a lighter note, our first big fundraiser for the year is coming up. This fundraiser will help support after-school programs and spring field trips. There will be a student musical showcase on Friday, November 18th. All student music groups who are interested are encouraged to sign up at the main office. Thank you for listening and have a good day!”

I looked over at Pinkie who was bouncing excitedly. “Super cool! I wonder who’s going to sign up.”

Ruby poked her head out of the back room. “Do either of you have extra clothing with you today? Sunset’s shirt will be ruined if it doesn’t get put in water to soak as soon as possible and she'll need something to wear in the meantime.”

Pinkie shook her head. I thought for a moment and then pulled off my sweatshirt and my t-shirt. I untangled them and handed the T-shirt to Ruby.

“You can give her this for now Ruby. I’ll get something new from my car.”

I held out the t-shirt to Ruby and then noticed she was staring at me with wide eyes. I realized I had blanked and that my scarred and bruised body was on full display. I noticed Pinkie was looking at me as well. I quickly pulled my sweatshirt back on, choking back panic.

Oh crap. Ruby hasn’t ever seen them.
Why did we forget she hadn’t seen this?
Pinkie knows. Why is she staring too?
They are pretty awful.

“Tell me none of that happened to you on my watch Silver Spark."

“Nurse Redheart, I swear to you these scars are all more than six months old. I wish I could say the same for the bruises, but at least there won’t be any more of them if I can help it.”

“Good, I’m glad to hear it. Principal Celestia would have my head if I didn’t tell her about injuries like that happening here at school.”

Nurse Redheart walked into the back room and I turned back to Pinkie. She was still staring at me. I squirmed uncomfortably at her gaze.

“Sorry about that Pinkie. I wasn't thinking.”

“I think you and Sunny should come to my house after school.”

“I might be able to manage that. Why?”

“I need to do some baking and stuff! Cooking together is a delicious way to get to know people! I’d love to get to know you both better!”

“Ok, I guess I can come.”

Pinkie threw her arms around me in a huge hug. Nurse Redheart came out with a shopping bag.

“I’m going to take this to Discord so he can get it soaking for Sunset before the stain sets in. Could you two stay here until I get back in case someone shows up? One of you needs to sit with Sunset to make sure she is well. That hit to her head was almost bad enough to call an ambulance.”

Pinkie bounced with barely contained energy. “No problem Nurse Redheart! I’ll sit out here while Silver checks on Sunset!”

Redheart walked out the door while I looked over at Pinkie. “Why me?”

“She needs to talk to you. Now get in there.”

Pinkie pushed me through the door into the back room. Sunset was lying on the bed in the dimly lit room and holding an ice pack on her face. She was certainly going to have a black eye. The peach skin of her face was marred with cuts and bruises. My shirt was almost comically oversized on her. I sat down next to her and gently took hold of the ice so she could rest her hand.

“Hey there Sunset. Let me hold that for you for a minute.”

She glanced over at me and sighed. She sounded like she was trying to be angry, but her voice was just tired and sad.

“Why did you risk yourself for me? I made your life miserable and tried to kill you. You should have left me there to hurt.”

Ouch. That is painful to hear.
Remind you of anyone we know?
Yes, I know. I'm still frustrated with what she did.
We are probably alive because she made our life miserable.

“Sunset, to be honest, I almost didn't. I'm torn in so many ways it's impossible to describe. I wanted to leave you, I wanted to save you, I wanted to crush Gilda and Lightning Dust to paste. In the end, I'd like to think I saved you because it was the right thing to do.”

“I have to pay for what I did somehow.”

“I know what you're going through better than you could possibly know. The guilt is overwhelming and you think pain is the only way to pay penance. You're finding it hard to care about anything and the world just seems gray and empty. You've probably wondered if it's even worth getting up in the morning. Am I close?”

As I spoke, Sunset closed her eyes. A teardrop escaped and ran down her cheek.

“How do you get through the day feeling like this? Everywhere I look all I see are people I hurt.”

I gently wiped the tear from her cheek with my free hand as I considered how to respond.

Here we are comforting the girl who made our life miserable.
I really have no reason to help her.
We can't let her do what we did.
It's the right thing to do.

“I'm still figuring that out Sunset. I'm far from healed at this point and I still have a long way to go. What I do know is hurting yourself won't make things better. All I have are scars and bruises without closure to show for my choices. Promise me you'll talk to me or the girls if you ever feel the need to hurt yourself. Please? I don’t want you to make the same mistake I did.”

Her voice was barely audible.

“Ok. I’ll try. I wish I knew where to start. There are so many people I've wronged and I have no power to make things right.”

“Everyone is different Sunset. I think spending time with Pinkie and her friends might be a good place to start. You could also try to fix the little things with individual students. Even if they don’t accept it, at least you made the effort to step forward and fix your mistakes. All you can control are your choices.”

She took the ice pack off her face and closed her eyes. “I suppose you’re right. In that case, there’s something I need you to do for me.”

I let Pinkie Pie take over sitting with Sunset and spent the first period resting with my head on Ruby's desk. I left in a hurry just before the buzzer sounded. When the bell rang I was waiting at the side of the school where the Diamond Dogs often spend their time. I had a heavy envelope in my hands that Sunset had given me from her backpack. It didn't take long for them to come out the door. When they saw me waiting, they stopped with nervous looks on their faces.

Rover took a step forward, his voice lacking the usual confidence. “Ummm . . . Fork it over?”

“Hello Rover. I'll be keeping my lunch today but I do have something you'll want.”

I held out the envelope to him.

“Sunset Shimmer simply asked me to tell you that everything is in there and that she is sorry about what she put you through.”

Rover and his two friends stared at me completely surprised. He walked over and snagged the envelope out of my hand. He cracked it open to look inside.

“Did you look?”

“No. I'm just delivering this for Sunset.”

“Good. Tell her we are done with her and to stay away.”

“Are we going to have problems in the future?”

They shook their heads vehemently as their faces paled.

“No, No. We will leave you alone now.”

They just walked away out into the sports field without another word. It was odd that they seemed almost scared of me. There was no good reason for it that I could think of. I guess how easily I took down Lightning and Gilda that morning had an impact. I felt a weight lift from my shoulder when it occurred to me that Sunset had freed me from being attacked by the Diamond Dogs but I was also angry that she was responsible in the first place.

The Diamond Dogs only beat me to take my lunch or money.
True. They always wanted something.
Were they stealing for Sunset? Why?
No idea. We could ask her.
I don't think I want to know.

I started walking over to my car to grab my backpack. I’d left it there when I ran to rescue Sunset earlier. I was glancing over my shoulder to keep an eye out for trouble. The way the day was going it wouldn’t surprise me if I wasn’t done yet. Somehow I wasn’t surprised to see Flash Sentry walking my way. There was an angry look on his face. I just faced him with my arms by my side and waited. He had his fists up be he didn’t throw a punch.

“I thought I told you to stay away from the girls you creep!”

I am so tired of this garbage.

I could feel a weary expression on my face but I stood tall and faced him without flinching. I was looking down at him this time. With all my slouching, I had never noticed I was at least four inches taller than Flash. His ridiculous demand made my temper flare.

“After everything that’s happened since Friday, you still think you have the right to dictate who I spend my time with? Not happening. What’s your real problem?”

“You and Sunset tried to frame Twilight. I don’t see why Twilight would care about someone like you unless you were manipulating her.”

“Really? That’s seriously what you believe? Wow . . .”

“That’s right creep! Why’d you try to steal my girl and then drive her away?”

For Luna's sake. Really?
'HIS' girl? Twilight wouldn't tolerate that attitude.
I just want to punch his attitude back to the 1800’s where it belongs.
It’s hardly worth our time.
I suppose he's not worth the risk.
We shouldn't pick fights anyhow.

I just glared at him as a bit more anger slipped into my voice. “Twilight is not ‘your girl’ you twit. She is her own woman and she had to go home. It’ll be a long time before she can come back and it’s not my job to educate you about why if she didn’t tell you her story. She had wings for Luna's sake, I'm sure you can figure it out. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to get my backpack and go to class.”

I turned as if I was about to walk away but I was prepared for his next move. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him reach out to grab my shoulder. I quickly turned and knocked his hand away before he could grab me. I put my fists up and I stood in a defensive stance.

“Please keep your hands off me. I have no interest in fighting you but I will defend myself if you don't back off.”

He glared at me and looked like he was going to try to fight me anyhow.

“Fine” he snapped. Then he turned and walked away.

Good grief. He’s got one hell of a chip on his shoulder.
Why does he have such an issue with us?
He’s got a thing for Twilight.
Creepy. Did he even talk to her while she was here?
I'm not sure he did. Other than to ask her to dance I guess.

“Why do you keep doing this to me Pinkie?”

“Because we want to spend time with you silly! Now come on. There are burgers today!”

It was finally lunch break and I was having the strangest feeling of déjà vu. For the second time in a week, I was being towed into a place I had avoided since school started. Pinkie was tucked under my arm dragging me along. I wasn't fighting too hard against her but my heart was pounding when she pushed the door open.

The cafeteria was a bustling space. There were sixteen tables with eight chairs at each. I saw Fluttershy, Applejack, and Sunset already sitting down at a table. Sunset looked like she was trying to be invisible and the bruise above her eye had darkened to a full black eye. The tables showed no signs of cliques or isolated groups that I had expected. There were also several students wearing the ears and tails from Friday’s rally. Pinkie steered me over to the serving counter. The lady behind the counter was just as surprised to see me as I was to see her.

“Ah don’t think I’ve ever seen you in here Silver.”

“Hi Granny. I didn’t know you worked here.”

“I don’t. Ah just volunteer here at lunch since Mac has the day-to-day farm operation well in hand. Helps save the school a few dollars. Plus ah can make sure they ain’t servin' garbage to mah grandkids. Here ya go. We can chat more next time you come by for breakfast.”

I grabbed a bottle of apple cider to go with my lunch and followed Pinkie over to the table. As we walked I could feel the other students staring at me. I just ignored the whispers since they weren't anything new to me. I greeted the girls quietly as I sat down next to Applejack and started wolfing down my meal. It was delicious and I just enjoyed the quiet conversation that the girls were having. I was about half-finished when Rarity arrived and sat down. She looked frustrated as she sat down.

“Hello Silver. From what I’ve heard around the school, you didn’t do yourself any favors with that stunt this morning.”

I swallowed my mouthful of food and looked at her incredulously.

“Protecting Sunset from being hurt is that unpopular?”

“Darling, nobody is faulting that choice, least of all me. Gilda and Lightning Dust were way out of line. It was those contact lenses you wore that really got the rumor mill wound up.”

“You mentioned that just before you left the nurse's office this morning. I’ve never worn contacts in my life.”

Rarity looked worried about my response. “This is serious Silver, I only saw them for a moment but whatever you were wearing looked almost feral or animal-like. I couldn't put my finger on what they were but they were not human. Still, they weren’t as scary as Sunset’s when she was all demonic . . . Sorry, no offense Sunset.”

Sunset sighed. “None taken.”

I stared at Rarity in disbelief. The table was silent and I began to listen to the whispering from the other tables. “Animal.” “Witch familiar.” “Still possessed.” “Demon Spawn.” “Even creepier than before.” My anxiety was building as I realized exactly what had happened. My composure was rapidly failing.

“You’re kidding, right? I don't even own contact lenses. They aren't still like that, are they? Please tell me my eyes are back to normal.”

“They were fine by the time we got to the nurse’s office Silver” replied Fluttershy quietly. “I only got a glimpse of them when you picked up Sunset. They weren't your eyes.”

We scared them.
I don't want to be feared anymore.
We can't change what was seen.
They're watching me again.
Everyone in this room.
The girls will be scared too.
We saw Rarity's reaction
I shouldn't have come here.
We have to run.

My chair flew backward as I exploded to my feet before anyone could react. I started to run for the cafeteria exit, sending the other students scrambling to get out of my way. I thought I could dimly hear the girls calling after me as I crashed through the door. I couldn't stop though, I had to run. I crossed the wet lawn as the drizzle began to soak my shirt. Each stride took me further out towards the bleachers. With the miserable weather, nobody was out here. Not like this morning.

I slowed down and walked around the corner towards where I had protected Sunset. Where I thought I was doing the right thing. Torn grass and muddy footprints were the only indications anything had happened here. The rain had washed away everything else. I slumped down against the bleachers into the mud and began to quietly cry as the rain fell.

What is wrong with me?
Are we just a freak?
It doesn't matter anymore.

I sat in the rain and just let my clothes absorb the water with my eyes closed. Then the rain stopped hitting my head. I opened my eyes and looked up. Pinkie was standing next to me holding a comically huge umbrella over our heads. She was watching me with a forced smile on her face. Pinkie was normally a cute bundle of energy but now she seemed subdued. Instead of her skirt, she was wearing blue jeans and a pink t-shirt with three balloons on it. Her normally curly puffy hair seemed to have gone limp.

“Sorry about running like that Pinkie. I know I promised to talk to you but I couldn't stay in that Cafeteria another minute. I panicked.”

“It's not your fault everyone is being meanie pants. I'm so sorry I dragged you in there Silver.”

I looked away from Pinkie and up at the gray sky instead. Pinkie Pie, the girl who pushed me and challenged me to do things that scared me. She just wanted to help.

“It's alright Pinkie, you did nothing wrong at all. Sitting in the cafeteria for lunch would have been a nice change of pace but I think I'll have to find somewhere else for now.”

I was quiet for a moment but then I continued.

“You know the worst part about this was realizing something might be wrong with me Pinkie. Looking back at the end of that fight, I saw the reactions of Gilda, Rarity, and the other students. They were actually really scared of me. Not because of some rumor anymore, but because of something they saw with their own eyes. I'm not sure what happened but I doubt I'll see any acceptance from the student body now.”

“You wouldn't leave us, would you Silver? I haven't even thrown you your first party yet. It wouldn't be fun if the first party I throw for you is because you're going away.”

I looked up at her and smiled just a tiny bit. “I'm not leaving Pinkie, not as long as you and your friends are willing to tolerate my craziness. I'm just accepting that you and the other girls might be all the friends I'll ever have. It's disheartening to discover that even doing the right thing can make your reputation worse.”

With a loud splat, Pinkie dropped down onto the muddy grass next to me, somehow holding the umbrella up. Strangely, her hair seemed to have puffed back up. She put her arm around me and gave me a gentle hug.

“I’m glad you’re staying Silvy, but you shouldn’t be a silly billy. You already have other friends! Just look at Granny Smith and Nurse Redheart who both like you. I didn't even know her name was Ruby; that was so neat to find out! And Granny invited you to another breakfast at Applejack’s house? How did you even wind up at breakfast in the first place? Oh, oh, and what about Steel Rain, your teacher back in Manhattan? Isn't he your friend?”

Instead of letting me answer the questions she just continued talking. She was on a roll.

“This silliness will go away in time. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack are giving the students in the cafeteria what for over their silly stories. They shouldn't behave like that to you just cause you protected Sunset. Can you believe they didn't even know you nearly died protecting us? I mean how crazy is that? I guess they were all zombies so maybe that's why. They're making up stories about you just cause they saw some silly cat eyes on your face, which would be totally cool by the way.”

My ears perked up at her last comment. “Cat eyes? Did you say cat eyes Pinkie? Did you see them?”

“I didn't see them. It was just a hunch.”

“I hadn’t considered the possibility. My Thestral body in Equestria had cat-like eyes.”

Not possible. There’s no magic left in this world.
The curse still worked on us though.
Poorly. It barely functioned without the portal.
Think later. Pinkie is talking to us again.

“Really? That's so neat. I wish I could have seen what you looked like. Oh, and what pony Pinkie looks like.”

I looked over at her, remembering how pony Pinkie had the same poofy hair. Then I glanced down at her t-shirt. I stared at the three balloons trying to remember why that symbol was important. My eyes grew wide as I remembered more of that short visit to Equestria. Pinkie suddenly startled me out of my thoughts.

“Eyes up here Silver!”

I snapped my eyes up to hers as my face went bright red and my heart started racing with fear. She had a huge grin on her face and she started to laugh as she cupped her hands under her breasts and bounced them a bit.

“Sorry, Silvy. You looked so intent on my chest, I couldn't pass up the opportunity to tease you. You can look if you really want; I've seen you without a shirt so it's only fair. Some people get so silly about their bodies.”

I could feel my face getting even redder and I just watched her laughter-filled eyes and tried to avoid looking down at her as she showed off her assets. I smiled weakly and forced out a weak chuckle.

“To be honest, I've been avoiding looking at you and your friends pretty much since I met you. I didn't want you and your friends to decide my reputation as a creepy stalker is accurate. I was actually looking at the balloons on your shirt. Pony Pinkie had that exact symbol on her flank.”

She looked worried as I spoke but her eyes widened with surprise at my last words. “REALLY? THAT IS SO COOL! We're inter-dimensional sisters! Why did she get a tattoo like that?”

“That's the strangest part. The flank marks are called cutie marks and I was told they just spontaneously appear on their bodies as a representation of their special talent.”

“Weird! I've always loved this symbol. I have tons of clothing with it. So are you still coming to my place tonight?”

“That’s the plan.”

She jumped up to her feet and reached her hand down to me. I took it and let her help me up to my feet. She looked around at her back and started to laugh again.

“Yay! Glad you're still coming. Wow, look how muddy we are! We'd better get cleaned up before afternoon class starts Silvy.”

“Yeah. I guess so. It's going to be a long day.”

It was fortunate I did have a change of clothes with me since I was absolutely soaked from the rainfall. The rest of the day was long but I managed to get through it. In my classes, I could still see the other students staring and whispering but I did my best to ignore them even though my anxiety was still making me twitchy. At afternoon break I just wandered up to the back of the library and stayed out of sight.

At the end of the school day, I waited for Pinkie at the library again. She came skipping up and gave me another big hug.

“Sunset is in detention until 4:00. We can wait for her here; she's going to meet us.”

“Sounds good. Did you want to grab some books or what?”

“Actually, I had a different idea. I have a good national calling plan since my dad travels all over.”

She pulled out her cell phone and handed it to me. There was a familiar phone number already set up on the screen. I stared at it and then at Pinkie.

“How on earth did you find the phone number for my old dojo?”

“Easy peasy! Your teacher was Steel Rain and he teaches sword martial arts in Manhatten. It's amazing how easy he was to find. The internet is awesome isn't it?”

“Yes, but why?”

“You haven't called him since you moved here, have you? I could tell when we talked this morning. How else could you have forgotten he was your friend? You need to call him to let him know you're ok and find out how he's doing. He lost his friend when your mom died too. Plus according to the online schedule for the dojo, he is between classes at 6:00 Manhattan time which is right now!”

She's right you know. We can't hide.
I know. I know. I don't know why I haven't called him.
Should we blame the curse again?
Might as well. Seems to be the theme today.

I nodded silently Pinkie was watching me like a hawk as I pushed the dial button. The phone rang and then with a click it was picked up and a familiar voice was at the other end of the line.

“Manhattan Martial Academy, how may I help you?”

“Hello, Sir. It’s Silver Spark.”

“Silver! Thank goodness, I was worried something terrible had happened when you weren’t returning my calls.”

“I'm sorry about that. I was in a bad place for a while. I’ve got some new friends here at Canterlot High. They’re really helping me pull myself together now.”

“Good. You’ll have to introduce me to them when I get there.”

“What?"

“It’s why I’ve been calling. You remember Star Whistle of course. He’s buying the dojo. I’ll be moving to Canterlot in December and I should have a new place open by January 5th, especially if you’re around to help. It’s one of the reasons I’ve been calling! Didn’t you listen to my messages?”

“Ummm. Yeah, I’m sorry to say I didn’t. Like I said, I was falling apart until a few days ago. Seriously though! You don’t have to abandon your dojo just to keep an eye on me.”

Pinkie’s head shot up at that moment and an excited grin started to grow on her face.

“It’s not the same without your mother here. I’m just passing the torch to someone who can make better use of it. I need a fresh start as well and Canterlot sounds like a nice city from what I’ve read. Besides, you might legally be an adult but I’m still your Godfather you goof.”

“Well alright then. It’ll be great to see you again.”

“Agreed. I’ve got to get back to work. I’m not off the hook for teaching here yet but I’ll see you in two months. I’m glad you’re ok. Take care Silver.”

“I will Sir. Have a good night.”

I turned off the phone and handed it back to Pinkie who had a massive smile on her face. I couldn't help it. My face broke out into a huge smile as a couple of tears ran down my cheek. They were happy tears at last. Steel Rain was coming to Canterlot. She ran over to me and gave me a huge hug.

“See Silvy! You still have friends. And he’s moving here too! We get to have another “Welcome to Canterlot Party!”

“Thank you, Pinkie. You're pretty perceptive.”

“Thanks! Most people don't take me seriously 'cause I'm always so happy. Just because I am cheerful, easily distracted, and completely random doesn't mean I'm not paying attention to what's going on. You have to watch people so you know what parties to throw and how to cheer people up!”

Pinkie and I were waiting when Sunset was let out of detention at 4:00 that afternoon. The swelling had gone down in her eye but the bruise would take a while to go away. We drove over to Pinkie’s house in my car. Pinkie lived in a medium-sized rancher in the suburbs a short distance from the school. As we walked up to the front door, Pinkie bounded ahead to unlock the front and pulled the door open, talking the whole way.

“Welcome to my home! I live here with my sister Maud. My parents and my two younger sisters moved away to Ohio two years ago since my Dad got work there. They let me stay here with my sister so I could stay close to my friends. Oh, and surprise by the way.”

“Surprise!”

The shout caught us both off guard as the door opened. My heart jumped up into my throat for a second but I managed to resist the urge to jump into the bushes beside the door to hide. The girls were waiting inside with huge smiles on their faces along with a gray-skinned girl with a blank expression. The living room was decorated with balloons and streamers and there were snacks and drinks visible in the kitchen. Sunset and I were both stunned as Pinkie dragged us in the door.

“Were you surprised? You looked surprised! Sorry for the change in plans but I decided you both needed a ‘Cheer Up, You’ve Got Friends’ party after everything that’s happened. So the girls came here to get everything set up while I made sure you two came!”

Sunset had her hand over her mouth and I think she was tearing up. “Girls, this is the nicest thing anyone has done for me in a long time. Thank you.”

I smiled. “Thank you all. This is a wonderful surprise after everything that's happened today.”

We walked in and kicked off our shoes. Pinkie pulled us both forward to the gray-skinned girl.

“Sunset Shimmer, Silver Spark, this is my sister Maud Pie. Maud, this is Sunset and Silver.”

She gave us each a polite nod and spoke in a flat monotone voice without changing her expression. “It’s very nice to meet you.”

This is Pinkie’s sister?
Wow.

After exchanging greetings, Pinkie put on some music and we settled in to have some fun. Applejack, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash convinced Sunset to play a video game of some sort with them. Fluttershy and Rarity were chatting quietly while I sat back in a chair and just relaxed in the animated atmosphere. I enjoyed a small plate of snacks. Rarity and Fluttershy sat down on the couch next to me. Rarity looked particularly distraught.

“I must apologize; I didn’t mean to upset you at lunch darling.”

“It’s really alright Rarity. When I realized I was the negative focus of all the conversations at the tables around us, I had a horrible burst of anxiety.”

“Nonsense. I could have been more tactful at the very least. I know exactly what I can do to make it up to you though. Are you busy Wednesday and Thursday after school?”

“Should be doable. What did you have in mind?”

“I wouldn't want to spoil the surprise. We'll need to use your car if that's alright.”

Rainbow Dash piped up while she was waiting for her turn. “If I know Rarity you should consider running for the hills Silver.”

Rarity let out a mock gasp before she replied. “Rainbow Dash! That’s terribly unkind of you.”

Rainbow Dash just smirked at Rarity before turning back to the game. Rarity just shook her head as everyone else started laughing.

We all headed back to our houses at about 7:00 that evening since it was a school night. I stopped them at the door as we were getting our shoes on.

“Girls, before I leave, I just wanted to thank you for everything you’ve done over the past few days. Even though I've still got a tough road ahead, your unexpected acceptance of me has already made it easier to face. I’m hoping I’m not being too presumptive in asking for some help.”

“What do you need Silvy?” asked Pinkie.

“You’ve all probably guessed by now that I live alone. I’ve barely managed to unpack anything and I was hoping some of you might be able to come to my house on Saturday to help. I need to make the place liveable but I don’t think I can do it alone. I haven’t seen some of this stuff since, well you know. I couldn’t even face packing so it was boxed up by a moving company.”

“I’m babysitting for the Cakes in the morning, but I can come later in the afternoon to help.”

“I’d like to see where you live. Good thing I don’t have a game that day. I can be there as early as you need me” replied Rainbow Dash.

The other girls said they would have to check their schedules but they’d let me know. They even gave me their phone numbers so we could keep in touch properly. With that taken care of, we parted ways for the night. My heart was already feeling lighter as I drove back to my house, trying not to worry about what the next days would bring.

Author's Note

These chapters are just getting longer. Hope that’s not a problem! There’s a lot going on in the story now and it's amazing how quickly the words build up. Is it just me, or is Pinkie's often portrayed as being less intelligent and oblivious to the world around her? I personally think she's far smarter and observant than she's given credit for; it’s just hidden by her random and slightly ADHD like behaviour.

I was surprised when I realised just how little interaction Flash and Twilight had during the movies. Flash's long term crush on her in the regular story actually pushing stalker territory in my opinion. I’m really not entirely sure what he’s going to do in the future.

‘He who fights monsters should see to it that he himself does not become a monster. And if you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss gazes also into you.’ - Friedrich Nietzshce, Beyond Good and Evil

Pinkie in her blue jeans.

Chapter 11 - To Grow

Wednesday, October 6, 2016

“Honestly, it hasn’t been any worse than usual for me. How has your day been going Fluttershy?”

“It’s been ok so far Silver. It’s been far nicer now that I’m not being bullied all the time. Oh dear, I’m sorry Sunset. I didn’t mean to bring that up.”

“No, it’s alright, I deserved it. I don't know if I can ever apologize enough for what I've done” replied Sunset sadly.

“It still wasn’t nice of me to point it out. We know you're sorry Sunset.”

Sunset, Fluttershy, and I had taken refuge on the upper floor of the library to eat our lunch. The last day and a half had been tiring for us and the other girls. The heroic status of the girls wasn't even enough to change the opinions of other students in spite of their best efforts. Somehow that weird incident with my eyes while defending Sunset had inextricably tied my reputation to hers. As far as most of the school was concerned now I was just as bad as Sunset and the very rumors she had started were as strong as ever. Ironically her real collaborators, Snips and Snails were treated far better since they were perceived as victims of her mind control.

Strangely enough, even under the current circumstances, things were a bit better. I hadn't been attacked since I stood up for Sunset. I had seen Gilda and Lightning Dust around but they hadn’t done anything worse than glaring at me and Sunset. I had a bad feeling they weren’t going to leave it alone though. Verbal abuse and minor physical attacks on Sunset and I had picked right up. An unnecessary bump in the hallway, a foot in my path, and the occasional paper ball bouncing off my head. The Demon’s Familiar seemed to be the favored name for me these days but other nasty things were being whispered in the background.

Sunset was working on making amends as best she could. The unfortunately large stock of secrets and blackmail material she had accumulated during her time here was slowly being recovered from its hiding spots. From there it was being shredded or returned to its owners. Her decision to have me deliver some of the items to their owners was an overt attempt to help me which was a kind gesture on her part. On a brighter note, she had volunteered to help with a few things around the school so she wouldn't have to sit idle in detention. We were both happy to be sitting in the quiet of the library away from the abuse.

“It's ok Fluttershy. Really. You're being kinder than I ever was to you.”

Fluttershy shrank in on herself a bit. “Oh, ok. I wanted to ask you two for a favor. I help out at the animal shelter after school some days. They really need some more help. I was wondering if either of you might want to help out someday. I was just wondering; don’t feel like you have to or anything.”

I thought about it for a minute. “Sure, that sounds fun. How about we start next week? Just let me know what day you need some extra help and I'll keep it clear.”

“Sure why not,” said Sunset. “I'll just have to schedule around my detention times.”

Fluttershy’s face broke out into a huge smile and she just squeaked out a quiet thank you.

Sunset shook her head at Fluttershy’s response and then looked over at me. “Have you been sleeping better Silver? You’re looking much more alert today.”

At that comment, Fluttershy looked at my face and then smiled. “Oh, I can’t believe I didn’t notice! You don’t have those dark circles under your eyes anymore Silver. You looked so worn out when I met you just a week ago.”

I nodded. “I haven’t slept this well in a long time. The best part is the recurring nightmares aren’t waking me up anymore. They’re just collapsing like soap bubbles and I’m waking up calm and clear-headed.”

It's a shame the rest of me is so horrifying.

Sunset's expression became curious. “I don't remember you mentioning recurring nightmares. Do you think they were caused by the curse or the trauma?”

“. . . an issue of trust or trauma?”
Twilight?

My head snapped up, startled by the familiar turn of phrase. Twilight's voice echoed briefly in my head and I looked around quickly for her, forgetting the truth. A brief pang of sadness hit me as I remembered Twilight was gone. Sunset was watching me with some concern. I quickly picked up the conversation again.

“Sorry, I thought I heard someone Sunset. I really wish there was a way to know for sure, but considering how they're collapsing now I'm beginning to suspect the recurring nightmares were more from the curse than anything. Either way, I'm glad I'm sleeping again. My appetite has come back as well.”

Sunset snickered at that. “I can tell. That’s quite the lunch you have there.”

My lunch was a heavily loaded foot-long sub and a bottle of natural apple juice from Sweet Apple Acres. I had already eaten a solid breakfast and a snack during morning break.

“Yeah. I looked back over the past six months and realized I was actually getting severely malnourished. Last week I barely ate anything at all. Now it's more like I can't get enough. Hopefully, my appetite will stabilize before I start overeating instead.”

Fluttershy stared at me sternly, making me squirm uncomfortably. “You were starving yourself, Silver? That's awful.”

It's a shame we can't fix the other problems.

“I was doing a lot of things wrong Fluttershy and I'm not sure I was even able to realize it considering my mental state. It’s frustrating trying to decide if I was depressed or if it was just another thing the curse used to try and destroy me. So what about your lunch Sunset, did you forget it?”

Sunset wouldn’t meet my eye when she responded. “I’m not hungry right now. I’m going to eat later. Do you have any idea what Rarity has planned for you after school?”

Fluttershy and I exchanged a worried look. This wasn’t the first time she had deflected questions. I decided to let her have her privacy for now since it wasn’t my business but I was getting worried. I know Fluttershy had come to the same conclusion but I would have to talk to her about it later. I just moved on and answered the question.

“Not a clue Sunset. I'm surprised she wants to spend any time with me in the first place.”

Fluttershy’s teal eyes filled with confusion. “Why would you be surprised?”

I hesitated for a moment before responding but I decided to be honest. “She never really tried to hide her dislike for me right from the start. Honestly, she made me feel small and worthless even as she was apologizing. Even though she acts accepting now, I feel like the other shoe is going to drop if I’m not careful.”

“Rarity is a dear friend but she does tend to jump to conclusions about people more quickly than she should. Please try not to hold it against her.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around herself and looked at the floor with a frown. “I know how you feel Silver. It's my fault they didn't give you a chance. Sorry.”

She really wants to take the blame for everything.
Yeah, it makes it even harder to be angry at her.

“You might have set the stage Sunset but I didn't bother trying to do anything to counter it. Don't carry all the blame.”

“He's right Sunset,” said Fluttershy. “The other girls and I are as much at fault for simply accepting the rumors as fact for so long. We used to be so much better at welcoming new students. As for you Silver, please give Rarity a chance. I think she’s being honest in her desire to help you.”

“I hope you’re right Fluttershy. I'll try.”

Rarity and I briefly exchanged pleasantries when we met up and walked to my car after school. There was a barrier of tension between us that I don't think we had noticed while we were with everyone else. After we got in and I started the car I looked over at her to ask what the plan was. She was looking out the car window.

I cleared my throat to get her attention. “What’s the plan Rarity?”

Rarity glanced over at me. “Oh yes, I suspect that would help. We must make our way to the Crystal Mall on the other side of town.”

I put the car in gear and started driving. Once we were out of the parking lot I glanced over at her again. She was looking out the window again, watching the scenery.

Something is on her mind.
She’s probably just uncomfortable with being around me.
We won't know if we don't ask.

“Is something bothering you?”

She sighed sadly as she kept looking out the window. “I honestly barely know you Silver and that leaves me struggling to choose the words to explain my goals for today. Alas, I have realized I do not know where to start considering our mutual history. My atrocious behavior hasn’t given you a reason to trust me. I fear you will take offense at my views due to my abysmal lack of common courtesy.”

She's just as uncomfortable as me?
Maybe we need to break the ice this time.
You think speaking like that might help?
It wouldn’t hurt. See if we can remember how.

It was true that Rarity and I didn't know each other but that was pretty much the case with all the girls at this point. The only thing I had observed about Rarity specifically was her slightly more formal style of speaking when compared with our other friends. It was a risk to push it as far as I was considering, but the worst case I could see was she would laugh at me. I cleared my throat again and carefully chose my words. I hadn’t spoken using this style in over a year. I spoke at a slow dignified pace.

“Lady Belle, I pray speak of thine intent for this day without fear. ”

I was watching the road but I saw her head turn sharply in my direction out of the corner of my eye. She didn't respond for a moment and I began to worry that I might have offended her. Then she spoke in an equally careful voice.

“Prithee, do not mock me, Sir Spark.”

There we go.
I think it worked.

“I wouldst never deliver such an insult. Trust is a commodity I am willing to share with thee milady.”

I glanced over and saw she had a small smile on her face. “Thou wouldst speak with such care to improve mine comfort?”

“Verily, 'twas my purpose milady, though mine skill with such language is limited.”

“I thank you for thine kindness but methinks thou shouldst return to the less formal language.”

I chuckled and relaxed my tone and word choice. I decided to keep the honorific just to make her smile. “Thank you, Lady Belle. My skill with the style of the Bard is limited and I believe I would have lost my way in a few more sentences.”

“That was an impressive effort nonetheless Silver. You are full of surprises. Where did you learn to speak like that? You weren’t directly quoting Shakespeare were you.”

We pulled off the main road and into the parking lot. I began looking for a space close to the main mall building while I spoke.

“My father attended Renaissance fairs and conventions regularly. I was his assistant and Shakespeare’s style is an easy way to stay in character. The works of Shakespeare are the only part of English class I actually enjoy. So Lady Belle, if you please, speak of our purpose here?”

She sighed and the worry came back. “Silver, I have been at a loss regarding how to phrase this politely. Sadly, I must be blunt. I absolutely loathe your choices of clothing. Sweats might be appropriate for some occasions and people but they do not suit you at all. If you intend to change how you are perceived by the bulk of the student body, you must look the part. Oh fie, I'm prattling on and lecturing you now. I apologize for any offense I have caused; my only intent is to help!”

Rarity’s voice trailed off and her face creased with worry. I looked out the front of the car at the mall and pondered her words for a moment.

We aren’t dressed like this for appearance.
True. They’re mostly just easy to hide in.
We used to only wear this for exercise.

“Lady Belle, thine assessment was blunt but that doesn’t make you wrong. I must assume that you have more in mind beyond stern criticism that could have been delivered without enduring my company.”

She finally smiled properly. “I do indeed Silver! I believe we can find you something far more appropriate than sweats to wear. Tomorrow I will be asking Sunset to join us for part two if you have no objections.”

I hopped out of the car and walked around to open the passenger door for her. “No objections at all Lady Belle.”

Still smiling, she stepped out of the car. “Thank you, Silver. Let us begin then.”

Shopping with Rarity was an interesting and challenging experience. Even after breaking the ice, we still didn't know much about each other. Rarity selected a variety of items almost at random for me to try while she tried to get a feel for what would suit me and my lifestyle.

“Rarity, these tight jeans are just not going to work.”
“Why ever not Darling?”
“I can’t bend my knees in these. I'm afraid mobility is a necessity.”
“I understand. Still, it's terribly unfortunate.”
“Why?”
“They do show off your physique nicely.”
“If you say so. I’m changing out of these now.”

In the beginning, I think we were both getting worried that this was going to end in tears. We had a few disagreements about form and function.

“No way. I am not wearing a tie unless it’s a special occasion.”
“But Silver . . .”
“No buts Rarity. I’m sorry, but that’s non-negotiable. The last thing I need is to wear a noose.”
“. . . Fine Darling. But I think you’d look smashing.”
“I can try a suit on before we call it a night.”
“That would be lovely darling. I may be able to find a style that doesn’t need a tie.”

There were also a few uncomfortable moments when certain clothing types came up. My insecurity about my body was still a significant problem.

“The clothes will have to be long sleeves and pants Lady Belle.”
“What about summer Silver? Surely you'll want shorts and a t-shirt eventually.”
“Not if I can help it. I'm not inflicting my appearance on anyone.”
“What about swimming Silver?”
“I don't think I'll be going to a beach or pool again. Let's move on.”
“Very well darling. I apologize for bringing it up.”

Despite the challenges, we managed to stay polite with each other. Through our debates about clothing options, we began to find common ground. Only on little things but it was enough to start something. As we moved from item to item and store to store the uncomfortable silences began to wane and turned into a conversation and even some gentle teasing.

“Silver, as useful as they might seem do you honestly think you’ll use all those extra pockets.”
“I’d think you’d be a fan considering how often women’s clothes have fake pockets.”
“Argh! Don’t get me started on that Silver. That idiocy makes me so mad.”
“It seems like false advertising to me. What good are false pockets, Rarity?”
“Utterly useless. Now could you please put the cargo pants back?”
“By your command Lady Belle.”
“Oh shush.”

By the time we dropped off the bags at my car we had firmed up a solid foundation for what would have been considered an impossible friendship a week earlier. I was still nervous about messing things up but things had gone far better than I feared it might. We had decided to have dinner together at the food court and our discussions had drifted to her work on fashion design.

“I’ve been meaning to ask Rarity. Did you make all the dresses for the girls at the Fall Formal?”

“I did in fact. I wish you could have seen them before they were damaged.”

“I got a glimpse from the gym entrance when Twilight received her crown for the first time. You have quite the talent Rarity.”

“Why thank you. Did you at least get a better look afterward? Even with the damage, I feel like they were still fine work.”

I wasn't thinking when I gave my answer, so I was a bit more honest than I intended. “I only got a glance. I didn't look too long at them.”

Rarity frowned at my statement. “I’ve noticed you tend to avoid looking at me and my friends much at all. Your eyes are all over the place but rarely on us. Do we make you uncomfortable?”

I looked at the ground and winced at the question. “It's not that simple Lady Belle. The worst rumors I’ve overheard make it sound like I attacked and harmed women in the past. If I don’t look at anybody it’s less likely that rumor will persist. If I show no interest, I’m not a predator, right? I can be happy with your company without looking at you.”

I continued walking towards the food court, but I stopped short when I heard Rarity call to me in her formal tone.

“Sir Spark, I pray thee turn around and face me. The floor is poor sustenance for thine eyes.”

I hesitated. My heart began to race and my hands started to shake. The ground wasn't moving but it seemed to flow across my vision as dizziness threatened to drop me to the floor. But her words had power and I was beginning to trust her. I turned around to face her.

Rarity was standing about ten paces away, posing in a slightly sexy way with one hand on her hip. She was wearing her usual purple skirt and a pale blue blouse but now I looked over the details of the person. Rarity had a figure you would normally see on a model. Her skin was immaculate and she had a very light layer of makeup on her face. Her clothing accentuated every curve in her body. I looked into her deep blue eyes for the first time since we had truly connected and marveled at how rich the color was.

Rarity just smiled as she watched my face turn red but didn't speak. She just held the pose while I looked, trapped in that moment. Finally, I broke my gaze and looked back towards the floor. I could feel moisture gathering in my eyes.

“You know you are a beautiful woman Lady Belle. I apologize for staring”

I could hear Rarity’s boots clicking on the tile as she walked over to me. Then her hand touched my cheek and gently lifted my chin to meet those deep blue eyes again, this time up close. Instead of bringing a chill, her eyes warmed me for the first time since we met.

“That is why you are not a predator Silver Spark. I can’t imagine how hard it is to fear even glancing at the people around you. Fashion isn’t just for the wearer. It’s meaningless if it is not shared with the people around us. The worst hypocrite is a beautifully dressed person who takes offense when their appearance draws eyes. The expression on your face when you looked at me was not that of someone to be feared. It makes me sad to see the terror in your eyes simply from admiring a friend.”

My god, my heart wants to explode.
We can't look away, she won't let us.

“Are you sure Rarity” I whimpered. I felt terribly self-conscious at that moment, trapped by a pair of eyes. Rarity wiped a tear off my face and sighed.

“Of course I am Silver. Sadly, I have been subject to the eyes of predatory men on occasion. It is the price of fashion but one I am willing to pay. I believe I speak for all the girls in saying you can look at us without fear. In fact, I would like to get your opinion on a few things later if you are willing.”

I stepped back and looked her over once more. My heart was still racing as I tried to control my fear and I was at a loss for words. Finally, I stepped back to the formal style.

“If that is your desire, Lady Belle, I would be pleased to help even though my fears say I am a fool. I would prefer assurance from our friends before I assume permission. Rumors do run deep in our school and cannot be banished easily.”

She smiled. “Fair enough. This is a good first step towards controlling your fear.”

“Shall we make our way to supper Lady Belle?”

“We shall.”

Of course, she sat across from me at dinner. Granted it was far less frightening to look at her since I could just focus on her face and eyes. She had a light salad and I had a pasta dish loaded with meat. The contrasts between our meals were quite amusing to the two of us. We were just starting to eat when Rarity's phone started buzzing. She turned it on, revealing a text from Rainbow Dash which she let me read.

5:45 pm: Hey! R U Still @ mall with Silver?

5:47 pm: Yes we are both here Rainbow. Why do you ask?

5:48 pm: Need 2 get new guitar. B there in 15. Want 2 come?

5:50 pm: Very well. We will meet you near the music store once we have finished supper.

“We may have to postpone the second part of our evening, Sir Spark. It appears we are about to be invaded.”

“I shall brace myself for the coming horde Lady Belle.”

She laughed with a sparkle in her eyes. “I do enjoy this little game of ours Silver Spark. Fluttershy is the only one of our friends who is also interested in Shakespeare but she won't use the language casually like you do.”

“Years of practice Milady. I am pleased such a simple choice of words could lead us to common ground.”

“As am I Sir Spark.”

“Rarity! Silver! Over here!”

Rarity and I were walking side by side through the mall towards the music shop when we heard Pinkie Pie calling us. I was glad the bags were up in the car already. We looked over and saw Rainbow Dash walking with the other girls from the other entrance. We turned and went over to walk with them. Rainbow raised her eyebrow at me.

“So, ready to run to the hills yet Silver?”

I was feeling unusually upbeat so I decided to prod Rainbow with the game of words Rarity and I had been playing. “Lady Belle has been a most entertaining companion this evening Ms. Dash.”

Rainbow’s eyes widened. “OH NO! What has she done to you, Silver? Mind control is for demons, not fashion designers. Ummm, no offense.”

“None taken,” Sunset grumbled.

“Be kind dear Rainbow Dash” replied Rarity evenly with a small smile. “Silver Spark here has been a perfect gentleman since we arrived here. He was in desperate need of a wardrobe change and it was my responsibility to ensure his choices were appropriate. I couldn’t in good conscience allow him to continue spending time with us in sweats.”

I laughed and dropped character. “At least I admitted that they were an awful choice Rarity. Just a couple more days of this. So, what brings you down here this evening? Rarity said you mentioned something about a guitar.”

Rainbow grimaced and continued walking. “Well yeah. Originally I was going to pull out my guitar to see if I still had the touch to prepare for the music competition. Unfortunately, I need to replace it. Here we are.”

She swung into the music shop. A girl with two-toned blue hair was standing at the checkout counter. I had seen her at school, but I had never caught her name. Rarity put words to our confusion about why she was here.

“I don’t understand why you can’t just play the guitar you have Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow placed her guitar case on the counter and opened it. Inside was an old beat-up electric guitar that had seen better days. It had broken strings, stains, and worst of all, the neck was almost snapped. As if to make a point, another string snapped right there.

“I think that might be the problem Rarity," I said. "It’s in worse shape than my sense of style. What on earth happened to it?”

Rainbow sighed. “I discovered I forgot to put it away last time I used it. A box fell on it when I was trying to get at the case. It was pretty beat up already though. Normally I practice on an acoustic guitar, but my rock band needs a proper electric guitar.”

We looked around the store which had a wide variety of options. Pinkie started bouncing around the store poking all the guitars. Applejack looked over at Rainbow.

“Well, what did you have in mind?”

Rainbow threw her hands into the air as she started to scan the room.

“I need to find something that looks as awesome as I’m going to make it sound!”

I grinned at her. “Looking for points against Ponydash there Rainbow?”

“Laugh it up, funny man. I’ll show you awesome.”

Then she let out a gasp as a guitar caught her eye. It was a red double-necked guitar sitting in a frame in the middle of the wall. Almost in a daze Rainbow Dash walked over and grabbed it by the neck. At the same time, another blue hand grabbed the other neck. Apparently, none of us had noticed the self-styled ‘Great and Powerful Trixie’ was also in the store.

“Hands off my guitar Trixie!”

“Trixie touched this guitar first. You get your hands off, Rainbow Dash!”

The rest of us watched the argument with increasing dismay. Fluttershy looked nervous while Sunset and I just tried to stay out of sight in the background. Applejack finally offered a solution.

“Perhaps a friendly lil' competition will clear this up.”

Rainbow grinned “Alright then Trixie. One battle to see me outplay you.”

“Trixie thinks you're going to eat those words, Rainbow Dash.”

Pinkie handed a simple baby blue guitar to Dash who quickly tuned it and started playing. Trixie grabbed another and started playing her response. They exchanged chords and rock scales with impressive skill. Rainbow really did know how to play but so did Trixie. Dash actually took a couple of steps back as Trixie unleashed her best riff yet.

Then things got weird. Rainbow Dash abruptly straightened up and began playing an incredibly fast and complex series of chords and notes. The skill needed to play a riff like that was incredible. Suddenly her eyes went wide and began glowing white. Her body and guitar were both engulfed in sparks of electricity as human ears were replaced by pony ears. She floated into the air as a pair of wings grew out of her shoulders and her hair doubled in length, almost reaching her ankles.

What is this? The very air is pulsing with energy.
We have felt this before. It's magic.
There's still magic in this world?
Apparently.
But what does it mean?
Not a clue.

While my brain was reeling at the sight, Rainbow Dash finished her guitar solo as she slammed back into the ground unleashing a rainbow shockwave that sent Trixie flying across the store. I felt a familiar warmth as the energy passed through me. It brought back memories of the peace I felt when I was dying. Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Applejack stared in disbelief but then started cheering since it was pretty obvious Rainbow had won. Rainbow stood up with a huge grin on her face.

“Check me out!” she crowed. “This is so awesome.”

Where did Sunset go?
She disappeared when Dash started to transform.

The blue-haired girl walked over and offered Rainbow the double-necked guitar. Rainbow was about to take it but then looked down at the guitar she had just been playing. The guitar had been polished to a mirror shine by her magic and it was now a deep blue color. The polish was so deep we could see her reflection in it. Rainbow came to a decision.

“Meh, Trixie can have that one. Turns out this is the guitar that speaks to me.”

While she walked towards the front to pay, I went looking for Sunset. She had disappeared during Rainbow's performance. I noticed the door to the back stockroom was ajar. I pushed it open. Sunset was curled up in a corner and hyperventilating. I hurried over and knelt next to her. Her body jerked in a panic when I put my hand on her shoulder and she let out a terrified sob. I nearly jumped out of my skin when her hand grabbed mine, almost involuntarily. Sunset had never gone out of her way to initiate physical contact with any of us so far.

“Sunset. I'm here. You're not alone Sunset.”

We sat for a moment as she slowly calmed down. Finally, she coughed and began to whisper. “I could feel the magic building in Rainbow Dash. Felt just like the moments before I was purged. I was afraid it would hurt me again.”

“The magic hurt you Sunset? How badly? Do you need first aid or a doctor?”

Her voice was becoming more hysterical again as she gripped my hand even tighter. “It wasn't physical pain Silver. I don't know if I can describe it. It was like my soul caught on fire. I put on the crown and suddenly I was consumed by darkness. I remember what I did like I was watching a movie but I was just a candle in dense fog. Then when the rainbow hit me all my mistakes were made clear and slammed into my face. Then the darkness was pulled out of me by force like it was shredding my very essence fighting the light. It felt like the wings and tail were . . were torn off of meeee . . . ”

Her voice broke as she trailed off into sobs and she started to shake again. She hiccuped a few times, like she was trying to speak through her sobs so I interrupted her by starting to rub her back, gently massaging her through her coat.

“It's ok. Just breathe Sunset. You don't have to justify this.”

She sobbed and shook for a few minutes more. I simply continued to stroke her back as she slowly uncurled. Once she sat up I wrapped an arm around her and pulled her into a hug. She leaned on me and continued to talk.

“I was sure I was about to die from the pain Silver. There are no marks but it feels like something alien was driven into me and then pulled out forcefully. It feels like something is missing inside of me and sometimes my back feels like it's burning again.”

“Is it serious?”

“No. Thank Celestia it isn't. Every time I check there's nothing wrong. Wait, why are you even here again? You keep on finding me and comforting me even though I hurt you more than any of those girls. Why are you always the one?”

“It is a bit odd, isn't it? I suppose it's because my past has tormented me as well. I know what it's like to have another entity in my mind and a torn soul. Fear and anxiety over past choices still hover over me like a fog that won't lift. I can't afford to look back at my past with anger and regret anymore. What happened was in the past and I want to give you an honest chance. If part of that is helping you heal, then here I am. Did the magic from Rainbow Dash actually cause any pain?”

“No. I don't think it did, I was just scared.”

“Good, if this is repeatable we might have to try to get you comfortable with magic again. Come on, let's go find the girls.”

I stood up and pulled her to her feet. Sunset was still shaky so I held out my elbow and let her use me for support. Together we walked out of the storeroom. The store was empty except for Trixie and Vinyl. When we came out, Trixie let out a disgusted snort.

“Trixie is disappointed this store caters to the demon and her familiar. She will shop again when the stench of evil has cleared out.”

She put down the guitar she had been examining and flounced out the door. I'm not sure Vinyl even heard since she still had her headphones on. Sunset had stiffened at Trixie's accusation. She leaned against the door frame and covered her face with her arm.

“I'm sorry helping me has put you in this position Silver. You should be treated like a hero for what you did at the fall formal.”

“I won't say it doesn't hurt but I take solace in the fact that the most important people in my life know the truth.”

“Like me!” Pinkie popped her head back around the corner. She tapped her hand on the corner of the door in a steady beat as she started her mile-a-minute talk.

“There you two are! Dash bought the awesome guitar and then we all left. Her wings just faded away after we left the store. Then Rarity said, 'Wait, where did Sunset and Silver go?’ Then I said, 'I'll bet they're back at the store.' Then I came to find you and here you are! Come on, let's go!”

We caught back up with the rest of the girls. Rarity put her hands on her hips and raised an eyebrow at me.

“You weren’t trying to escape were you Silver?”

I smiled at her. “I wouldn’t dream of it, Lady Belle.”

“It's a shame we won't have time to try you out in a suit today. Perhaps another time Silver.”

Rainbow Dash was talking to the other girls about the band. “So you’re going to find your base guitar Applejack?”

“Eyup, ah’ll bring it in tomorrow.”

“I will play the piano if you’d like Rainbow” Rarity added.

Rainbow looked over at her. “It's not exactly the most transportable instrument, Rarity. How are you going to bring it in or to the concert site?”

“I’m sure I can come up with something Rainbow Dash.”

“If you say so Rarity. Our first practice will be Friday if I can find a drummer.”

Thursday, October 6, 2016

12:30 pm - Where are you, Silver?

12:32 pm – Went to eat with Discord today. Felt like I owed him a visit.

12:33 pm – Very kind of you, I'm sure he appreciated it. Come by the music room when you have a minute. Rainbow found a drummer.

12:34 pm – Be right there Lady Belle.

“Oh look, it's the demon's familiar.”

“Why is he even here? So creepy.”

“Watch out, don't let the slime touch you.”

“I hear his eyes can control minds.”

“The horror, the horror.”

I watched the floor carefully and did my best to ignore the whispers as I made my way towards the music room. I had to weave through the crowds of students who were inside taking refuge from the rain. Discord had been pleased to see me and I promised he could watch me practice in the gym after school on Monday. Rainbow had been racking her brain all day trying to find a drummer but Rarity’s text suggested she’d found a candidate. I weaved over towards the lockers to go around a particularly large crowd.

DUCK!

The mental shout forced my body into action before I fully realized what had been said. I dropped down and rolled to the side without looking. There was a loud bang and then a piercing scream of pain. I looked up and saw Lightning Dust collapsing to the ground with her right hand cradled in her left. Her knuckles were bleeding and her hand seemed limp. The locker had a fist-shaped dent in it at the height where my head had been.

“Ahhhh FUCK! I think I broke my hand. You bastaarr . . . ”

The color drained out of Lightning Dust’s face as she trailed off and keeled over in a dead faint. I quickly checked my surroundings but I didn’t see Gilda or any other potential attackers in the mob of students surrounding us. I got up on my knees and checked her breathing. It was irregular but still there. Her face was quite pale and she was unconscious.

Oh for Luna’s sake. Seriously?
Well done.
How did I dodge that?
We heard her coming right?
First thing I heard was the shout to duck.
What do we do? She would have dumped us in a corner to rot.
I'm not her.

“You there, run to the office and make sure Nurse Redheart is there. Quickly!”

The girl with blue and pink hair took a frightened step back but nodded and ran off in the direction of the main office. I carefully scooped Lightning Dust into my arms, ensuring her hand was secure in her lap so it wouldn’t bump anything. The crowd parted as I walked down the stairs towards the office. Surprisingly, another girl with pale teal hair and orange-gold eyes lead the way, holding the doors open for me. Lightning Dust moaned once or twice but was otherwise silent. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna were watching me as I carried Lightning past the main office. The girl with pink and blue hair was holding the medical room door open for me.

I looked over at the two girls who I had drafted on the spot. “Thank you, both for your help.”

They nodded without speaking and walked off. I sighed and looked at the irritated face of Nurse Redheart.

“Hi, Ruby. It’s me again.”

Ruby shook her head and gestured at the back room. I took Lightning in and gently put her down on the bed.

“What happened to her?”

“She attempted to hit me and punched a locker hard enough to leave a dent. I think the pain caused her to faint. Scraped knuckles are the visible injury but I’ll be surprised if she hasn’t broken something given how quickly she collapsed.”

Ruby frowned. “I will have to call an ambulance if there’s any possibility of a break. I will take care of her from here. You need to go speak with Vice Principal Luna. Thank you, Silver.”

I walked out the door and back to the office. The girl with pink and blue hair watched me go to the office. Her expression was clearly puzzled but I didn't pay any real attention. Luna was waiting for me as I walked in. She gestured for me to follow her into her dimly lit office. I walked in and took a seat. She sat down at her desk and pulled out a file with my name on it. The biggest difference from her counterpart was the absence of the ethereal hair but the two-toned blue coloring of her hair was reminiscent of the night sky look.

“Hello, Silver Spark. I felt it was about time we had a chat.”

“What can I do for you L . . . ma’am.”

She raised her eyebrow at my stutter from almost calling her by her first name as her pony had requested.

“I’m not entirely sure what to make of you," she replied. "You are an enigma, to say the least. An unassuming loner with far more visits to the nurse's office than I like to see but no reports of any wrongdoing. Since the events of the Fall Formal, everyone seems to have an opinion. Six people swear up and down that you’re a hero. Another group insists you’re a horrible monster that should be expelled. Stranger still, Discord and Redheart both think you’re a gentleman and they never agree on anything.”

She pinched the bridge of her nose before continuing. My phone started buzzing in my pocket.

“About the only thing I can get a clear answer on is that nobody has ever seen you fight anyone until this past Monday. The reasons I've heard vary widely but Nurse Redheart swears you were defending Sunset and I’m inclined to believe her. Now you walk to the nurse carrying an unconscious student. I await Nurse Redheart’s report first but I must ask: Which one are you Silver Spark?”

I was floored listening to her. The voice was so familiar and she even had some of the same tone shifts as Princess Luna. The only difference was Princess Luna’s use of archaic language. I thought for a moment and then spoke.

“I don’t know ma’am. Up until the Fall Formal, I simply existed. If it hadn't been for Twilight, I probably wouldn't be here talking to you. Instead, I’ve been given a second chance, one I intend to take if I am able. What the other students believe I am is their business. I just want to enjoy time with my friends in peace and try to pull myself back together.”

“What do you intend to do about the other students? While the staff of CHS does not condone fighting and will intervene, we are not omniscient.”

“If they leave me alone, I have no reason to bother them. If I’m attacked I’ll defend myself just like any sane human should. I’m just glad I have a few friends now.”

“Very well. Stay out of trouble.”

“Yes, ma’am. I will do my best though I can't control the actions of others.”

I walked out of the office and pulled my phone out. A chain of texts had come in from the girls.

12:50 pm – Discord’s office isn’t that far away. Where are you?

12:52 pm – Silver? Come on darling, please reply!

12:54 pm – Please be ok.

I didn’t waste time replying, instead I just jogged over to the music room. I pushed the door open and found all the girls except Sunset inside. I wondered where she was and then recalled she was helping in the cafeteria cleaning dishes as part of her long term punishment. The girls were chatting and watching their phones.

They all looked up when I walked in. Pinkie bounded over to me and wrapped me in a bear hug squeezing all the air out of me.

“Where did you disappear to Silvy?!?!?”

“Ack . . . Can’t . . . Breath.”

Pinkie released her grip and let me take a breath so I could explain what happened. Their looks of concern grew as I spoke. Rainbow Dash jumped to her feet with a look of fury on her face.

“Seriously! I told them to leave you alone. Now we might be down a soccer player.”

Rarity cleared her throat. “And of course, we're all quite glad Lightning didn't manage to injure our friend, right Rainbow Dash?”

“Right. Sorry Silver. I'm glad you're ok.”

“I wish there was something I could have done to stop her. I was just lucky to be able to dodge in time. Now, what was the cool thing you wanted to show me?”

Luck had nothing to do with it.

The girls grinned at each other. Fluttershy started playing the tambourine and Pinkie started playing a beat on the drums. I watched as they sprouted pony ears, tails, and wings while they played just like Rainbow Dash. My jaw dropped.

Well that’s three of them with magic now.
But why? What has changed?
I don't know, but I shouldn't be this surprised.

I applauded when they finished up and the pony features faded away.

“Well, that was certainly worth rushing here for. Do you think the same will happen when you two play?” I asked Rarity and Applejack.

“Ah don't know. I need to find my bass guitar first. I couldn't find it last night and I don't know where it got to.”

“Time will tell darling. I need to figure out how to deal with my piano problem. Will I still be seeing you after school again?”

“That’s the plan. I’ll catch up with you at the end of the day Rarity.”

Sunset and I followed Rarity into Carousel Boutique. She closed the door behind her and locked it. She clapped her hands together and walked us into her back workroom. The room could only be described as organized chaos. In one corner there was a smaller version of the modeling mirrors out front. A kettle and some teacups were in one corner. She came back out with a notepad and a tape measure over her shoulder and flicked on the kettle on the way past.

“So what is the plan tonight Lady Belle?”

Sunset let out a half-laugh, half snort at my words. “You’re still playing that game, Silver?”

I smiled at her. “My dear Lady Shimmer, a game that solidified a friendship is a game worth continuing.”

Sunset turned red and she looked towards the floor. “Sorry.”

“It’s ok Sunset, relax. I'm just teasing a bit, just like you were.”

Rarity cleared her throat. "I need the two of you to put on the clothes I left in these two rooms for you.”

Rarity guided me through a door into the neighboring walk-in closet and closed the door behind me. Dozens of dresses and gowns were hanging there, covered in protective bags. I looked down on the bench but I was confused by what was sitting there.

“Ummm, did you forget something Rarity? There's only a pair of shorts in here.”

“Silver Spark, I simply cannot take your measurements through clothing. All the items we bought are close to the right fit, but they will need tweaking. I'll be taking care of that but I need your measurements to get the modifications right. I've also been considering trying out men's formal wear and who better than a friend to try the prototypes out?”

“Remember what we talked about yesterday? I don't know if I can do this.”

“I promise you are safe here Silver.”

“If you're sure Rarity.”

“I am. It's just the three of us. You are among friends Silver.”

I heard her walk off and speak quietly to Sunset before going to another room. Of course, I still started to have a panic attack at the thought. It was only Rarity and Sunset but then again Twilight seeing the scars was extremely uncomfortable. Had the girls even gotten a good look at what happened to me? I didn't want to inflict this on them but I slowly pushed onward. Shaking like a leaf I began to take off my clothes.

We aren't actually going to do this, are we?
I don't know if there's any way out of it.
We could decline and just leave.
Rarity put a fair amount of effort in yesterday. I think I have to do this.

I pulled on the shorts and tied them off tight. At least they had a loose fit so I wouldn't be showing off anything unfortunate. I looked down at my scarred body and shuddered at the thought of going out there like this. Then there was a knock on the door.

“Are you alright in there Silver?”

“Not really Rarity. I'm honestly feeling extremely self-conscious about this. It's not a pretty sight.”

“I would quickly become a poor and broke designer if I judged people by their appearance dear.”

“I wish that made this easier. I'm coming, I'm sorry.”

I took a deep breath and slowly pushed the changing room door open. I forced my feet to move one step at a time but it was agony. My eyes traced the lines of the tiles on the floor as I slowly walked out into the silent room and waited for the inevitable gasps of horror and demands to put my clothing back on. The silence was frightening but the expected horror and insults never came. All I heard was Sunset mutter to herself before Rarity spoke.

“Sweet Celestia . . .”

“Silver darling please step over here and stop hiding your eyes. I can't measure you in such an awkward position.”

I looked up and stopped frozen with my eyes darting from Sunset to Rarity and back again. Instead of their street clothes, they were both dressed in modest one-piece swimsuits. Rarity was dressed in dark blue and Sunset was wearing a greenish-blue suit. The two of them looked quite lovely and part of me hoped we would still be friends when summer rolled around.

Oh my.
Self-control. We need to have control.
I'm mostly still worried about being exposed.
We should be ok.

They were both watching me with unreadable expressions. I managed to suppress any overt physical reaction simply due to my discomfort with being exposed. Rarity handed Sunset a notepad and walked over to me holding her tape measure.

“Could you please write the numbers down as I call them out Sunset? Arms up please Silver.”

Sunset nodded, sat down at the table, and picked up a pen. Rarity began taking my measurements, calling them out to Sunset one by one. Her hands occasionally brushed my skin as she moved the tape measure around making me shiver. Between measurements, she started to talk.

“Why are you so worried about people seeing your body Silver?”

"I look horrifying; like I've been stitched back together. I can't imagine why anyone could even stomach seeing this. Inflicting my appearance on you and your friends is the last thing I want to do.”

Sunset looked up from what she was writing. “Are you kidding? I would have done things differently when you arrived if I had seen this first. Wow.”

“It's for the best you didn't isn't it?" I said bitterly. "I know the scars would just be more fodder for the rumor mill. I can hear it now. 'Frankenstein's monster was better looking.'”

Sunset didn't reply, she just focused on making the next notes for Rarity, leaving me feeling like a heel. Rarity chuckled much to my dismay thinking she was laughing at me. Then poked me in my stomach, hitting hard muscles since my whole body was tense.

“Silver darling, you have a body that will quickly draw attention away from those marks. Athletic with broad shoulders. Muscular but not insanely so. I'll admit you're a bit underweight but I heard you were eating better so that should even out in a month or two.”

I was floored. “What? I look like a nightmare.”

Sunset shook her head. “Seriously Silver, you don't. Relax and let me enjoy the view.”

Are they just being nice?
We thought Twilight was as well.
They can't be right. Can they?

I tried to relax but it was difficult. I felt incredibly exposed as Rarity measured every inch of my body. She was professional for every step of the process though. When she finished up my measurements she asked me to switch with Sunset and take the same notes before I had time to think about going to throw a t-shirt on. Rarity started calling out numbers for me to write as she took Sunset's measurements.

Remembering Rarity's request the day before, at the mall, I glanced over to watch every once in a while, admiring how they looked. Rarity seemed to notice and smiled at me when our eyes met. Rarity stood slightly taller than Sunset while Sunset was a bit bustier. They both filled out their swimsuits beautifully and I enjoyed every moment, amazingly without any unfortunate physical reactions. After Rarity finished her measurements we sat down at the table to chat and she poured us each a cup of tea.

“So did you both bring items that are meaningful to you like I asked? It helps me with color choice and also I can add little details to make the clothes truly yours. Like . . . like my blue diamonds,” she said, gesturing at her hair.

Sunset nodded while she picked up her t-shirt and pointed at the red and gold sun in the middle. “This symbol was my cutie mark back in Equestria. For ponies, the cutie mark is supposed to be a representation of who we are and what our special talent is. I thought I knew what it meant when I came here but I'm not sure anymore.”

“That makes two of us,” I said as I pulled my bracers out of my backpack. Sunset's eyes widened as she looked at them. “This symbol with the shield, hammer, and sword was my cutie mark and the one at the top is Princess Luna's. It felt perfectly right even though I'd never seen it before. I have a few ideas about the meaning but nothing concrete.”

“Can I see one of those Silver?” asked Sunset. I handed one over to her and passed the other into Rarity's eager hand. Sunset tapped it a couple of times with her knuckle, ran her finger over the symbol, and then stared at me.

“This is impossible. How did you get Lunar Iron armor shaped for the human body with your cutie mark on it?”

“I was wearing them when I returned through the portal from Equestria. They never existed before then which is why they are so important to me. They almost feel like they're a part of me when I wear them. What is Lunar Iron?”

“Lunar Iron was a special metal used to make the ancient Lunar Guard Armour. The method of making it was one of many arts lost when Princess Luna fell into the Nightmare. The metal is extraordinarily tough and it can't be scratched after it is enchanted nor can it be melted for reuse. It simply melts into normal iron."

“That's really weird Sunset. I've never heard of a metal like that. Where have you seen it?”

“The members of the Lunar Guard last wore it a thousand years ago. They were Luna's guardians much like the Solar Guard watches over Celestia. Several intact suits were stored in the vaults. Celestia showed them to me when I was her student.”

Rarity cleared her throat. “Well, that is quite something you two. I hate to interrupt but are you feeling any better Silver?”

I sighed, feeling a bit exposed again, and wrapped my arms around myself. “A little bit Rarity. I wish I could believe that you weren't just being polite to me but a part of me is unconvinced. Still, your kindness is appreciated. By the way, was this strictly necessary or was this just a conspiracy to get my shirt off Lady Belle?”

“You wound me, Sir Spark. Shorts or tight-fitting clothes are ideal for getting good measurements while preserving modesty. Confirming what I suspected about your body was merely a bonus. The scars are there, I cannot deny it but they are a small part of a striking picture.”

“Rarity is right Silver,” said Sunset. Then she smiled. “I hope you enjoyed watching us as well. Rarity took me aside and told me about your fears earlier. Every time I find out more about the consequences of my actions I want to throttle my past self. Both of us being in swimsuits at the same time was a ploy to make you feel more comfortable.”

“I had to tell Sunset because she was going to be here today,” Rarity added. "I won't mention your issues with your body or your concerns about looking at us to our other friends without your permission."

I shook my head with a smile. “I must admit seeing two beautiful women in swimsuits like this has been a sight for sore eyes and was a welcome distraction. Having thought about it, I'd prefer it if you spoke to the others rather than me. Saying anything myself feels self-serving and I'd hate to put anyone on the spot. I'll stick with averting my eyes unless I hear something different.”

Rarity and Sunset blushed a bit at my compliment. “Always the gentleman Sir Spark” Rarity replied. “I'm certain the girls will be fine, but I'll see to speak to them on your behalf. As much as I would like to continue this conversation, I must get to work. These clothes won't adjust themselves and I'd like to have you in your new clothes by Monday.”

I got up and gave Rarity a half bow. “Thank you, Lady Belle, you're a treasure. I'm glad you're my friend.”

“As am I Silver."

I got dressed and said my goodbyes to both girls. Sunset had driven over on her motorcycle so we went our separate ways. As I drove along the country roads I couldn't help but shake my head at the lengths they had gone to make me feel comfortable and welcome.

Still can't believe they think I'm good-looking.
Is friendship blind?
No, friendship is kind perhaps?
Perhaps. We will find out I suppose.

I pulled into the driveway at my house and got some homework assignments done before falling into bed. I enjoyed the memory of two lovely ladies who dressed in swimsuits just to make me feel less self-conscious as I curled up under my blankets. The memory brought a smile to my face as I drifted off to sleep.

I was running across the courtyard of Canterlot High as fast as I could. The fireball had already left Demon Shimmer’s hands. I knew I just had to move a bit faster and I could stop it. The weeks I had spent mistreating my body and getting beaten had taken their toll and I wasn’t even close when the fireball hit the girls. I saw the burning bodies of the girls flying through the air. The Demon was laughing maniacally as I fell to my knees in front of the portal knowing that I failed.

Then my voice spoke from somewhere near the portal.

“That’s not what happened.”

I paused to think and the world paused with me. I had successfully made the run and taken the hit. The girls were fine. Even Sunset Shimmer had been saved.

“You’re right. It’s not even close is it?”

The courtyard, the bodies, and the demon shimmered and then dissolved into a familiar starfield. Standing where the portal used to be was a pony. It wasn’t just any pony; it was a Thestral that had been my reflection one time. He stretched his wings and trotted over to me. On all fours, he stood about a foot and a half shorter than me and every detail was a match from the streak of gray in his brown mane and tail to the web of scars covering both of our bodies. He grinned at me.

“It’s about time we got out of that mess. Now we can have a proper talk.”

Author's Note

This was a fun chapter to write but let me know if it's too long. Rarity is a character I wasn't sure about writing for until I remembered her tendency to use more complex language. So Shakespearean English to the rescue!

I firmly believe the only reason Sunset didn’t show up in any of the Rainbow Rocks shorts was because the writers were trying to keep her roll in the movie secret.

I helped move a piano once. Never again. Rarity is not moving that monstrosity by herself; I guarantee it.

Oh and a new complication shows up. Silver Spark has more than few issues to face still.

Chapter 12 - To Live

I stared at the Thestral who was watching me with wide golden cat eyes.

“What the heck is going on here?” I asked.

The Thestral tapped his hoof to his chin and looked thoughtful.

“Well let me think. You’re talking to a pony that looks exactly like we did in Equestria while dreaming. What does that tell you?”

I considered for just one moment and then it came to me. “Are you the other voice I keep hearing?”

He tilted his head and seemed to think for a minute. Then he clopped his hooves together. “That’s right! We finally figured it out.”

“What do you mean ‘we figured it out’? Don't you know what you are? ”

“No. I don't know anything more than you do. We do both exist in the same brain with the same memories after all. All I knew for sure was that I am not you.”

“Wait. I’m confused. Are you separate from me or not.”

The pony shrugged. “Yes? No? Maybe?”

I closed my eyes and put my fingers on the bridge of my nose. “Seriously? That’s the best you can do?”

“It’s the best we can do with our current knowledge,” he responded glibly. “There are differences between us. Sometimes I can hear more than you can which is certainly odd considering we’re using the same ears. You’re lucky I heard Lightning Dust coming.”

“I didn't hear a thing. That is interesting. Well, if I’m stuck with a voice in my head I'm going to at least have something to call you. You can be Spark, I’m Silver.”

“Sounds sensible. Feeling a bit irritable?”

“Maybe a bit. Going insane isn’t exactly a picnic Spark. So why are you a pony?”

Spark looked himself over. “Now that I see what I look like, I have an idea. Nature abhors a vacuum, right? Well, what was left when the infected half of our soul was cleansed by Princess Luna?”

“An empty space that could be filled by something else," I answered. “I seriously need to talk to Sunset about magic. So are you going to be counseling me to commit suicide?”

“Nope. I think we have a lot to live for now even if things are still rough. Even if I filled the space it left behind, that doesn’t mean I'm the same creature.”

The scene began to waver. “Oh good. Looks like I’m waking up Spark. Is this going to be a regular occurrence?”

“I don’t even think Luna could answer that one Silver. We’ll have to see what happens tomorrow.”

Saturday, October 8, 2016

I opened my eyes without any disorientation and turned to look at the clock. 5:30 am just like every other day since the fall formal. As if on cue, my first alarm clock started ringing. I sighed and started to figure out my day but I was interrupted by a voice in my head.

Well I can confirm that I'm not just a dream Silver.
Good morning Spark. So we chat with Sunset today?
Yes, that would be wise I think. She knows about magic.
Guess we’ll sneak that in while we are unpacking with the girls.
Cool. Let’s get a workout in to start the day.
Well, you’re enthusiastic this morning.
What can I say? Having an identity is a relief.

I rolled out of bed without hesitation and immediately got dressed in my sweatpants. I looked out the window and saw the beginnings of a beautiful sunny morning. Clad only in my sweatpants, barefoot and empty-handed, I made my way outside into the cool morning air for a long-overdue Taekwondo practice. I put a T-shirt and two water bottles on the porch steps. It was time to refresh my memory on skills I had been neglecting, so after stretching I started rehearsing my forms.

I found this sort of practice incredibly relaxing even though it was both physically and mentally demanding. Every belt test could require a demonstration of any of the forms that came before. I also needed to be able to teach those forms to lower-ranked students. Over the years it took to work my way up to my third-degree black belt I had learned nineteen different forms. Earning the fourth-degree rank would require three more that I had only started to learn. I would need to demonstrate my current skills to a new dojo before I could start learning new styles.

I quickly lost track of time and the world around me, feeling safe and comfortable as the sky brightened and the sun came out. I rehearsed each form several times, slowly to recall the steps and then once at speed, stopping only occasionally for a drink of water. I wrapped up the fast run through Po-Eun, one of the second-degree forms, and turned to go get some water. My heart stopped when I realized three people were sitting on my porch steps.

My heart began racing as adrenaline burned through my system and I dropped into a combat stance. Then I realized the figures were Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Sunset Shimmer sitting on the porch stairs watching me intently. I felt embarrassed and exposed standing here in only my pants, with sweat pouring off my body ready to defend myself. I took in a few breaths to calm myself before addressing them.

“How long have you three been there?”

“Ah’d say we’ve been sitting here for about ten minutes” replied Applejack with a grin on her face. “You seemed so focused so we didn't want to interrupt. Is this that martial art you were talkin’ about on Monday?”

“That’s right, it's called Taekwondo. I wasn’t expecting any of you to arrive this early.”

“That’s mah fault, Silver. Ah’ mentioned your morning practices to Dash yesterday. She was going to show up to spy on you no matter what ah said so I figured I should at least be here to explain. Sunset caught a ride up with me and Dash.”

Rainbow just looked satisfied with herself. “Well, I had to see what you do with your mornings after what AJ told me. Rarity wasn’t kidding about what you were hiding under that shirt. Dang!”

Ouch.
Compliment or not?
No idea, but I think I'll put my shirt on.

I walked to the porch, trying not to freak out about being exposed. I quickly pulled on my shirt and then took a big drink of water while I collected my thoughts.

“In the future just let me know you’re coming by. I'm not used to having people randomly showing up at my house and I could do without the bursts of panic. Twilight just about gave me a heart attack last week and I knew she was here.”

Rainbow crossed her arms. “Oh fine. But if you stop practicing without a shirt just because I’m showing up, I’ll just sneak in to watch again.”

Way to make me self-conscious Rainbow.
I don’t even know what we should think anymore Silver.
It still feels like I look horrifying.

Applejack punched Rainbow in the shoulder as I stood there trying to find words. “Cut it out, Dash. Rarity told us he was uncomfortable about his appearance and you should respect that. Now that I’ve delivered you two ah’ve got to get back home. Got a lot of apples left to harvest and cider to make. Ah’m not sure if I’ll be able to make it back today. Sorry Silver.”

“No worries Applejack. It’s a busy time of year for you. Good luck!”

With a tip of her hat, Applejack walked around the house and out of sight. I looked at the two girls who were staying. Rainbow was rubbing her shoulder and shouted after Applejack.

“Not like he's got anything to be ashamed of AJ! Geez.”

Sunset was looking at me when I turned back from watching Applejack leave. When our eyes met she raised her eyebrow.

“When did you have Twilight here Silver?”

Rainbow turned at stared at me expectantly. I started stammering like a fool and started turning redder and redder partly because the first memory that popped into my head was one of a cute purple-haired girl in nothing but a loosely wrapped towel. I just watched their grins grow as I started to stutter.

“Uhhhh. She slept here the night before the fall formal, I offered her my bed- no, nothing happened. I slept on a chair- stop staring at me like that, they didn’t have anywhere else to go. Ok, have you two eaten breakfast yet?”

Smooth Sliver. Very suave.
Oh, shut up Spark.

After nearly dying of embarrassment, I went upstairs to shower while Rainbow and Sunset helped themselves to some breakfast. I looked over my body as I washed up. I still couldn’t sort out why they were pretending I was good-looking. There didn’t seem to be a good reason for them to fake it and I was struggling to believe they might actually be telling the truth. The horrible mess my body was in turned my stomach.

Once I was dressed, I walked back downstairs and found Rainbow and Sunset sitting on the floor of my nearly empty living room. Rainbow Dash looked at me confused when I walked in.

“I know you said you needed help, but I had no idea you had so little done. What happened?”

“I was in pretty bad shape when I moved here. I just couldn't work up the energy to care or unpack. It's time for a change; especially if I'm going to have friends coming by without warning Rainbow.”

Rainbow had the decency to look sheepish. Sunset seemed amused by Rainbow’s discomfort.

“So where should we start Silver?

“The rest of the furniture is in the garage. If we can get most of that in place we'll at least have somewhere to start piling things when we unpack the boxes that are scattered around the house. That's going to be the hard part for me. I think a fair amount is going to have to go to charity.”

“So the furniture is in the garage and the boxes are in the house. So what's in the giant shipping container?” Sunset asked.

We haven't told them about Dad yet?
I suppose I haven't.

"I think I’ll just show you. It's another part of my past I haven't mentioned to anybody since I moved here. Honestly, I was pretty bad at sharing stuff about my life before the . . . incident. As Applejack said, I need to start being honest with my friends. Come on.”

I grabbed the keys off a hook by the door and walked outside. Rainbow and Sunset were following close behind me. I unlocked it for the first time in months and pulled it open. The smell of metal wafted out the door. Visible at the front of the container was a power hammer, an industrial grinding wheel, a welding rig, an anvil, and several heavy crates. More equipment and crates filled the container right to the very back. I opened one of the long narrow crates revealing four unfinished broadswords. Looking at the blades made my eyes moist.

“My father was a master blacksmith, just like his father and grandfather. As far as I know, the family tradition goes back generations. He specialized in blades and armor but he was an artist with all kinds of metalwork.”

“This is so cool!” exclaimed Rainbow. “You know how to use this stuff?”

I nodded and wiped my face. “I was working towards my journeyman certification when Dad passed away. I hope I'll be able to finish my training somehow so I can carry on the family tradition. If I can't at the very least I might be able to make ends meet repairing farm equipment.”

“How could you possibly have time for this, school and your martial arts,” Sunset asked.

“I honestly didn't have a lot else to do. Didn't really have friends in Manhattan so it was easy enough to train after school half the week and work at Dad's shop the rest of the time. Anyhow, unpacking this will have to wait until I get the rest of my life back together. It’s a task I've been putting off just like everything else.”

I led them out of the container and locked it back up. My hand rested on the door for a moment as I remembered the sound of hammers on metal and the smell of hot iron and steel. For the first time in ages, I felt a burst of creativity inside. It faded just as fast, but it had been there. I took a deep breath and forced a smile on my face before turning around to face them.

“So how about we get started.”

I had never really given my house much attention. It was just a place to sleep and nothing more. Now I was realizing just how large it was. The main house was three floors with four bedrooms, three bathrooms, and office space near the front door. The living room, kitchen, and dining room were all connected in one big open space. The bottom floor was a huge empty basement that ran the entire length of the house.

Every piece of furniture we hauled in made the empty space more welcoming. There wasn’t nearly enough to fill the house, but adding a couch and another easy chair made the living room less barren. Three more kitchen chairs gave space for at least a small group breakfast making it more social. A second bed added to one of the bedrooms for a guest to sleep on made the place more welcoming.

Then Rainbow found something I'd been ignoring out in the yard while she was taking some chairs to the backyard. She shouted for me and Sunset to come outside. We ran outside and followed her along the porch. At the far end of the deck, there was an overgrown concrete walkway and stairs that went a short distance up the hill from the house. Hidden from the house were a stone patio and gazebo. The gazebo had glass windows and built-in benches which would make it quite cozy even in the winter.

“Silver! Is this what I think it is?”

Rainbow Dash was pointing at the main feature of the patio, a massive insulated cover concealed by the overgrown bushes and shrubs.

“If you think it's a hot tub, you'd probably be right. I nearly forgot all this was up here.”

Rainbow's jaw dropped and she knelt down to pull open the lid to look at the dry, dusty interior. “How could you forget this was here? This is so awesome! You could fit like fifteen people in this thing with room to spare.”

“I wasn’t thinking about it. What good is all this when you are alone? There's no point in running this thing for just one person.”

Rainbow walked over to me, grabbed my shoulders, and looked me in the eye. “Silver, can I please, please help you get this fixed up and running?”

“What?”

“A hot tub way nicer than a bath for soaking out aches Silver. You're an athlete like me; you should know that. I know this is going to sound selfish here but do you know how awesome it would be to come over here after a game to soak in this thing?”

Rainbow sees me as an athlete?
You know she's right about the hot tub Silver.
Yes, I know Spark.
Still feeling snippy I see.

I pinched the brow of my nose. “I guess it would be OK as long as it's just people I know and you give me some warning. Luna knows it's going to be hard getting used to the idea of having friends.”

“YAY! HOT TUB PARTY AT SILVER'S HOUSE!” yelled Pinkie over my shoulder.

I’m not a proud man, so I’m quite willing to admit I screamed in terror and dove into the overgrown bushes beside the hot tub before I could stop myself. Rainbow and Sunset looked like they were ready to jump out of their skin while Pinkie was just standing there smiling at us. Then the girls looked over at me tangled up in the hedge and started laughing. I just turned red and tried to get out.

“Little help here please?”

Thanks for the warning Spark.
I have to hear someone coming still.
How did we miss her approach then?
I don't know how she did that but it scares me a bit.

Sunset walked over and pulled me out of the bushes while laughing. “You really need to relax Silver. Maybe the hot tub will do you some good.”

“Very funny. Mostly I just need to get past the point where I’m always feeling frightened all the time. Hello Pinkie.”

“Hi Silvy! That dive was hilarious! You have an amazing home!”

“It’s not home. I haven’t had one since my parents died. And here I am being depressing again. Sorry.”

Rainbow and Pinkie were frowning at my comment but what hurt was looking at Sunset’s face. She almost looked like she wanted to cry and I felt like a heel. I was worried she was going to feel responsible for that feeling. Funny enough it was Rainbow Dash who spoke up first.

“Well, we’ll just have to help you feel at home again. That’s what friends are for right?”

Pinkie bounced over. “That’s right! So let’s get back to unpacking!”

“Race you to the house Pinkie!”

Pinkie and Rainbow ran down the stairs towards the house. I walked over to Sunset who was fighting back tears but she stepped back and let out a small sob.

“I didn't mean to upset you Sunset.”

“You aren't the only one who's suffered," she whispered.

“Pardon?”

She wrapped her arms around her torso and stared at the ground.

“I abandoned my home six years ago. I was a stupid, angry, arrogant foal who foolishly thought she was special and deserved to be something more. I threw everything away for nothing.”

“Sunset . . .”

I started to reach out to her, but Sunset pushed my arm away and started back towards the house. She snarled at me as she walked away.

“I don’t want your pity. Leave me alone.”

I was completely confused as I watched her walk back to the house.

I can’t help screwing up sometimes, can I?
We don’t have much experience with friends Silver.
I know Spark. I wish I could help
Yeah. Back to work for now. We'll figure this out later.

“Good grief Silver, what the heck is in this monstrosity?”

“Darned if I know Rainbow. It’s been used as a coffee table for as long as I can remember. I never had to move it around before today. I don’t even know where the key is.”

It was just a bit past noon. Rainbow, Sunset, and I were struggling to pull in the last piece of furniture from the garage. It was a large flat-topped antique wood box that my parents used as a coffee table. It turned out it was absurdly heavy. We gave it one last push into the corner between the couch and chair. Then the three of us sat down to rest for a minute.

“Maybe there’s treasure inside of it! Ooooh, is this a copper cooking pot Silver? Neato!” Pinkie said from the kitchen where she was unpacking the cooking supplies. The pot in question brought a smile to my face.

“That was the first thing Dad and I built together in the shop. The inside is coated with stainless steel to protect the copper from acidic foods. Copper conducts heat very well but it is very reactive which can be bad for the food and metal. There’s also a large copper and steel wok we made somewhere as well.”

“Here it is!” she said, pulling it out of the box. “You made these? This is so neat! I can’t wait to try them out!”

I smiled but then I nearly jumped out of my skin for the third time that day when the doorbell rang. Rainbow Dash smirked at me and shook her head at my reaction. I was sheepish as I walked over to answer the door. I could see a familiar face with purple curled hair standing outside. I pushed the door open and was surprised to see Sweetie Belle standing behind Rarity.

“Good day, Sir Spark. I hope you don’t mind that I had to bring my sister with me today.”

I stepped aside and gestured for them to enter. “Of course not Lady Belle. You and your sister are quite welcome.”

Sweetie Belle looked nervous while Rarity walked in making appreciative noises while she looked around the large living room. She was carrying a handful of shopping bags. “I have the first of your new outfits ready here Silver. This is a lovely place you have here Silver. How on earth can you afford it?”

I sighed as I took the bags from her. "Selling two properties in Manhattan and two life insurance payouts adds up fast."

The reason for my financial comfort seemed to make her uncomfortable. "I see. I am sorry I couldn’t make it sooner. I had two scheduled fittings at the shop this morning."

“No worries! We’ve made quite a bit of progress already. We're going to start on the boxes after we finish catching our breath. How has that piano-guitar thing been working out?”

“I must admit Pinkie's idea was brilliant. While I still love a classic piano, the keytar will be far more practical for performances,” Rarity replied. She glanced over at her sister and frowned. “Sweetie Belle, you can relax. Silver and Sunset are both friends with us now.”

Sweetie Belle didn’t say anything; she just sort of stepped behind Rarity and tried to be invisible while she stared at my arms. I just sighed, remembering I was still in my t-shirt with my scars exposed. I did my best to smile in spite of my discomfort. Rarity's face took on a stern expression and she opened her mouth; most likely to chastise Sweetie. I shook my head and interrupted Rarity before she could unfairly chastise her sister.

“There are a whole bunch of boxes of my mother’s clothing around. Would you be willing to look through them for me? I want to keep her wedding dress and martial arts uniforms but the rest can be sorted into bags for charity or garbage depending on their condition. Or you can keep them if you want any of it for inspiration or modification.”

“I would be happy to help. That's quite a generous offer. Are you quite sure you’re willing to part with them?”

“There are two empty bedrooms upstairs, so go ahead and pick one to use. As for their destination, I’d rather they go to a good cause if they’re at all usable. I know my mom would have wanted that as well. Inspiring you is a good cause as far as I'm concerned.”

Rarity grinned at my comment and turned to her sister. “Do you want to help me out, Sweetie?”

Sweetie Belle just nodded and ran up the stairs. Rarity shook her head.

“I am dreadfully sorry about her behavior Silver.”

“She has every right to be uncomfortable Rarity. Don’t be too hard on her.”

Rarity nodded and we each took a box of clothing upstairs to one of the empty rooms. When I was walking downstairs to get some more clothes I heard Rainbow suddenly gasp with excitement.

“Wow, check this out!”

Rainbow had pulled out a large box marked ‘decorations’ and had opened it. She had picked up and drawn a short sword that was once hung up in the kitchen back in Manhattan. The hilt was black with a series of Celtic knots in bronze. Seeing it immediately brought a tear to my eye.

“This is what your family called decorations? So awesome. Is this whole box filled with swords and stuff? Wait, are you ok Silver?”

I sniffed a bit and wiped my eyes. “Sort of. That was one of a pair of short swords that were hung up in the kitchen of the apartment. My father was wielding the other one when he was shot. He used it to carve chunks out of a few of the gang members that attacked us so it’s probably in an evidence locker collecting dust somewhere in Manhattan.”

“Seriously? That really sucks.” Rainbow held the sword up and looked it over. “It’s hard to imagine someone fighting a gang with this Silver.”

I started giggling uncontrollably as my emotional control started to fail. I managed to force out some words.

“If you think that’s hard to imagine, you should know that there’s a dirty cast iron frying pan sitting right next to the sword in the evidence locker. Mom took the first attacker out with it. She launched it straight into his face from across the room and knocked him out.”

I gasped with increasingly unstable laughter and slumped down on the living room floor as the laughter turned to tears. I didn’t start crying fully but my face was certainly wet and my brain was breaking as memories of the attack welled up. The room began to spin and I knew I was on the verge of a breakdown yet again.

Suddenly there was a presence beside me. I felt my heart slowing down as my mind remembered I had friends here. A cyan hand grabbed mine and squeezed it in a friendly comforting manner. Startled, I looked up into the magenta eyes of Rainbow Dash. I blinked away the tears and looked around. Pinkie looked like she was ready to dive in and hug me. Sunset seemed to be just looking away at the floor and avoiding looking in my direction. Rarity and Sweetie had come to the top of the stairs and were watching as well. Rarity looked relieved but Sweetie's expression was one of horrified confusion.

How much do you think she heard.
I have no idea.

“You alright Silver? I didn't mean to dredge up memories like that.”

“No, it’s not your fault Rainbow. Memories don't exist in isolation. This is one of the reasons I’ve been putting unpacking off for so long. That sword would have triggered these memories no matter what. Every box here potentially has memories of what I lost. All of you make getting through this so much easier.”

Rainbow squeezed my shoulder. “Hey, any time Silver. I’d never leave a friend hanging.”

“Thank you, Rainbow Dash.”

“You know, your parents sound like they were pretty awesome.”

I smiled just a bit as I thought back on better days before the tragedy. “Yes, they were Rainbow. They really were. Why don’t you see what else you can find in that box? There should be a Scottish claymore around here somewhere. It'll be almost as tall as you are.”

“Seriously? Heck yes!” she exclaimed as she hopped to her feet and ran to the boxes. The look of glee on Rainbow’s face was priceless.

We slowly worked through the boxes of items over the course of the afternoon. Surprisingly there weren't as many things that triggered bad memories as I feared. Or maybe it was just having friends here. A couple of things still brought out tears but it never got out of hand. Rainbow Dash was never far away from me that afternoon as she helped me unpack boxes. Just a quick word to distract me, a leading question or even just a hand on the shoulder helped keep me grounded. Sunset kept avoiding talking to me and I didn't want to push her.

Around 5:00 we managed to wrap things up. Rarity, Sweetie, and Sunset had left around 4:00 since Rarity had another scheduled fitting. She made me promise not to wear my new clothes until Monday for 'the best effect'. Rainbow had gone outside to see if the hot tub worked while Pinkie and I broke down boxes and finished up inside. Once we were done we went out to find her.

“Hey Rainbow!” I yelled from the porch. “We're pretty much wrapped up here.”

Rainbow walked out from behind the bushes and came down the steps towards us.

“I've got this thing cleaned but it looks like the heater is broken. There's a store in town that should have the part, so we can pick it up tomorrow.”

“We?”

“Well yeah. I was planning to get a ride up here early tomorrow to help you tidy up this mess. Wouldn't be cool of me to just clean the hot tub, point out the problem, and expect you to do all the work to get this thing ready for use.”

"When did you learn to repair hot tubs?"

"I didn't. I do know how to follow instructions. I pulled up the manual for this thing on my phone."

I don't know how to feel about Rainbow.
Or how she feels about us. We haven't exactly had an easy start.
I have an idea how we can find out.

“Very clever. Hey, if you're coming up early would you like to join me for my morning exercise? I was thinking tomorrow would be a good day for a run.”

Rainbow's eyes brightened at that suggestion. “Yeah! That would be fun. It's way more fun to exercise with friends. Where do you go?”

“There's a nice path following the fence line of my farm and I usually start between five and six in the morning. How does that sound?”

“I can have Dad drop me off at 6:00 tomorrow morning assuming he's ok with it. I'll text you if he isn't.”

“Deal. I'll give you and Pinkie a ride home then.”

“So I'm not sure when we're going to be able to talk to Sunset, Spark. She completely blocked me out after that conversation yesterday.”

“I hate to say it Silver, but I think we're going to have to help her out before we can figure out what's going on in here.”

“These conversations are nicer than nightmares. Oops, there's our wake-up call.”

"That's not our alarm clock. That's the doorbell."

"Oh crap.

Sunday, October 9 2016

I was roused from my morning conversation with Spark by the doorbell ringing rather than my alarm clock. I hopped out of bed, pulled on a robe, and walked down to the front door to let Rainbow Dash in. When I pulled the door open Rainbow looked at me and laughed.

“Why are you still in your pajamas Silver? We’ve got a busy day ahead and it’s time to see what you’re made of!”

Rainbow Dash was wearing a pair of black track pants and a black t-shirt with her trademark cloud and lightning bolt symbol in the middle. She had a sports bag over her shoulder and a water bottle strapped to her belt. I only glanced at her for a moment before looking away and over her shoulder. Whoever dropped her off was already gone.

“Sorry Rainbow Dash, my alarm didn’t go off,” I replied. “Just let me go get dressed and stretch before we get started. Put your bag down anywhere.”

“Silver, just call me Dash. Please. Rainbow Dash is what my parents call me.”

I ran up the stairs two at a time and threw on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt. Once I got back downstairs I pulled on a pair of running shoes and then pulled out my backpack and started stretching. Dash had already started stretching in the living room.

“Why the backpack?”

“It’s weighted Dash. I need to get back in shape for wearing armor in the future.”

“How much weight is in there?”

“Thirty pounds plus the water bottles in the side pouches. The plate armor I typically wear weighs about fifty pounds. Once I'm comfortable with the thirty in the backpack I'll start wearing the leggings and bracers occasionally.” I replied as I continued stretching.

“You are insane. Come on, I've got to see this.”

“Maybe a bit. Let’s do a lap around my farm and see how we feel.”

I hopped up to my feet, pulled on my backpack, and walked to the back door. I held it open for Rainbow who jogged through. I pulled it closed and ran to catch up with her. Once I caught up we both settled into a steady jog. We made good time up the hill and then down towards the lake. As we followed the short edge of the lake something occurred to me.

“You know Dash, this little lake is only accessible from my property and Applejack's now.”

“Awesome! I used to swim at Applejack's dock over there when I was younger. It's the first time I’ve been up here since AJ and I stopped talking.”

Her expression became weary and sad as she continued speaking. “Two years of friendship lost just because we just assumed the worst of each other. Some element of loyalty I am. I don't know if I deserve it.”

“Anger makes us do foolish things, Dash. Loyalty is an idea, not an expectation. You embody it better than most. Look what you’ve done to fix things once you figured out the truth. For Luna’s sake, you should be proud of what you did to try to protect Fluttershy the first day we spoke.”

We jogged silently for a few more minutes and turned away from the lake towards the house. “You’re probably right. Still, it hurts to look back at my mistakes.”

“Yeah, I can relate to that.” I decided to change the subject. “Hey, you know if we prepared a bit more carefully we could go for a swim in the lake as part of our run if you want to do this regularly.”

That brought a smile back to her face. “I like the way you think Silver. A couple of miles of running, a swim, and then a cool-down jog back to the house. Of course, we would have to wrap up with a soak in the hot tub to relax afterward.”

I laughed out loud. “You have a one-track mind about that hot tub Dash. Still, that sounds like it would be pretty nice. Still going to take some time to heat up though so it's not an option today. We'll pick up the chlorine and stuff after lunch.”

We ran along the edge of Sweet Apple Acres and passed the house as we started our second lap.

“So you said each lap of your property is about a mile right? So how many laps do you usually do?”

“I’ve been doing two since I moved in but I thought it might be nice to go for four miles today.”

“Awesome.”

We continued our run mostly in silence through the meadows of my farm as the sun came out. It was going to be a glorious fall day. The next two times we passed the lake Rainbow looked over the water wistfully, most likely remembering her days with Applejack before the falling out. On the last lap, Rainbow slowed down as we approached the lake. Then she suddenly changed direction and ran towards the lake.

“Screw careful planning!” She yelled.

“What do you mea . . .” I turned to watch her but trailed off as she pulled her t-shirt off. Before I had time to react, her pants went down leaving her in nothing but a black sports bra and some modest panties. When she stood up and hooked her fingers under her bra like she was about to pull it off as well I flushed red and finally turned away. Rainbow Dash started to laugh.

“Gotcha Silver. Wow you really are nervous, aren't you? I don’t know you nearly well enough to skinny dip. I'll be wearing more daring swimsuits than this in the hot tub later so you'd better get used to it. Relax and stop staring at the dirt like Rarity told you to. Now, are you coming or what?”

I looked up as she turned and ran for the lake. I was surprised at the curves Dash had hidden away. Her body was lithe and her muscles were visibly flexing with every step as she ran towards the lake. Her long rainbow hair was waving wildly as she ran through the shallows and dove into the water. When she surfaced she waved to me to hurry up.

Down boy. Get us in that cold water before we embarrass ourselves.
I'm going Spark. Chill out.
We’re both going to chill in a minute.

Shaking nervously I came to a decision and kicked off my shoes and dropped my pack. I felt self-conscious as I pulled off my pants and shirt. Clad in a pair of boxers I walked into the lake, then dropped into the cold water and started slowly swimming out to meet her. She was treading water and watching me as I approached.

“What’s the problem slowpoke?”

“My boxers don’t exactly have a drawstring Dash. I’d rather not wind up flashing you by accident.”

“Hah! That would be pretty funny. Come on! I want to swim to Applejack's dock and back.”

“Done. Let's go!”

We both started to swim across the lake. We were fairly evenly matched in the water but it wasn’t a race. Honestly, it was at this point I realized Dash and I had become friends. Just like speaking Shakespearean English with Rarity, Dash and I had stumbled into a more solid friendship just by sharing some interests. As we swam through the cold lake in our underwear a part of me was wondering how Dash was going to use this to embarrass me later.

After we swam back and stood up in the waist-deep water Dash paused.

"Silver."

I looked over at her. Dash's wet hair was tangled into dozens of small rainbow strands draped over her shoulders and face. She looked sheepish.

"Yes Dash?"

"I owe you an apology. A part of me has been waiting all week for you to screw up and show your true colors. You have, but they're just not the colors I expected to see. I'm glad I was wrong."

"Thank you, Dash."

"I'm also glad it means we get to keep some eye candy in the group.” She winked at me while I blushed beet red again.

"Ok, on that note, I'm putting my clothes back on."

"Awww, come on Silver. You know how uncomfortable putting on clothes is when you're wet.” Then she started laughing.

I put my sweats and shoes on for the run back but Dash only threw on her shoes. I put her extra clothes in my backpack. Side by side we jogged straight back to the house, while I tried to resist taking too many glances at Dash's body. After we each had a shower, I put together breakfast for the two of us. Scrambled eggs, apples, and toast filled us up while we talked about what needed to do to get the hot tub area ready for use.

Several hours later I was working on pruning back the bushes around the patio when my phone started buzzing. I put down the clippers and looked around while I pulled out my phone. The hot tub was filled with water and the heater was running. The walkway and patio were clear of overgrown plants and had been cleaned. Rainbow Dash was putting a fresh coat of varnish on the outside of the gazebo to help protect it against the upcoming winter weather.

10:15 - Are you busy Silver? I need help ASAP.

10:17 - Nothing I can’t postpone. Rainbow and I are working on cleaning up my patio. What’s up?

10:19 – Granny sold my guitar in the garage sale yesterday. I need a ride into town to get it back.

“Hey Rainbow, are you close to a good place to stop? Applejack needs our help.”

Rainbow Dash leaned around the gazebo dressed in some ratty old work clothes. “Yeah, I'll have this wall done in a minute.”

10:20 – Ouch. We’ll be there to pick you up soon. I'll text you when we are heading to the car but no more than thirty minutes.

“What’s going on?” Rainbow asked.

“Granny sold Applejack’s bass guitar at the garage sale yesterday.”

“WHAT?”

Word spread to the other girls like wildfire thanks to our phones. Sunset, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity were waiting as we pulled up in front of the pawnshop. Applejack was fuming.

“Ah’ can’t believe Granny sold my guitar for two dollars.”

“We’ll get it back AJ,” said Rainbow. “I’m sure they’ll understand that it was sold by mistake.”

We pushed the door open only to be confronted by two twin men with red and white hair in pinstripe shirts. The only obvious difference was one of them had a mustache and they were wearing different colored shoes. If ever there were two men who looked like con artists, these would be them. The store was incredibly cluttered with boxes and items on every surface.

“I’m Flim and this handsome fellow over here is my brother Flam. Welcome to the grand opening of the Flim Flam Brothers' Everything Under the Sun Emporium!”

“If you want it . . .” said the one with the mustache.

“. . .we've got it!” they finished together.

“Ah’d like that bass,” said Applejack, pointing at a lovely red and gold-tinted guitar.

Flim pulled it out of the case. “I can give you this bass for a non-negotiable price of one thousand dollars.”

“You only paid Granny Smith two dollars for it!” growled Rainbow Dash.

“Yes, well, we have to cover our overhead and transportation costs,” Flam responded.

“Listen, mah Granny never should've sold my bass. I'll give ya the two dollars back and we'll call it even.”

“Likely story!” the brothers said in unison.

These guys are freaky in sync with one another.
They’re trying to push her off balance.
What can we do Spark?
Wait and see.

“It is the truth. That's my bass,” Applejack growled.

Flim looked dubious. “And can you prove that this is, in fact, your bass?”

“Her initials are monogrammed right on the strap” Rarity snapped.

Flam looked at the letters and shook his head. “That could mean anything. It could stand for . . .”

"Aardvark Junior . . .” suggested Flim.

"Anvil Jokers . . .” Flam countered.

“Or Animal Jane, “Flim said finishing up.

Flam suddenly leaned in super close to Applejack with a look of suspicion on his face. “Why, I'll bet you don't even play the bass, Applejack . . . if that is your real name.”

Rainbow Dash got right up in Flam’s face, sending him reeling back. “Of course that's her real name!”

“And she does play the bass!” Pinkie Pie yelled.

While the two brothers were distracted, Applejack snagged the bass guitar out of Flim’s hand and slipped it on before they could object. She started strumming a fast-paced tune with practiced speed and precision. We all watched as she finished with an explosive flourish sending a shock wave through the store. Magic coiled over the guitar and Applejack as she ponied up and several apple symbols appeared on the guitar making it even more unique than it was before. We all applauded and cheered. Rarity had already found her magic with her Keytar on Friday.

Five girls, five magical responses to music.
I wish I knew if Sunset was still angry. We need to talk to her.
She didn't talk to us again yesterday, did she?

“Perhaps this is her bass,” said Flim with a stunned look on his face.

Applejack pulled out the money but the brothers suddenly looked sly again.

“But there is still the transportation costs and overhead.”

“Don't forget the stocking fees.”

“Wouldn't dream of it, brother!”

Applejack had a defeated look on her face and her ears folded down on her head. The girls were glaring at the brothers and it looked like there could be trouble. I stepped forward from the group and spoke politely to them, signaling the girls to calm down.

“You're going to have trouble making ends meet with such an inefficient operation,” I said. “Nearly a thousand dollars to transport and stock a single bass guitar? You two won’t last a month with expenses on that scale.”

The two brothers exchanged nervous glances. “We would be willing to negotiate. Some exchange of services perhaps?”

Applejack looked like she was going to try to speak but I put my hand up to stop her. “I notice you gentlemen seem a bit short of storage space. Just look at all this clutter. I can’t imagine this is the sort of image you want to present to prospective customers.”

“Well yes,” replied Flam rubbing his hand on the back of his head. “We had purchased a used shelving unit from a going out of business sale but it was substandard.”

“It broke when we tried to set it up. Complete waste of funds. The remnants are sitting out in the back waiting for garbage day.”

I rubbed my hands together. “Let me have a look. If I can fix it, install it, and make sure there aren’t any similar flaws in your other shelves, would you be willing to part with this bass guitar? Broken stock is lost stock right?”

The two brothers exchanged glances and then looked at me with smiles on their faces. “If you could do that service for us, we would consider this guitar yours free and clear.”

“Very well, let’s go have a look. If it's what I suspect, I’ll have to run back to my house and pick up my welding gear but I should be able to have it fixed up today.”

Applejack stopped me before I could walk outside. “What are ya doing Silver? Ah, can do this myself.”

“I don’t doubt it Applejack. Answer me this though: are you still in the middle of harvest and cider production at the farm?”

“Well yes but . . .”

“That’s what I figured,” I interrupted. “So here’s what’s going to happen. Flim and Flam will put your guitar in the back so it won’t be purchased as collateral. I’ll drop you off at your place so you can get back to work. Then I'll come back with the equipment I need to take care of these shelves. I’ll drop the bass off at your place tonight.”

“You sure about this Silver? Ahm’ sure I could . . .”

“You have a job to do to support your family Applejack. I have time to spare right now. Please let me take care of this for you.”

Applejack relented and smiled gently. “All right, you win Silver. Thank you.”

"And I'm going to be helping you," finished Rainbow Dash.

"You sure about that Dash? I'm not sure it'll be super exciting."

"I've got to make sure you don't dawdle so we can finish up at your place."

"Right."

I wasn’t at all surprised to discover the shelving unit in question had broken due to cheap welding in the past. There were a couple of other shelves in the store that were poorly assembled as well but those were easy enough to fix while I was at it. It took about an hour to drop Applejack off and for me and Dash to load up the welding torch and the other gear and drive back. Two hours of careful work later, the shelving units were fixed, reinforced, and installed as promised. I'll admit it would have taken much longer without Dash's help though. I wiped the sweat off my forehead and looked over at the brothers as they examined the finished work.

“Well brother, I’d say he fulfilled his end of the bargain.”

“That he did Flim, that he did. Here you go as promised: one custom bass guitar, safe and sound.”

Flam held out the bass guitar which I took. I smiled at them.

“It’s been a pleasure doing business with you gentlemen. Good day!”

I walked out to their loading dock where my van was parked and gently put it in the back seat. Dash hopped into the passenger seat with a smile on her face and my spare welding goggles on her forehead.

"That wasn't so bad. Time to get the pool hardware?"

"Yup. Thanks for the assistance. You made this much easier."

"Hey, I said I wouldn't leave a friend hangin'. I got to help two this way."

"This seems like a nice way to wrap up the day to me Dash."

"I agree."

It was 6:00 in the evening. We had wrapped up our work on the patio and hot tub and were relaxing on my porch with a half-eaten large pizza and two bottles of fizzy apple cider from Applejack on a table between us. The gazebo was just barely visible from the porch with everything I had pruned back and the fresh coat of varnish made it look nice. As a final touch, I purchased a dozen solar lights and planted them along the pathway and stairs to provide some illumination.

Dash was staring at the sky with a smile on her face. She turned to look at me.

"You know, I really wasn't sure what to make of you when Twilight dragged you along before the fall formal. The creepy guy is suddenly hanging out with us? No way. Not a chance in a million years I thought. He'll mess up in five minutes I thought. Then it was an hour and then a day. Now here we are a week later and I'm chilling on your porch without a care in the world."

She looked back at the sky.

"I was wrong and for once that makes me pretty happy. It's been a fun day."

"Thanks, Dash. It has been nice to not be alone."

I jumped and started to shake when an unfamiliar male voice suddenly shouted from the front. "Hello?! Where are you hiding Dash?"

Dash smirked at my reaction and just yelled out, "We're in the back Dad!”

A moment later a tall man with lavender skin and short-cropped rainbow hair walked around the corner. Rainbow Dash waved him over.

"Dad, this is my friend Silver Spark. Silver, this is my father Rainbow Blaze."

I stood up and we shook hands. "Pleased to meet you, sir. Dash has been a huge help this weekend."

He didn't answer right away as he looked me over with a stern glare. The intensity of his gaze was making me nervous.

"Dad, stop tormenting Silver. He's cool."

Dash's dad started laughing. "Oh fine, if you insist Rainbow. It's nice to meet you as well. Hard to believe you live here alone."

I sighed with relief. "It keeps the rain off my head and it's quiet."

"Right, I suppose it would," he replied. "Well if you're going to be coming up here regularly you'd better pass your driver's test this time Rainbow. As much as I'd love to stay and chat, we do need to get home."

Rainbow bounced to her feet and held up her fist to me. I bumped it in response. Then she scooped up one more slice of pizza and her half-finished bottle of Cider.

"Nice. Didn't even have to prompt you. Thanks for dinner, I'll see you at school tomorrow Silver!"

"Goodnight Dash. Nice to meet you, Sir."

I watched them walk out to the front and flopped back down in my chair to watch the sun finish setting before heading in for the night.

This was a good weekend.
Yes it was Spark. Yes it was.

Author's Note

If I did my editing right, Silver has never once called this place home. Just saying. Yes Silver has wound up with an odd split personality due to circumstances.

Rainbow Dash is quite impulsive. Second only to Pinkie Pie I think.

Oh and to those who were wondering, you now know how Silver Spark is affording life right now.

Rainbow Blaze is listed as Dash's father. This is what he looks like in his rare appearance in the show as a pony.

Chapter 13 - To Care

Spark and I stood side by side looking into the empty expanse of stars for the third night in a row. Relief about the absence of nightmares had given way to boredom.

“Spark, if this is a dream, we should have some amount of control over it, right? Sitting around in this empty space is awfully boring.”

“That actually makes sense Silver. Maybe somewhere for us to sit would be a good place to start?”

"Like that nice recliner in the living room?"

The air between us began to shimmer and two identical copies of the recliner from our living room came into existence beside us along with the wooden crate coffee table in between them.

“Is it really going to be that easy to change things? Why did this coffee table show up though?”

“We're probably just used to it being next to that chair. That’s where it always sat right? This is our mind, our dream so it makes sense that it would be easy to control this space. Let me try something.”

Spark closed his eyes. The ground under us began to shimmer and crystals began to form and flow out from where we were sitting, expanding to create a floor. Railings and walls grew with exponential speed as the stupendous crystal tower from Equestria formed around us. We were back on the same balcony. Every detail was as I remembered it from the stunning view to the shattered doorway. The only difference was our two easy chairs and the table now sitting on the balcony. In the room behind us were the frozen figures of the ponies that had saved us.

“Wow, that was ambitious. Looks like it worked Spark.”

He opened his eyes with a satisfied smile and then with a flap of his wings took off and flew out into the air. “Awesome. This is way better than sitting around in nothingness.”

I walked over and leaned on the railing looking out over the stupendous view. “Watching you fly like that makes me jealous Spark. It’s a shame we can’t do that in real life. As much as I like this, it does worry me as well. Are we getting enough sleep this way?”

“I think we are. It's been three days since this started and we aren’t showing any of the signs associated with sleep deprivation that I’m aware of. If anything we seem better rested and more alert.”

“Good, but we’ll have to monitor it. I’ll look up a full list of symptoms when we wake up. We need to figure out what to do for Sunset though. She hardly talked to us yesterday afternoon after she got mad at us.”

“Our comment about our house not being home hit her hard for some reason. We need to apologize to her even though I don't entirely understand what we did wrong.”

Monday, October 10, 2016

The girls were all waiting for me near the parking lot when I pulled up in my car. Their eager expressions were frightening. I knew they wanted to see what Rarity had come up with and I hoped I would do her efforts justice. I parked the car and hopped out to greet my friends.

I’m sure glad I don’t have to deal with clothes.
Thanks so much for your support Spark.

My ratty sweats had been discarded in favor of Rarity's advice. I was wearing a light gray short trench coat, black slacks, and black shoes. The coat was unbuttoned as per Rarity's instructions revealing a tight forest green V-neck sweater and a simple white t-shirt under that. Everything fit reasonably well off the shelves, but Rarity had somehow tweaked them to perfection. My cutie mark was embroidered on the upper left side of the sweater. I'd taken the time to clean up and brush out my neck-length hair so it looked a bit nicer.

“Well Sir Spark, I see you followed my instructions to the letter. How do they feel?”

“Lady Belle, these are by far the most comfortable well-fitted clothes I've ever worn. You have an exceptional talent.”

Rarity smiled at the praise, which was well-earned. “I'm pleased I could be of assistance. So girls, what do you think?”

The girls looked me over thoughtfully. I felt a bit exposed but I calmed down by reminding myself that these were my friends. Surprisingly that thought helped more than I expected.

“I think he looks nice,” whispered Fluttershy.

“Ah do too and that's sayin' something coming from me,” said Applejack. “It’s certainly classier than what you usually wear.”

Pinkie was bouncing happily. “He looks super-duper nice Rarity!”

Rainbow looked me over and nodded. “Come on, I want to see how everyone reacts.”

I’m not sure I want to know.
We’re going to find out one way or another.
I fear this won’t make much of a difference Silver.

Sunset just nodded quietly as she stayed at the back of the group. She avoided talking to me again just like on the weekend. I wanted to talk to her but there wasn't going to be an opportunity as the girls hauled me off to school. The front entrance had been finished on the weekend so they escorted me straight in. The reactions from the other students as I walked into the school were interesting. They didn't seem to recognize me right away so there were some smiles and then double-takes as they recognized my face. The looks quickly dissolved into a mixture of confusion and hostility.

I could hear the usual whispers but I was doing my best to ignore them. I didn’t want to know what they thought of me. I had gotten the only opinions I cared about when I arrived. Fluttershy and Rarity walked with me to our English class. It had been something of a surprise to realize we were in the same class. The only other opinion I heard out loud was uttered by the blue-haired guitarist as we walked past him. Flash Sentry's face twisted with a kind of loathing when he saw me.

“A well-dressed pig is still a pig,” Flash said derisively as he walked past.

I don't care what he thinks. Why did that hurt so much?
We don’t want to be hated, but we are. That’s our place I guess.

“Well I never,” said Rarity. “I don't believe I've ever heard Flash say something so rude. He's usually a proper gentleman like you are Silver.”

“What he just said is nothing new for me Rarity. This has been my life since I started here. The only difference is he doesn't hide and whisper like the other students do.”

Rarity and Fluttershy looked stricken at my latest comment. They were both quiet for a few moments but then Rarity managed to pull herself together.

“Oh dear, I don't believe I've ever felt more empathy for you and Sunset. Such horrid behavior should have stopped thanks to Twilight. It's tragic to see it's simply all focused on you two now.”

“Just having you six as friends is making it easier for me to handle. I do think Flash might be a bit obsessed with Twilight though.”

“We will figure something out, mark my words. As for Flash, poor Twilight was so worried about you at the dance that she hardly paid him any attention. If you hadn't been so insistent, I don’t believe she would have even left you alone to attend the dance after Sunset's little incident.”

“That's a shame. I was hoping she'd get to enjoy herself more during the limited time she had left here. Lady Belle, I’ll be honest; you and our friends gave me the only opinion I care to hear. I can't afford to worry about the opinions of those who blindly hate me.”

You just keep telling yourself that Silver. Someday we might believe it.
Oh, don't you start Spark!

“How I wish that wasn’t the case Silver. Our fellow students are incredibly dense at times.”

“I don't like it either,” whispered Fluttershy. “I wish everyone would be kinder to you and Sunset.”

On that note, the three of us walked into class. The girls were greeted with the usual smiles and nods. I was greeted by the usual looks of suspicion that were only slightly tempered by surprise. It was just another day at Canterlot High.

The morning flew by quickly and after we ate a quick lunch in the cafeteria we all walked over to the music room. The girls were going to do a bit of practice and go over a few song ideas in preparation for a bigger rehearsal after school. Sunset and I were alone mostly because we had no other plans. We weren't part of the band and honestly, I wasn't expecting an invitation anyhow. I decided now was my chance to sort out my mistake with Sunset.

“Hey Sunset, can I talk to you privately for a minute while they get set up?”

Sunset nodded so we stepped into the classroom across the hall. Sunset had a look of worry and uncertainty on her face and she kept looking at the ground. The rest of the girls kept glancing over at us through the open door of the music room and there were still students in the hallway so I kept my voice quiet.

“Sunset, I'm sorry I upset you on the weekend. I realize I must have triggered an unpleasant memory and I’m very sorry for bringing that back.”

Sunset didn’t answer right away. She kept staring at the ground with a hangdog look.

“I lost my temper with you over such a little thing,” she whispered. “I didn't mean to, it just flared out of control. Sorry.”

“Hey, it didn't sound like a little thing Sunset. It sounded like it hurt and I can’t blame you for lashing out.”

“I shouldn’t have reacted that way. You didn't do anything wrong.”

“If you say so but I’d still like to make it up to you.”

She seemed to be perking up and she finally was meeting my gaze. “I don't think it's necessary Silver but what did you have in mind?”

“Can I take you to dinner Friday after school?”

Sunset arched her eyebrow at me. “Are you asking me out on a date Silver?”

I panicked. I tried to spit out a reasonable explanation without insulting her but I couldn’t form a coherent thought.

“Uhh, wait I didn’t mean it that way; I didn’t think you’d take it that way. I mean you’re cute but I barely- I mean, I’m not even sure about- oh dear Luna just kill me now.”

Very smooth Silver.
GAH!

I buried my face in my hands as my face turned red. She started to giggle and it grew into a full-on laugh. I had heard her laugh before the demon incident. Her laughter had been chilling and cold at the time. Now it was warm and pleasant even if she was laughing at my foolishness. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the girls in the other room glancing over at us with increasing confusion as they pulled out their instruments.

“I’m sorry Silver, the setup was too perfect to pass up on,” Sunset said as she got her laughter under control. “I’d love to go to dinner with you as a friend Silver. I can meet you after school Friday for our ‘not a date.’”

“Ok, sounds good,” I squeaked sounding more like Fluttershy at her most nervous rather than myself. “Let’s get back to the girls before I manage to embarrass myself more.”

Sunset just chuckled again. The other girls were eyeing both of us speculatively as we walked back in to watch them practice.

“What was that about?” asked Dash.

“Oh nothing much, I’m just making a fool of myself,” I replied.

As usual.
Like you have room to judge Spark.
It’s still funny.
Thanks so much. At least Sunset is talking to us again.
For now.

Rarity was eyeing the two of us with suspicion but I just smiled and sat down to watch the rehearsal.

I swung my sword at invisible enemies as I spun around the gymnasium. The moves echoed in my head as I drifted across the floor, my shoes squeaking as I dodged around.

. . . Parry, riposte, back, turn left, seconda guard, lunge, retreat, and rest!

I relaxed as I finished my pattern and lowered my training sword. Discord began clapping with delight.

“Masterfully done my boy,” he chortled. “A glorious battle won yet again. Thank you for entertaining an old man.”

“It was my pleasure Discord,” I replied. “You've been a good friend to me since I arrived.”

His mismatched eyes glanced over at me thoughtfully. “Friend? Well what do you know, I suppose we are! I have so few it's always nice to get another.”

“I know how you feel. Oh hey, did I tell you my teacher from Manhattan will be moving here next month? He's opening a dojo here in January so I'll have a sparring partner. I'll let you know where he sets up so you can come to watch me cross actual steel and likely get defeated in a true battle.”

Discord's eyes widened and a huge comical grin spread across his face. “That will be a sight indeed; a wonderful gift for the New Year. I look forward to it Silver Spark. Now I must return to my duties such as they are.”

He stood up, stretched, and walked over to his cleaning gear. He pulled out a mop and started cleaning the gym floor. I wiped the sweat off my face with a towel and walked into the change room. I had put my sweats on for the workout so my new clothes wouldn't get messy. I slipped into a bathroom stall and changed where I would be out of sight. Then I looked at the time on my phone.

It’s only 4:00. Fluttershy is meeting us at 4:45 right?
Yes, after they finish practice Silver.
Good thing I have a book to read.

I walked out the front door of the school and settled down leaning on the base of the statue where the portal would open in two and a half years. The plain stone face of the portal felt strangely warm and it made me feel a bit closer to Twilight and Equestria. It was comforting and sad at the same time.

I like this spot. I think the warmth is magic.
Really Spark? There’s still something here?
Yes, I think there is. It feels soothing.
Well, let’s sit here then.

I pulled out my book and started reading. It was from one of my favorite series and had been released just after my parents passed away so I was really into it. The warmth from the portal and the comfort of a new book relaxed me. I suppose I got complacent because school ended more than an hour ago. I certainly wasn’t expecting to see many students this late in the day and I could see the front door clearly from my seat.

As such, it was a rude awakening when I was suddenly doused by a cup of icy liquid poured over my head. I managed to keep the book dry, but my new clothes were quickly soaked.

“Trixie is appalled the faculty of this school even lets such a creature loiter on the school grounds.”

I looked up through the sheen of orange liquid running over my face and saw Trixie staring down, sneering at me. I shook off the moisture and got up on my feet. Trixie backed off a couple of steps but glared at me defiantly. I could feel my temper rapidly fraying as I started to growl.

“Really? Was that really necessary?”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie simply wants to ensure all people at this school know their place. Canterlot High is not your place. Take your demonic master and be gone.”

You insufferable little BRAT!

That did it. I clenched my fists and started shouting at her. My voice was rising and getting louder with every word that I spat out of my mouth.

“Why do you all Feel The NEED TO CONSTANTLY HARASS ME!? BUCK OFF!!”

The last two words echoed off the school like thunder. She staggered back as if she had been pushed and her face went completely pale. Then she raised one hand in the air while pointing at me with the other. “I knew it. Trixie will see you both gone. Mark my words you patchwork freak.”

She threw an object at the ground which exploded into a cloud of smoke. Coughing I looked around to figure out where she went. I spotted her running figure about half a block away after the smoke dissipated. I was shaking as I clenched my fists but there was no enemy to attack. It was just a bully with a cup of soda. I felt the anger drain out of me and it was replaced with a familiar weary sorrow.

“What have I ever done to you?” I whispered.

Nothing. We've done nothing.
Luna damn it. This sucks.
She called us patchwork.
Does she know about my scars? How?
Wish I knew. Why did we use the phrase 'buck off?'
Luna only knows. It felt right though.

Dejected I put my book in my backpack. Mercifully it hadn't been hit either. I walked over to my car and pulled out my phone to send a text to Fluttershy but there was already a message from her.

4:23 pm – Are you ok Silver? Was that you shouting?

How in Luna's name did they hear me in the music room?

4:24 pm – Yeah that might have been me. Going to have to go to my house.

4:25 pm - Oh dear. Why?

4:26 pm – Just had orange soda dumped on me. Need to go wash my clothes.

4:27 pm – Wait for me. I'm coming.

A couple of moments later Fluttershy and Rarity came running out of the school and over to my car. Rarity immediately hopped into the passenger seat, while Fluttershy got in the back. Rarity looked at the orange stains on my jacket and shirt and let out a dramatic cry of despair.

“This is the worst possible thing!” Rarity gasped. “To my shop! Quickly now, there isn’t a moment to lose!”

“I was just going to wash it Rarity. It'll be fine.”

“It is just as I feared. Sir Spark, you would have ruined these if you just threw them straight in the wash. Orange soda stains need extra attention. Fortunately, I have just the thing at home to fix it up and some clean clothes of yours that I altered last night.”

“Thank you Rarity. I guess I'll need to get some instructions from you in case this happens again. Laundry is something I don't have much experience with beyond knowing to not mix whites with colored clothing. I'm sorry I interrupted your practice.”

“Oh, it’s ok Silver,” replied Fluttershy. “We were just about done when we heard you yelling. Who would do such an awful thing?”

“It was Trixie. Just the latest escalation of hatred I guess. I should have been paying more attention to my surroundings instead of reading.”

“It's bad enough they say such horrible things about you and Sunset,” said Rarity. “I don't understand why they need to attack you in such vile ways.”

“I don't like this but I think I understand their reasons,” I replied. “When Sunset became a demon, she stole their free will. They became powerless and now they are trying to take that power back from her.”

“Hurting you won't change that.”

“I know. I assume since I’m perceived to be Sunset’s minion, I’m an equally suitable target to take back what they lost. So how did the practice go before I interrupted?”

“Oh, it went alright. Rainbow Dash is so excited about this and has a lot of ideas. I'm still not sure about getting up on stage and singing.”

“You'll do just fine Fluttershy. You have a lovely voice.”

“Well ok, if you think so.”

Once we got to Rarity's boutique she immediately escorted me into the back, pulled the trench coat off me, and pushed me into a changing room.

“Get those off immediately, I'll find you something to wear so you and Fluttershy can get to the shelter.”

“Consider it done Lady Belle.”

I could hear Fluttershy giggle at my response while Rarity was digging around. As I pulled the shirt over my head, I realized my hair was coated in the sugary mess as well.

“I'm going to have to rinse this stuff out of my hair Rarity. Is the washroom free?”

“Yes, Silver it is. Fluttershy, could you be a dear and grab a towel out of the closet for him?”

I walked across the hall to the washroom. There was a bathtub with a showerhead on a long hose. I pulled off my t-shirt and turned to look in the mirror to check the damage before I started the water. The gray streak in my hair was splattered orange and the dye was coating one side of my face. As always the scars drew my attention and I winced. Patchwork freak was an accurate description as far as I could tell.

“Here's the towel Silv . . . eep!”

I turned around to see Fluttershy standing there blushing and staring at the floor. She held out the towel silently and I took it. She mumbled something under her breath and quickly turned to leave.

“Thank you, Fluttershy. Sorry, you had to see this mess.”

She stopped mid-step and turned around. Her head snapped up and a horrified look appeared on her face as she stared at me.

“You need to stop apologizing for your appearance Silver,” she said sternly. “There is nothing wrong with the way you look.”

I knelt down to the tub and turned on the water. Fluttershy made no move to leave so I continued

“I know you girls keep telling me that Fluttershy. I just find it so hard to believe when I look at myself in the mirror. Even more so since Trixie called me a patchwork freak during her attack. I'm worried the other students found out about these scars.”

“If they did, we'll support you until we figure out how to make things better Silver. Let me help you clean this out of your hair.”

Fluttershy pulled the nozzle down from its hook and started rinsing my hair out. Her fingers massaged my scalp working the water in to dissolve the sugar that was already crystallized underneath. I sighed and relaxed at her gentle touch, then splashed some water on my face. Then she shut the water off and I grabbed the towel.

“Is that better Silver?”

“Much. You always seem to be able to relax me Fluttershy,” I said through the towel. “You sure you're alright with seeing this mess of scars?”

“Yes!” she exclaimed. Then she shrank in on herself again. “I mean they are scary, but they're just part of you. You're far more than just your scars Silver. I hope you'll have the confidence to see that someday.”

Maybe. Hard to say if that's possible.

“I hope so too Fluttershy. I'll finish drying off and get changed so we can go to the shelter.”

After changing and thanking Rarity for her help, Fluttershy and I drove out to grab some fast food for dinner and then straight over to the animal shelter to help out. Fluttershy and I parked at the animal shelter. When we walked in, the lady at the front desk just smiled and waved at her as we walked past.

“You spend a lot of time here don’t you Fluttershy?”

“Oh yes. It’s very nice to see my animal friends and make sure they’re taken care of. I love to see them get adopted by nice families even though I miss them when they leave.”

“We never had pets when I was a kid. It just wouldn’t have been fair to the animal given how much we were away.”

“That’s very sad Silver. Maybe you’ll find an animal you like today.”

“I’ll certainly keep an open mind. So what do you need me to do?”

“The dog kennels need to be cleaned today. Would you like to take care of the animals or do the cleaning?”

“Why don't you take care of the animals? I don't have enough experience with animals to handle an unfamiliar one safely. Brooms and mops are much more predictable.”

Fluttershy giggled and pushed the door open to the kennels. We were greeted by a cacophony of excited barking. There were twelve dogs in residence at the moment ranging in size from a German Shepherd to a small mutt that looked like a mop. In total, there was space for twenty dogs. I watched the dogs with amazement as they greeted Fluttershy warmly as she moved from cage to cage.

The barking is making me nervous Silver.
Relax Spark. We’ll be fine.

I walked to the nearest cage and held my hand up for the nearest dog to sniff. He was a medium-sized Husky who walked up and put his nose to the bars but then shied back with a nervous whine and a tiny rumble in his throat.

“Oh dear, that's not nice,” Fluttershy scolded in her gentle voice. “This is Silver, and he's a friend.”

I was amazed when the dog almost seemed to pay attention to her words. He padded up to the bars for another sniff of my hand. Then he let out an odd half howl but Fluttershy just walked up next to me and put her hand on my shoulder. The dog whined and then his tail started wagging. Fluttershy started unlatching his cage.

“Are you sure he's safe Fluttershy?”

“Oh yes, he'll be a good boy now.”

True to her word the dog bounded out and started sniffing my legs and ankles with his tail wagging all the while. Once he was satisfied he nuzzled up to Fluttershy looking for a scratch behind the ear which she started providing. I grabbed the broom and dustpan and walked in to start sweeping. We got through the first four pages pretty quickly and Fluttershy got to spend some quality time with each dog.

“With everything I've read in the past about the stray animal population, you must do quite well at adopting them out to have so much empty space.”

With a sad sigh, she looked over at the empty cages. “I wish that were the case. We only have space for two more dogs right now. The other kennels are damaged and can't be used. If we run out of space, the extra animals have to go to the city pound. This is a no-kill shelter; the city's isn't.”

“What kind of damage is it?”

“They aren't secure. They have old latches, broken fencing, and places where the poor dears can get cut or hurt. We have similar problems with the kitty kennels as well. This shelter manages to operate on donations but it's difficult to make repairs when the funds are tight.”

I looked at the simple metal cages and considered the shipping container filled with a literal ton of professional-grade metalworking equipment.

“Fluttershy, while the latches might be beyond my skills, I should be able to repair the cages.”

“Really? I remember you doing the welding yesterday. What else do you have?”

“Dad was a master blacksmith. There's a full professional metal workshop stored at my house just waiting to be unpacked. I'm not fully trained, but repairing these is well within my capabilities.”

“Oh, I wouldn't want to impose, I'm sure you have more important things to do.”

“This shelter is obviously important to you so helping fix a few things is the least I can do after the kindness you've shown me from the day we met.”

Suddenly there was a pink-haired head right under my chin. Fluttershy had run in and was hugging me so tight I could hardly breathe. For a moment it felt like she was channeling Pinkie Pie’s strength. I rubbed her back with one hand gently. I could hear her talking but it was so quiet I could barely hear her.

“What was that Fluttershy?”

“What did I do to deserve a friend like you?” she whispered.

“You were kind to me when I needed it more than anything in this world. If you hadn’t given me that one brief chance, I don’t think I would have had the courage to offer Twilight my help.”

“You were friends with Discord and Redheart long before I talked to you.”

“I won't deny they helped me a great deal but they're still adults at the end of the day. Being able to talk to someone closer to my age has a far greater impact.”

Fluttershy was quiet and didn't say anything for a while. She just kept hugging me. When she finally let go and stepped back she looked happier than I’d ever seen her.

“Thank you, Silver. It makes me so happy knowing we'll be able to save more animals.”

“No problem Fluttershy. Why don’t you show me the damage after we finish cleaning the rest of these kennels?”

“Kay.”

After my decision to help the shelter with repair work Fluttershy opened up a bit more and our conversation was much more animated. The dogs all had slightly nervous initial reactions to me but they quickly got over it with Fluttershy's reassurance. We made small talk for a short time and chatted about school but then the discussion drifted to Fluttershy's challenge with our fellow students.

“I can't believe anybody would dare bully you about your love of animals Fluttershy.”

She sighed, “Sunset apologized and even came to help last week but it still hurts. She wasn't the only one but the others tend to stay away now. I guess I'm just an easy target since I'm so meek.”

“I've seen the fire in you when it really matters. You’re stronger than realize.”

“If you say so, Silver. It sometimes doesn't seem like enough. Father and my brother think I'm wasting my time here and sometimes aren't nice about it.”

“Ouch. Not having support from your family would be hard. I can’t imagine living life with my dad looking down his nose at my choices.”

“Oh, he's my stepfather. Daddy passed away when I was eight.”

I looked over at her where she was sitting with a little dog in her lap. She was petting it gently while staring off into space.

Is she ok Silver?
I’m not sure. Something’s not right.

“I'm sorry Fluttershy. I had no idea.”

“Oh, I don't talk about it very much. He doesn't like me telling people he's my stepfather. He says it undermines his authority as a parent.”

“I'll keep that quiet if I ever meet him. I hope he's not too hard on you.”

“Not usually. I just stay quiet and everything is fine. My brother gets most of the attention. He's outgoing and that lets me just disappear without father noticing most of the time.”

I looked over at her. She was still staring blankly at the wall while absently scratching the little dog behind his ear. I put down my broom and walked over to sit beside her. I wrapped an arm around her shoulder. She jumped with surprise at the touch. I don’t think she even noticed me walk up to her.

“You sure you’re ok Fluttershy?”

“No, everything is fine. Really it is.”

I'm not sure I believe her Silver.
I know Spark. Let's not push it.

“Alright but if you ever need to talk or need help, I’m willing to listen.”

“Ok.”

I hopped back up to my feet. It was time to change the subject.

“Then I'd better get back to work! These floors aren't going to sweep themselves. So Fluttershy, why don't you tell me about the silliest animal you've ever had in here.”

She grinned at my question and I could see her thinking back over all the animals she had cared for here. I could tell she knew what I was doing but that didn't matter. The joy on her face was a welcome change from the empty expression she had on her face moments earlier.

“Oh, there have been so many. We had a parrot named Marvin in here once who swore like a sailor. I don't like swearing but it was priceless coming from his beak. I'm still not sure if he understood what he was saying or . . .”

She went on and on about the animals she had cared for over the years. It was amazing how well she remembered all the different animals by name. I was certain my decision to help out here was the right one.

Fluttershy and I finished up at the shelter at 8:30 in the evening. After cleaning the dog cages we looked over the damage to the kennels and cat pens. Some of it was stuff I would be able to fix up easily but I would need to transport some tools down including my welding rig which wasn’t as easy as I would like. We walked out and stood with the owner, Water Lilly as she locked up. When Fluttershy had told her my offer she was thrilled.

“I can't believe you're willing to help out the shelter like this!” gushed Water Lilly. “You'll be saving so many animals just by repairing our facility which means I can direct more money to food and outreach budgets.”

“It was my pleasure ma'am, though it'll take me a bit of time to get set up. I think I'm going to have to buy a trailer.”

“That sounds like it will be expensive,” said Fluttershy. “What will you need it for?”

“I have a feeling I'll be doing more on-site work in Canterlot than my Dad did in Manhattan. I'll need a way to easily transport my gear. Just loading the welding unit into my van the other day would have been nearly impossible without Dash's help. I can’t operate a business if I need a friend’s help to load and unload every time I head out.”

“I see. I hope you won't be going to too much trouble just to help the shelter.”

“It’s no trouble at all. This is giving me the incentive to move forward with figuring out what I’m going to do with my life. What would you like to do now Fluttershy?”

“I think I should go get some rest. Thank you for all your help today.”

“No problem. I'll get a work trailer this weekend and I should be able to start fixing things the weekend after that. The repairs will be a bit more than I’d want to work on after school. Come on, I'll give you a ride home.”

Fluttershy lived in a small house on the edge of town. It was only a fifteen-minute walk from my farm so when I pulled up I stopped her before she got out.

“I don't know what your day-to-day life is like and I don’t want to push you. I just want you to know that my house isn't far from here. There's a gazebo in the backyard by the hot tub. I'm going to put a spare key on a nail under the first bench on the left. If you need a refuge, please don't hesitate to let yourself in.”

She looked shocked at my offer and then looked at the floor of my car.

“I wouldn't want to impose.”

“You will never be an imposition Fluttershy. If you need a place to go for any reason please don't hesitate to let yourself into my house. No questions asked, just make yourself at home. There's even a guest bedroom set up."

She smiled and seemed to relax. “Thank you, Silver. I'll see you tomorrow at school. Goodnight.”

There was a warm but sad smile on her face as she opened the car door. She touched my hand briefly and then hopped out of the car and scurried up to her front door. I watched her open it and slip quietly inside but I didn't drive off right away. My mind was spinning as I sat thinking about our conversation this evening.

What do we do if she’s being harmed?
I'll talk to Dash as soon as I can Spark. They've been friends the longest.
I wonder if we could teach her anything that might help.
It depends on what's happening.
It might be worth offering to all the girls rather than singling Fluttershy out.
Good call Silver.

I started the car and pulled out into the quiet street to drive back to my house. I contemplated how much things had changed over the past year but in particular the past two weeks. Life was getting busy and there were people who cared and worried for me. Here I was thinking about how I could help those same people. It was a complete switch from how I lived a couple of weeks earlier.

If we can just get through this weekend, we might be ok Silver.
I know. At least we aren't alone anymore.

Author's Note

Bit of a shorter chapter today. They won't all be pushing ten thousand words. So it would seem Spark is a bit of a troll. I suppose when all you have to do is think, being a smartass would be one outlet.

I’m going to try to differentiate the Equestria girls from the ponies a bit. We know a touch more about the pony families now but there’s no reason why things can’t be different on this side of the portal. An imperfect mirror is far more interesting in my opinion.

Chapter 14 - To Build

I sat in my chair and watched Spark soar in the sky over the Crystalline City. It was possible we could go elsewhere but there was something wonderful about spending time in a place no other human had ever seen. We each had a drink sitting on the coffee table that insisted on showing up. It was disconcerting watching Spark pick up a glass as if it was glued to his hoof. We hadn't figured out how that was even possible. We were chalking up to dream physics until we could get more information about real ponies.

“You know we didn't even have time to ask what this place was called Spark.”

He swooped down and landed neatly on the balcony next to me.

“Whatever it’s called, it sure is gorgeous. Maybe Sunset knows.”

“I'll be sure to ask her on Friday.”

“Oh yes, our 'not a date' is coming up isn't it?” he asked while snickering.

“Yes, Spark. That's right. Now stop with the snark or I'll wake us up.”

“Fine. You need to learn to chill Silver.”

“I'm working on it Spark. I just wish I could go explore those buildings down there. It sucks that they're all just facades.”

“Yeah, I know. Same with most of the castle. I’m going to try some new tricks. Focus on keeping physics realistic this time. None of that reverse gravity mess from yesterday.”

“I'll do my best to not think about elephants either Spark.”

Spark laughed and soared off into the sky with a couple of powerful flaps of his wings. I watched with a small amount of envy as he looped and spun through the air. The good news for me was, I would remember his experience once I woke up as if it had been me in the sky. It was more than a bit disconcerting but it implied we were one individual on a fundamental level. It was comforting and worrying since we still had no idea why.

Even with the memories, there is a difference between remembering flying and actually flying. I knew that from that brief glorious experience in Equestria and so I still envied watching him soar. Still, this lucid dreaming and Spark's presence felt like a gift after the horror of the past year. I relaxed in my recliner and kept watching the show knowing I would be able to enjoy the memory when I woke up.

Memory . . . “Spark! I have an idea.”

Wednesday, October 12, 2016

I was reading on the upper floor of the library for lunch today. The attitude of my fellow students hadn't improved substantially over the past few days and I was happy there was still a place to hide away from it all. Fortunately, there hadn't been any more physical incidents but Trixie's look of utter loathing as she passed me in the hallway was second only to Flash's. Needless to say, avoiding crowds was still high on my list.

The girls were rehearsing in the music room and had invited me to watch but I had declined. They needed some time without an audience. Sunset was working in the cafeteria, so it was a bit lonely. At least the library door would give me some warning if anybody came in. There wasn't going to be a repeat of the orange soda incident if I had any say in the matter. I was working on the sequel to the book I had been reading on Monday when I heard the library door open.

I looked down to the entrance and shrank down a bit when I saw the three Diamond Dogs walk in. Rover spoke softly with Miss Cheerilee who pointed up in my direction and then asked a sharp question. Rover put his hands up and made some sort of vigorous negative gesture before leading his two friends over to the stairs. There was no doubt in my mind, they were looking for me.

Brace yourself Spark.
I am. We should hear them out.
If you think so. I'm still going to get ready to run.

I stood up as they walked towards me. They weren't making any aggressive moves or trying to surround me but I still was prepared to run. All three of them looked equally nervous but then Spot's eyes widened as he looked at the book in my hand.

“That was a good book,” he said.

“You've read the Mistborn novels?”

“Yes. My favorite books. Rover has something to tell you.”

Rover looked nervous as my focus turned to him. “Aunt Lilly was over for dinner last night. Said a student named Silver was going to help fix up her shelter. That you?”

“Yes, that was me. She's your aunt?”

“Yes. I help some but I no good with animals. She mention you need trailer for tools so you can fix shelter. My neighbor selling heavy work truck and trailer for good price.”

Do you think he's serious?
They haven't bothered us since we gave them the stuff from Sunset.
It might be worth giving them a chance.

“Seriously? It sounds exactly like what I’m looking for but why would you let me know about this?”

“Neighbour is friend. He offers commission if I find buyer quickly. Also, you keep word. We leave you and Sunset alone, you left us alone. But most important, you want to help family, so I help you then you can help her.”

“Well, then I appreciate you bringing this to my attention. Would you mind if I brought a couple of friends along to help me make sure the truck is what I'm looking for?”

Rover's nervousness turned into a smile as he held out his hand. “Yes, yes, is good. You and friends make sure truck is good before you buy.”

I took his hand and shook it. Rover had a firm handshake and I felt no tension or threat in his behavior.

“Thank you for bringing this to my attention. I'll meet you by the statue after school then.”

Rover nodded and the three of them walked away. I put my book into my backpack and hoisted it up onto my back. I needed to get to the music room to talk with the girls. With any luck, one of them would know something or someone who could check the truck over.

That was new. And a bit surreal.
Yeah. I hope it's not a trap.

We must have been an odd sight walking down the street after school. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Sunset Shimmer and I were walking with Rover, Spot, and Fido over to their neighborhood which was just a couple of blocks from the school. A part of me was still worried this was a trap, and so were the girls. Rainbow Dash insisted on coming in case they started trouble. Applejack and surprisingly Sunset both said they knew enough about cars to help me decide if it was worth the price. It was a relief when we rounded a corner and saw a crew cab pickup truck and trailer with a "for sale" sign in the window.

Rover introduced the four of us to his neighbor, Copper Sight, who was an older gentleman walking with a cane. He had purchased the work truck and the enclosed trailer used two years earlier but after he had a heart attack he had decided to retire fully and just enjoy life with his wife and family. There wasn't any equipment included but I had more than enough in storage to stock it up. The truck and trailer would meet my needs so all that was left were the opinion of my friends.

Sunset closed the hood of the truck. “I've only worked on my motorcycle but as far as I can tell, this truck is in excellent condition. Same with the trailer.”

“Ah agree,” said Applejack. “No problems that I can see and the price seems honest.”

“Thank you, both for your help. Sir, I think we have a deal. I'll make a trip over to the bank and get a draft for the amount agreed on and insurance.”

“Works for me young man,” said Copper Sight. “I'll have the paperwork ready to transfer ownership to you when you get back. Thanks for finding a buyer so quickly Rover.”

Rover rubbed the back of his head as if embarrassed by the praise. “Was glad to help Mister Sight. See you later Silver, girls.”

He turned and walked over to his house with Fido and Spot who both waved as we walked off. We waved back, feeling a bit disconcerted. We were all a bit stunned by the realization that the three diamond dogs had depth beyond digging holes and stealing lunches.

“Ah' never would have guessed they were anything but troublemakers, to be honest,” said Applejack quietly as we walked.

“That was mostly my fault,” replied Sunset sadly while watching the ground. “I blackmailed them into working for me.”

That pretty much killed the rest of the conversation for the rest of the walk. Applejack and I parted ways with Sunset and Rainbow and took care of the errands necessary to purchase the truck and trailer. She drove my car back up to the farm while I drove my new truck and trailer. I was excited since it was the first step toward permanent work once I finished school.

I just hope we can actually make money this way.
Thanks for raining on the parade Spark. We aren't hurting by any stretch.
I know. One of us has to worry though.
Do you have any idea how weird your anxiety feels?
Probably as weird as yours does to me.
Fair point.

Thursday, October 13, 2016

Sunset, Rarity, Applejack, and I were walking around to the front of the school from my car. The bell would ring any minute now. Applejack and I had driven in together to meet Rarity and Sunset at the Sweet Shoppe for a morning coffee and some pastries. It was a nice way to start the day and it made sure Sunset would be able to get to school safely. She was parking her motorcycle at Rarity's as insurance against vandalism lately.

I was wearing my new clothes along with my combat gloves which I had started wearing to act as an extra way to hide my scars since they covered my wrist. Sunset seemed to be enjoying our company but she was a bit annoyed about the main reason we were with her.

“While I appreciate your company, I don't need to be escorted everywhere,” said Sunset.

“Sorry, not until I'm sure our classmates aren't going to attack you Sunset,” I replied.

“We don't want to see you get hurt Sunset,” added Rarity.

“Speakin' of which, ah don't like what I'm seeing up ahead," Applejack said with a tinge of worry in her voice.

Lightning Dust, Gilda, and two members of the football team were waiting in front of the school. They walked out and stopped about ten paces away. Lightning Dust's hand was in a cast.

“That's as far as you're going today. No demonic creatures allowed today,” said Gilda. The first bell rang at that moment.

I looked at Lightning Dust. “How's the hand?” I asked.

“You broke it you bastard,” growled Lightning. “You're going down this time.”

I shook my head and shrugged off my backpack. “Way I remember it, you punched a locker. Fine, but Sunset will be walking into class right now. This is between me and you.”

“Fine by me. We can exterminate the demon once you're in the hospital.”

Rarity’s eyes opened wide. “Silver. You don't have to do this.”

I handed my backpack to Rarity and got into a combat stance. “Trust me. Now get Sunset to the school, I'll see you soon Rarity.”

Get ready.
Clock is ticking.
Class on the second floor.
Four minutes until the bell.

After so many nights together Spark and I were getting better at understanding each other. The plan came together in moments. I tensed my legs and didn't break eye contact with the four attackers while my three friends walked past the small gang and over to the school. Everything I could see was getting sharper as I watched. I saw my friends glance over their shoulders before running into the school. Gilda cracked her knuckles.

“Time for a beating. Four against one creep, you’re not intimidating us this time.”

“That's right. I'd be an idiot to stand around waiting wouldn't I?”

So I took off in a dead sprint away from the four of them, along the sidewalk towards the nearby street intersection. The move caught them off guard so it was a moment before I heard the furious shout behind me.

“HEY! GET BACK HERE YOU CHICKEN! RUN HIM DOWN!”

Legs, don't fail us now.

There was a chest-high fence around the play area near the street corner. I veered to the right, planted my hands on the rail without slowing down, and leaped over the fence. I landed without any loss of speed and turned right towards the parking lot. As I ran, it seemed to get easier to hear my pursuers behind me. I didn't slow down to look but I could tell they were over the fence and in pursuit. I felt as light as a feather as I ran; the days of running with an extra thirty pounds of weight were paying off.

Second floor at the back corner by the fields.

“Cut him off before he gets out of the parking area!”

“On it!”

I dodged between the vehicles and ran towards the back fence. I could hear Gilda closing in off to my right, coming in to intercept me. I angled toward the fence as if I was going to jump over it. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Gilda begin the same jump. I jumped at the fence feet first and I caught the rail sideways with my foot in a run allowing me to turn sharply away from Gilda. I could hear Gilda cursing as I began running towards the school again.

Lightning Dust and one of the football players were running at me from over near the entrance. I somehow knew the last guy was coming at me between parked cars but I easily veered through a different route to avoid him. My eyes scanned the school as I ran. I could see the faces of students watching in every window but I didn’t have time to wonder why I could see them so easily. Their expressions were conflicted about what they were seeing.

"We've got him now Gilda!"

I was running towards the back corner of the school nearest the sports field. I could see Lightning Dust getting closer as her superior speed came into play. I didn’t have much time left. I put every bit of energy into my final sprint. There was a waist-high fence that stuck out from the back corner of the school below my English classroom. One of the football players was aiming to catch me when I jumped over the fence. I would be cornered on this side of the fence or the other.

The only way out was the third option but this was my plan right from the start. Instead of vaulting over the fence, I jumped and landed with one foot on the fence rail facing the wall. Lightning Dust was just a couple of meters away from me. Without slowing down I sprang upwards off my left leg with all my strength. My right foot connected with the concrete about four feet further up to start my escape. I could hear Lightning Dust was almost beside me.

We can do this!

“YAAAHHH!” I screamed as I left the fence, propelled vertically by my first step on the wall. I raised my left foot and kicked in to take another step on the wall five feet further up again. I stretched my arms out and I caught the wide decorative stone ledge that ran around the entire second floor of the school. My arms were screaming with pain but I managed to pull myself up onto the ledge. I looked into the corner window of my classroom.

Fluttershy and Rarity were right there opening the window for me. The expressions on both their faces were completely stunned. I rolled through the window and onto the floor just as the second bell rang. I lay on the floor gasping for breath. I couldn't hear anything through the pounding noise of my heartbeat. As my breathing calmed down, I noticed the room was so quiet you could've heard a pin drop.

“Well, that is a novel way of making it to class on time, Mister Spark,” said Miss Harshwhinny from the front of the class, breaking the silence. “I'll let it go today but don't make a habit of it. Two minutes to get it out of your systems and then we will begin!”

I lay on the floor for a moment to catch my breath before getting up to my feet. I brushed the dust off my trench coat and looked around. The room was dead silent for a moment as my classmates stared at me. Then Vinyl Scratch gave me a thumbs-up before she started clapping her hands. The clapping spread quickly through the entire classroom. I still saw worry and hostility in many faces but now I also saw a bit of respect that wasn't there before.

Suddenly I was engulfed by a huge hug from Fluttershy. She was trembling as she held me tight. All I could do was rub her back and look sheepishly at Rarity who was staring at me with a mix of exasperation and relief.

“Silver. Darling. Have I ever mentioned that you are completely INSANE!”

“Sorry Rarity. There wasn't time to explain my plan. I needed you to get Sunset to safety.”

“This is the SECOND FLOOR! Explain how you are standing here!”

“Parkour training, strong arms, and a bit of luck.”

“Insane. You are completely crazy Silver. I don't know what I'm going to do with you,” Rarity continued. “At least you didn't ruin your coat by some miracle.”

She walked over and sat down in her seat. The commotion in class was calming down and the other students were taking their seats. I turned my attention to the quivering bundle of nerves hugging me.

“Are you alright?”

“I don’t like seeing my friends hurt. I was scared you were going to be caught.”

“I'll admit that was closer than I would have liked. I'm alright now Fluttershy.”

She leaned in to whisper in my ear. “Silver, I only saw them for a moment when your head popped up. You had fur-tufted pony ears on the top of your head. They glowed green and faded away by the time you were through the window but they were there.”

“Seriously?!” I whispered back incredulously.

Fluttershy shrank in on herself. “Yes.”

“Sorry,” I replied more gently. “It’s just, that’s what my Thestral ears looked like.”

“I hope you’re ok Silver. I’m worried you didn’t notice.”

“Let’s talk about it later. Could you keep it quiet for now?”

Fluttershy smiled and nodded. Then she let me go and sat down in her seat. I also took my seat and let out a huge sigh of relief. Miss Harshwhinny began taking attendance. I answered automatically but I was deep in thought.

You know our hearing did improve during our run Silver.
It could be Spark. Could those eyes everyone saw be yours?
The description matches, but it doesn't make any sense!
No kidding. Why would we even have magic? All we did was nearly die twice.
Yeah. On the bright side, that was the best wall run we've ever managed Silver.
I know. It felt amazing Spark! I wonder if we could practice that in our sleep.
Worth a try. It feels like it’s working for my flying.
Not that you've had a chance to test it out in reality.
Yeah. Someday maybe.

At lunch break, the cafeteria was buzzing with excited whispers as I carried my lunch over to sit with the girls. I still felt incredibly self-conscious and worried about rumors but there was no indication anyone had been told about my scars. What little I overheard seemed to relate to my absurd escape this morning.

It also seemed like Fluttershy was the only one who noticed my ears. If anyone else spotted them, they must be calling it a hallucination and not speaking about it. The girls' ability to become part ponies wasn’t well known yet either. The girls were all smiles when I sat down.

“Ah wish I could have seen that move of yours Silver,” Applejack said. “Ah haven't heard from anyone who actually saw how you got away.”

“My heart nearly stopped when I saw his face appear outside our classroom window,” said Rarity in a full dramatic tone. “A second-floor classroom no less! Madness!”

I grinned at her. “It was effective madness though! Perfectly serviceable insanity combined with years of training.”

“That’s the best kind of crazy!” Pinkie said, nodding in agreement. “So what happened to the meanie pants who tried to hurt you?”

“Didn't you hear what their punishment is?” asked Dash. “Vice Principal Luna was waiting for them when they walked in the door after the second bell. Half the school saw you running including a few teachers. They're getting one month of detention for bullying, attempted assault, and being late for class. They're also on notice now. If they get caught acting up at school again this year they're suspended.”

“I made sure of that,” said Sunset. “Applejack and I went straight to the office. I don't think Vice Principal Luna would have believed me if Applejack hadn't been along though.”

I frowned at my meal. “I'm just glad I escaped. If it had come down to a fight there would have been some serious injuries.”

“Four on one, yeah you'd be in the hospital for sure,” Dash retorted.

“Maybe, but at least a couple of them would be joining me. I don't think they've realized I'm running away because I don't want to hurt them. They're still operating under the foolish impression I don't know how to defend myself.”

“Ah hope they never find out,” replied Applejack. “Ah' don't think anybody would be happy with that outcome.”

“Yeah, pretty much,” I replied. “So on a brighter note, how is the band coming along?”

“Oh my band is going to be great,” said Rainbow Dash. “There's still a whole bunch of work for everyone to get there though.”

Nobody said anything in response to Dash's statement. I did see Rarity roll her eyes and Applejack looked a bit irritated but I kept quiet. I was sure they'd talk things over later.

Friday, October 14, 2016

“SILVER SPARK! YOU STOP RIGHT THERE MISTER.”

It was still about fifteen minutes until the first class. I was still a bit tense from yesterday's close call so I ducked instinctively. Raising my fists, I turned around to face the incoming attack. Instead, I saw Rarity storming towards me and her face looked like a thundercloud. Without another word, she hooked my arm hauled me into the nearest empty classroom, and slammed the door. I didn't know what to think or do about one of my friends acting like this.

“W-w-what is it Rarity?”

She glared at me with icy blue eyes. “When were you and Sunset going to inform the rest of us you were going on a date?! It’s one thing to hand me your backpack and run off to play the daredevil walking up walls, but not telling your friends about a DATE! That is NOT ACCEPTABLE.”

My response was pretty much automatic. “It's not a date. I'm just taking her out as an apology for some boneheaded things I said last weekend.”

The fire dropped right out of her as she eyed me with suspicion. “Are you quite certain that you speak the truth, Sir Spark?”

“Yes, Lady Belle! I didn't want to make a big deal about it. It’s just dinner.”

She let out an angry huff and sighed dramatically. “Fine. If you two are absolutely certain then I won't push it. However, if either of you decides to go on a real date, you had better tell us! I hate finding these things out by accident.”

I laughed. “Lady Belle, I promise you will be informed if such an improbable event ever comes to pass. It'll be a first if it does.”

“Whaaat? A first? You've never been on a date?! Wait. That means this is your first date. This is not right, I cannot allow this.”

I was about to remind her it wasn’t a real date again but I stopped short when that manic look came back into her eyes. Then she glared at me, making my hair stand on end.

“You will report to my shop immediately after school. Sunset Shimmer will also be informed of the change in plans and will meet you at my shop as well. This may not be a real date, but you are going to look the part regardless. Understood?”

There was something in her voice that told me this was not optional. “Yes, Milady!” I squeaked.

“Good. I expect I will see you after school then Sir Spark.”

She swayed out of the room humming cheerfully. I just stared at the empty space she left behind trying to process what had just happened.

Sweet Luna, that was terrifying.
I think I'd rather face another magical monster.
Same.

Rarity was practically dancing as she helped me into the outfit she had made. Her first attempt at semi-formal men's wear had turned out very nicely. She had created a light gray suit jacket and pants with a black dress shirt underneath. Fairly simple but it looked slick and unsurprisingly it fit beautifully. She stepped back and looked me over.

“Very nice if I do say so myself. The light gray contrasts very nicely with your dark blue skin. I don't think I've mentioned this but it's an unusual skin tone. Now that I think about it, Vice Principal Luna is the only one I've seen with a similar skin tone here.”

“I know the Thestrals on the other side of the portal are reclusive and rare. I don't know enough of my family history to confirm if it's the same on this side. I wish I had asked them more before . . .”

Her hand on my shoulder stopped me mid-sentence. “Put that thought out of your mind Silver. There are to be no regrets tonight. Relax and enjoy your dinner with Sunset. There she is now.”

Sunset had been upstairs in Rarity's apartment getting changed. She was wearing a short pale yellow dress with an orange belt, black leggings, and boots. The only thing that hadn't changed was her leather jacket. Her sun symbol was embroidered on the skirt part of the dress. Fluttershy and Pinkie were watching from the top of the stairs with grins on their faces.

“Ready to go Sunset?”

“I am Silver.”

We walked out to my car which was parked out front. I held the door for her and got in the driver’s seat. I looked over at her with a neutral look on my face.

“So how did they drag it out of you Sunset? I'm honestly not sure why we didn't tell our friends in the first place but Rarity’s reaction seemed a bit extreme.”

“They've been pestering me all week about our conversation,” she grumbled. “I wasn't going to say anything but I accidentally let it slip this morning. You know they're going to follow us right?”

“Seriously? Why would they do that?”

“Probably to make sure the She-Demon or Evil Sunset doesn’t reappear and hurt their friend or something,” she replied. Her expression was one of defeat and exhaustion.

“Does it bother you that much? It's not a date after all.”

“I’d still rather they would leave us be. It would be nice to have a private evening. I always feel like I’m being watched and judged with people constantly looking over my shoulder. Sadly, I don’t think there’s anything we can do. Applejack and Rainbow Dash are ready and waiting for us to leave in a truck about four cars back.”

I started to laugh as I quickly began to revise my plans for the evening. “They're going to try to tail someone who's been evading every student in the school for the past month? I think they may have underestimated how much my paranoia led me to learn about the streets in this city. Buckle up Sunset.”

Sunset looked worried and skeptical as she fumbled with her buckle.

“You really think you can lose them? They've lived here longer than we have.”

“Yup. I learned to drive in Manhattan. If Sunset Shimmer wants a private evening, then a private evening is what she will get. Hold tight.”

I turned the wheel and accelerated quickly out into the quiet streets of Canterlot. I saw Applejack's truck start to pull out in my rearview mirror so I quickly took the first right turn and then left, accelerating the whole way. I wasn't going to speed if I could avoid it so I had to count on Applejack being careful behind the wheel. I kept turning at every intersection, especially with traffic lights. It wasn't long before I lost sight of Applejack’s truck.

“This is all well and good," said Sunset as she leaned into another sharp turn. “The problem is, Canterlot isn't a very large city Silver. Between the five of them, they won't have that much trouble tracking down which restaurant we went to.”

“I know Sunset. That's why we're going to drive to Eugene.”

“WHAT?”

“Why not? It's only about forty-five minutes and by the time they realize we left town we’ll be well settled into a nice quiet meal.”

Sunset looked petrified. “I . . . I've never left Canterlot. I was scared to get too far away from the portal.”

“Seriously? How long have you been living on this side of the portal?”

“Six years.”

“Six years and you've never left this city? I doubt anything will happen with the portal in the next few days.

“Well I suppose that's true,” she replied. The uncertainty was clear in her voice.

“I haven't been outside Canterlot since I finished moving here. What do you think Sunset? Want to go on a little adventure?”

She frowned and stared at the floor of the car. Then her face burst into a glorious smile, the biggest and most genuine I'd ever seen on her face. It was like she had suddenly realized she had something more to live for. She turned to face me with her eyes bright with excitement.

“Yes. Absolutely. Let's go on an adventure Silver.”

I smiled, turned onto the highway, and stepped on the accelerator, taking us out of Canterlot.

The conversation during the drive had become muted after our initial excitement had faded. I was focused on driving an unfamiliar road and Sunset just watched the scenery fly by with the occasional comment. We pulled into the Olive Garden in Eugene for dinner. There weren’t too many people waiting, so we were quickly seated in a booth in the back corner of the restaurant. We exchanged a couple of glances as we tried to figure out what to order and what to say to each other. Finally, Sunset sighed and broke the silence.

“So how do you want to handle this Silver? I'm not as good at social stuff as my old standing would have implied.”

“I'm probably not much better than you are Sunset. You and the other girls are the only real friends I've ever had. Honestly, they're pulling me out of my shell kicking and screaming a bit”

Sunset sighed and took a sip of her water. “They’re nice enough to me I suppose, but if I keep hearing the phrase ‘no offense’, I'm going to lose my mind.”

“I've heard that once or twice. Are they bringing up your incident frequently?”

“Incident,” she spat bitterly. “That's a diplomatic way of putting it. Yes, they are. Some off-handed comment and then followed up by 'no offense' as if that will make it all better. The worst part is they probably shouldn't be apologizing. It's the truth after all.”

“That's not true. We do need to be more tactful about what happened as a group.”

“I don't see why. I feel like the six of you are only keeping me around because Twilight asked you to anyhow. Why worry about a charity case.”

I thought for a moment about what had happened over the past week. “I won’t deny that Twilight’s request was the main reason we reached out to you. I'm sorry to admit I was reluctant to follow through on that request at the beginning. What you need to understand is all Twilight could do was encourage us to open the door for you and give you a chance. That's not the reason why you're our friend.”

Sunset looked a bit annoyed at my cryptic response. “Is that so? Well, what magical force makes us friends then?”

I smiled at her. “You. Nothing more, nothing less. You showed us who Sunset Shimmer really is. Twilight encouraged us to reach out but it is your actions since that day that makes you our friend. We aren't just humoring you or leading you on. I can honestly say, what I've found in you is a good person I enjoy spending time with. It's who you are that keeps you our friend.”

Sunset’s eyes had grown misty as we spoke. “You seriously feel that way, even after what I did to you on the day of the Fall Formal?”

“Sure. It's not going to happen again if you have any choice in the matter right?”

“Not a chance. Turning into that demon was a horrible, painful experience. I was completely out of control even before that but ugh, that was awful.”

“Exactly. So let's not dwell on the past for now and just enjoy our evening together.”

“Thank you, Silver, I like that idea. So what do you want to do from here?”

“I guess we should get to know each other. Why don't we take turns asking questions?"

She smiled at the thought. "Would you like me to start?”

“Fire away Sunset.”

“Ok. What do you like to read Silver?”

“I love science fiction and fantasy mostly, but I also have a weakness for Shakespeare. How about you, what do you read?”

“I've had an unhealthy focus on psychology and other non-fiction since I moved here. I had to learn how a whole new society worked from nothing. Do you play a musical instrument, Silver?”

“No, I don't unless the anvil counts. I can barely carry a tune while singing but it’s not pretty. Oh, here’s our waiter.”

“Good evening,” he said. “Are you ready to order?”

When Sunset nodded, I gestured at her to go ahead. “I’ll have the Lasagna Classico with the house salad please.”

I managed to put my surprise at her order aside for a moment. “Sausage Stuffed Giant Rigatoni for me, please. With the house salad as well.”

“No problem,” our waiter replied. “Your breadsticks and salad will be out in a moment.”

He walked off to put our order through. I looked over at Sunset. “I wasn’t expecting you to order that. So here’s my next question. Have you always eaten meat?”

“I can see where that would be confusing given my background,” she said smiling. “The answer is a bit complicated. Yes, ponies live mostly on a vegetarian diet but we can comfortably eat some meat. Back in Equestria meat was a luxury item and usually only fish which I ate a few times during big social events Celestia made me attend. When I came here I couldn’t afford to be picky with no home and no family. Once I discovered humans weren’t consuming sentient species it got much easier. It feels pretty normal now and I hate to admit I do enjoy the taste.”

“Ok, can I follow that up with another question before your next one?”

“Sure,” she said with a smirk on her face. “And since I’m feeling particularly generous, you can even have the second one beyond that.”

I stared for a moment trying to process what she had just said. Then I burst out laughing. “Very good Sunset, I walked into that one. How many species are sentient back home?”

“Oh wow, that’s not an easy question. Sentience falls on a more blurry scale than it does here. Suffice it to say just about everything has a stronger spark than the animals here. As far as actual conversation goes, large hoofed creatures such as ponies, zebras, caribou, buffalo, and cows are all intelligent and contribute to society. Getting into creatures this world considers fantasy, diamond dogs, griffins, dragons, and minotaurs all have complex societies as well.”

“Wow. That must be very complicated. Wait, do you think the diamond dog gang's counterparts are actual diamond dogs?”

She shrugged. “Could be. They certainly fit the stereotypes I'm aware of and their names certainly fit. I believe it is my turn now though.”

“You are right of course my dear Sunset,” I replied. “Please, ask away milady.”

“Do you drink coffee or tea?” she asked while smiling.

“Both. It depends on the time of day. I could never give up my morning coffee but I prefer tea for relaxing later in the day. So are you a morning person or a night person?”

“I do come by the name Sunset honestly,” she replied. “I prefer staying up late and sleeping in.”

“I kind of balance the two off but I'm usually up by six in the morning. I'm always itching to get moving these days.”

After we finished dinner we drove a short distance to the river and started to stroll along the path that followed the river. We were strolling side by side about a foot apart as we talked. It was relaxing being able to walk without any worry about running into anyone from school. Our conversation had become more animated as we both became more comfortable with each other. We continued our question and answer game through the entire meal.

“So do you happen to know what the Crystal City on the other side of the portal is called Sunset?”

“I think it’s called the Crystal Empire. It was lost for a thousand years and must have reappeared while I was here. I overheard the name when I was trying to track down the crown.” She frowned at the memory.

“Thank goodness. I regret not asking when I was there.”

“I do have one question Silver but it's about your past.”

“I think I could manage some tougher questions. What do you want to know?”

“What happened to you in Equestria and what actually caused the curse you keep talking about?”

I sighed and looked out over the dark waters of the river. “I think I told you once that I was stabbed at the same time I lost my parents. You probably saw the scar on my stomach when Rarity took my measurements the other day. The weapon was a dagger created by Princess Luna a thousand years ago that tore into my soul.”

“What was it called?”

“I don’t kn . . .”

It’s called a Sakitan Dagger.
How did you know that Spark?
I think Luna was shouting while we were in that dreamscape.
Seriously?
Check your memory it’s all there.
That is really weird. How did I miss that?
Don't tell her about me.
Really?
Let’s not scare her off completely yet.

“Are you alright there? You just trailed off and your face went blank.”

I looked over at Sunset who was watching me with genuine concern. I realized Spark had interrupted me mid-sentence. I sighed and composed myself before answering.

“I’m going to sound insane but I didn’t know this until you asked about it. I wasn't aware I knew the answer until you asked. The weapon was called a Sakitan Dagger.”

Sunset actually gasped and stopped in her tracks. Her face twisted with horror and she started shivering. “You were stabbed by one of those monstrosities? How?! All twelve are in the vaults in Canterlot.”

“Luna said there were fifteen made. Three are unaccounted for and at least one is in this world.”

“Nopony has ever survived being stabbed by those things,” Sunset said with clear panic in her voice. “Princess Celestia said as much when I was her student. It infects the very soul and feeds off your essence. The more magic you have, the faster it kills you but it will kill you. How are you still alive? How long do you have left?”

“Princess Luna was horrified when she heard I'd had it for nearly a year. She guessed that the absence of magic in this world prevented the curse from progressing. She thinks it siphoned ambient energy when the portal opened. Anyhow, it was quite literally rooted in the memory of the attack that created the curse. The resulting entity was masquerading as my own thoughts and forcing me to have recurring nightmares. Princess Luna fixed it by walking through my dreams into my memories with me and destroyed it from the inside.”

Sunset began to calm down as I explained what happened and was listening to my explanation with rapt interest. When I finished she tapped her chin thoughtfully and was quiet for a time. She was in full scholar mode when she started speaking again.

“Fascinating! There hasn’t been anypony capable of dream manipulation in Equestria since Luna was banished so there was no way to test or even identify such a cure. Since there is no magic in this world, it means the curse was anchored to your soul. If it was attacking your magic alone it never could have taken root in a human.”

“It makes sense. Luna did say my soul was torn at some point. Is that dagger a potential threat to the girls now? They’re using Equestrian magic when they play music, right?”

“I hadn’t considered that possibility,” she replied as a look of concern crossed her face. “I fear it would be extremely dangerous for them now. Twilight and I would be in serious danger even as humans since our magic is only dormant in this world. Even if they didn’t have magic, your experience indicates the weapon is still dangerous to a normal human and potentially fatal in the presence of ambient magic.”

“That’s true. Kind of scary to think I moved to the one place on Earth where the curse could activate and then progress to kill me. Looking back over it, I don’t know why I chose to move to Canterlot. It’s not exactly an obvious choice for a kid from Manhattan.”

Sunset was quiet for a minute as we continued walking along the river. Suddenly she shuddered.

“I have a disquieting theory,” she whispered. “Equestrian Canterlot existed a thousand years ago. When you were looking for a place to live, the curse may have recognized the place and planted the idea in your mind. The curse might be self-aware and intelligent.”

She might be right Silver. It could explain my existence as well.
You’re nothing like the curse Spark.
Thanks.

Suddenly the night seemed extremely cold and oppressive. At an unspoken agreement, we both turned and started walking back along the trail to where we parked the car. She hooked her arm around mine and moved in right next to me as if she was looking for comfort and warmth. A new thought popped into my head as we walked side by side.

“Do you think other people might have suffered the same fate? The weapon we know of is in the hands of a fairly nasty and violent gang leader in Manhattan. From what he said, he certainly didn’t intend for me to die quickly when he stabbed me.”

“Maybe,” she responded after a moment. “If the other victims are lucky, your circumstances are unique because you wanted to move away. Still, we might want to do some research into unexplained deaths in Canterlot. Especially ones that match up with the portal opening.”

“That’s a good idea Sunset. I just wish we had a photo of the weapon we could use for an image search on the internet. I doubt a drawing would be adequate to identify them.”

“That's something to worry about another day Silver. This has been really nice Silver.”

“I’m glad you’re having fun Sunset. Even if we were chatting about deadly artifacts.”

“Even with talking about those,” she said sadly. "I haven't felt that enthusiastic about my past experiences in a long time. Talking with you about Equestria doesn't feel like a burden and I'm really glad to have a friend who knows what it means to be a pony.”

Hah, if only she knew!
Says the midget pony living in my brain.
Exactly!

“Any time Sunset. I'd love to learn more about magic and Equestria.”

“Maybe someday,” she replied quietly. “Honestly, this would qualify as one of the nicest dates I’ve had if it was a real one.”

I was a bit surprised at her statement. “Really? Didn’t you date Flash for a while? He’s one of the most popular guys in school. Surely he must have taken you out for better dates.”

“He is popular; that’s the only reason I ever went out with him,” she replied. “He’s nice enough but he was clumsy and we never really connected on a personal level and we didn't do dates. His interest in me was physical, pure, and simple. He wanted me and I abused his desire without any mercy to get what I needed to control the school. It was almost a relief when he broke up with me although I was furious at the time.”

“You didn't . . .” I trailed off, not knowing how to ask how far they had gone physically.

She let out a long sad sigh and let go of my arm. She put some distance between us and wrapped her arms around her body before continuing her explanation.

“No. We never went further than kissing and some limited touching even though he wanted to go further. I wielded my appearance as a weapon and never gave him what he wanted. I guess I even tried to use it on you back when Twilight was here. Actually, you're one of the first guys who barely even reacted to my sexy bad girl act.”

“Between the intimidation and the fact that my brain was melting under the influence of a magical entity, I'm not sure I was reacting normally to anything at that point. Sorry.”

She winced and looked sad. “Don't apologize. I'm just glad to have a guy to talk to who doesn't see me as a sex object first. Just another price to pay for abusing my appearance at school. Rumors about me being a slut are pretty much the second most common after the whole she-demon thing.”

“That's a horrible way to treat anyone. Our classmates seem to go out of their way to make us miserable. Don't let them get you down Sunset.”

“I'll try Silver. It's hard though.”

“I know how you feel. So back to nicer things, I don't think I've told you how good you look yet. It's quite a striking change from your usual outfit.”

She perked up and smiled. “Thanks, Silver. It was Rarity's idea. She wants me to try some new outfits to switch to if my reputation starts to improve.”

“It looks good, though I think that's as much due to the wearer as the clothing.”

“Flatterer,” she replied, punching me in the shoulder. “You're a sweet guy. I find it hard to believe you've never been on a date.”

“I wasn't interested back in Manhattan and I doubt anyone here would consider dating me. It's one thing to be friends with a scarred mess like me, it's another thing to date them.”

“I think you sell yourself short Silver. Looks aren't everything.”

“If you say so. I’m certainly glad you’ve enjoyed my company tonight. Hopefully, we can do this again someday.”

“I'd like that.”

I dropped Sunset off in front of Rarity’s shop where she had parked her motorcycle at 10:30 in the evening. I hopped out and stood with her while she prepped her motorcycle to go.

“You sure you don’t want a ride or escort home Sunset? I’d hate to see you get hurt.”

Sunset’s expression was hidden by the shadows being cast by the streetlights. She hesitated for a moment and then she leaned in to give me a hug which I returned.

“I’ll be fine Silver. Don’t you worry about me, just get home and get some rest. Thank you for the lovely night. It was nice to feel like a normal person, even when talking about magic and Equestria.”

“Any time Sunset. It was enlightening. I’ll see you later.”

She started her bike and then paused with a smile as she was about to pull on her helmet. “For the record, that was a pretty good first date. Later Silver.”

She put her helmet on and accelerated away into the night. I watched her go and then trudged back to my car. I slid in and stared at the dashboard for a minute as weariness started to overtake me. All the distractions and excuses were gone. Tomorrow was the day I had been dreading. I fired up the car and drove back to my house for what was going to be a long night. Hopefully, my lucid dreaming would continue and we could try this insane idea of mine.

One year ago tomorrow . . .

Author's Note

Yeah, the diamond dogs weren't going to stay bad guys. I had decided from day one that they were misguided and acting without a real choice. I'm not sure how much I will use them as characters in the future but they're around. We will have to see. Also, just a reminder that Canterlot is in Central Oregon as far as my story is concerned.

It took a lot of internet searches to figure out the chase scene. There is some consistency to the layout and design of the school grounds from movie to movie but it is obvious the artists weren't seriously concerned about continuity. But every feature Silver interacts with is visible in screen caps from the movies.

The outfit Sunset is wearing was inspired by art for an alternate universe I found where nearly every character's role is reversed. The best image is here.

Your feedback is always appreciated! Thanks for reading.

Chapter 15 - To Grieve

Spark and I were standing on the balcony of the palace tower in the Crystal Empire. We didn’t speak as we stood side by side on our balcony. Both of us knew what we wanted to attempt and the mere thought had us both on edge. Finally, I worked up the nerve. I walked over and pulled the balcony door closed. We paused a moment staring as the door slowly changed into a pair of more modern, human-style double doors. Together Spark and I walked forward and pushed them open.

On the other side, we found the common entrance of our family’s apartment building in Manhattan. We stepped through and let the door swing shut behind us. I had never noticed how warm and musty the place was; like the ventilation system wasn't working properly. We walked to the elevator, Spark's hooves making an odd clip-clop noise on the floor. Once inside, I pushed the button for the second floor. As the elevator started to move, Spark looked up at me. His wings were tense at his sides.

“Are you sure this is a good idea, Silver?”

“I don’t know what else to do Spark.”

“If you say so but this will just be a memory. It's not real.”

“I am aware of that fact Spark. You want to do this as much as me.”

“Yes, you're right. That doesn't make me think this is healthy.”

The elevator opened and we stepped out into the hallway that had featured in so many of my nightmares. My heart was pounding as fear began to worm its way into my heart but I relaxed when Spark bumped up against me. Two doors down the hall from where we stood was the last place I had called home. Step by step I forced myself to walk back down the hall along the path I had fled a year earlier.

I stood for a moment, staring at the doorway to my former home trying to work up the nerve. Then I unlocked the door and pushed it open. Inside was the foyer, exactly as I remembered it before everything had gone wrong. Pushing the thought from my mind we stepped in. I kicked off my shoes just as I always had while Spark wiped his hooves on the mat. We stepped around the corner and into the living room and stopped, staring at the scene.

“Welcome back you two,” said Swift Strike. My mother was sitting in the living room on an easy chair.

My father, Iron Hammer was sitting on the recliner. “Yes. Come in and take a seat. We need to have a chat, boys.”

Spark and I automatically walked over to the couch and took a seat across from them before we thought to question their unexpected behavior. I was wracking my brain trying to remember this moment. Spark hopped up and sat on his haunches on the couch and I sat right next to him. I could feel tears standing in my eyes as I looked over at my parents.

“You two really shouldn’t be here you know,” Mom said. “Though I can understand why you would try on this of all days. Remind me, what Princess Luna told you about regrets.”

My jaw dropped at her question and I heard Spark flop down on his belly on the couch. We both knew exactly what they were talking about. Spark was the one who answered first. “What has been done cannot be changed. All we can control is how we use the knowledge and experience we have gained.”

“Life has to go on even when we feel like we have lost everything.” I finished. “We just needed to see you in some form, even if this isn't real. I was destroyed when I realized you were both gone.”

“We will always be with you, my sons,” replied Dad. “Swift and I; your grandparents; all your more distant ancestors, we all live on with you in your memories.”

“How! There’s so much you didn’t teach us,” said Spark in frustration. “So much we didn’t ask about our past and where we came from. Things I thought we would have years to learn.”

I could feel tears on my cheeks. “Where do we look, Mom? I have no idea where to start. My family is gone.”

Swift Strike walked over to the couch. Spark and I made space for her to sit. She wrapped her arms around both of us in a big hug. Spark and I both began to cry as emotion overwhelmed us. This wasn't a memory, this was something different.

Ding Dong.

Mom kept holding us close. “That feeling is a natural part of your grief. You know more than you realize already. There are answers out there if you choose to seek them. I promise we didn't leave you empty-handed. No matter what, you must know I’m proud of you both for the choices you’ve made.”

“I wish this was real,” I sniffled. “I didn’t get to say goodbye.”

Ding Dong.

“You’re right. This is a dream you conjured,” said my father, walking over and putting one of his hands on each of our shoulders. “That doesn’t mean this isn’t real enough to make a difference. You two are strong but you will be stronger together. Don't be afraid to find a new place, a new family, and happiness without us. You cannot live in sorrow forever my sons.”

Ding Dong. Ding Dong.

“Sounds like you're going to wake up soon boys,” said Mom. The walls of the apartment were beginning to fade and turn gray.

“We turned off our alarm didn’t we Spark?”

Ding Dong. Ding Dong. Ding Dong.

“We did. I think it’s the doorbell Silver.”

“I think you won’t be alone today,” said Mom. “Don’t try to come to this place again. We love you but this isn’t your home anymore. It is but a fleeting piece of memory like all things that have come and gone. Remember this as a comfort and don't waste your nights stuck in the past. Wake up from this dream and live your life.”

My dad smirked at me as the foreground began to fade away. “Give those six cute girls you're spending all your time with our best. Don't forget that princess as well when she visits. Tell them I wish we could have met them.”

Mom smiled warmly as her face began to blur. “Yes, give those ladies my thanks for taking care of our son. I'm glad they found you.”

I felt tears on my cheeks. “Goodbye, mom and dad. We love you.”

“We love you too boys.”

“We always will.”

Saturday, October 15, 2016

Ding Dong. Ding Dong. Ding Dong.

I opened my eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling as the sound of the doorbell echoed through my house. I was shuddering as the emotion from the dream poured through me. I was nearly overwhelmed when Spark's memories of the experience combined with mine. My eyes were wet and sore from crying in my sleep. I blinked a couple of times and turned to look at the clock.

The clock said it was 6:00 in the morning. I tried to figure out who would be here this early on a Saturday morning without calling ahead. A muffled shout answered that question.

“IF YOU DON’T COME TO ANSWER THIS DOOR SOON I’M GONNA GET YOUR KEY, COME IN THERE AND DRAG YOUR NAKED BUTT OUT OF BED. GET DOWN HERE SILVER!”

Rainbow Dash apparently.
Right. And she’d follow through on that threat, wouldn’t she?
Yup. Sweet Luna, I feel fried.
That was something special.
It was more than I ever hoped for.
Yes. You were right Silver.

I swung my feet out and sat up feeling surprisingly drained. I wiped my arm across my face to clean up the tears before grabbing a robe and wrapping it around myself as I slowly walked down the stairs. I pulled the front door open, leaning on the door frame to keep myself balanced, and found Applejack and Rainbow Dash standing there. Applejack's cheeks were red and she had one hand covering her face. She shot an exasperated look at Dash. Rainbow Dash just looked smug. Both of them were wearing running shoes, shorts, and T-shirts. They each had a sports bag slung over their shoulders.

“Morning lazybones,” said Dash. “Get yourself dressed. We’re going for a run and a swim to help clear your head. No sleeping in after that stunt you pulled last night!”

“Hold your horses there Dash,” Applejack. “You doin' ok there Sugarcube? You looked like you've gone through the wringer.”

“Come in and sit a minute,” I replied wearily. I then walked into the living room and collapsed onto the recliner. They followed me, both looking worried now, and sat down on the couch. Applejack spoke up before I could figure out what to say.

“Pinkie told us why today was important Silver. So there's no need to explain anything if you don't want to. It's the reason we're here today.”

“How did Pinkie know?”

“It's Pinkie of course,” replied Rainbow. “She has a bizarre sixth sense for these things and has been secretly planning this all week. So is that what's got you all messed up?”

“Sort of,” I said absently. “I just woke up from a dream that didn’t work out like I planned. At least I think it was a dream. Looking back on it, I'm really not sure anymore.”

Applejack looked confused. “Uh, sugarcube, what do you mean by ‘planned’ the dream? Dreams just happen with no rhyme or reason when we sleep.”

You probably should collect yourself before you say anything else we want to keep quiet.
I will Spark.

I sighed, frustrated that I was going to have to explain my lucid dreaming. But at least I could buy myself some time.

“Before I answer that, would I be safe in assuming we'll be seeing everyone else today?”

“Yes,” replied Applejack. “They'll be arriving in a while. Why?”

“Then I will explain what I said once the rest of them are here,” I said, getting up to my feet.” I don't think I can face telling this story twice and honestly, I was going to have to explain this to all of you eventually.”

Applejack just nodded quietly while Dash jumped up to her feet. “So are you gonna mope here all day or do you want to get out for some proper exercise?

“A run sounds like a good idea. I'll go get dressed and be with you in a minute.”

“Make sure you have a proper swimsuit this time!” she shouted after me. “We are hitting that lake again Silver and I don't want you to have any excuses to take it easy!” Dash called after me as I walked up the stairs.

Getting out and running was exactly what I needed this morning even if my heart wasn't completely in it. Once I was geared up complete with three large fluffy towels tucked into the top of my weighted backpack the three of us jogged off across the fields and out into the cool October air. The conversation was limited as we all focused on our run. After we reached our fourth mile we ran down to the beach and stripped down for a swim.

Dash was wearing a dark blue bikini with golden lightning bolts on it and Applejack wore a dark green one-piece suit with an apple on it. I was wearing a pair of black swim trunks this time. They were simple in their design but at least they had a drawstring. The three of us ran down to the lake together and dove in to swim. With proper swimwear on, it went without saying that it was going to be a race. The three of us seemed to be evenly matched in the water though.

When we got out of the lake and started drying off before the jog back to the house there was time for a bit of conversation.

“Ah'm pretty much finished for the season,” said Applejack through her towel. “Once Halloween is done it'll just be maintenance and preparation for next year. We can start planning out that road in November if that works for you, Silver.”

“That sounds like a plan to me. Do you want to join me, and Dash for these jogs in the future?”

“Ah' reckon that'll be doable. Probably even be able to join you during prime apple season if ah plan carefully.”

“Good!” said Dash muffled by her t-shirt as she pulled it on. “I missed racing with you when we weren't talking. Now I've got two friends that can give me a challenge.”

“Oh, I think you've got me beat when it comes to sprinting Dash,” I said with a chuckle. “I'm pretty sure you're slowing down just to be nice.”

“Well yeah, I am awesome after all. You do your best to keep up with me though and better yet, you don't get all grumpy just cause a girl can beat you.”

“Ah'd like to see you spar with Silver personally,” said Applejack with a smirk on her face. “I think you’d be singing a different tune after going a few rounds with him.”

“No way Applejack,” I said before Dash could retort. “Not unless Dash has some martial arts training she hasn't told me about.”

Dash pouted theatrically but she nodded. “Hey, I took a few classes. I guess that probably wouldn't go well for me would it Silver?”

“I couldn't say. Your speed would certainly count for something but it probably wouldn't be worth either of us risking getting hurt. I've taken some nasty hits from low-ranked students. Power usually comes before control.”

They both winced at the thought as we pulled our shoes on and stood up. Dash stretched her back and smirked.

"Ok then. Race you back to the hot tub!” said Dash. “On the count of three. One. Two. Three!”

We all took off running as hard as we could across the field towards the house. Puffing with the exertion I quickly fell behind, thanks in part to the extra thirty pounds I was carrying but also simply because I couldn’t run as fast as they could. I didn't mind though. I spent half my attention watching my footing and the other half enjoying the guilty pleasure of watching the flexing muscles of the two girls racing ahead of me.

We really do have a group of gorgeous friends, don't we Spark?
We really do. They're almost as cute as their pony counterparts.
Seriously Spark?
Well yeah. I'm a pony for Luna's sake. What did you expect?
I didn't realize your mind leaned towards pony thinking as well. Interesting. Weird though.
Don't let me stop you. They're still good-looking. For humans.

Applejack and Dash were already getting into the hot tub when I jogged in. I shrugged the backpack off my shoulders and quickly stripped down before climbing in next to them. I sighed with relief as the heat and jets began to relax my aching muscles.

“Not a bad showing considerin' the extra weight you're carrying Silver,” said Applejack.

“I agree,” said Dash while she tapped something into her phone. Then she tossed it on the deck and settled back to relax.

“I wouldn't have kept up even without the weight. I'm guessing Lightning Dust is a close competitor, Dash? I have to escape her with wits rather than speed.”

Dash's eyes narrowed at the mention of her name. “Yeah, she's usually a few steps behind me but she is pretty fast. She is driving me nuts now that she's raging over her hand and detention. Your whole running up the wall stunt had Gilda nearly frothing at the mouth with fury. I can't believe you weren't even late for class.”

“It all worked out well enough. I wish they would just leave me and Sunset alone though.”

A minute later I heard the back door open down at the house. I felt my body tense up instinctively but then I relaxed when four familiar faces came into view on the stairs. Pinkie, Sunset, Rarity, and Fluttershy walked up in their swimsuits with towels wrapped around their shoulders. I stared in surprise and then glanced over at Dash who was smiling back.

“You didn't think they were gonna miss out on a morning hot tub dip, did ya?”

I smiled and watched my four other friends climb into the massive hot tub. Sunset was wearing her teal one-piece suit from the other day. Rarity had a slightly more daring purple bikini that matched her hair. Fluttershy had a forest green one-piece suit and Pinkie was wearing a pink string bikini with her trademark balloons on it. Rarity glared at me with playful irritation as she stepped into the pool.

“You are a slippery devil Silver. Sunset refuses to tell us where you two sneaks went for dinner last night.”

Sunset grinned mischievously as she sat down in the pool next to me. “I wasn’t going to say a word until we were both here. Thanks again for the nice evening Silver.”

I smiled at Sunset before answering Rarity. “We considered letting you follow us but decided a private evening to get to know each other would be preferable. So we drove to Eugene once we evaded Dash and Applejack.”

“Clever,” she said with a smile. “Even if we had guessed, Eugene is much bigger than Canterlot. We would never have tracked you down. Oh my, this is divine.”

Sunset giggled. “You'd better watch out for Silver. He can drive like a maniac when he sets his mind to it.”

“Ah know!” replied Applejack. “I was trying to keep up and I didn't stand a chance.”

“Of course you didn't. If you'd let me drive I would have given him a proper challenge,” said Dash.

“Not in mah truck you wouldn't!” replied Applejack, punching Dash in the shoulder. “You've still got a provisional license until you turn eighteen. Ah'm not letting you get the family truck impounded.”

“You're seventeen Dash?” I asked.

“Thanks a lot, Applejack,” she grumbled, pushing Applejack away and floating across the pool to a different seat. “You've still got a provisional license as well.”

“Ah know. Ahm' seventeen til December, Dash. Still, there's no way you're driving mah family truck like a nutcase.”

In a sudden burst of motion, Pinkie pushed off her seat and quickly swam over to sit beside me.

“What day is your birthday Silver?” she asked. “You haven't told me yet. Please tell me I haven't missed it!”

“It’s on February 21st Pinkie. I told you I’m eighteen years old right?”

Rarity looked surprised. “Wait, you're only six days older than me? My birthday is February 27th.”

“Neato! My eighteenth birthday isn't until May,” Pinkie said to me before turning her attention to Sunset. “What about your birthday? Did you figure out how it matches up with our calendar?”

Sunset paused for a minute before answering. “My birthday is July 10th in this world. I'm eighteen as well.”

The conversation continued around me. I took a deep breath and just listened for a bit as my friends bantered and chatted around me in the hot tub. I felt happier than I thought I ever would again as I just floated there and listened to the animated conversation between my friends. I looked over at Pinkie and raised my eyebrow. She smiled and simply answered the question she knew I was going to ask.

“I phoned Mister Steel Rain and asked him which day it happened. You spoke to him using my phone the other day so I had the number. He's super nice.”

I smiled sadly. “As simple as that. I would have spent today alone and mourning if it hadn't been for you. Thank you so much, Pinkie.”

Pinkie nodded in response. I think she was quite relieved I hadn’t taken offense to her efforts to make today a happier one. I was about to ask Pinkie another question when Applejack cleared her throat.

“Ah hate to break up this nice conversation but I'd really like ta know what was going with you on this morning when Dash and I arrived.”

Applejack had an apologetic expression on her face but it was a fair question.

“That's fair, I did promise to explain when everyone was here. I do want to warn you, this is going to sound really weird.”

“Weirder than us growing wings, tails, and pony ears to fight a demon?” replied Dash. Then she looked sheepish. “No offense Sunset.”

“None taken,” she said through gritted teeth.

I winced at Sunset's reaction but I began my story. “Before the fall formal I was having recurring nightmares about my parent's death and being stabbed. I woke up in a cold sweat or screaming most mornings. That ended after the formal. Over the next week I still had the nightmares but instead each night they began to collapse in on themselves, leaving me floating in a starry void. I started waking up without any disorientation or fear and with full memory of the experience.”

The girls were staring at me as I continued my explanation. Confusion was growing on their faces and I was starting to feel a bit nervous about telling them what was going on in my mind. What if they thought I was a freak? I pushed on before fear stopped me from telling the story.

“Finally, about a week after the formal, I had my last nightmare and I was standing in the starry void absolutely aware I was dreaming. Three days later I figured out how to control the scenery and the setting. I spent the next few days poking around in my memory of the Equestrian side of the portal. Then last night I went back to my family's apartment in Manhattan.”

Thank you for keeping me out of this.
No problem.

“Why would you go back there?” asked Fluttershy in a small voice.

“Originally the plan was to relive a happier day and to try to say goodbye to them,” I said as tears filled my eyes. “But when I walked in, my parents were there waiting for me. At the very least they were memories of my parents or conjurations of my subconscious, I honestly don't know. Either way, they greeted me, knowing they were dead and with a conversation that didn’t fit any memory I could think of. So I talked with them, properly.”

For a moment everyone was quiet while they tried to process what I told them.

Rarity looked worried as she watched my face. “What did they say to you, Silver?”

I looked from one girl to the next before I spoke, finally settling my eyes on Sunset. She needed to know this was for her as well.

“They told me some things I needed to hear. They reminded me not to focus on things I can’t change and to not live in the past. I got a chance to say goodbye to them. Before I woke up, they asked me to convey their gratitude to all six of you. Dad said he wishes he could have met you in person and Mom said to thank you for taking care of her son.”

The silence in the hot tub was absolute, broken only by a couple of sniffles. Sunset’s expression was a mix of sorrow and happiness. I could tell she understood what I was saying. The birds were chirping and the faint hum of the hot tub pump was the only sound in the air. I smiled at them but there was a pain in my heart.

“Real or not, I believe they would have liked all of you. It hurts a lot to think that if they were alive I never would have met . . .”

I trailed off as Pinkie pulled me into a wet hug. When she spoke her voice was unusually quiet and serious. “Your parents were right Silver. Don't focus on the things we can't change.”

Then she smiled broadly and spoke more loudly. “We're here to make sure today isn't all sad for you. Smiles aren't mandatory but being alone is forbidden . . . Ok fine, except for bathroom breaks. I'll let that go.”

I started coughing before I dissolved into laughter with all my friends. Pinkie had a huge grin on her face.

“Still got it!” She cheered. “Ok, who's hungry?”

When we got back to the house I was surprised to discover Pinkie had breakfast all ready to roll in my kitchen. Fluttershy quietly confessed she had let everyone else in after Rainbow, Applejack and I had gone out for our run. I had to reassure her several times that it was quite all right even if this wasn’t the precise reason I’d put the key out for her.

My house was quickly filled with the smells of coffee, pancakes, bacon, and eggs. Unfortunately, all I had was the tiny table and four chairs from the apartment. Buying new furniture hadn't made it onto my list yet so most of us were sitting in the living room with our plates on our laps. I put the plate down on the cloth-covered crate I used as a coffee table when I finished eating and I shook my head.

“It's official. I need to get a proper dining room set if this is going to be a regular occurrence.”

“I think that would be a wonderful idea,” Rarity called from her spot at the table. “I do so like to be able to see the people I'm eating with.”

“I'll add it to the list Lady Belle,” I replied. “I think I can afford it, I just have to go pick one out. Not going to happen today though.”

“Ah'd have to agree,” said Applejack. “Life's been way too crazy. Today is a good one to just relax with mah friends.”

Dash looked uncertain. “I never did ask what we were doing today. We're not gonna sit around and do nothing are we?”

“Of course not silly,” said Pinkie from the kitchen. “We can watch some fun happy movies, relax in the hot tub more, or go for a walk! And we brought our instruments so we can even play if the mood strikes.”

“Sounds nice,” I replied. “The more I think about it, the more I'm sure they'd prefer I spent my day like this over my original plan.”

“So what were your Mom and Dad like Silver? If you don't mind me asking that is.”

Rainbow Dash and I were taking Fluttershy on a walk up through my property so she could see what animals lived here while everyone else was soaking in the hot tub again. She was very excited to see how wild my property was getting and pointed out several animal burrows and bird’s nests I hadn't noticed. She had flagging tape in hand and was marking locations Applejack and I would try to avoid when planning the work road. I was quiet for a moment as I considered Fluttershy's question.

“In my dream, they said they live on in my memories. It would be a disservice to not tell you about them.

“My mom was a thin, blonde-haired lady with dark gray skin and golden eyes. They said I had her eyes. She was a warrior through and through. Everything in life was a challenge, from class to a simple game of chess. She was ruthless and gave no quarter, pushing me to learn and to grow to match her. On the rare occasions I won against her I knew I had earned it.”

Rainbow Dash whistled at the thought. “Dang, I wish I could have trained with her.”

I laughed. “If you want a similar experience, join Steel Rain's dojo when he gets set up. The two of them were cut from the same cloth.”

“She sounds a bit scary,” said Fluttershy from the ground where she was inspecting an animal burrow.

“She could be if you didn't understand her goals,” I agreed. “Mom just wanted to push the best out of every student she trained. She would never push someone further than she thought they could go. If I didn't succeed she was right there to pull me back up to my feet. It wasn't about being the absolute best; she just wanted everyone to be their best. She's the reason I managed to keep up with my training even at my worst.”

“What about your Dad?” asked Dash. “Was he similar to your Mom?”

“He had blue skin, lighter than mine, brown hair, and brown eyes. He was very tall and strong from working as a blacksmith. He was the gentle mirror to my mother; confident, kind, and a bit of a flirt. It never seemed to bother Mom and I never thought much of it at the time.”

“My Daddy was a quiet, gentle man who loved the outdoors before he passed away,” Fluttershy whispered. “Mommy is similar but she prefers quiet and being inside. Daddy loved animals and showed me how to care for them before he passed away.”

Rainbow Dash looked surprised by Fluttershy's words.

“I didn't know you got your love of animals from your dad Fluttershy,” she said. “All these years and I'm still learning about you.”

Fluttershy tied a long piece of flagging tape to the branch “He knew so many amazing things, like how to recognize different animal burrows. In this case, you're going to have lots of garter snakes around here next year Silver. You've got a big winter burrow under that tree and they're already moving in. If we bring a nice flat rock up here you'll probably see them sunning themselves.”

“Seriously? That sounds neat. I've never seen a snake outside of a zoo or pet store,” I replied.

Fluttershy smiled. “You won't be able to say that when spring rolls around. Daddy was never one to fear any animals simply because of their appearance. I guess I take after him that way.”

Dash was looking thoughtful as we started walking again. “My mother and father support my competitive edge and are behind me every step of the way. To be honest, though, it's my grandma Firefly who I really take after.”

Fluttershy stood up and gave Rainbow a serious look. “I never met her, did I?”

Dash kicked a loose rock off into the distance and shoved her hands in her pockets. “No, you didn't Fluttershy. She lived up in Seattle. We drove up to see her every couple of months before she passed away. She told me how she always wanted to fly for the Air Force but they weren’t training female pilots when she was in her prime. She served as ground support for years but she was already retired when the first women finally became fighter pilots in the nineties. She never regretted it though and always said she was proud to serve her country as best she could.”

“That’s an admirable sentiment,” I said. “She must have been quite the lady.”

Dash sighed. “Before she died, she told me I would touch the sky someday. I would never have guessed I'd do it without an airplane. She would have loved to see the wings I get when I play music. It felt like she was with me when I flew into the sky on the night of the formal.”

“I know how you feel Dash,” I replied. “I spent ten minutes of my life as a Thestral. When I flew over the Crystal Empire, that was the moment I think my heart began to heal. There's no feeling quite like it.”

“I'm scared to fly very high but I tried a bit,” said Fluttershy. “It was nice to feel like a bird for a moment and see a tiny bit of their perspective.”

The conversation drifted off as we all stared up at the sky at the sound of an eagle scream. It was odd to realize the impact of our recent experiences. We were just three normal humans who all shared an indescribable experience. How do you explain the feeling of having wings on your back and of gliding through the air to someone who has spent their life on their feet?

After lunch Rarity and I adjourned to the porch for a bit of quiet time. Surprisingly, Pinkie Pie decided to join us as well. We had a large pot of tea and were sitting around the tiny plastic table with our steaming mugs filled. The fall air had been warmed up by the sun making it a nearly perfect afternoon. Everyone else was inside settling in to watch a movie.

“You sure you don't want to watch the movie Silver?” Pinkie asked, bouncing on her chair. “It's really fun and all the animals are so cute.”

“I've got a bit of a headache. A couple of hours in front of a screen wouldn't do me any good. I'll have to watch it another day. What about you Lady Belle?”

Rarity sighed. “I watched it with Sweetie when it came out. While Zootopia was a cute movie that I don't regret seeing, it doesn't rate high on my list of films to watch a second time.”

Pinkie nodded emphatically while bouncing in her chair. “I've seen it four times now. I suppose I could watch it again but I could also sit out here with you! Why didn't Sweetie go see it with the other crusaders or your parents?”

Rarity snorted and took a sip of tea from her cup. “I might as well be Sweetie Belle's mother considering how rarely Mother and Father are home. Sweetie never managed to organize her friends for that particular evening for which I am most grateful. The three of them are potential natural disasters when they dive headlong into an idea and my shop has difficulty surviving the fallout.”

Pinkie’s hair seemed less puffy than usual and she was subdued when picked up her cup. “Maude is the best sister ever but she's also my legal guardian and surrogate mother. It was the only way to stay here.”

She took a sip of her tea while I frowned at her. I was slightly perturbed at her choice to separate from her parents. “Do you miss them?”

She shrugged in response. “I do and I don't. I love my parents with all my heart and miss them every single day. Sadly, the way I want to live my life doesn't fit with the way they live theirs. Maude was super nice letting me stay here with her while she goes to college.”

My mind was boggled by the idea of her choosing to stay away from her parents like that. I almost said something stupid at that moment,

Relax Silver, don't lose your temper. We don't know why she made that choice.
I just find it hard to think about. She walked away from her family. They're still here and she left them.
Yes, and that's her choice, Silver.
But . . . Gah. You're right.

The girls didn't notice my internal turmoil. Rarity took another sip of her tea and stared off into space.

“My parent’s lifestyle is much harder on Sweetie than it is on me. We rarely get to be just sisters. I have to play the responsible adult and be in charge almost all the time. Even when they're home, they don't pay her nearly enough attention. I fear she is going to resent me at this rate.”

I put my hand on her free one and gave it a gentle squeeze. “I'm an only child so I don't have experience with siblings. Have you tried talking to Sweetie about the problem? She might feel better about herself and you if you talk about the problem. She’s your sister, not your daughter so you’re in a really tough place.”

“It vexes me that you are right about this. I want to but everything seems so tenuous with that young lady. It scares me sometimes.”

Pinkie hopped out of her chair and gave Rarity a big hug. “You just need to make it non-threatening. Go out to do something she enjoys. Sit in a park and talk. It's not like you're planning to be a meanie pants.”

“I suppose you two are right,” she sighed. “I will try to make plans to speak with her soon.”

Pinkie's voice suddenly transformed as she barked out her command. “Do. Or do not! There is no try!”

Rarity and I stared at her in surprise before we both started laughing. She grinned at our reactions and took a big sip of tea while we calmed down.

“I had no idea you could do voices like that Pinkie,” I said when I could finally speak again.

“I can't really. It only works when it's funny.”

I shot a confused glance at Rarity but she just shrugged and mouthed the words 'I have no idea either’.

The rest of the afternoon was incredibly relaxing and fun. After we finished our tea, the three of us went in and watched a couple more movies with the rest of the group and ordered pizza for dinner. Once we wrapped up dinner Rarity had to leave to go pick up Sweetie Belle. Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Dash all got a ride home with her. Sunset had her motorcycle here and Applejack just had to walk a few minutes to get back to her house. Since the sun was going down, Applejack, Sunset, and I came up with a great idea to wrap up the day.

“Ah never thought I'd say this but Rainbow was pretty clever convincing you to get this thing working,” said Applejack through the darkness as she floated in the waters of the hot tub.

“She didn't just convince me Applejack, she put in a lot of work into repairing it and cleaning this patio up,” I replied before taking a sip from a bottle of fizzy cider.

“The stars and the moon in this world are so different from Equestria,” said Sunset quietly. “I've never looked at the night sky here since I came through.”

I glanced over to where she was lounging in the darkness. We had turned out all the lights around the hot tub so the sky was stupendous. The only light came from the full moon that was rising over the horizon but even that wasn't enough to wash out the view. Sunset's shadowy form was facing upwards, gazing into the depths of space.

“Twilight said the same thing. What do you mean?”

“The Equestrian moon is self-illuminating instead of reflecting sunlight light the way the moon does here. We never get new moons and the sky here is even darker on a full moon. Astronomy isn't that advanced yet in Equestria so I couldn't even tell you if the universe is structured the same way. We might have epicycles or something equally bizarre.”

“Ya mean those things the Greeks came up with to predict where the planets would go when they thought Earth was the center of the Universe?”

I saw Sunset turn to face in Applejack's direction. “That's right Applejack. I'm surprised you knew that.”

“Just cause' ah'm a farmer doesn't mean I don't pay attention in school,” Applejack replied bitterly.

I could hear the sadness in Sunset's voice. “I'm so sorry! I really didn’t mean to insult you. I was just surprised because you’ve never given any indication you were interested in astronomy or ancient history.”

“Apology accepted Sunset,” Applejack replied a bit more kindly. “Ah got a bit defensive 'cause I know some students see me as the 'dumb farmer' just cause I have an accent and don't have parents. That doesn't mean ah don't like to learn ‘bout other things.”

Everything was quiet for a moment before Sunset spoke again in a quiet voice. “I forgot you'd lost your parents Applejack.”

“Ah'm mostly surprised you didn't use that information against me. It would have been a pretty effective way to hurt me.”

The water sloshed as Sunset sank further down in the water like she was trying to hide. I heard her sniffle quietly. Her voice was filled with sorrow and a bit of anger. “I couldn't use broken families or lost parents to hurt people even at my very worst. Not when I never knew mine.”

I floated over and pulled her into a hug as she started crying quietly. Applejack was beside us a moment later and took Sunset's hand.

“Ah had no idea Sugarcube,” she replied quietly.

“You're the first people on this side of the portal to know,” she said through her tears. “I don't even know their names. They left me at an orphanage when I was just a tiny foal with a name and nothing else. I was always so angry my parents didn't even leave a way to find them. Now it just hurts that they didn’t want me.”

Applejack sighed sadly. “Well it's not quite the same as family, but you're not alone anymore Sunset.”

I smiled in the darkness and released my hug but left my arm draped over her shoulder. “That's right. We're all here for you if you need us.”

Applejack and I sat close to Sunset while she calmed down. Then she wiped her face and sighed regretfully.

“I always felt like I had to prove myself to Princess Celestia after she took me in as her personal student. I was the youngest student she'd ever taken on and she was a comfort to be around. I ruined that when I came here. She'll never want to see me again.”

I held my tongue while I listened to how Sunset spoke about Princess Celestia since it seemed like there was more than just a simple student-teacher relationship going on here. I decided to keep my suspicions to myself since she seemed to be hurting quite badly already. Instead, I tried to give a more optimistic plan.

“You never know Sunset. When the portal opens we can ask Twilight to help out with Celestia if you'd like.”

I could feel Sunset tense up at my suggestion. “Why would Twilight Sparkle ever help me?” she said bitterly.

I was taken aback by her odd shift in mood. Understanding women wasn't something I had any talent for so I just answered honestly. “Twilight was worried and wanted to make sure you would be safe before she left you here and I have no doubt she'll help if you want to try to talk to Celestia again. That said, I think we should table this idea for now. The portal doesn’t re-open for a couple of years so any decisions can wait.”

I could see Sunset’s head nodding although her expression was unreadable in the darkness.

“Do either of you know this world’s constellations?” Sunset suddenly asked.

"Manhattan is a brightly lit city,” I replied. “I was lucky if I could see any stars at all, let alone the constellations.”

“Ah can point a few out to you,” said Applejack. “Mah Pa taught me about them before he passed on. The easiest one to see right now is the big dipper . . .”

I listened to Applejack sharing what her father had taught her about the night sky while staring off into space. The loss of my parents still hurt to be sure but that pain seemed just a bit less overwhelming than it had been the day before. I thought about each of my friends in turn and how lucky I was to have them in my life now.

Their friendship is a gift Silver.
Yeah. I just wish Mom and Dad could be here.
Me too. At least we're not alone.

Author's Note

Writing the beginning of this chapter might have made me a bit misty eyed. The first scene has been going through revisions for several weeks but the rest of this chapter was harder to write than I expected. I really wanted to establish the family situation for each of the girls but I wanted to do it in a somewhat natural way. I also wanted to acknowledge they do have families even if not all of them are around. It’s not as obvious in the main MLP universe, but the Equestria Girls are in high school.

Breaking the group into smaller bites helped but I'm still not entirely sure about the result. I'll be interested to hear what you think of how this chapter played out.

Chapter 16 - To Pass Time

Tuesday, October 18, 2016

Rainbow Dash, Sunset Shimmer, and I were driving to my house from the grocery store after school. Rainbow’s parents both had to travel out of town for work unexpectedly. Rather than sitting around at her house, she had gotten permission to crash on my guest bed for a couple of nights. We planned to watch some old action movies tonight and we had invited Sunset to join us as well. When I turned onto the main street through Canterlot I noticed a small gang of students hanging out on a street corner.

“Who are those guys with Gilda and Lightning Dust? They don't go to our school.”

Dash looked over to the corner, turned pale, and slumped down in her seat trying to hide her face. I looked over at the group again. Three big muscular guys were talking with Gilda and Lightning. They hadn’t noticed us and we drove past without any incidents. Rainbow exhaled and sat up when we pulled up at a stoplight. Her hands were shaking as she pulled out her phone and began typing up a text.

“Dash? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“Can we make a detour to pick up Fluttershy? She’s going to need to know this and I need to be there for her when she finds out. I’ll explain once she’s with us.”

I exchanged a worried glance with Sunset in the rearview mirror while I turned right on the next street to head back to town.

“Gilda is still after me isn’t she?” said Sunset sadly. “You all keep protecting me and it's just making things worse. I should just let them beat me up and get it over with.”

“No chance Sunset,” I said. “They’ll never be satisfied even if you give in. They never seem to get tired of hurting people.”

We picked up Fluttershy at the animal shelter fifteen minutes later. She was wearing her favorite green skirt and white tank top. She walked quickly over and climbed into the van, her lovely face was creased with worry. Dash switched spots with Sunset, hopping into the back seat beside Fluttershy. Dash grabbed her hand reassuringly.

“What’s going on Rainbow? You've gone pale.”

“Flutters, we just saw Hoops, Dumb-Bell, and Score here in Canterlot. We saw them with Gilda and Lightning just a few minutes ago.”

Fluttershy stared at Rainbow Dash blankly for a moment, then she turned pale, curled up in a ball on the seat, and started shaking like a leaf. Her voice was reduced to a single squeak of panic and I felt a burst of anger flow through me.

What did those bastards do to Fluttershy?
I don’t know, but we might have to destroy them Silver.
No, we don’t do that Spark. It’s not what we were taught.
Ok, I'll relax. For now.

“What did they do to you two?” asked Sunset while I debated with Spark.

Dash looked sad as she comforted the quivering ball of pink hair with a gentle hand.

“When we were kids we both lived in Cloudsdale, a small town that’s a couple hours away from here. Those three went to elementary school with us. They bullied everyone around them but they took particular delight in tormenting Fluttershy. I did my best to protect her but I couldn't always stop them.”

Fluttershy's response was muffled from being curled up. “At least they only called me names and pushed me around a bit. They beat you up badly a few times when you stood up to them Dashie.”

Rainbow growled. “I was young and stupid. They won’t get the drop on me this time. I can’t believe Gilda would do this. She hated them just as much as I did back in the day and sometimes stood up to them with me.”

I heard a sad whimper from the coiled ball of tension on the seat behind me. “They called me Klutzershy.”

“I don't like this. Why do you think they’re here Dash,” I growled.

“I hate to say it but I think they’re here because of you Silver. You really pissed Gilda off with those Judo throws, your miraculous dodge, and that insane wall run. Like I said the other day, she was almost frothing at the mouth with rage. I can’t think of any other reason why Gilda would be hanging out with those three jerks.”

I frowned, trying to figure a way out of this new complication. “This isn’t good at all. Well, I think we’d better start keeping in contact with each other a bit more until we figure out what they’re up to.”

“Good plan,” replied Dash. “So what do you say Fluttershy? Want to come watch old action movies and relax with us? I’d rather not leave you alone right now.”

“That sounds nice,” she whispered. “They aren't too scary are they?”

“We’ll pick ones you’ll enjoy tonight Fluttershy,” I said. "The other movies aren't going anywhere.”

“Kay.”

Thursday, October 20, 2016

Morning break was my least favorite time of the day lately but especially on rainy days like today. The halls were crowded with students, most of whom would love to see me go. I kept my head down and wove through the crowd while watching for any of my friends. I was just grateful that the physical attacks against me and Sunset had subsided.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie demands that you stop and face her, vagrant!”

Unfortunately, the verbal abuse had not subsided. Trixie was one of the worst offenders in the last few days, having apparently decided our confrontation at the statue was grounds to increase her attacks. I simply ignored her and continued walking down the hall. I heard her huff angrily and I could hear her stomping after me.

“Trixie will not be ignored by a lowly guttersnipe!” She declared loudly. “You will not walk away from me!”

She’s going to grab your arm Silver.
Thank you, Spark.

Thanks to Spark's observation, I spun around at the last moment, easily dodging the hand that was reaching out to grab me. The noise of the students in the hall was quickly subsiding. She took a step back when I glared at her but there was a smug, self-satisfied look on her face.

“I have nothing to say to you, Trixie. Leave me alone!” I turned and started to walk away.

“Trixie thinks you need to pay better attention . . . Orphan.”

I stopped in my tracks as the word hit me right in the heart. I heard a few students around me gasp but the voices quickly died back to silence. I clenched my fists so hard my knuckles cracked, echoing loudly in the dead silent hallway. My jaw was beginning to ache from gritting my teeth and I was an inch away from turning around to punch her in her smug little face.

Steady Silver. She's not worth it.
I'm trying.

“Yes Trixie knows your secret you parent-less flotsam and now everyone else does as well. She had no doubt you were merely a discarded creature and now she has found her confirmation. Trixie is certain they found you to be a creature so horrible they abandoned you without a second -”

My composure snapped as I spun around and screamed in her face.

“THEY WERE MURDERED YOU IGNORANT BITCH!”

Trixie's eyes widened in surprise as I slowly walked towards her. My hands were raised and curled into fists while I fought with every ounce of my fracturing self-control to keep myself from lashing out. She was frozen in place, staring straight into my furious eyes and the hallway was so silent you could have heard a pin drop. There were only the sounds of echoing footsteps in the distance. I was seething with barely contained rage as I towered over her.

Don't hurt her Silver.
I'm trying! Really, really fighting the urge.

“Manhattan. One year ago,” I hissed at her. “Any moron with the Internet and my name could have figured that tiny insignificant detail out.”

“Trixie didn’t -” she began.

I interrupted her again as I continued snarling down at her. “Didn’t know? Didn’t care to check? Didn’t care about the truth as long as it hurt me? Congratulations Trixie, you succeeded.”

“But I -”

“Are you happy now? Did this bring you the satisfaction you desired? Do you really revel in joy knowing I have no family left alive in the world?”

“I –”

“Shut up Trixie,” Applejack snarled from behind me. “Ah think you've said enough.”

Startled, I spun around to find Applejack standing right there beside me. She immediately pulled me into a hug. The other girls came running up the stairs into the hallway and I saw several teachers emerge to see what was going on. I felt myself beginning to calm down now that I wasn't alone.

I'm here too Silver. You've got me.
I know Spark. Thanks for keeping me in check.
Anytime.

“Ah won't tolerate you usin' his loss against him,” Applejack growled at Trixie. “Ya'll should know better. Ah' thought you learned your lesson bout this behavior after the memorial for mah parents when we were in elementary school.”

I think Applejack was about to continue but I put my hand on her shoulder and shook my head. I looked around the hallway at the stricken faces of the unfamiliar students staring at me. Before my adrenaline faded I chose to speak while I had their undivided attention. My voice was cold and quiet with a tinge of threat that made several students go pale.

“I have lived through a hell over this past year you couldn’t imagine in your darkest nightmares. Since my arrival here in Canterlot I have tolerated near-constant physical and psychological attacks. It makes me wonder how Twilight ever brought harmony to this place.”

I took a deep breath and glared around the hall, finally resting my eyes on Trixie who hadn’t budged this entire time.

“Hate me if you must but if even one of you brings my parents up in a way I disapprove of, EVER, my patience will come to an end. Understood?”

Trixie was pale as she nodded in response. I saw nods from several of the other students standing around nearby.

Without another word, I turned to face the rest of the girls who had run up beside me and Applejack. As a group, we walked through the parting crowd, and down the stairs to the main office. I walked through the door, gave Nurse Redheart a weak smile on my way past, and flopped down on my back on the medical bed as the tears finally overtook me. Sunset sat down next to me and took my hand in hers.

“Hey Silver,” she murmured.

I squeezed her hand gently as I tried to bring my tears under control before I started bawling uncontrollably. Once I trusted myself to speak calmly, I whispered back at her.

“Hey, Sunset."

"We spend a lot of time here don't we?"

"Yeah," I whispered as I wiped my eyes with my other hand. "You know what the worst part about what she said is?"

"I think I do," she replied quietly. "You got through the anniversary in good spirits only to be stabbed like this a few days later."

Despite the pain the thought caused, I smiled. "Yes, that's right. Thank you Sunset.”

“For what?”

I looked up into her worried green-blue eyes when I replied. “For being a better person than that before we became friends.”

Her eyes widened with surprise at my words. “This is still all my fault Silver. They wouldn’t be treating you this way if it wasn’t for me.”

“I know Sunset,” I replied, still holding her hand reassuringly. “Sadly, there's nothing we can do to change that. Still, you never used my worst pain against me because you understood what I was feeling. You had empathy and kindness in you before Twilight arrived Sunset, even if you weren't expressing it as well as you do now.”

She squeezed my hand gently as a warm smile spread across her face.

“Thank you,” She whispered. "That means a great deal coming from you Silver."

She sat with me for a few minutes while I calmed down, but we were interrupted by a knock on the door. I looked up to find Vice Principal Luna standing there.

"I need to have a word with you, Mister Spark. Please excuse us Miss Shimmer.”

Sunset wasn't going to argue with the Vice Principal so she simply nodded and walked out of the room. Vice Principal Luna closed the door and sat down in the chair beside the bed, shaking her head.

“You seem to attract trouble like a lightning rod Silver,” she said. “Rest assured Trixie will be dealt with appropriately for her behavior. Unfortunately, your words upstairs have brought about an issue that we need to resolve.”

“What is that ma'am?”

“Your transfer paperwork went through without issue when you came here so there was no reason to pry into your family life,” she said. "Considering what you admitted earlier I have two questions. First of all, who is your legal guardian?”

“There are several answers to that Ma'am,” I said with a sigh. “I am eighteen years old so by law here and in Manhattan, I am a legal adult so I was perfectly within my rights to sign my own transfer. Additionally, since I have no living relatives and my parents didn't want me in state care, they had included minor emancipation papers as part of their will to be registered if I was fifteen or older.”

Luna rubbed her eyes wearily. “I appreciate your honesty but this leaves me in a bind. Who should I be calling if you are injured at school? Or if you're in trouble.”

“My godfather, Steel Rain is moving here in December. I'll come by the office with his contact information later today.”

She raised her eyebrows. “Is he able to discipline you?”

I started to laugh. "Yes, absolutely he is and will if necessary. He's a martial arts instructor teaching Western Martial Arts. I have the utmost respect for him.”

“Western Martial Arts?!” she asked sharply with unexpected interest. “Does he teach the rapier?”

“Yes he does along with several other medieval weapons,” I replied, wondering where this was going. “I've been learning from him since I was about seven years old.”

She smiled with uncharacteristic glee. “He's moving here? Please tell me he's opening a school here.”

“He's already purchased a place and is planning to open in January. You've fought with a Rapier ma'am?”

“Please call me Luna for the moment,” she said in a warm tone that suddenly reminded me of speaking with her counterpart. “I was enrolled in fencing when I was young but I never found it satisfying. Many years ago I saw a western martial arts demonstration at a convention and I've always wanted to learn but there isn't a school in the area.”

“Well, I have no doubt Steel Rain will be delighted to have you as a student Luna. Just be warned, I'll probably be assisting with running the classes.”

She snorted. “I would be a poor teacher if I was not willing to learn from my students as well. Anyhow, I do need to ask one additional question in an official capacity. Are you in need of any counseling or other services?”

"I appreciate your concern," I replied. "A month ago I would have, but now I'm doing much better thanks to my friends. That includes Sunset Shimmer by the way. All six of them have been a huge help in pulling myself back together."

"Very well. If that changes please don't hesitate to come to myself or Principal Celestia."

"Thank you. I will do that."

Then Luna stood up to leave “I believe that will be all for the moment, Silver. I would be delighted if you could have Steel Rain come in to do a demonstration here once his dojo is open.”

I nodded, but then I tensed up again when Luna's voice suddenly took on the note of authority.

“Mister Spark, there is no place in this school for using a family tragedy as a weapon and I will put a stop to it. In the meantime, I would appreciate it if you would refrain from declaring war on the student body at large.”

“I will, though to be perfectly honest I was just planning on reporting issues to you more frequently if my patience ended. There's no other sensible response to a verbal attack, no matter how much I want to retaliate.”

She stared at me for a moment with a perplexed look on her face. Then she shook her head, turned, and walked out of the room. I sighed and tried to relax but unfortunately, the damage had been done.

I had hoped we could get through school without that becoming public knowledge.
At least you didn't wave your scars under her nose during your rage Silver.
That would have been a dumb idea.

Saturday, October 22, 2016

For the second week in a row, the girls and I were all gathered together for a meal. I had high hopes this would become a regular event. Tonight we were at Applejack’s house and There were twelve of us in total including the Crusaders, Granny, Big Mac, Sunset, and the girls. It wasn’t a perfectly harmonious situation since the Crusaders weren’t fond of me or Sunset but at least they were being polite. For her part, Sunset just sat next to me at the kitchen table while Pinkie and Applejack put the dinner together. Rarity was also at the counter assembling a salad while Dash and Fluttershy were standing by the kitchen door.

We had been chatting for a while about school, homework, and the rapid improvement of the Rainbooms as a band. Now though, the conversation had turned to the looming problem with Gilda and Lightning's new gang.

“Ah don't like it Dash,” said Applejack from the stove. “They’re lurking around but they haven’t come near anybody at the school yet. You think they'd try something?”

“Lightning Dust is pretty pissed at Silver,” Dash replied. “I don't know how she got from missing a punch to saying he broke her hand but that’s her story now. Hoops, Score, and Dumb-bell were bad news in Elementary School. I hate to think what they're like now.”

Fluttershy shivered and wrapped her arms around herself. “I really don't want to see them again. The way they looked at me was scary.”

Did I bring this on them?
If we did, it's our responsibility to make it right.

“I do have one idea that might help,” I said. “I can teach you all how to break out of a few common grabs if you’re interested. Even if they never try anything it’s still a useful skill.”

Fluttershy visibly perked up at the suggestion. “That actually would help Silver. The thought of being trapped by someone really frightens me. It's one of the reasons I was so scared when I first met you that day in the hiding spot by the tree. You easily could have grabbed me and there's nothing I could have done to stop you.”

Applejack nodded and looked over at Dash. “Ah like the way you think Silver. I'm strong enough to hold my own but it never hurts to learn a few new things. Maybe you could give me and Dash some pointers on punching as well?”

I looked around at the girls who all showed enthusiasm for the idea. “Monday during lunch break? I know you want to push a bit to get the band off the ground after school tomorrow so we don't have much time to work with.”

Dash crossed her arms and glared at me. “AJ is right. When I punched you in the face the day I played soccer with Twilight you said I telegraphed my punches. There's a punching bag in the weight room so I think you have to demonstrate.”

She held the glare on her face a moment longer before it dissolved into a laugh.

I nodded. “I can do that Dash. I hate to think we’ll have to deal with this group face-to-face. I’ll sleep much easier knowing the six of you have some skills to escape.”

“And what about your escape Sir Spark?” asked Rarity. “I won’t have you sacrificing yourself for our safety again.”

I felt frustration overtake me as I closed my eyes, got up to my feet and I responded almost without thinking

“Lady Belle, what wouldst thou have me do? Retreat? Abandon thee when I am more than able to stand fast in thine defense? I shall not take any needless risks with mine life but neither will I abandon any of you shouldst the need arrive. I was trained in battle and if that is the skill that is needed, I will act as the sword and shield for my friends.”

After I finished speaking, I took a deep breath to calm myself before opening my eyes. When I opened my eyes all six of them were staring at me. I think I saw some blushes but I wasn't looking carefully enough to be sure.

What's up with them?
We used old English Silver.
Wait, really? Weird. I didn't mean to.

An unfamiliar young voice piped up from the door. “Wow, you weren't kidding were you Sis?”

Everyone looked over at the kitchen door. The three Crusaders were standing there staring at me with wide eyes. Scootaloo was the one who had spoken, splitting her attention between me and Rainbow Dash. Rainbow reached over and ruffled her hair.

“I told you he was a special kind of cool Scoots, just like Sunset.”

Scootaloo glanced briefly at Sunset with a dubious look on her face but didn't contradict Dash.

“I didn't know she was your sister, Dash,” I said.

Rainbow rubbed the back of her head sheepishly. “Not biologically I'm sorry to say. Officially I'm her mentor though Big Sisters but that's just a formality now as far as I'm concerned.”

This was another one of those cases where I could tell I wasn't being told the whole story. Scootaloo looked embarrassed and pleased by Dash's words though. I wasn't going to pry so I took a couple steps towards the door, crouched down, and held out my hand to her in greeting.

“Nice to finally meet you. My name is Silver Spark.”

Scootaloo nervously reached forward with her eyes darting around to avoid my gaze and shook my hand. When she realized my grip was gentle, a shy grin appeared on her face and she looked at me with growing confidence.

“Did you really jump up to the second floor of the school to get away from Lightning Dust?” she asked.

“I don't know anybody who could jump that high Scootaloo,” I replied, releasing her hand. “I used a Parkour technique to run up the wall so I could reach the ledge around the second floor.”

Applebloom was suddenly right next to Scootaloo. “You ran up a wall? Ah thought Applejack was exaggeratin' when she told me about how you escaped!”

I rubbed my chin thoughtfully. “I can't exactly explain the method in words. I've never actually had to teach this particular skill to anyone. How about I show you how it's done after dinner? I'm sure I can find a spot to demonstrate here.”

A small shy voice piped up from behind Scootaloo. “Can I watch too?” asked Sweetie Belle.

I smiled. “Of course you can.”

The three girls cheered loudly and ran out of the room talking excitedly with each other. I got up to my feet, relieved I'd made a step towards peace with Rarity, Applejack, and Dash's sisters. I faced the girls again now that everything had calmed down. There were smiles all around but I had to address our earlier conversation before we could move on to nicer things.

“I promise I will do everything in my power to remain unhurt if trouble comes our way again but I can't do that if the price is seeing my friends hurt. That's the best I can offer girls.”

“Fair enough Sir Spark,” Rarity replied. “I intend to hold you to that.”

“I wouldn't have it any other way, Lady Belle."

Monday, October 24, 2016

The day had been fairly average so far with no significant issues to speak of. There were just the usual whispers but at least today Trixie and Flash were still silent. I hoped they had finally gotten the message. The seven of us gathered in the gym in the latter half of lunch break for the self-defense lesson I had promised.

“I'm glad you all agreed to let me teach you. Applejack, I'm going to have you grab Fluttershy's wrist with one hand while I explain.”

“Oh dear, are you sure I'm the right person for this?” asked Fluttershy as she held out her arm for Applejack to grab.

“Fluttershy, I have absolutely no doubt you’re the perfect person for this demonstration. Trust me and show me how you'd try to escape.”

Fluttershy nodded and wrenched her arm upward ineffectively against the grab. Then she pulled her arm towards herself but Applejack easily kept control over her arm. She looked quite despondent at the result but I smiled at her.

“Don't worry Fluttershy; that was simply for demonstration. When trying to escape, the average person's first instinct is almost exactly wrong. Pulling backward or upwards against somebody’s grip leaves you pulling against the strong parts of the human hand. There first step to reliably escaping a wrist grab is to understand the critical weakness in our hands. This time I want you to keep your elbow close to your body and twist your forearm so the side of your wrist pushes against where Applejack's thumb and fingers meet.”

I demonstrated the arm motion as I spoke. Fluttershy nodded. Once Applejack was ready, she twisted her arm and pulled sideways against Applejack's hand. Applejack's fingers and thumb failed to maintain their grip and popped apart. Fluttershy let out a little squeak of surprise and actually grinned.

“Well I'll be darned,” said Applejack. “Ah'm way stronger than her but there was no way Ah was keepin' my grip. I couldn’t’ stop her.”

“Exactly! That’s the point where you have the strongest leverage. I'd like you six to pair up and try to do the same move on each other. You want to try to break the grab as quickly as possible before your opponent has a chance to try something else. Ideally, you would follow up with a counterattack before they can try something else but fleeing is a reasonable strategy as well. When you feel comfortable let me know and you can try against me and we'll see how it goes.

The six of them practiced for a while and seemed to get the hang of the technique quickly. All of them successfully escaped my grip when they faced me. About five minutes before the bell, I decided to add one additional item to the list today.

“Fluttershy, could you help me demonstrate one more technique?”

She nodded and walked over. I grabbed her wrist with both hands and she whimpered instinctively.

“So this might seem more difficult to escape, but in reality, the same weakness applies. I've grabbed you the way the average person would with both thumbs beside each other. The same weakness exists here Fluttershy. Straighten the fingers of the hand I'm holding, and reach in over top to grab the fingers with your other hand. Then pull the trapped hand up and away from your opponent with your free hand using the fingers as a lever. Go ahead.”

She straightened her fingers, reached in, and pulled exactly as I instructed. I tensed my hands in preparation for the pull but she still easily pulled her hand free from mine. Fluttershy looked positively giddy as she stumbled backward, still holding her fingers.

“You didn't just humor her did you, Darling?”

“That would be a terrible thing to do. I tightened my grip just before she made her attempt. That was one hundred percent real and all Fluttershy.”

Suddenly I was enveloped in a hug by Fluttershy. I could feel her shivering as she held me, so I just put one hand on her shoulder to avoid trapping her. I looked over at Dash with my eyebrow raised but she just mouthed the words 'ask her later'. Then the bell rang. She let me go and just whispered two words to me before running off to class.

“Thank you.”

Wednesday, October 26, 2016

With our five friends in band practice after school nearly every day, it was becoming rather normal for Sunset Shimmer and me to spend time together. She wasn't in detention every single day now thanks to her volunteer work for the school. Thanks to her good grades, she had been invited to tutoring students who were in trouble academically. Today we were sitting in the library down the hall from the music room working on our homework together since I was in dire need of her assistance.

Sunset was well on her way to saving me from having to repeat this grade. I was already a year behind thanks to spending most of the previous school year in the hospital. While I excelled in English and anything crafts-related, I was never a particularly gifted student. With my depressed emotional state early in the year, my grades for most classes were sitting down in the C-minus to D average. To get out of the year with pass grades I was going to have to pull off B and A-level work in all my classes for most of the rest of the year.

Sunset Shimmer was helping me get back to a level of schoolwork I could be proud of. More importantly, a level that wouldn't result in two hundred push-ups being assigned by my godfather when he arrived in December. She knew every class well enough to pull me back from the brink of failure. I could easily see why she had been Princess Celestia's student and she was turning out to be a gifted teacher as well. Better yet, the time we were spending just seemed to fly by.

At about 4:30 we were startled by the sound of the music room door being slammed shut. We exchanged glances and grabbed our stuff as quickly as we could. We ran out to the hall just in time to see a pink-haired storm cloud stomping towards the front door. Sunset and I chased after Fluttershy and caught up with her by the statue. She wheeled around when she heard us coming and snapped at us through tears.

“What is it? Do you want to make fun of me too? Let’s all mock poor meek little Fluttershy who couldn’t scare a fly.”

The two of us were genuinely taken aback by her reaction.

“NO!” replied Sunset emphatically. “What's going on Fluttershy? I've never seen you this frustrated.”

I put my hand gently on Fluttershy's shoulder. “Come on. Let’s go to a coffee shop for a snack. Then you can explain what’s going on.”

“Sorry. Ok.”

As much as we loved the Sweet Shoppe, I had a feeling it would be good to avoid the other girls this afternoon. Sunset sent a quick text to let them know Fluttershy was safe while we drove over to a chain shop near the highway and settled in with some pastries and hot chocolate.

Sunset paused before taking a bite. “Before we start, I’m sorry if this has anything to do with me.”

Fluttershy sipped her hot chocolate and let out a defeated sigh.

“This really isn’t your fault Sunset. We were talking about Halloween plans between songs during practice and we were talking about scary pranks. You all know I’m easily frightened and Rainbow Dash was talking about how funny it is when I get frightened by them. I told her she wouldn’t find it so funny if she was the one who was scared.”

She took another sip of her hot chocolate.

“I’m guessing that’s when she made you mad,” I guessed.

“She said there’s no way I could ever be scary enough to frighten her. That’s when I packed up to leave.”

Sunset was frowning as Fluttershy told her story. When she finished, Sunset looked over at me.

“What do you think Silver? Do you have any ideas to help her prank Rainbow?”

Fluttershy looked surprised at Sunset’s question. “Oh, you don’t have to help me. I’m just glad to have someone to talk to.”

I grinned. “Of course we have to help you. You've always been so kind to me and Sunset since we became friends. Besides, it’ll be fun to put one over on Dash.”

“Thank you,” she replied softly.

“Also, if I can find it, I have something that might just work. It’s a project that never saw the light of day. I’ll try to dig it out.”

Friday, October 28, 2016

"Sorry, we didn't get to this sooner in the week Dash. Glad you could join us as well Applejack."

"No problem," replied Rainbow Dash. "So, what was I doing wrong?"

The three of us were in the weight room at lunch for the promised instruction about throwing punches. Bulk Biceps was the only other student in the room but he was quietly lifting weights in the corner.

"When it comes right down to it Dash your punch is quite powerful. Your mistake was telegraphing the attack and giving me a welcome chance to not get another concussion."

Dash's brow furrowed while her ears turned red from embarrassment. "You keep using that term telegraph, Silver. What do you mean?"

I drew my arm over my shoulder and threw a punch over my shoulder.

"That's how you positioned yourself punch. The wind-up is completely unnecessary and gave me more than a few seconds of warning about your attack. The problem is, you don't gain any power drawing back your fist like that."

"Seriously? They do that in the movies all the time."

"People also get knocked backward by bullets in movies," I said with a frown. "I can say from experience that's not what happens."

"So how would ya throw a punch then?" asked Applejack.

I got into a basic combat stance, with one foot slightly behind the other, and put my fists up in front of my chest.

"Whenever possible you should keep your hands up and in close to your body. This will let you block incoming strikes more easily. For a solid punch, you start right from this rest position and to increase the power you have to follow through with your shoulder."

I proceeded to demonstrate, unleashing half a dozen quick and powerful strikes on the punching bag.

"Well ah'm sold," said Applejack. "Ah'll have to try that later but I'm curious about one thing. I looked up that martial art you were doing and it involves a lot of kicking. Can you show us?"

I shrugged and motioned for them to step back. I stepped back, took a deep breath, and then with two steps I jumped up in the air and unleashed a jumping side kick into the punching bag with a loud yell. The bag swung and almost touched the ceiling before swinging back. I landed and jumped to the side to dodge the bag as it swung back.

"I've always liked that kick. It has lots of power behind it."

"Nice!" exclaimed Dash. "I'm really glad you didn't hit back when we met Silver."

I nodded. "I doubt we'd be on such friendly terms if I'd done that. As I said, my reluctance to attack people isn't cowardice. Now it's your turn. Let's see if we can get your punch cleaned up."

Saturday, October 29, 2016

I had spent the last three evenings painstakingly hauling crates of tools, materials, half-finished projects, and even products ready to sell out of the shipping container looking for the unused Halloween project from the previous year. It was particularly challenging because I had to go around the heavy equipment that I couldn't move by myself.

I had finally found my goal the previous night and I texted Sunset and Fluttershy to invite them over in the morning. Now I was busy sorting the boxes in the garage to build some semblance of order to the situation when I heard the sound of a motorcycle approaching. I walked out to the driveway and watched Sunset pull in.

I could see a pair of arms wrapped around Sunset's waist when I walked over to greet them. Fluttershy was clinging to Sunset and trembling. Sunset pulled off her helmet and looked over her shoulder at her passenger who had barely moved when the bike stopped. I walked over and tapped her on the shoulder, eliciting a startled squeak as a response but she finally let Sunset go.

“I don’t think I like motorcycles very much Sunset,” she said. “Sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologize,” Sunset replied. “It doesn’t appeal to everyone for getting around. So did you find what you were looking for Silver?”

“I did,” I replied. “Let me show you what I have.”

We walked into my garage and weaved our way between the jumbled stacks of crates sitting around on the floor.

“So much for cleaning this out for your car Silver,” Sunset observed.

“I’m discovering the downside of having a company pack things up without supervision. They didn’t put very much effort into keeping things organized. Granted, there's no way they could have known but it’s going to take me weeks to untangle this. I’m just glad the Halloween project had already been stowed so it was all in one place. Here it is.”

I stopped in front of a medium-sized crate and lifted the cover off it. Inside was a custom suit of full plate armor. The metal had been darkened to simulate wear and age and it was trimmed with what looked like tarnished brass. I picked up the helmet which was a T-shaped barbute style and handed it to Sunset.

“Dad and I built this armor together during the year before . . . yeah. We were going to help out at a haunted house last Halloween but for obvious reasons that never happened.”

Sunset looked at the helmet curiously. “What’s all this stuff in the helmet?”

“The black mesh is to cover my face. The red LED clusters light up and . . . well, why don’t I just show you? Go stand by the light switch Fluttershy.”

I hit the button to close the garage door and took the helmet back from Sunset. I popped the battery back into the circuit and put the helmet on.

“Ok, turn the lights off.”

When the lights turned out I looked first at Sunset and then over at Fluttershy. I heard her inhale with shock at the unexpected sight.

“That is a creepy effect, Silver,” said Sunset. “I approve.”

“You can turn them back on Fluttershy,” I said. “Even in dim light the mesh and lights make it look like a pair of glowing red eyes hanging in an empty helmet. It doesn’t stand up to close inspection but in a haunted house with a bit of atmospheric mist it would have been quite effective.”

Fluttershy turned on the lights and walked over to examine the helmet again.

“What are the microphone and headset for?”

“The microphone was to record audio from the reactions which would have been combined with a hidden camera. The headset was so Dad could communicate with me and let me know when people were coming in the haunted house. So does this give you any ideas Fluttershy?”

She grinned with surprising enthusiasm. “I think this will be exactly the scare Rainbow needs. Maybe she’ll be nicer in the future if she screams when you scare her and I don’t.”

“It'll put her on her toes,” I replied. “More importantly, if she feels the need to retaliate, she'll target me rather than you.”

Sunset grinned. “I guess we just have to figure out the details then.”

Author's Note

Because not every single day can be an insane adventure. Things happen and time moves along. I must admit I have no idea how plausible or effective the Halloween costume idea would be, but it sounds good on paper. :twilightsmile:

Not really a lot else to say about this chapter. Hope you enjoyed it!

Chapter 17 - To Trick

Monday, October 31, 2016

Right on the edge of downtown Canterlot, there is a large park that is divided in half by a major road. It's an oasis in the City that is apparently quite popular. Many years ago, a tunnel was built under the main road to create a safe route between the two parks. Even though it was convenient there wasn't usually a huge amount of traffic so we had chosen this location for the prank. It just so happened this was one potential route back to Rarity's shop from where the girls were trick or treating this year so Fluttershy and Sunset would simply make sure the group came this way.

I was sitting on a bench beside the tunnel entrance decked out in my full armor and marveling at the beauty of this night. It was clear and incredibly dark thanks to the new moon which left the stars as brilliant pinpricks of white on a black canvas. Other groups of trick-or-treaters did come through the tunnel fairly frequently. Some even asked for pictures of me posing with my battleaxe once they got over the initial shock. It had been easy enough to avoid joining the girl’s Halloween plans by simply skipping school that day. They thought I was sick and I just promised I would join them later if I felt better or call them for help if I needed it.

The planned prank was rather simple; inspired by some rather awful videos Sunset and I had found on the internet involving a dog dressed up as a spider and one where a guy used practical effects to make it look like he was a telekinetic priest. So I had a manikin dressed in ratty clothes with a balloon overfilled with fake blood in the neck that would play the part of the victim. I had covered up some of the lights in the tunnel with duct tape to make it easier to fool Dash.

When the girls reached the far end of the tunnel I would behead the 'victim' with a particularly vicious-looking battleaxe and then I would notice them. I was going to come stomping down the poorly lit tunnel with glowing eyes and what looked like a blood-soaked axe. The best part was, Fluttershy was going to stand her ground as I approached since she knew exactly what was coming. Sunset was going to whip up a bit of extra hysteria to help drive the others over the edge. It was amazing what a bit of teamwork could potentially do.

Silver, this is boring.
Be patient Spark. It’ll be worth it.
I know. Still bored.

Static crackled in my ears indicating the girls were getting close. Sunset was carrying the transmitter from the haunted house rig and I would be able to clearly hear the girls once they were in range. We had determined I wouldn't pick up the transmitter until they were in the park itself but it would give me more than enough time to prepare. The radio crackled again and I heard some clear words between static. The hair on my neck began to prickle as the words came through.

“ksshh following us sssssshs trouble Kkksh”

“hhsss not good. They psssss hurt you sssss”

“hssssssssss right there. You’re ksssshhhh”

“Sssssss help. Call pssssssss”

“Kshh hands where I can sstkssst. Time to ssssksh”

I could hear Rarity and Sunset speaking but there were voices I couldn't recognize speaking as well. The few words I could hear suggested there was trouble.

Something is wrong Spark.
You might be right.
We just need to get close enough to hear.

“Ssssskhh are surrounded. There's nowhere to ksssshhhh.”

The voices I didn’t recognize were my concern considering how threatening they sounded. I slipped my axe over my shoulder into the sheath and began to jog down the tunnel. I was struggling to keep my speed up before I even reached the far end of the tunnel. The armor had been built as a costume, not for practical use and it wasn't as easy to move in as proper armor. It was heavy with extra pieces to make it more frightening and it also wasn't designed to be easy to remove.

There's no way we can make it Spark. This armor wasn't designed for travel.
We have to do it Silver. There must be a way.
I can't lose my friends. What are we going to do?
I don't know.

“hhsss kill it. kshssshss hsshsss”

Time was not on my side as the ominous fragments of angry conversation trickled into my headphones. I needed to be stronger and faster than I had ever been if was going to make sure my friends were safe. They were somewhere in this massive park in trouble and I had no idea how I would even find them. Just as despair was beginning to seep in another voice bubbled up in my memory, so faint I almost missed it.

You're stronger together.
Dad? What?

I was confused for a moment as I considered that words but then understanding flooded my soul as I realized the true meaning of that phrase. Time seemed to slow down as I closed my eyes and began visualizing the scene like I did when releasing tension on the school roof. Spark's equine form appeared in my mind's eye as a ghostly form standing next to me on the pathway. His wings were raised ready to fly and a clear sign of his internal frustration. The anger and worry were clear on his face but it became confusion when our eyes met unexpectedly.

Silver? How did you do this?
I'm not sure but I think I know what we can do!
What? Spit it out!
In our dream on the anniversary day. Dad said we're stronger together.
What do you think it means Silver?
Our Thestral eyes appeared when we rushed in to defend Sunset.
You’re right. The ears showed up when we were escaping Gilda the other day!
Exactly. Two times in our life we were working together properly.
Could it really be that easy Silver?
Yes! I think that's the answer. ‘WE’ can do this Spark if you're willing.
I always have been. If I can help I am with you brother.

A ghostly hoof reached out and grasped my corporeal hand and a green glow of energy wrapped around our arms. I felt a surge of energy through my body and my eyes flew open from the shock. At that moment a forest green glow was surrounding me and I felt my body begin to change as the magic coursed through my body.

The nearly pitch-black night began to brighten until it was more like a cloudy day as my eyes changed and I felt my canines grow longer in my mouth. The earphones I was wearing slipped off the side of my head when my human ears vanished, replaced by Thestral ears sprouting on top of my head. Suddenly the silent night was filled with car engines, laughing children, and the sounds of Halloween fun. It felt like I had just walked into a convention hall. I tried to process the overwhelming increase in information when a familiar voice caught my attention out of the chaos.

“All you have to do is give up the demon and we'll get our justice. Is that so hard Dash?”

“GILDA?” I snarled out loud.

We have to fly Silver!

I looked over my shoulder realizing a pair of dark blue bat wings coated in velvet fur were folded up behind an extra two feet of hair that had sprouted in. The wings had grown through the armor on my back and grinned as they twitched in response to my thoughts. I recalled my experience flying with Pony Dash and the many nights Spark spent soaring around our mind and simply let our instincts take over. I spread my wings wide and with a loud crack, I easily took off, even with the weight of the armor and weapons I was wearing. When I was higher than the tree tops I swiveled my ears to get a direction to the girls.

“It's Rainbow Dash to you, Gilda. You lost the right to call me anything else. We're not abandoning our friend.”

There was a burst of worry about what was happening but I was grateful to hear they were standing by Sunset. I easily deduced a direction and with a couple more beats of my wings, I shot off in their direction.

“Why are you even defending that thing?”

The park was partially forested and poorly lit but that didn't matter to my eyes anymore. I could see the girls in their costumes as clearly as if it was day. They were standing close together surrounded by Gilda and her gang in a dimly lit path in a clear space between the trees. With Score, his two friends, and four other large guys, there were nine of them in total. They seemed so far away as I winged my way in their direction

“You don't have to do this Rainbow,” said Sunset. “Go before the rest of you get hurt. I can take this.”

“No Sunset,” Fluttershy whimpered. “Silver was right. This won’t solve anything.”

Faster!

As I flew closer, I could see the girls were ready to defend themselves. Rainbow Dash and Applejack had their fists up but half of the gang members were carrying clubs. Sunset looked resigned and ready to give up with her hands hanging by her side listlessly. Pinkie had a defiant expression and her hands in her pockets while Fluttershy and Rarity looked absolutely terrified but also had their arms up defensively. Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo were also in the middle of the group, being sheltered by the older girls.

“Oh, who said the rest of these lovelies could go?” said Score in a menacing tone. He lunged forward and grabbed Fluttershy by the wrist, pulling her over to him.

He wouldn't.
Come on Fluttershy, you can do it.

“I could use a bit of TLC,” he said. “I'm sure we can find a comfortable spot to get reacquainted Klutzershy. I think you'll be lovely warming my bed tonight.”

Fluttershy looked frozen with absolute terror at that moment and I felt a familiar rage threatening to consume me. My vision was turning red around the edges and I felt my magic falter for a moment.

I'M GONNA KILL HIM!!
Control Silver. We need control.
GAH! Right, protecting our friends. Sorry.
I understand Silver. Focus.

The dark, hungry laughter from the other boys chilled me to the bone. “Save me a piece of that as well!” said one.

“That purple-haired girl is mine,” added Hoops, hefting his club. “I'm gonna do her till she screams.”

They just cross the line.
Yes. Keep them safe.

Burning hot rage was replaced with cold determination. I flicked on the eyes of my costume and flew right overhead above the treetops. Fluttershy was whimpering as Score started to drag her out of the group. Hoops reached out to grab Rarity who took a step back. Dumb-bell and the other four were laughing while Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked like they were trying to figure out how to survive this and even the three young Crusaders looked like they were going to fight back if they had to.

I fought off my rage and the urge to draw my battleaxe and began a steep dive toward the group. I opened my mouth then I almost lost control of my magic when the voice that came out of my mouth rolled through the night like thunder. It felt like I was shouting with more than one voice.

“THOU HAST CHOSEN POORLY KNAVES. THE HOUR OF YOUR RECKONING HAS COME!”

“What the . . .” said Gilda

That was the only vocal response before I cut everyone off as I hit the sidewalk with a massive crash of metal. I felt the armor bounce painfully against my body as I landed between Score and one club-wielding guy. I dropped into a crouch to absorb the impact and immediately backhanded the guy holding the club in the leg. There was a crunch as my metal bracer hit his unprotected leg. He screamed in pain as he collapsed to the ground gasping for breath. I heard several screams of fear and winced as they rang through my overly sensitive ears.

Fluttershy took the moment of distraction to wrench her arm free from Score's grip just as I had taught her. She stumbled back and was caught by Sunset while I stood up to my full height. I spread my wings and glared into Score's face with my mask ablaze. On the dark pathway with the mask, all they could see were two burning eyes in an empty steel helmet exactly as designed. The massive bat wings on my back were spread wide causing everyone present to freeze momentarily at the sight.

“THOU WOULDST ATTEMPT TO ASSAULT INNOCENTS FOR THINE PLEASURE?” I roared, as a sharp gust of wind blew down the path.

I could see the fear present in all their faces, except Fluttershy and Sunset. At least they recognized my armor although it was readily apparent my new appearance had them stunned as well. Thanks to their previous experience with magic, the girls burst into a flurry of action before Gilda's gang could recover their wits and the night descended into chaos. Rainbow and Applejack unleashed clean, quick punches into the faces of their opponents while Pinkie suddenly cackled manically and pulled two huge handfuls of something out of her pockets. She threw it into the face of one of the other large guys who stumbled back shouting with pain. Rarity's phone was already in her hand and she was dialing for help.

Score hadn’t moved yet, still staring at my inhuman eyes with frozen terror. I grabbed him by the lapel of his coat, lifted him up like he was made of feathers, and tossed him down the path and out of my way. I then turned my attention to another one of the unfamiliar guys they had recruited who was coming at me with his fist raised.

“Your silly cardboard armor and megaphone don't scare me!” he yelled. “I'll kill you monster!”

He then unleashed a powerful punch into my chest and I winced at the loud crunch as his hand hit the solid plate metal protecting my chest. His wrist buckled from the unexpected resistance and he dropped to the ground screaming in pain. I heard movement behind me and turned just in time to take a club in the chest rather than my wings. I gasped from the impact but I stood my ground while Hoops raised his club again and swung it at my head. I blocked it with my forearm this time and felt a brief bit of pain when the board hit my bracers with a clang. I adjusted my hand to grab the club and with a simple twist, I confiscated it. I then swung it around to block another club swinging in from the guy whose leg I had hit.

I took two steps over and loomed over Hoops and the other random twit. My empty face glared at them and my voice continued to come out bigger and louder than I thought humanly possible.

“THOU WILT REGRET THINE TRANSGRESSIONS. YIELD. NOW.”

One guy's eyes rolled into the back of his head and he dropped in a dead faint but Hoops wasn't frightened. He jumped forward, arms stretched outwards in a football tackle. I reacted instinctively and with a flap of my wings, I jumped over his head as he charged past me. With the mixed memories of my martial arts and Spark's flying guiding me, I used my wings to change my motion into a powerful spinning whip kick that sent my armored foot into Hoop's rib cage as he charged past. He flew sideways from the impact and collapsed on the pathway with a thud.

I turned to check on the girls and was extremely pleased with what I saw. Sunset had the guy with the broken wrist pinned by kneeling on his back. The three Crusaders were sitting on top Dumb-bell and the other guy Dash and Applejack had punched. Pinkie had thrown some sort of powdery candy in one guy's face and he was on the ground in tears while she sat on top of him. Hoops and two of the other guys appeared to be out cold. Rarity was on the phone while holding Fluttershy close under her arm. Fluttershy's eyes were fixed solidly on me and a small relieved smile graced her lips.

HELL YES!
Rock on girls. That’s the way to fight.

Fluttershy's eyes widened suddenly and she screamed. “BEHIND YOU!”

I began to turn around to face what was behind me but there was a clang of metal on metal and a sudden burst of pain in my shoulder. I grunted but fought through it as I spun around to face my opponent. Score was standing there with an empty hand and a shocked expression on his face. I didn't even pause my spin and simply extended my gauntlet-covered fist to backhand him in the side of the head without a second thought. He crumpled to the ground without another sound.

I hear the sound of footsteps pounding down the concrete path and I wasn't surprised to see Gilda and Lightning Dust running away into the darkness, abandoning their followers to their fate.

“GET BACK HERE GILDA!” Dash screamed.

She took off running after them before I could say anything. Applejack was just about to follow but paused when I handed the club to her, speaking with my normal voice and volume. For some reason, the Old English was still coming to me easier than my normal tone.

“Abide a moment to guard these knaves until the authorities arrive Lady Applejack. I shall return with Lady Dash post haste.”

Before anyone could respond I shot into the air with a couple of powerful wing beats and flew down the path weaving through the trees. I easily caught up with Gilda and Lightning Dust and landed right in front of them. They tried to dodge but I reached my arms out, catching each of them with a clothesline. They tumbled to the ground just as Dash arrived. I pushed Lightning Dust to Rainbow Dash without a word before twisting Gilda's arm behind her back and scooping her up to her feet. Rainbow Dash quickly copied me and did the same to Lightning Dust.

I was fuming and on the verge of shouting again but I held myself in check. “You wouldst invite brutes to bring harm upon mine friends? Thou hast crossed the line just as I warned. ”

“Monster!” Gilda gasped. “Let me go!”

“We might seem the monster on the outside, but it is you who attacked innocents this night. NOW MARCH!”

Dash and I hauled them back to the group. Sunset and Applejack were holding the clubs and standing over the seven boys who had seen better days. Rarity was on her phone talking to someone. Fluttershy had retreated a few feet away and was now being comforted by Pinkie. We dumped Gilda and Lightning Dust on the ground beside the others.

Time for a bit of extra intimidation.

Before Gilda or Lightning Dust could do anything, I reached over my back and pulled my enormous jagged battleaxe out of its holder. The sound of steel was unmistakable and everyone present froze at the sight of the massive blade. I growled one final ultimatum at the gang on the ground.

“I would prefer to keep my blade clean this night but you have tested my patience for the last time. This weapon lacks subtlety and precision so if you would like to keep your limbs attached to your bodies lay down on your faces, put your hands behind your backs, and don't move another muscle.”

I watched with satisfaction as the conscious gang members immediately compiled, allowing my friends to get up on their feet and step back from the troublemakers. A weary voice echoed inside my mind.

I need to rest now Silver.
Thank you, Spark. I think we're good.
Well fought brother.
Couldn't have done it without you. Sleep well.

I took a deep breath and braced myself as I felt Spark retreat back into my mind. My wings dissolved in a shimmer of forest green sparkles and the night darkened back to near blackness. I was left drained from the effort but I held myself together and kept the axe at the ready. I ignored the burning pain in my shoulder along with my aching arm and chest where I had been hit with the club.

I saw the girls staring at me with uncertainty. Rainbow Dash walked cautiously over and stared into my concealed face with a club held at the ready.

“What are you?” she asked with a slight tremor in her voice. “Don't make me use this.”

I couldn't change my posture or position while keeping watch on the gang. Fortunately, I could hear police sirens rapidly approaching. I could hear Rarity telling the dispatcher that the guy holding the massive axe was not hostile.

“Hi Dash," I replied weakly. "Surprise.”

“Silver?! What the hell was that?” she demanded.

“Later. I promise I'll explain Dash,” I replied gently. “First could one of you look at my back to see what's Score did? It's pretty painful.”

Fluttershy walked around behind me and gasped with horror. “Silver, there's a knife stuck in your shoulder.”

I glared at Score's prone figure, fighting against a wave of dizziness. “Bucking hell. I should have watched him more carefully. Leave it alone for now Flutters.”

“Oh my,” she whispered. “I hate this but you're right. As long as you're not feeling faint.”

“SERIOUSLY?” Scootaloo shouted. “You've been stabbed?! Pull it out!”

I grimaced at the pain as I tried to hold myself together. “I'm holding together for now and I hear the sirens coming. Scootaloo, it has to stay in until the ambulance gets here. It is probably at least partially plugging the wound but unfortunately, I'm pretty sure the moisture I'm feeling on my back isn't water.”

“How are ya so calm about this?” asked Applebloom incredulously.

“I wish I could say this was the first time I'd gone through this,” I said sadly. "Also, staying focused while in pain is part of my training. This is a bit more than I'm accustomed to though."

We could see the blue and red lights flashing through the trees. A police officer with white skin and two-toned blue hair jogged down the path with a powerful flashlight. He stopped and stared at the scene in complete disbelief. I could hear more sirens approaching and he had his hand covering his sidearm as he approached. He looked over at Rarity who was still holding her phone to her ear.

“What exactly is going on here?”

“This gang attacked us, Officer,” Rarity replied calmly and gestured at Score. “Fortunately our friend arrived in time to help us stop them before this one performed his vile intentions on Fluttershy here. I fear some of the others had vicious plans for us as well.”

Score had regained consciousness and he growled out his defense from the ground. “You can't prove anything. It's your word against ours. These people attacked us for no reason, Officer.”

I looked over at Sunset hoping she had stuck with the plan. She had a grin on her face as she held up her phone and pressed play. Score's voice was clearly audible as he began talking about hauling Fluttershy off to warm his bed.

Sunset's smile was huge. “To quote a particularly clever bunny: 'Actually, it's your word against yours.' I can send you a copy of the recording and I believe Fluttershy has a copy as well.”

“HE'S POSSESSED” Gilda screamed incoherently. “HE HAS GLOWING EYES, CAN'T YOU SEE.”

At the officer’s questioning glance, I simply replied wearily. “It's just a costume with black mesh and red lights create the effect. I'd take the helmet off to show you but I have a knife stuck in my shoulder and I'd rather not knock it loose until there's a medic on the scene.”

His eyes widened at my response and quickly drew his sidearm. “Paramedics and backup are right behind me. I've got them covered now so for goodness sake sit down before you faint and hurt yourself worse.”

“Oh good . . .” I replied. My arms suddenly felt like lead and the path began to sway back and forth. I felt like I was on a boat in a storm and my head began to spin. I heard a clang as the axe hit the ground but I managed to carefully lower myself to the pavement instead of collapsing.

The officer had already switched his focus to the prone gang members, barking out orders. “Stay on the ground and don't move!”

I watched blankly as several more police officers came jogging onto the scene along with several paramedics. They began lifting the gang members one at a time to cuff them while the paramedics checked over the worst injured, including Score. I let my injured arm hang loosely while I held myself in a sitting position with my other hand. Suddenly I felt fingers under my neck tugging at the strap of my helmet I looked over and found worried blue-green eyes staring into mine.

Sunset was quiet as she undid the strap holding my helmet on. When it was removed, I sighed.

“Everyone alright Sunset?” I asked her wearily.

“We all are safe thanks to you. You look terribly pale Silver.”

“I'll be ok, I'm pretty sure it's mostly exhaustion," I whispered. "I just tipped the odds in your favor, you all handled this incident extremely well.”

“Don't sell yourself short, this would have gone badly without you. You took four of them down all by yourself. Now, can you talk me through how to take this armor off you so this nice medic can patch up your knife wound?”

I looked up and realized there was a paramedic staring down at me with concern. I nodded and began instructing Sunset on where the straps were located and soon she slid the arm cover off to reveal the injury. He had managed to stab the knife right through the joint in the armor. It was an impressive accomplishment but it wouldn't have gotten through nearly as easily if the armor was properly built for combat.

There was a lot of blood on my back but fortunately, the actual wound was relatively shallow. The paramedic bandaged me up and I declined a ride to the hospital. When he finished up, Fluttershy walked over and knelt beside me. She pulled the glove off the hand of my uninjured arm and twined her fingers with mine with a comforting squeeze.

“The officer’s name is Shining Armor,” she whispered. I felt Sunset stiffen beside me and she inhaled sharply. It was clear she recognized the name.

“He's copying the audio recording off my phone now," Fluttershy continued without noticing Sunset's reaction. "He'd like your copy as well Sunset if that's alright with you. Are you going to be ok, Silver? I was so scared when I saw the knife in you.”

“I'll be fine,” I replied. “It's a shallow cut and it's bandaged up now. It doesn't look like I'll even need stitches. You were amazing there Fluttershy. You did the move exactly like I taught you.”

“I almost forgot how,” she replied, sounding ashamed. “I couldn't even make myself move until you arrived.”

'You still remembered and did the escape perfectly,” I said, squeezing her fingers again. “You've only practiced the move a few times. We'll work on getting you to use the escape moves more instinctively next. Not that I want to see you have to use those skills ever again but I want you to feel safe.”

“Thank you.”

Then I sighed despondently. “I guess the prank has kind of fallen through. So much for all that planning.”

“Oh, that's ok,” whispered Fluttershy. “You still scared Dashie stiff when you made your grand entrance so I'm satisfied. I don't want to think about what would have happened if you hadn't heard us.”

Sunset grimaced. “Yeah, that was way too close. I think I'd rather have you walking with us next time.”

“Agreed. I didn't even consider the possibility they'd try something like this when it's so busy out. There was a steady stream of people through the tunnel this evening.”

At that moment Officer Shining Armor came and sat down next to the three of us. He watched while the other officers hauled the last of the gang off and took statements from the other girls before looking over at me with a raised eyebrow.

“You know, we had a couple of calls in about this incident shortly after your friend Rarity called in. There were some complaints about somebody screaming Shakespeare through a megaphone in the park. One of the calls was apparently from five blocks away so is there anything you want to add?”

I winced while I tried to find a decent answer that didn't come down to telling a police officer 'It was magic'.

“I completely lost my temper when I saw Score trying to drag Fluttershy off," I said quietly. "The use of old-style English was a bit of a surprise to me, but I've been practicing to stay in character when wearing this gear. I didn't realize I could shout that loudly.”

“Well, you seem to have restrained yourself when it came to the fight. We’d be cleaning these guys up with a mop if you’d been using that axe,” he said shaking his head. "Where did you get this armor and that gorgeous axe to go with it anyhow?"

"My father and I forged the whole set and the axe ourselves before he passed away last year."

"I'm sorry for your loss," he said wincing. "My compliments on the costume; it's some of the best work I've seen outside a comic convention."

"You're a fan of fantasy cosplay sir?"

“Yes I am," he said with almost childlike enthusiasm, then he cleared his throat. "Sorry, that was unprofessional. I will need you and your friends to come into the station in the morning to sign some paperwork and complete your official statements. You are all students at Canterlot High, correct?”

I raised my eyebrow at him from my position on my back. “Yes, that's correct Officer. Why do you ask?”

“My girlfriend's aunts are your Principal and Vice Principal so I'll be able to call and make arrangements for you to have the morning off. They've been quite concerned about the behavior of those two girls," he said, indicating Gilda and Lightning Dust as they were hauled down the path in handcuffs.

Could it be Cadence? She's their niece in Equestria.
Ugh. Stop thinking so loud.
Sorry about that.
Apology later. Sleeeep now.

“I'm not sure Gilda and Lightning were as in charge as first appeared,” I said thoughtfully. “They've only ever seemed interested in hurting Sunset. I think those two were genuinely surprised at Score's plan to sexually assault my friends.”

I felt Fluttershy tense her grip and she moved in closer beside me.

Shining Armor nodded at my statement. “That fits with everything else we've pieced together so far, I appreciate your honesty. I will phone Celestia tonight and arrange for all of you to have the morning off so you can come to the station and make full statements.”

“Sounds fair,” Sunset replied as a thoughtful look appeared on her face. “Could I ask you a totally unrelated question, sir?”

“Depends on the question Miss Shimmer.”

“I've been trying to do some extra credit research on causes of death in the Canterlot area but I'm a bit short on data. Where could I get more detailed records that might include details like exact dates, illness before death, and official causes?”

Officer Armor looked thoughtful for a moment and then got up to his feet. “I believe those details are collated at the hospital by the morgue but I suppose that wouldn't be widely known. The data does have a price tag attached to it along with a pretty strict confidentiality agreement but I'm pretty sure that's the place to get it.”

“Thank you, sir!” Sunset replied cheerfully.

“No problem. I’ll see you in the morning at the station,” he replied as he walked back to his car.

I looked over at Sunset who was grinning broadly at me. I laughed quietly at her glee.

“You clever minx. Nicely done.”

“Now we know where to start on that project,” she replied. “Finally!”

“Ummm, what do you need that information for?” asked Fluttershy. “That doesn't sound like a school project.”

“It isn't,” I replied. “Sunset and I are hoping we can disprove some worries about the nature dagger used to attack me in Manhattan.”

“Oh my,” she whispered, frightened by the implications. “You think other people are dying here from similar wounds?”

“That's right,” Sunset replied. “I hope we're wrong about this. Anyhow, let's get this tin can on his feet and head for Rarity's place.”

“Very funny Sunset,” I replied with a chuckle while I held my arms up for help.

For obvious reasons, we stayed together as a group for comfort and safety as we walked to where my car was parked. Fluttershy and Sunset explained the plan for the prank when we walked through the tunnel. The mannequin dressed up elicited some laughter but for the most part, the trip to the boutique was occupied by a tense silence. Once I removed my armor, I sat in the passenger seat while Sunset drove my car beside the rest of the girls until we reached Rarity's home.

It was a shame I hadn't gotten a look at the girl's costumes before the incident but they were all pretty impressive. Rainbow Dash was wearing a fighter pilot's gear and Fluttershy was dressed as Alice in Wonderland. Rarity was wearing an evening gown like some sort of princess and Applejack was wearing a scarecrow costume. Pinkie Pie was dressed like a cat and Sunset was just dressed as a vampire with contact lenses, fake teeth, and a simple cloak.

We settled in at the boutique and Rarity started a pot of tea. Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle were sitting in with us since they were unavoidably involved now. Rainbow Dash had a worried look on her face as she made sure everyone was unhurt as they settled in. Once we were all seated, she turned to look at me with a surprisingly stern expression.

“Ok Silver, explanation time. What the heck are you?” demanded Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow Dash, calm down!” said Sunset. “He told us all he turned into a Thestral on the other side of the portal the day after the Fall Formal."

“Ok, ok,” she said. “I'm just worried cause those wings looked an awful lot like Sunset's demon wings . . . No offense.”

“None taken,” Sunset replied wearily.

Fluttershy cleared her throat and interrupted Dash before she could continue. “Maybe we should have asked what a Thestral looks like. We didn't ask when we were talking about his trip through the portal.”

She gestured at Sunset and me to take over so I nodded at Sunset who was seated across the room, indicating she should speak first. I then closed my eyes, summoning up Spark's silhouette in the room at my feet. His head was resting on his hooves and it was clear he was dozing.

You ok Spark?

“I wish I could tell you more but they are incredibly reclusive and haven't been seen outside of their homeland in centuries,” Sunset said sadly. “What I do know is they are well adapted to nighttime. Some ponies said they had far more acute senses than the other tribes but I've never seen any confirmation.”

Spark blinked a few times and looked up at me.

Feeling a bit better. Why?

“What I do know is, they have bat-like wings and I've heard their eyes are like cats . . .”

You up for a demo?
Maybe. If we can do this now we could practice in the future.
Good call.

I stood up and held my hand out to Spark. He took it, allowing the magic to flow free again, bringing about all the expected new features in a green glow. I heard Sunset trail off from her explanation and then several gasps of surprise from my friends. I opened my eyes and looked around the room at the nine pairs of wide, startled eyes. I grinned sheepishly at them.

“I'm surprised that worked. I thought this might be a bit less intimidating if you saw it in a well-lit room. I guess this is my half-pony form.”

Sunset ran over to me, completely flustered by what she saw. “How, HOW! HOW did you do this?!”

“I think I've been hovering on the edge of using it since the Fall Formal,” I said. “Rarity saw my eyes when you were attacked and Fluttershy mentioned the ears when I ran up the wall. When I realized you were all in trouble I remembered those incidents and dug down for every scrap of energy hidden in the depths of my soul. I found magic down there.”

Ok, that's all I've got left, Silver. Now I seriously need to recover.
Right. Thanks, Spark.

“What did you do right now though?” Sunset whispered. “You used your magic with intent?”

“Pretty much yeah. I replied as my wings faded away. “I just remembered what the energy felt like and brought it forward again. This is the first time I've even touched my magic when I wasn't being threatened or under stress.”

“What, you're going to be able to grow wings any time you want?” asked Dash. “No fair, I want to be able to fly like that.”

“I don't know if it'll work that way yet Dash. I just barely managed to bring it forward there."

Sunset looked thoughtful. “In Equestria, it doesn't matter what kind of pony you are, magic grows through practice and use. You five got magic from the Elements of Harmony and it's triggered by music in a way I don't understand yet. You might be able to grow your magical strength just by practicing your music but sadly I don't know for sure. Magic in humans is new to me as well.”

Rainbow Dash smiled at that thought. “I can think of worse ways to train and try to get my wings any time I want. Why is Silver different though? He doesn't even play music and he didn't use the elements with us."

She sighed and put her head in her hands. “I wish I knew but I'm not even entirely sure how he got his magic in the first place. I'm not surprised his magic works differently from the rest of you since his pony form is different as well. The differences could even just be a result of him being a thestral. I wish I had more answers, but I don't have any way to find out!”

Rarity walked over to me. “Darling, I'm glad I wasn't going crazy when I saw those eyes. I must say your wings are quite striking. Perhaps you'll let me do some measurements when you have better control.”

“The ears were very cute,” said Fluttershy. “They look similar to our pony ears but that little tuft of fur at the tips was adorable.”

“Ah think it's crazy that ya'll still get those pony forms,” said Applebloom. “Ah still can't believe this magic stuff is really, like real. Ah've watched you practice Applejack and the change still feels more like a gimmick like in a music video. Seeing Silver transform just like that made this way more . . . well real.”

We all sat in silence as the truth of Applebloom's words began to sink in. It was one thing to have the girls involuntarily gain pony features when they played music. Even though there was clearly magic involved, it was more like a side effect of what they did to help Twilight. There was no conscious control over that magic or when it manifested. It simply was a thing that happened.

Today we had the first indication that humans could potentially use their magic at will. It was possible the girls could gain a similar connection in the future. This changed everything we knew about the way our world worked. Magic had suddenly become a very real factor in all our lives and we would have to face the consequences for better or worse.

“You're right Applebloom,” I said quietly. “There isn't much more we can do tonight. We'll work through this one way or another but I need to head back to my house and sleep off these injuries.”

"Injuries darling," said Rarity. "I thought you were only stabbed . . . and I can't believe I just said 'only' concerning a knife wound."

"No worries Rarity," I said chuckling despite the pain. "I'm just going to be bruised in a few places. The armor protected me from the worst but those clubs will still have left a mark."

There were several nods from the girls and hugs were exchanged as we got ready to call it a night.

Since I couldn't drive yet, Sunset had offered to stay overnight to help with my bandage and to drive me to the police station in the morning. I wasn't going to say no to an offer like that so here I was riding in the passenger seat of the car for the first time in ages. I stared out the window at the passing scenery worrying about the figure. Sunset startled me out of my introspection with a question.

“Silver, do you know how loud you were shouting in the park?”

I shrugged as I collected my thoughts. “I was so startled by the volume of my voice that I think I almost lost my connection to the magic. I got it under control in time though. Actually, I think I yelled at Trixie like that when she dumped her soda on me. Why do you ask?”

“It was like a megaphone and you were generating gusts of wind from your voice Silver,” she said in a worried tone. “I've only ever heard a voice like that once in my life. I read about it in a history book and Princess Celestia demonstrated it when I asked her about it. She called it the Royal Canterlot Voice and she was clear in saying only alicorns can use it.”

“You think 'I' used that voice?" I asked incredulously. "No way, there is no bloody way I'm an alicorn. There was no horn on my head in Equestria.”

“I know you aren't,” she said. “Still, the royal voice is far too distinctive and that's what worries me more than anything. You used magic you shouldn't even have access to without any conscious control. I don't know what will happen if you start to train your magic further. I wish the portal would open so you could go get examined by professionals.”

I contemplated her words. “If you're that worried about me, I won't practice without someone present to observe or call an ambulance if things go wrong. You know more about magic than anybody else in this world Sunset, so would you be able to supervise my attempts?”

She looked shocked at my suggestion. "You'd trust me to help with this?"

"There's nobody I'd rather have watching my back when I'm messing around with magic Sunset."

She smiled at my response. “I'd like that Silver. Let's do some benchmark measurements tomorrow morning so we can track your progress and monitor your vitals to make sure you aren't having an unhealthy reaction to using magic.”

"That should be interesting. Then I won't practice accessing my magic unless you're present.”

“That is a relief to hear!” she said brightly with growing enthusiasm. “I haven't been able to do any research on magic since I left Equestria. It will actually be really neat to learn something nopony else has ever seen before.”

Well that made her happy!
Promotion achieved – Guinea pig.
Seriously? I think this will be good for us and her Spark.
Sorry. You're right.

Author's Note

So there you go, I hope you enjoyed this chapter! The planned prank isn't exactly an original concept although I haven't found one of a guy in evil looking plate armour with an axe. They're pretty common and really do depend on situational fears. There are tons of them and the ones I mentioned in the story are two I find quite amusing. Better than the clowns at least.

Silver Spark's magical aura is forest green simply because I like the color, it fits with his appearance (at least I like the way dark blues and greens mix). Most importantly, it's one I haven't seen represented among the main characters so far. I hope I wasn't too subtle about his magic slipping out during times of stress. I should be absolutely clear that there are reasons for what Silver Spark is going through and why his magic is easier to use than it is for other characters at this point. You might even be able to form a hypothesis based on what's happened so far in the story.

Chapter 18 - To Test

I came to awareness in my dream like I did every night since the Fall Formal. I woke up sitting in my usual recliner on the balcony overlooking my memory of the Crystal Empire. I never got tired of this simple unchanging memory. For me, it was a glorious reminder that the universe was bigger and more amazing than I could have imagined just one month earlier. I looked across the blanket-covered crate that sat between me and Sparks chair. Spark was curled up on his recliner fast asleep. I reached over and put a hand on his neck. He jumped, let out a huge yawn, and looked over at me with bleary eyes.

“Is it night already Silver?”

“Yes, it is. Are you sure you're ok? I've never seen you asleep in our dream before.”

“I think I am getting better but that was exhausting. Using our magic seems to have wiped me out.”

“That doesn't make any sense Spark. The effort and exhaustion should be impacting both of us.”

“You'll get no arguments from me about that point Silver. Maybe I got stuck with the mental exhaustion since I have no physical form.”

“Maybe but that still feels weird. Regardless, I couldn’t have helped the girls without you last night. We would never have made it in time.”

“I'm glad I could contribute at all. I feel just a bit more. . . real after that experience. How did that vision of our parents know what to say though?”

“In retrospect, the clues were there all along Spark. It was probably subconscious awareness.”

“Maybe. It still feels like we’re missing a piece of this puzzle.”

“I agree. Sunset was right that we might need professional help in Equestria.”

“Or it might get us committed to an asylum. What can they do when we'll just be a pony over there? It would be best to keep my existence secret.”

“Fair enough. It's still two years before we have to make any decisions. Hopefully, Sunset's knowledge can help us avoid any serious mistakes."

“I hope so. We don't have any other options at this point. Can we just play chess while I recover?”

"Sure, that's fine with me."

With that simple thought, our parent's chessboard appeared on the crate between us and we settled in for a quiet night. You'd think living inside the same mind would make this pointless but our memories only combined once we woke up. I started with a queens gambit and the game was on.

Tuesday, November 1, 2016

My alarm clock woke me up at 6:30 in the morning and as normal I was wide awake in an instant. I sat up in bed and checked the bandages on my injured shoulder. They were still intact and the pain had subsided. They would have to be changed this morning but fortunately, I had an extensive first aid kit on hand from my father’s old shop. I also had a fresh set of bruises on my chest and arms from where the clubs had hit my armor.

I think we have to make some new armor.
You think we’ll have to use it again Silver?
Unfortunately I do, given our recent experiences.
Gah. You're probably right. That's going to be a huge job.

With that unenthusiastic assessment of our future, I put a robe on and went downstairs. It was still quiet and dark which wasn’t surprising given Sunset had told me she wasn’t a morning person. I was pretty sure she’d appreciate a cup of coffee when she did wake up though. Since I hadn't set up the drip brewer the previous night, I pulled out a French press and got to work.

About ten minutes later Sunset came trudging down the stairs wearing purple pajamas with her sun emblem embroidered on the front. Her eyes were half closed and her hair was a mess. Even in her disheveled state, I was briefly stunned by how lovely she still looked and I couldn't help smiling at the sight. A memory of Twilight walking up those same stairs in a towel briefly slid through my mind as well. I shook my head, pushing away the unwanted memory of a friend who was long gone. Sunset shuffled across the floor into the kitchen and I held out a big steaming cup of coffee to her.

“Good morning Sunset,” I said quietly. “Here you go; there is cream and sugar on the counter.”

A small smile appeared on her tired face but she didn't respond immediately as she took the cup from me. She walked over to the counter and put a bit of cream and sugar in before coming back to sit at the small kitchen table with me. Then she took a sip from the cup and gave me a small smile.

“Mmmmm, thank you, Silver. This is very nice coffee,” she whispered. “I usually put in one teaspoon of sugar and a generous dose of cream in case you're wondering.”

“No problem,” I replied quietly. “I used a press instead of the drip machine this morning. Honestly, I think it makes nicer coffee but the drip machine is more convenient.”

“Ooh, fancy.” she giggled. Then she let out a sigh. “This is a nice way to start the day. Coffee and company are the only things that will coax me out of bed earlier than 7:30.”

I nodded and took another sip of my cup. “If I wasn't getting up to train I'd probably feel the same way. 5:30 is my usual start time but I decided to sleep in today since I got enough exercise last night.”

Sunset wrinkled her nose with disgust. “Ick, you can have that; this is already way too early as far as I'm concerned.”

“I sometimes wonder about the wisdom of getting up as early as I do but it's a comforting habit,” I replied. “It's one of the few constants from my life before I've managed to keep intact.”

“I can understand that sentiment,” she said, her voice switching from content to melancholy instantly. “I abandoned everything when I left Equestria; even the body I was born with so there are very few things I can even do to hold on to that past now.”

I put my hand over her free one on the table and squeezed it as a comfort. She smiled gratefully and turned her attention back to her drink. We sat quietly drinking our coffee under the single light in the kitchen. There wasn't anything to say at that moment while the caffeine began its work.

Sunset was the first to break the morning silence. “Do you think you've recovered enough for me to do some measurements this morning?”

How are you feeling Spark?
Improving. Let's give this a shot.

“I think I should be good to try Sunset. What are we going to do?”

She gestured at the couch and I saw there was a tape measure, thermometer, blood pressure cuff, and some other tools for measuring various vital signs. There was a small stool sitting in the middle of the living room. Sunset looked both worried and excited as she spoke.

“I don't have any way to measure magic directly but there are some things I can observe as a starting point. I remembered seeing these when I helped you unpack so I hope you don't mind if I use them.”

“No problem, that's what they're for after all. Mom used them to monitor Dad’s health from working in the forge all the time.”

She smiled and continued her explanation. “Since you're injured I don't want to push you too hard so I just want to measure your rested vital signs as a human. I'll take the same ones after you transform to see how significant the physiological changes are. I'd also like to measure the size of your wings to see if they're large enough for non-magical flight.”

I got up to my feet and walked out to sit on the stool while my brow furrowed at her last comment. “Non-magical flight? What do you mean by that?”

“Normal birds and bats don't have magic so they have much bigger wings,” said clinically while she opened her notebook. “They have also evolved lower density bones and other adaptations to help. Even with those adaptations, the largest bat that I could find on the internet weighs only four pounds with a wingspan of nearly six feet. Pegasus ponies are larger and heavier but their wings are not much larger than the largest bat. They use magic to compensate for the small wingspan. I'm pretty sure your wings are the same.”

I pondered this new revelation about magic while Sunset wrote a few notes in preparation. She looked over at me with a sheepish expression on her face.

“Would you be willing to take your shirt off for this Silver? I know the magic adapts your clothing somehow but it hides some details. This will let me see how your wings form and take your measurements.”

I sighed. At this point, Sunset had seen me shirtless a few times so it wasn't like the scars were new to her but it still made me uncomfortable. I pulled off my bathrobe and slipped my shirt over my head. I tried to avoid looking down at my marred body and watched Sunset's expression instead. She was looking at the new purple marks on my chest and forearm.

“Are these bruises from the fight last night? I thought your armor would have done more.”

“The armor was decorative, and the imperfect fit let it move when I was hit by the clubs. The injuries would be a lot worse if I hadn't been wearing it and I'd probably have some cracked bones. Plus I'd probably be in the hospital if the knife hadn't gotten jammed in the joint. A few bruises are nothing compared with what it could have been.”

She started to strap on the blood pressure cuff. “I can’t believe you dismiss your injuries like that. How is your back feeling this morning?”

“Much better than last night but I'll have to change the dressing later to know for sure,” I replied before trying to change the subject. “Hey, I don't think you've ever told us about the magic you dealt with back in Equestria. Would you be willing to tell me a bit while we do these measurements?”

Sunset paused while clipping a pulse and blood oxygen monitor to my finger. She looked me in the eye as if considering the weight of my question, then nodded before getting back to reading the measurements.

“I've avoided telling you humans about Equestria but I guess there's no good reason to keep it secret from you or our friends," she said sadly. "It would be nice to talk about it for once. There are three different kinds of ponies I grew up with. Pegasus ponies use their magic to enhance their flight by controlling the air around them. They also manage the weather by moving and destroying clouds, triggering rainstorms, lightning, thunder, and even the changing of the seasons.”

I stopped her. "Wait, you mean the seasons don't change on their own?"

"No. With the exception of places like the Everfree Forest that are contaminated with wild magic, weather moves entirely at the whim of the ponies. Even the day-night cycle is actively managed by the princesses."

My mind was boggled at the scope of the effort, although I must admit I was a touch skeptical. "I can't even imagine living in a world like that."

She laughed at my reaction. "Easy to say when you grew up in a world this chaotic. I just about flipped when I experienced my first freezing rain storm. Those only happen in Equestria if the Pegasi make a catastrophic mistake. Make a fist with your left hand please."

She began to pressurize the cuff and wrote a couple of notes down before continuing. “Earth ponies don't have a horn or wings so their magic is more subtle but no less powerful. They are hardier and stronger than other ponies. Their magic primarily connects them with the earth as farmers but there are as many crafts ponies among them.”

"Even with the hooves? I would have thought those would make delicate work quite challenging. Granted, I didn't get much of a chance to experiment when I was there."

“Yes. A pony’s special talent inevitably allows them incredible finesse in their area of specialization. It’s almost instinctive and they can easily outdo a unicorn without that talent. It's far too easy for unicorns to act superior due to their magical versatility which is a sad reality even in modern Equestria. You can release your fist now.”

I released my hand at her command and relaxed, listening to the machine do its measurements. “What can unicorns do Sunset?”

“Unicorns are the most active magic users, much like the wizards in your stories. We channel magic through our horns to use spells and effects. Most unicorns only use a few spells centered on their talent, although every unicorn can also use Telekinesis and usually a basic combat spell of some sort."

I glanced over at Sunset who had paused. "You said most unicorns. What about the other ones."

Sunset sighed. "You're right. Some unicorns have a special talent that focuses on a broader area of magic, like transmutation or telekinesis. Those ponies can use specific spells with greater skill and fitness than the average pony. Then there are the rare unicorns with a talent for magic itself and can master pretty much any form of magic that strikes their interest. Twilight and I both have special talents related to magic."

She pulled the velcro cuff off my arm, perhaps a bit rougher than she intended. Then she put the notebook out on the table and began sketching something without another word. Her voice had become quite bitter and sad when Twilight came up which worried me.

“Sunset, what do think about Twilight Sparkle?”

She stopped writing in her journal where she had already created a fairly accurate outline of a generic human body. Her face was a mix of warring emotions as she stared at the ground.

“I honestly don't know Silver,” she replied flatly. “She was my enemy in my mind as soon as I found out she had become Celestia's personal student. When I discovered she had now ascended and become an alicorn princess I was livid. So I stole the Element of magic and well you know how that turned out. Then she saved me from my own stupidity and left me with a vague hope you and the girls would help me. I can’t help but feel annoyed about her leaving so quickly even though I understand she had to go back. Until I can talk to her face to face and find out what kind of pony she is it’s going to be hard to not feel angry.”

“Fair enough, I apologize for asking,” I replied as she jotted a few more notes down in her book. “Are you ready for me to try to use my magic?”

“Yes please.”

I closed my eyes, reached out in my mind’s eye, and took Spark’s hoof. The magic flowed through me and my body shifted into the half-pony form again. It felt easier to make the transition this time and my hearing was filled with the sound of Sunset's pen scratching on paper and birds beginning to sing outside. I opened my eyes, looked over at her, and smiled. Sunset's eyes went wide with surprise when she saw my face.

“I didn't realize your body changed this much Silver,” she said with growing enthusiasm. “Your face has different eyes, pony ears, a longer mane, and even your canines have gotten longer. Your transformation appears to be much more extensive than the one the girls experience. What other differences are there?”

“Last night I could see like it was nearly daylight in the park when I was transformed. I could just barely hear Gilda speaking from the tunnel as well. Also, I feel like I’m a bit stronger.”

She whistled quietly as she started to take my blood pressure again. “That's impressive and those abilities probably aren't even magical since your eyes and ears are structured for hearing and night vision. I recall hearing Thestrals are slightly more omnivorous than most ponies which might explain the canines. Sadly those teeth are also the basis of the vampony stories which probably didn’t encourage them to engage with the rest of the ponies.”

“Make sense to me. Are there other kinds of ponies are there in Equestria beyond the main three you mentioned? Thestrals obviously exist based on what you told me but are there others?”

Sunset's face fell at that question. “There aren’t as many other pony types as there should be from what I read. Thestrals have lived in isolation for centuries and most ponies are barely aware they exist outside of those stupid stories. The Crystal Ponies vanished along with their empire shortly before Luna's fall but I guess they’re back now. The Sea Ponies stopped talking to land dwellers centuries ago as well. The Saddle Arabians are more like Earth horses than ponies and the Zebras only look like ponies on the surface.”

I noticed a significant exception. “What about Alicorns?”

Sunset sighed at the thought. “They aren't a pony tribe in the same way as the others. There are four alicorns in Equestria that I'm aware of now. Two ascended after being born as normal ponies. As for Celestia and Luna, I honestly don't know. Alicorns can access all the abilities of Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies along with unique magical abilities linked to their talents. Celestia and Luna are nearly considered deities in Equestria.”

“Wow, seriously?” I exclaimed not expecting that response. “Does it seem just a bit weird to you that our Principal and Vice Principal are their mirror alternates?”

She nodded, making more notes in her book after looking at some of the instruments attached to me. “It was a bit hard to get used to. I bowed to Principal Celestia when I enrolled at our school. She was as baffled by my behavior as I was by Vice Principal Luna. Princess Luna hadn't returned from exile when I left so I was surprised she existed here.”

I laughed at the thought of her bowing. “I don't think I had time to experience the culture shock from turning into a pony. Congratulations on adapting to an alien culture so well.”

She smiled without speaking and walked around behind me. I felt a hand tracing along the structure of my wings and I shivered at her touch. The room was quiet and I could hear a faint rhythmic thumping noise. It sounded muffled and it felt oddly familiar.

“They look like bat wings at a glance but there are some significant differences,” she murmured, tracing a finger along the complex structure. “The skin is thicker and they're covered in a soft velvety fur instead of bare skin like bats. The bones are structured like a hand but with a slightly different shape than a bat. This hooked claw here on the top of your wing would be the thumb. I don’t think these are just magical constructs. I can feel tendons, bones, and even new muscle groups down here where they connect with your body. I wonder if the pegasi wings Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy get are similar. Can you flex your wings for me?”

As she spoke her fingers were tracing along the structure of the wings causing me to shiver. Still, I obliged her by folding them up on my back and then unfurling them slowly. With some focus and Spark’s guidance, I discovered I could adjust the shape of my wings with surprising finesse. That oddly muffled beat was getting more frequent and I was straining to hear it better. Of course, Sunset was still gently poking at my wings which were starting to generate some unexpectedly nice and distracting sensations.

Oh my, that feels divine.
Spark, can you cool it a bit?
It’s Sunset’s fault. Can’t you feel how nice that is?
Unfortunately yes I can.

Spark and I were enjoying her gentle touch on our wings but they were incredibly sensitive. She was being very thorough with her examination and it was becoming distracting. I finally stuttered as she brushed her fingers over a particularly ticklish spot. “C-c-careful, the wings are quite s-s-seeensitive.”

“Oh sorry!” she gasped, pulling her hand away quickly. Her cheeks and ears were flushed when she walked around in front of me avoiding my eyes while she quickly made some notes. That strange faint thumping noise had faltered and then moved to a different location. My ears twisted on the top of my head following the sound and I stared at her as I realized what I was hearing.

"Is that your heart I'm hearing Sunset? It sounded like it just skipped a beat."

She froze and stared at me like a deer caught in the headlights. "You can hear my heart beating from there?"

"I think that has to be what I'm hearing. It's very faint and I can only hear it when the room is completely quiet. It sounded like it was racing a bit but it's slowing down now, like this."

I began tapping my finger on my knee each time I heard the beat. Sunset put two fingers on her neck and tracked her pulse. Her eyes widened and she nodded.

"That's exactly what you're hearing Silver," she said. "It would be impossible to hide from you in a silent room between your vision and hearing."

"That's a bit frightening," I said softly. "Could we keep that little detail to ourselves? I don't want to scare our friends."

"I suppose we can Silver," she said. "I just hope they don't find out by accident."

"Thanks. So what's the verdict?"

“Well as far as I can tell your body is more efficient when transformed,” she replied. “You seem to have better blood flow and oxygen capacity, most likely to support your flight and two new appendages. It could also be a measure of the magic you're tapping but I can't say that definitively. I'll need to take more samples in the future to confirm that hypothesis. Also, based on the size of your wings, there's no doubt you're using magic to fly.”

“Interesting. So what do we do next?”

She tapped her chin thoughtfully while looking at me. “For now I think you should stay in your pony form as long as possible while we prepare for the day. I’m timing it to see how quickly your magic burns when you’re at rest. We already know it lasts around five minutes when you're under stress.”

I crossed my arms and stared at her blankly while spreading out my wings. “You realize I can't put my shirt back on over these wings right? You're sure this isn't just an excuse for me to walk around topless all morning.”

“No, no of course not,” she said nervously avoiding my look. “I-I didn't consider that problem when I planned this.”

I continued to stare at Sunset, listening as her heartbeat accelerated. She knew I could hear it and she turned her eyes to the floor. She lifted her hand putting her finger and thumb close together without looking at me.”

“. . . Ok, maybe it was a tiny bit of an excuse,” she admitted.

I sighed, stood up, and folded my wings up on my back without any struggle. “Fine, I suppose I can live with as long as you can. If you still have an appetite while looking at this I'll put something together for breakfast. Does oatmeal sound good?”

Sunset looked slightly ashamed of herself. “I'm sorry. I didn't think it would bother you this much.”

“I know Sunset but unfortunately it does” I replied while I started digging through the kitchen for dishes. “My body is a mess from my mistakes and even worse, by my own hands. It's still a struggle for me to have the confidence to inflict this sight on you and our friends. Why are you all bound and determined to get my shirt off? There's nothing but a mess of ragged scars left.”

Sunset didn't respond while I pulled a pot and oatmeal out of the cupboard. I got the water and oats heating on the stove. I focused on cooking without much thought but I was jolted back to the real world by Sunset's voice.

“It makes me sad you still feel that way Silver about yourself,” she said, her voice sounding sympathetic. “Nobody saw or commented on your scars before we became friends. I certainly didn't know and I knew more secrets than anyone else in our school. Other than the complete surprise when we saw them the first time, I’d hope nopony in our group said anything negative.”

Thinking back on the reactions, I had to admit she was right. “No, I suppose they didn’t say anything bad but that doesn't mean they weren't thinking it.”

“Maybe, but I doubt it,” she replied. “I promise that isn't even remotely the first thing that comes to mind when I see you like this.”

I turned around and looked over at her. “And what is it you see Sunset?”

The sadness and worry were clear on her face when she stood up and walked over to me. “I see a person who I'm grateful to have as a friend; an accepting person who barely hesitated to reach out to somepony who hurt him badly. Someone who has risked his life and health to protect his friends from harm. I see wounds on your soul that are far more brutal than the few inconsequential marks on your skin.”

I looked at Sunset's face trying to find a lie in her eyes, but she met my gaze calmly with a small frown. My brain still couldn't reconcile her statement against what I felt in my heart but I was moved by the kindness in her words. I took her hand and gently kissed the back of it. She gasped with surprise at the unexpected gesture. Her face was filled with surprise when I lifted my face back up and her cheeks were rosy.

“I don't understand entirely and I don’t see it when I look in the mirror but thank you,” I whispered. “What you describe sounds like a far nicer world than the one I live in.”

Sunset was blushing again but she was still clearly sad as she spoke. “Just try to see what I do Silver and what I have no doubt our friends saw as well. That's all I ask.”

I nodded and turned back to stir the cooking oatmeal before it burned.

The rest of the morning was relatively uneventful considering I spent part of it walking around with wings on my back. We lasted eight minutes before Spark concluded we would have to return to normal. Sunset seemed quite satisfied with that time as a starting point. She said indicated my various magical abilities were linked to a single source. After we both showered and got dressed we hopped in the van to go pick up Applejack, Applebloom, and Fluttershy on our way down to the police station.

The five of us were nervous as we walked into the Canterlot Police Department but fortunately, our other friends were waiting for us. Surprisingly, Maude Pie, Rainbow Blaze, and an unfamiliar lady with pink skin and blue hair were also waiting with them. I nodded in greeting to the girls before turning to Dash’s father.

“Good morning Sir,” I said, holding out my hand to Rainbow Blaze. “I wish I was seeing you again under better circumstances.”

I was caught completely off guard when the lady with the blue hair grabbed my hand instead and pulled me into a huge hug. She was surprisingly strong as she pulled me close and I felt a twinge in my shoulder as she squeezed me tight and I winced involuntarily.

“Thank you for taking care of my little girl,” she said in a loud voice. “I hate to think what those awful boys would have done to her this time.”

Air. We need air
I'm more worried about the bruises she's squeezing.

“Moooom!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed with a mortified expression on her face. “You're embarrassing me! Plus I think you're hurting him.”

“Oh dear!” she said, letting me go. “I hope a little squeeze like that isn’t too much for you young man.”

I stepped back and smiled. “No, not at all ma'am. It’s just that my bruises and the cut on my back are still sore.”

She whirled around to glare at her daughter. “Rainbow Dash! You didn't tell me he was hurt!”

Dash put her hands up defensively. “There was a lot that happened last night Mom. I forgot to mention it and I didn’t realize he was bruised. Silver, this is my mother Firefly, mom, this is Silver Spark.”

“It’s good to finally meet you, young man,” Firefly said cheerfully. “I’ve heard many things about you over the past few months. That means you must be Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset looked down in response to the stern look on Firefly’s face. “Yes, that’s right,” she said quietly.

“My daughter tells me you’re her friend now.”

Rainbow Dash interrupted and stepped between them. “Yes we are friends now; things have changed. Be nice.”

She crossed her arms while she faced her daughter. “Very well if you say so dear. We shall see.”

Fortunately, Shining Armor came out to the front before things got more uncomfortable. He surveyed the group with a worried look on his face.

“Ok, I’m seeing a distinct shortage of parents and guardians here. I can’t talk to you without a guardian present unless you’re over eighteen. Where are your parents?”

“Sunset and I are both old enough,” I said, glancing over at her to confirm. She nodded back.

“I’m eighteen too,” Fluttershy whispered. “My parents don't need to be involved in this.”

Rarity had a look of irritation on her face. “I am old enough to speak for myself as well, and I can supervise my sister. My parents are overseas right now.”

“Ah didn’t realize that was an issue, sir,” said Applejack. “Mah sister and I can come back with my Granny after school if that’s ok. Ah’ll head to school for now.”

“Scootaloo will sit in with me and my parents,” said Rainbow Dash proudly.

Shining Armor nodded in satisfaction before pointing and Sunset and me. “Well since that is sorted out I would like to speak to you two. Two of my colleagues will take depositions from the rest of you.”

Sunset and I exchanged a glance before following him into a private room. Both of us were worried about why he would speak with us specifically. We sat down across the table from him while he pulled out a file folder and a notepad. He looked across at us and put a tape recorder down on the desk but he didn’t turn it on.

“I won’t mince words. This is by far the most bizarre case I’ve had to deal with during my short time on this force. The interrogations with your attackers last night elicited answers that are quite baffling. They have described the two of you as and I quote ‘demonic entities that are pure evil’.”

Sunset and I laughed nervously while we watched Shining Armor’s expression. He was keeping his face neutral but I didn’t like the tone this interview had suddenly taken on.

“Now, I find hyperbole like that more than a bit suspicious from gang members who were intent on assault and rape,” he continued while watching us carefully. “I would have dismissed their words completely but there are some factors that need to be considered. They have gone so far as to blame Miss Shimmer for the incident that destroyed the front of Canterlot High.”

Sunset shifted in her seat nervously and looked towards her feet. I glared at the police officer despite my nervousness.

“I would appreciate it if you didn’t throw veiled accusations at my friend sir,” I said with mild anger. “Last night was the cap on a difficult month for both of us.”

His face took on a slightly irritated expression. “Very well then. If it wasn’t for your school administrators swearing it was an accidental gas explosion due to a botched prank, Miss Shimmer would be under investigation for the construction of illegal explosive devices. As for you, their statements would have you listed as an accomplice Mister Spark.”

Sunset was beginning to shake and wasn’t looking at either of us so I decided to press on. I crossed my arms and looked him in the eye. “Since it was an accident I would like to know why you felt it necessary to turn this into an interrogation.”

“I apologize but you know two need to know the challenges that have come up,” he replied holding his hands up defensively. “Unfortunately, accident or not, the incident at Canterlot High will complicate the hearing if it goes to a full trial. Given the circumstances, I don’t see good odds on any substantial convictions. Some of them are under eighteen as well which reduces the impact of the charges. We will do our best of course and the recordings will help a great deal.”

He put his fingers together and sighed before continuing. “Since you successfully defended yourselves, the most I can get them on is uttering threats and possibly fourth-degree assault due to your injuries Mister Spark. Those are only misdemeanor charges and they will be released today pending their court date. If they attempt to attack you again that release can be revoked but there isn’t much else I can do.”

Sunset had managed to compose herself and looked at Shining Armor. “So what do we need to do?”

“When I activate this recorder I would like you each to describe the incident and your involvement as best you can. With this and a signed affidavit, it is likely you will not have to be present for any court proceedings that follow.”

I looked over at Sunset and noted the tears in her eyes. Still, she nodded at me so I looked him in the eye again.

“Very well then, start the recording,” I said.

It took a long hour for Sunset and me to make our full deposition and sign the related paperwork. We managed to avoid details about my entrance and my unusually loud voice but I knew it wasn’t exactly a complete statement. The only saving grace was the complete lack of magic in this world. There was no context to dispute my statement and nobody in their right mind would believe I flew in.

Sunset bolted for the door without another word as soon as she finished up. I looked over at Shining Armor with irritation on my face.

“I wish you hadn’t brought up the accident at the formal sir,” I said as I walked to the door. “It was a wake-up call for her and Sunset is desperately trying to make amends for her past mistakes in the face of near-universal hate from our classmates.”

“I know that's the case and I am truly sorry I had to do that,” he replied. “It was something you both needed to know could come up in the future. I’ll keep you posted on any developments in the case. Go take care of your friend.”

I nodded and hurried down the hall to the front door of the police station. None of our friends were in sight but I saw Sunset leaning on my car with her head down. She was shaking like a leaf as I walked towards her, doing my best to make some noise. She glanced up to see who it was and then looked away.

“I can’t ever escape my past Silver,” she sobbed. “Nopony is ever going let me forget what I did until they get their revenge. I just keep making your life worse and worse just by being near you and the girls. Now the police might be investigating me and I've dragged you into it again. You should never have befriended me. I’d better just leave.”

She turned to walk away from me, but I grabbed her shoulder gently before she could get away. Turning her around, I quickly wrapped my arms around her in a big hug. She leaned her head on my chest and kept crying while I rubbed her back.

It’s funny that she uses pony words when she’s upset or excited.
Yeah, it’s quite cute. It’s hard to see her so sad Spark.
It is. Put your cheek on her head while you hug her.
Why?
It’s an analog to how ponies comfort each other. It might help.

I leaned my head on top of hers like Spark suggested and she let out a surprised gasp. After a couple of moments, she seemed to be calming down and her sobbing quieted down to just shivering. I idly wondered how Spark and I knew about pony interactions but it seemed to be working. She started to calm down as I kept her close.

“You're not walking away from me that easily Sunset,” I said to her. “I don’t regret a single moment we’ve spent together or having you as a friend. We’ll get through this together.”

Finally, it felt like she was relaxing again as she leaned on me. “Why Silver?” she whispered. “Why are you worrying much about what happens to me?”

“Just like I've told you in the past Sunset, I've been where you are and I don't want to see you hurt.”

“That's not really an answer Silver,” she said quietly. “You stand up for me even though I don’t deserve your protection. You took a knife because of my choices and now you just stood up to a police officer for me. Why?”

I considered her question for a moment before responding. Thinking back over the past month, I realized my anger at Sunset’s actions had evaporated with amazing speed. As I thought about why I realized why that was the case.

“When we first reached out to you after the Fall Formal, I told you that you deserved a chance to earn my trust and friendship,” I murmured. “You have done that and more Sunset. You supported me through the anniversary of the worst day of my life. You kept the secrets about the scars and my parents. Best of all, I’m seriously enjoying the time we’ve spent together. I honestly care about what happens to you so of course, I'm going to stand up for you when I can.”

She sighed sadly and didn't answer before letting go of me and stepping back. Her voice was filled with doubt. “You honestly feel that way?”

I was having an odd sense of deja vu about this conversation. Her reaction was similar to mine that morning when talking about my scars. It seemed we were both a bit broken from our experiences.

“I'll make you a deal Sunset,” I said. “Try to accept that you deserve my friendship and I’ll work on accepting my appearance like we discussed this morning.”

She finally smiled again. “That sounds fair to me Silver,” she said in a more normal tone of voice. “Thank you.”

"Anytime Sunset."

“So, I guess we should probably head to school now, right?.”

“SERIOUSLY? THAT’S ALL?”

We both whirled around to see most of our friends and their parents standing a short distance away. Rarity’s exclamation of annoyance was matched by the expression on her face. Most of the others had varying expressions of amusement while Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle had looks of mild disgust on their faces. Sunset looked embarrassed and I crossed my arms while looking at them blankly.

“Were you all eavesdropping on us?”

They had the decency to look a bit ashamed of themselves. Rarity was beginning to blush, realizing she had spoken out loud.

“Well technically it’s not eavesdropping darling,” Rarity replied while avoiding my gaze. “You’re having a conversation in a public parking lot after all.”

“If you weren’t our friends I’d be irritated about this Rarity,” I said. “Do you have any issues with what we were talking about?”

“No, no, not at all,” she replied. “We are your friends as well Sunset. Promise.”

I had my doubts, but I didn’t have any inclination to press the issue very hard. We hadn’t been friends very long and I didn’t want to cause any trouble. I was certain there was something else going on here but there was no way I was going to ask. I looked at Sunset and once I saw her smile politely at Rarity I relaxed. The decision to change the subject was easy at that point.

“Do you and Sweetie Belle need a ride to school Rarity?”

“That would be lovely darling,” she said with a smile.

Sunday, November 6, 2016

“Ok, that’s a wrap I think. Thank you for the help!”

“You offer generous pay but we are happy to help too,” replied Rover.

I had offered ten dollars an hour plus a bit of custom metalwork to the three members of the diamond dog crew for their help unloading the heavy metalworking equipment from the shipping container and setting it up in my barn. It was a medium-sized steel structure that was perfect since it was fireproof. Sunset and Fluttershy had also come over and were unpacking the smaller tools for me. It had taken most of the morning to move all the equipment but we were finally finished.

The rest of the week had been surprisingly uneventful. Sunset and I were getting a wide berth from the other students. Even Flash and Trixie had finally backed off from their overt insults and personal attacks. It was hard to say if they were planning something nasty or if the rumors about the Halloween incident were making everyone even more wary of me.

Spot looked quite excited. “You fire up the forge and melt stuff now?”

“That’s right,” I replied. “You each brought something you want me to create copies of?”

They nodded eagerly and handed over one item each including a sea shell, one of their gemstone-shaped pieces of jewelry, and a simple metal candle holder. Fido looked nervous when he handed over the candlestick.

“I broke the other from the pair when I was little. Want to give to mom for Christmas if possible.”

I smiled at the sentiment. “Easily done with the method I will be using. I have a bit of stuff still to set up before I can make the cast but once I’m up and running it won’t take long at all. I’ll do a demo for now.”

I walked over to the smallest foundry which was a small portable rig about the size of a banker box. I put the small crucible inside and turned on the heat and blower. While it heated up to the temperature I walked over to one of the crates and looked at the small collection of small wood boxes inside. I grinned and pulled out one kit I knew they would like. There were three small wrapped items in the box along with a moisture-absorbing packet. I unwrapped the first of the three which was a small plaster blank mold that was already prepared for pouring. Once the foundry was up to temperature I put in some small pewter scraps to melt down. My five guests were watching with interest as I then tucked the mold into a sand bucket.

“So for your items I’ll have to make a custom cast, probably using sand,” I explained. “This thing is a miniature foundry which is what I’ll need to melt the metal for your items. One of the pieces of equipment you helped me move is a more industrial foundry that Dad used to make bigger projects.”

As I spoke I pulled on some heavy gloves and a face mask. I hadn't done this in over a year so I figured I'd better be safe. I lifted the lid of the foundry, revealing the crucible inside filled with molten metal. I gestured them back a bit before lifting the crucible carefully with some tongs and pouring it into the plaster. There was a slight gurgling noise as it filled up with the viscous liquid but mercifully no hissing that would indicate moisture in the mold. I quickly moved over to a set of small coin-sized molds and poured the remaining metal into them.

“Plaster is one of many materials I could use to create the form. It takes a while to cool and it will explode if there is any amount of moisture left in the plaster,” I said, turning off the foundry and going over to the box where I unwrapped the second mold. “I'll probably use sand for your projects but Dad had me put these kits together for use at school demonstrations.”

I gestured for them to come closer while I carefully tapped the plaster with a hammer until it shattered. Inside there was the small figure of a dolphin in a curved pose as if it was middle of jumping out of the water. It was coated in blackened plaster, imperfections, and two strings of pewter from where the pouring and vent holes used to be. I was pleased the figure had poured so nicely but I wasn't surprised that the reaction was somewhat underwhelmed.

“Yeah, they're not much to look at when they come out are they?” I said with a laugh before reaching. “It takes a bit of time to finish them up depending on the complexity of the mold. Here's what the other two dolphins will look like after I clean them up.”

The third bundle was wrapped in a small piece of cloth. I unwrapped it revealing the finished pewter figure. The vent scrap was cut off and it had been polished carefully to bring out the shine. I was pretty proud of how it had turned out and I was glad to see the reactions were far more enthusiastic.

“This is lovely,” said Fluttershy quietly as she admired the simple figure.

I grinned at her reaction. “I thought you'd like it Fluttershy, that's why I pulled it this particular kit. This one is for you.”

“Oh, I couldn't possibly take this Silver.”

“It's languished in a box for far too long,” I replied. “It deserves to be on the shelf of someone who will appreciate it. I have two more in progress anyhow.”

“Thank you.”

I looked over at Spot, Rover, and Fido who were looking at the figure with great interest.

“I should point out that this was designed as an uncomplicated figure. I've done metal casts of shells and other more detailed objects in the past. I won't have any trouble casting the items you brought along. It's going to take a few days to get everything set up and I might have to do a couple of attempts if things go wrong. I'll bring them to school as soon as they are ready. Thank you again for all your help today.”

The three of them smiled as I handed each of them forty dollars to cover the promised wages for the long morning we'd spent. Then they walked out to their pickup truck that was parked out front. Sunset looked at me quizzically after they left.

“I didn't realize you'd made friends with them Silver,” she said.

“They aren't nearly as bad as they look on the surface,” said Fluttershy. "They try to help out at the shelter occasionally."

“It was a surprise to me as well Sunset," I said, rubbing my head. "I wasn't sure I could trust anyone besides the six of you at school. That changed when those three guys actually went out of their way to point me at the deal on that work truck and trailer. I'm not sure I'd call us friends at this point but they're reliable and seem trustworthy so far.”

“You can probably trust them,” said Sunset sadly. “What I used to control them was only embarrassing.”

“You know, it seems like they're willing to let your mutual history be in the past," I said thoughtfully. "Unlike most of our classmates. They were nice to you even when I wasn't here right?”

Sunset's brow furrowed comically as she considered the morning in a new light. Her face took on a slightly hopeful expression as she realized how the three of them had behaved."

“I think you might be right Silver. They even spoke to me politely once or twice.”

Fluttershy walked over to hug Sunset. “See. We told you things would improve.”

Sunset's face broke out into a broad smile and I met it with a grin of my own. Hopefully, life would get better for both of us. I looked around my new workshop, filled with familiar tools and machinery for working metal; all ready and waiting to be used once again. I had finally begun to reclaim another piece of my past and it felt like another wound was beginning to heal.

Author's Note

Finally! This chapter was a pain to write due to some writers block and health issues but I think I’m back on track. I couldn't help letting Sunset delve into the details of Equestrian magic and setting the stage for the other pony types.

As far as the description of the judicial system goes, it covers the basics but I’m glossing over a lot of unnecessary details. I have no idea about police procedures so I pulled Shining Armor's decisions out of thin air. The charges are approximately what would fit based on my limited research into the law that would apply. I'm sure there are a few more I've missed.

Here is what the finished dolphin would look like.

Credit where credit is due, the example above is from by a professional casting company called Gibson Peweter. They have some beautiful pieces.

Chapter 19 - To Play

Sunday, November 13, 2016

My boots made a hollow thumping noise on the damp soil as I ran through the knee-high frost-coated grass attempting to evade my pursuers. Only a few birds were around to bear witness as I wove through the trees, trying to put more distance between us. I had to watch my footing on the uneven ground; if I tripped I would be caught for sure. My ears twisted on the top of my head in response to the thumping footsteps as they got closer. If I didn't make a move soon they were going to catch me.

“Stay on him, Dash! Ah'll swing around to cut him off at the trail!”

Applejack's footsteps changed and began to quiet down as she swung away from me; heading towards the path I had worn around my farm during my morning jogs. They were driving me further and further away from the house. I needed to turn around soon or I was going to be taking a swim. There was a large tree on the property near the lake and that gave me an idea of how to evade them more effectively.

I needed more time to reach the tree and Dash was right behind me. I spread my wings wide and gave one powerful beat. My feet briefly left the ground from the force and turned my body left more quickly than was humanly possible. I landed on the ground in a stumble but it was directly away from where Dash was heading.

“DANGIT SILVER!” Dash yelled as she careened past me at full speed, reaching her hand out to try and tag me. “That's got to be cheating!”

I didn’t have the breath to call back as I regained my footing and began to sprint again. By the time Dash recovered, I was halfway to the large tree. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Applejack swinging in to try and intercept me. I could hear Dash starting to catch up behind me again and I hoped she was going to try to cut me off beside the tree I was heading for. I steeled myself and started to sprint straight at the tree.

“We've got him cornered Dash!” Applejack yelled. “Pick up the pace!”

I ignored them and reached the tree just a moment before Applejack and Dash. They were both maneuvering to tag me as I slowed down to veer around the tree. Instead, I spread my wings and jumped at the tree. Flexing my wings I took the first two steps up the side of the tree with ease, just evading their hands. I coiled one wing while using the other to push me into a sharp twist and backward against the tree, leaving me facing the ground with my feet in a crouch. I pushed off the trunk of the tree with all my might and spread my wings to glide back to the ground at high speed. I landed in a full sprint leaving them both running in the wrong direction.

“How!?” Dash yelled. “He's heading back!”

“Less complaining, more running!” Applejack gasped.

I zigzagged through the meadow on the return trip and the house was in sight when I heard them both catching up again. It sounded like they were paralleling me so evasion was going to be more difficult this time. I took a chance and used another wingbeat to turn sharply left but a moment later I felt a hand slap my back sharply. I immediately slowed down and looked at my opponents with a weary grin on my face. Applejack was standing beside me looking equally exhausted.

“Finally! Gotcha you slippery varmint!” Applejack said as she gasped for breath.

Dash walked over to join us, shaking her head and breathing heavily. “I want to call you a cheater but you didn't break the rules. That move at the tree was pushing it.”

I was breathing heavily but I managed a small chuckle. “I made sure to head straight to the ground. That's more than I gave Lightning Dust that other day.”

“Fair enough,” said Dash with a small laugh while she leaned over to catch her breath. “I can't believe how quickly you've learned to use your wings.”

“I might have picked up some instincts when I was in Equestria.”

Or you could have brought back an equine cheat sheet.
That's also a possibility. How are you feeling?
I am so done Silver but that was totally awesome.
Way better than drills.
Agreed. We should do that again.
Yes, we should. Have a good rest Spark.

I sighed as my wings dissipated in a green shimmer and my senses returned to normal. The weight of the exertion fell on my shoulders as usual and I felt incredibly weary all of a sudden. I looked at my watch and noted the time before trudging down the hill towards the hot tub with Dash and Applejack by my side.

I could see a fiery red and gold mane of hair spread out on the deck beside the hot tub as I walked up. Sunset had her eyes closed and had leaned on the deck. She was floating in her modest swimsuit and didn't seem to notice our arrival. I reached down and ran my finger along her cheek to get her attention. She lazily opened her aquamarine eyes and smiled up at me.

“Hey there. How did the first game of tag go Silver?”

I was pulling off my shirt already; doing my best not to hesitate since I was among friends. I still felt self-conscious about my scarred body but I had promised Sunset I would try to move past that fear.

“Twelve minutes before my magic ran out,” I said. “Applejack tagged me about thirty seconds before I couldn’t hold the magic together any longer.”

Rainbow Dash slid into the pool in her dark blue bikini that she wore under her clothes while Applejack went into the gazebo to change. I slipped off my shoes and track pants leaving just my trunks and slid into the pool near Sunset. She barely glanced in my direction and just kept floating and watching the sky with a thoughtful expression on her face.

“That's a significant increase in the amount of time you can maintain your magic Silver,” she finally said. “It seems like the exercise might be working for you. I don't know how long before you'll hit a plateau but it's a promising start.”

Applejack walked out of the gazebo in her green swimsuit and slid into the hot water next to Dash. She let out a content sigh, letting the heat relax her strains. “This was a great idea Sunset. Ah' haven't had that much fun in ages.”

I couldn't help but laugh. “It was a nice change of pace from being chased by people who wanted to hurt me, that's for sure. A game of tag was way more intense than just a simple jog.”

“Especially the way you play the game Silver,” said Dash. “That run up the tree before you flipped directions was insane. I didn't see that coming.”

“I can’t believe I managed to pull that off. There was no plan B if I screwed up.”

“Ah think we'll need more backup in the future at the rate you’re improving but I’m up for a rematch another time.”

“Yeah,” said Dash with a cocky grin on her face. “I’m on to your tricks now. Next time I'll get you sooner.”

I mirrored her grin and met her cocky grin with one of my own. “Bring it on Dash. I’ll just have to come up with some more surprises.”

We stared at each other for a moment and then started to laugh. It was another good morning to be alive as we rested up. All too soon, Rainbow Dash pulled herself out and beckoned to Applejack.

“Come on AJ,” she said. “We've got to meet the other girls for practice. There’s less than a week till the showcase and we've gotta tighten our performance up.”

Applejack rolled her eyes but climbed out. “Yer takin' this awful seriously Dash. It's just a talent show.”

“Yes and we are going to win!” she replied confidently. “See you two on Monday!”

We waved and watched them head down to the house to head out leaving Sunset and me alone. Sunset sat up in the hot tub, being careful to keep her hair dry, and looked over at me with concern on her face.

“You're finding your half-pony form really easy to adapt to, aren't you Silver?”

“Yeah. I can’t believe how comfortable I am with those wings already.”

“What does it feel like when you're transformed?” she asked curiously.

I sighed and stared down at the water. “I don't know if I can properly describe the feeling. I suspect it would be like you trying to explain how it feels to use levitation as a unicorn.”

“I suppose that's true,” she replied sadly, but then she perked up. “I'd say it's been a productive week. I need to head out in about an hour so what do you want to do in the meantime?”

I smiled at her. “Want to do another round of our question game?”

Sunset looked intrigued as she relaxed in the water. “Sure, I think we have time for one each and I even have one in mind! What's an interesting skill you have that none of our friends know about yet?”

I thought for a moment and came up with an answer. “I know how to ballroom dance.”

“Seriously?” Sunset asked surprised. “How did that fit into your busy life?”

I smiled at the memory. “Dad broke his leg two years ago when Mom was going to attend a very formal event. She needed someone to escort her and I volunteered to go in Dad’s place. The dance lessons were an unexpected necessity but it turned out dancing came quite naturally to both of us. It’s a mixture of patterns and precision much like martial arts. The difference is working with a partner and moving in time to the music.”

“It must have been odd dancing with your mother,” she said with a chuckle.

“A bit but it was worth it in the end,” I said wistfully. “It was quite fun and I could probably pick it up again if I took some refresher lessons.”

“That sounds really fun, I've never seen those kinds of dances outside the movies,” she replied seriously before starting to laugh. “We'd blow everybody's mind if we learned that for a future school dance. The best I've ever seen at school is the 'don't get too close to your partner' shuffle.”

I laughed at the thought of using a formal ballroom style at a high school dance. “I imagine they'd be quite surprised. I never learned the Tango but that would probably make some brains explode. How about the same question for you Sunset? What's your secret skill?”

She looked up and the sky and sighed. “I can play the guitar.”

“Really? I'm surprised you didn't mention it to Dash.”

She looked over at me with panic on her face. “Please don't tell our friends, I'd rather not barge into their band. It's their chance to reconnect after all the time I stole from them. Besides, I'd just ruin the reaction to their performance at the showcase.”

“Fair enough,” I replied, trying to avoid making her upset. “What led you to learn how to play the guitar?”

Sunset held up her hands and wiggled her fingers. “These things are a royal pain in the horn to use. I could barely hold a pen when I came through the portal. It turned out that learning guitar was a fun way to improve fine motor control in my hands.”

“I can imagine that would be disconcerting. So, shall we go make breakfast or float a bit longer?”

“Five more minutes Silver,” she whispered. “This is really nice.”

We soaked in the hot tub for a bit longer in the cold morning sun before admitting our time was up. After a quick breakfast, Sunset left me to spend the rest of the day by myself. I put it to good use in my shop doing a full inventory of all the projects I inherited from Dad’s shop. There was a substantial amount of stock on hand and I got several ideas for future projects as I examined the materials and designs stored in the boxes and filing cabinets.

Tuesday, November 15, 2016

“How exactly did you convince me to come here Pinkie?”

Pinkie giggled at my question. “It was easy Silver! I asked at the Sweet Shoppe this morning when we got our coffee. You said no and so I used my cute pouty sad expression like this!”

True to her word she scrunched her face up in the most adorable pitiful sad face, complete with sorrow-filled puppy dog eyes. Then she stared at me with a slightly quivering lip. It was absurd and over the top but I was a bit of a pushover when it came to the girls so it didn’t take as much convincing as it would have a month ago. My token resistance was almost becoming a game between me and Pinkie now. I laughed quietly from my spot on the gym floor and nodded.

“Oh right,” I replied. “Yup, that would do it.”

Normal classes had been suspended this morning in favor of preparation for the musical showcase. Groups of students were making posters to advertise since it was going to be a fundraiser. They would be posted in several public places around town like the Sweet Shoppe to draw more people to the final performance. At the moment I was leaning against the folded-up bleachers that lined the side of the gym trying to stay beneath the notice of everyone here. Everyone except Sunset was here already, working on painting their group poster.

“Don’t abuse that pout too much Pinkie darling,” admonished Rarity with a mock-serious face as she placed a stencil of a music note down on the page. “Silver might get used to it and then how would we convince him to try new things?”

“I would be remiss to underestimate your powers of persuasion Lady Belle,” I replied. “I have no doubts the six of you would adapt.”

“Speaking of which, has anybody seen Sunset yet this morning?” asked Fluttershy while brushing some color onto the guitar. “I hope nothing bad happened to her.”

“Ah’ saw her for a minute. She said she’d be here later after she confirmed some volunteer work at the office. There she is now.”

We looked across the gym and saw Sunset Shimmer leaning over to talk with Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo where they were working on their poster. Sunset’s relationship with those three still wasn’t great but they were at least polite with her. I suspect at least part of that was the simple fact that their siblings wouldn’t take full-on rudeness kindly. She stood back up with a sad expression so Pinkie bounced up to her feet and started waving to get her attention.

“Sunset Shimmer!! Over here!” she shouted.

Sunset looked over in our direction and a small grateful smile crossed her face when she spotted us. Unfortunately, I also saw nearly every other student in the gym start glaring at her as she began to walk across the gym. The usual angry murmurs followed in her wake and her shoulders slumped while the small smile on her face was replaced by a regretful frown. We all stood up to meet her and she let out a deep sigh when she stopped next to us.

“I should have known the whole school would be here. I’m surprised you’re here already Silver.”

“Pinkie abused the power of guilt trips again,” I said with a wry smile at Pinkie who just winked at me.

Rarity coughed and held up the poster with Pinkie's help to try and distract Sunset. “Quiet the eye-catching advisement, if I do say so myself.”

“And it smells like Cake!” Pinkie added enthusiastically, leaving all of us staring at her confused.

“It does?” asked Fluttershy with some surprise. She leaned in to sniff it but then Pinkie pushed it right against her face.

“I used frosting instead of paste!” she replied in a cheerful and enthusiastic voice.

When she pulled the poster away, Fluttershy had sparkles all over her face and a big blob of frosting glue on her nose. We all started to chuckle at the sight.

“Fluttershy, you’ve got a little somethin’ . . .” said Applejack pointing at her nose.

She rubbed her hand on her cheek and got a bit but Fluttershy’s face was still a cute mess. Sunset quickly pulled out a handkerchief and helped her wipe the mess up. As we cleaned up, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna walked into the gym. They looked at the various posters before stopping in the middle of the gym. I still couldn’t get over these two administrators being mirror copies of the rulers of an entire nation.

“Good morning, students,” Principal Celestia said. “I just wanted to tell you all how pleased I am that so many of you are going to participate in our first-ever Canterlot High School Musical Showcase!”

All the students around the room cheered and whistled enthusiastically. This event had been planned for months and it had galvanized the students of our school. Based on the signup sheet there was a significant amount of musical talent at our school.

“This is a wonderful opportunity to raise money for all our after-school programs here at CHS,” Celestia continued. “So keep working on those signs and posters. I think it's going to be one of the most exciting events we've had at CHS since the Fall Formal.”

She didn't.
Yeah, she did Spark. That was cold.

I stared at Celestia in disbelief while every face in the room turned to stare at Sunset with total hostility yet again. The decision to bring up the formal was either thoughtless or petty of Principal Celestia's. I really hoped it was the former but either way, the result was a renewal of the hostility Sunset and I had faced over the past month.

Sunset’s face went red as she groaned and slumped to the ground against the bleachers. She covered her face with her hands and then wrapped her arms around her knees, trying to disappear. I immediately sat down next to her and put an arm around her shoulder. She was wound up as tight as a spring as I held her tight.

“Still here Sunset,” I whispered comfortingly. “You’re not alone.”

She nodded without lifting her head and leaned over against me. I looked up at our friends who were watching helplessly.

“I've booked the music room for the next hour,” said Dash. “How about we head there now and give everyone a chance to calm down again.”

I nodded and helped Sunset back up to her feet. I held my arm around her protectively as we turned our back on the furious students behind us and walked out of the gym with our friends.

Once we were in the music room I could relax again. Sunset sat on top of the grand piano in the room and I tucked myself against the wall facing the windows and where the girls would play. I watched as they prepared their instruments for practice with silent excitement. It had been a while since I’d seen them play as a group and I was looking forward to seeing how much they had improved.

“I don’t think I’m ever going to live that day down,” said Sunset sadly.

“The Fall Formal was pretty bad,” said Fluttershy sympathetically. “I’m just glad you aren’t getting hurt anymore.”

She sighed bitterly. “I turned into a raging she-demon. I’m surprised they didn’t come after me with salt and silver bullets.”

“I can only imagine what would happen if someone saw my half-pony form now,” I added. “Between the bat wings and the fangs, I’d be doused with holy water and staked through the heart before I can blink.”

“They'd have to catch you first Silver,” said Dash. “Since you started taking care of yourself properly those bullies don’t stand a chance.”

Sunset meanwhile grimaced and shook her head. “They would probably just direct more aggression at me. I’m pretty sure half the students still think you’re under my control as a thrall or something.”

“It’s just their petty interpretation of why I protect you,” I replied with a smile.

“You did try to turn everyone here into teenage zombies for your own personal army!” Pinkie said cheerfully while shuffling around like a zombie.

I winced and Sunset looked mildly hurt by Pinkie’s observation even though we both knew it was just Pinkie being Pinkie. Fortunately, Rarity quickly came to Pinkie's rescue before Sunset or I could respond.

“You do have us now Sunset,” she said. “We’ve forgiven your . . . ahem . . . booboos after all.”

Applejack shook her head sadly. “Ah hate to say it but those students out there are friendlier with each other than they ever were before you came here Sunset. The whole experience brought everyone at Canterlot High closer than ever before.”

Pinkie took that as her cue, raised her hands, and started tapping her drumsticks together to count the song in. “ONE, TWO, THREE!”

They immediately launched into their first song. I was impressed as I realized it was an original piece and I wondered who wrote it. It was an appropriate song about how they had been brought back together as friends. I watched with interest as the group played watching for the moment their magic triggered.

Here it comes.
Yup, I can feel it to Spark.

It was interesting to watch as they ponied up one after another during the chorus of the song. Spark and I could almost feel their magic washing over us like a wild summer breeze. Sunset looked apprehensive about their magic as they ponied up one after another during the chorus of the song. At least she wasn’t diving for cover anymore. I think she finally accepted that there wasn’t going to be another adverse reaction from the magic but it was clear she was still wary.

The expressions on the girl’s faces were incredibly confident as they played the song without a single error that I could hear. Even Fluttershy seemed amazingly comfortable as she sang loudly and confidently with her friends by her side. They even had choreographed movements and expressions that fit perfectly. All too soon the song wrapped up and their pony features immediately vanished.

Sunset and I immediately applauded the performance and the girls looked pretty pleased with themselves.

“Very impressive,” I said. “You've got some serious talent to put this together so quickly. Any plans for how to explain the transformation if someone asks?”

“Stage effects!” said Pinkie Pie with a giggle. “It's amazing what you can do with those these days!”

“I still can’t believe that happens when we play,” Rarity said with a cheerful laugh. “I wonder if I can make some accessories that will work in a longer ponytail! Ooh, or maybe some clip-on earrings for those adorable pony ears!”

Applejack rolled her eyes before looking over at me and Sunset. “Ah' still wonder why it happens. Twilight took her crown back to her world. I mean something was obviously left behind but why? At least Silver has his trip through the portal as an excuse.”

Sunset looked frustrated at that question, “Studying how Silver’s body changes when he transforms still doesn’t help me understand why or how it happens to him or the rest of you. I just don’t have the equipment to even begin to figure this out.”

“Aww, you'll come up with something,” said Rainbow Dash confidently. “But honestly, who cares why it happens? It makes my band totally awesome!”

“Oh! Your band?” Rarity asked sharply, glaring over at Rainbow Dash.

“It was my idea to start the Rainbooms so we could be in the showcase,” she said with an almost arrogant tone in her voice. “Plus I’m the lead singer and guitarist.”

The other girls looked a touch irritated at Dash’s attitude but before they got into an argument someone knocked on the band room door. We all looked over as the door was pushed open revealing Flash Sentry.

“Uh, heard you outside,” he said as he walked in. “You guys are sounding really tight.”

“We're getting there,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Rarity's still coming in a little late on the second verse, and Applejack's bass solo could use a little work. They'll get it together in time for the showcase.”

The subjects of Rainbow Dash's criticism looked a touch irritated but they refrained from speaking. Sunset was doing her best to look very small in the presence of her ex-boyfriend. It didn’t look like Flash had even registered I was in the room as he continued speaking.

Flash Sentry rubbed his head nervously. “Uh, I don't suppose any of our friends from, uh . . . out of town might come? This being a special event and all.”

I sighed at his question which had all the subtlety of a brick through a window. It confirmed my worry that he was still obsessing over Twilight. It was unfortunate she hadn’t told him where she was going since it probably would have made it easier for him to just let this go. He kept acting like she was a normal high school student when she was so much more than that.

“Sorry, Flash,” Applejack replied, answering his real question directly. “Ah don't think Twilight's gonna be back at Canterlot High anytime soon.”

He looked embarrassed as his eyes cast around the room around the room. His eyes fell on me leaning against the wall and an expression of anger and frustration crossed his face. I met his anger with a calm, neutral stare and his expression quickly dissolved into nervousness as he noticed the girls were also watching him. He backed into the door in his haste to leave and then sidestepped to back out of the room.

“Oh, yeah. Okay. I just, you know, thought I'd ask. Uh, k-keep on rockin' it,” he stuttered as he left.

“Flash really doesn’t seem to like you, Silver,” Fluttershy said quietly.

“He was indifferent before but his attitude got so much worse after the Fall Formal,” I replied.

"The poor dear is jealous," said Rarity with a giggle. “He certainly is smitten with Twilight isn't he?”

“Obsessed like a stalker would be a more appropriate description,” I said in a grumpy voice. “I'm still pissed about how he tried to boss me around after the formal.”

“Oh Silver, don't be a spoilsport,” Rarity replied before looking over at Sunset and frowning. “I'm sorry. I always forget you and Flash used to be an item.”

“It's ok,” she said regretfully. “Flash was a great guy, but I never really liked him that way. He was a way to become more popular and to get things I needed.”

She put her face in her hands. “Ugh! I was just so horrible to everyone before the formal.”

The girls all nodded and quietly agreed with her.

Applejack smiled reassuringly. “The important thing is you're a better person now.”

“I wish that was all it took Applejack,” she replied morosely. "There's no end to what I have to do to make amends it seems."

The P.A. system beeped and Vice Principal Luna's voice came on. “Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main foyer.”

“Time to go,” she said, sliding off the piano. “I volunteered to show some new students around the school. Thought it'd be good for them to get to know the new me before they heard all the stuff about the old me.

I smiled up at her as she walked past. “Stay safe Sunset. I'll grab some extra food so you don't have to line up when you join us in the cafeteria.”

She nodded gratefully before walking out of the room. I settled back while my friends started discussing what to do next.

“We've still got a few minutes before lunch starts,” said Dash enthusiastically. “What do you say we do a run through 'Awesome As I Wanna Be'?”

Fluttershy looked over at her friend with a hopeful expression on her face. “Um, Rainbow Dash? I was wondering if we could maybe play the song I wrote?”

Rainbow shook her head, “We'll get to it another time Shy.”

“Oh. Okay,” she replied softly.

Fluttershy looked crestfallen but she picked up her tambourine to play the next song anyway. I was finding the disagreements that were manifesting this morning a touch stressful but I was sure they would sort things out when I wasn't around. I settled in to watch the next performance before we walked off to lunch.

We settled in at our table in the cafeteria, ignoring the usual murmurs that followed my arrival. Nobody seemed to be willing to test me again and the rumors flew about what had happened on Halloween. None of the ideas I overheard were remotely close to the truth. Gilda and Lightning Dust were back at school but they weren't talking to anyone about what happened either. Even after the fall formal, magic was still alien to most of the students and it wasn't the first explanation that came to mind.

I was struck by the mix of students at the other tables as I looked around the room. The divisions between various cliques had been weakened by Twilight's actions and the conversation was quite excited. Our own conversation was pretty muted while we ate our lunches. It wasn’t long before Sunset walked into the cafeteria. She sat down next to me and I pushed the extra plate of food over to her which she accepted gratefully. Her expression was strained and worried.

“How'd the tour go Sunset?” asked Applejack. “Did you make some new friends?”

“I don't know,” she replied with genuine confusion and worry in her voice. “I mean, these girls, they were . . . There was something off about them.”

“Oh! Like, off like this?” Pinkie asked, making a mustache and beard with her hair.

“Or off like this?” she continued making huge fangs with her carrots and eyebrow out of her lettuce.

“Or... Oh, oh! Like—”

“Maybe we should just let her tell us,” Dash said, interrupting Pinkie as she was trying to figure out her next example.

Sunset's expression became more despondent s she tried to verbalize her worry. “That's just it. I can't put my finger on it. They just acted sort of . . . strange around me. Maybe someone already talked to them. Told them about what I did.”

She released a huge sigh and slumped in her chair. I put my hand on her shoulder and she reached up to grab it for reassurance. To a certain extent, both Sunset and I were still outsiders in this group which naturally pushed the two of us closer together. The other girls had fallen back into their friendship without hesitation while Sunset and I both needed to put extra effort forward to connect with them. It wasn’t that they weren’t including us in activities and conversations; we were just out on the edge.

“Well perhaps we will just have to ask them, darling,” said Rarity. “I'm sure it was just a misunderstanding.”

“I hope so,” Sunset replied. “I didn't want to miss a chance at a good first impression.”

Then the cafeteria doors were pushed open and the three new girls marched in. The leader of the trio had pale yellow skin and a massive mane of curly orange hair. The girl on the left had light pink skin with purple and teal hair done up in two huge ponytails and the girl on the right had teal skin and a long cyan and navy blue ponytail. All three of them had prominent red gemstone pendants around their necks. Their expressions were confident and as they walked into the room, they began to sing a strange harmony.

“Ah, ah-ah, ah-ahh.”
“Ah, ah-ah, ah-ahh.”

The instant they began their song I could feel something was wrong. The girls were watching silently and without any visible reactions. I felt a stab of pain through my head as the ethereal vocalizations instantly chilled me to the bone. As they began to sing actual words, my mind felt like it was catching on fire. The words became inaudible and all I could hear was a dim buzzing like someone had put a pillow around my head.

Obey Us . . .
What the buck is going on Spark?!
I have no idea but it hurts!
Unleash your anger . . .
Something is trying to get in Silver.
Not again! We have to push it out.
Unleash your rage . . .

A third voice was speaking in my mind in an eerie, malicious tone. It felt like it was oozing through my brain, chanting in time with the beat of a song I couldn't hear. Through my squinting aching eyes, I could see my friends staring at the deteriorating mood in the cafeteria. The other students were starting to argue with each other while the three new girls continued singing.

Obey us; unleash your hate.
Sweet Luna this hurts.
Obey us; release your envy.
I can’t hold together much longer. I'm coming apart.
We have to get out of here.
Obey us; release your magic.

The voice was filled with slimy malice as it echoed through every corner of my mind. Spark and I fought against the growing urge to collapse or pony up right there in the cafeteria. I struggled up to my feet but I lurched over, slamming one hand down on the table to keep myself from falling. The eyes of my friends were suddenly all on me but Sunset was instantly on her feet next to me. She grabbed my arm to help me stay standing. When I looked at her I could see her mouth move to ask a question but I couldn't the words over the spikes of pain digging through my mind.

"I barely managed to hiss at Sunset through clenched teeth. “Nurse. Fast.”

Obey us NOW!
Help . . .
Spark?
. . .
Stay with me! Fight it!
. . .

The lonely silence echoed in my mind and my blood ran cold when Spark failed to respond. The fog was growing in my mind as I stumbled out of the cafeteria and down the hall toward the nurse's office. Sunset was beside me every step of the way and caught me every time I started to lose my footing. Ruby was on her feet in seconds as we burst into her office. Sunset slammed the door shut behind us and I collapsed to my knees beside Ruby's desk. My body began to shake as I finally lost what little control control I had left.

Obey us . . . You have no choice.
Luna help me.
. . .

The commanding voice was still echoing in my head; persisting even in the absence of the song. My eyes felt like they were bulging out of my head as my vision blurred. The last thing I saw before my vision went black was a red and gold mane of hair framing terrified aquamarine eyes inches from my face.

Author's Note

So begins the third Arc of Finding a Place! The sirens have arrived at Canterlot High and they're looking to regain their strength! I’ve been looking forward to reaching this point for a long time but I think the journey has been well worth it so far. Change is on the horizon for every player on the board.

My current outline for the Rainbow Rocks arc calls for six chapters including this one. However, my version of the original movie expanded from four to eight chapters and the transition arc we just wrapped up expanded from seven to ten chapters so leave your expectations of length at the door!

Enjoy!

Chapter 20 - To Return

My head was throbbing with pain as I slowly regained consciousness on the balcony overlooking the Crystal Empire. Well, sort of regained it, considering I wasn't awake. I was relieved I still had awareness and could enter my dream but my skin started to prickle with fear as I took in the distorted surroundings. The view was obscured by a dark gloomy fog and it felt unnaturally cold. The usually stunning tower seemed to have been infected with a horrible gray and black crystal coating. Worst of all, Spark's chair was empty and he was nowhere in sight.

I shouted into the gloom. “Spark? Where are you?”

My voice was muted by the oppressive fog. There was no response but then I heard a voice inside the tower dripping with malice.

"You will obey. Give us your magic."

I ran for the balcony door and yanked it open. The normal room was gone, replaced by a dark stone dungeon corridor. The walls were damp, oozing with an oily black liquid. I walked cautiously down the hallway, listening for any sign of life.

"Give up. You belong to us now."

The sinister voice was getting louder but then a second voice drifted down the hall.

“No, I won't. Never.”

The weak voice was my own and I knew it had to be Spark. I started running down the hall and rounded a corner before stopping in shock. A giant blood-red scorpion was standing next to a slowly shrinking cocoon of black smoke. Inside the mass, I could see a dim green flickering green. The faint outline of a prone creature was inside and I knew in my heart that was Spark.

“SPARK! WAKE UP!” I shouted.

Spark rolled over and stared at me blankly, “Silver? What?”

"DIE INTERLOPER!"

The scorpion charged at me and I suddenly felt extremely vulnerable. I reached over my shoulder and drew a broadsword I faintly knew wasn't there a moment earlier. I parried the vicious stinger as it stabbed towards my body but I quickly stepped to the side to dodge. The tail lunged with strike after strike, but I blocked strike after strike, slowly working my way around it with each dodge. Then I was past the creature and after the next block, I struck a blow on its head.

While it stumbled back stunned I ran over to the insubstantial prison holding my brother and slashed it open with the sword. He looked worse for wear and had been stung at least a couple of times by the scorpion but he still managed a weak grin. That grin suddenly transformed into fear and he lunged away.

“Watch out!”

"Your defiance is useless. You will obey us."

I jumped to the side of the corridor just before the bladed tail slammed down into the cobblestone floor where I had been standing. I stumbled and my sword flew out of my hand. Gravel flew from the impact and sprayed my face with stinging shards. I looked across the hall at Spark who was struggling to his hooves just like I was struggling to stand. Our eyes met and we both knew we were in horrible danger. The scorpion drew back to strike again and I knew I had no more time.

Suddenly a new voice pierced through the gloom and the dungeon was warmed by a golden light.

“I'm right here beside you Silver. You are not alone.”

The scorpion-shaped monstrosity screeched at the new intrusion. The voice burned away my fear and let me look at the situation during a brief moment of calm. I quickly got up to my feet and stepped away before the Scorpion could recover.

"OBEY US!"

“Sunset . . .” Spark murmured as he got up on his hooves.

“This is nothing. You survived a Sakitan Dagger; you can beat this too.”

”OBEY US! YOUR POWER IS OURS!” the scorpion growled again and began scrabbling forward.

“The dagger . . .” I mumbled while I stared at the scorpion. Why had the invading magic chosen this form? I felt a simultaneous burst of shock as both Spark and I put the pieces together at the same moment. Spark was the first to put words to our realization.

“SILVER! It’s infecting the damage left by the dagger!”

“I think you're right!” I shouted back at Spark. "What do we do with that knowledge?"

“It is your body, you are in control.”

Spark's eyes widened. "You watched what Princess Luna did to stop the curse, right?"

I knew exactly what he was thinking. “It's a long shot Spark," I shouted back while dodging another attack from the scorpion.

Spark started galloping down the hall. "It's the only idea I've got."

"We'll go down fighting then, I'm right behind you!” I yelled, sprinting after Spark.

"OBEY ME!" the scorpion screamed as it started skittering down the hall behind us.

Spark was quickly approaching the door. “Just like Princess Luna did to save us, Silver! We already know where this began!”

“And that's where this is going to end,” I responded, following close behind him.

At our words, the dungeon door ahead of us shimmered and became the school cafeteria entrance. We dashed across the cafeteria and stopped at our table beside the frozen memory of our friends while Spark jumped up on the table next to me. The scorpion crashed through the door behind us and started moving across the crowded room, kicking the frozen caricatures of students and tables out of its way.

"Luna, please guide our magic," I whispered in silent prayer.

Spark lifted his hoof and I reached out to grab it just like when we ponied up. A spark of green energy flared up just above our connection. It flickered and pulsed erratically as we tried to use our magic to create a trap for the monster like Luna had. It was like trying to grab a stream of water as the magic refused to respond to our attempts to weave it. Even if this was a dream, we were not omnipotent and it was showing.

“Do you have any idea what you’re doing Silver?” asked Spark in a panicked voice.

“Not a bloody clue Spark! You know everything I do about this process. I’m flying as blind as you are here!”

The Scorpion who had paused nervously to watch roared with alien laughter at our failure and resumed its charge toward us. “YOUR POWER IS MINE WEAKLINGS!”

I felt fear burning through my soul and I felt Spark’s hoof quivering in my hand. A trickle of moisture ran down my face as my nose began to bleed from our effort to control the situation. All we had crafted was a small green sphere of magic that was like a faltering candle in a breeze. We stared into the face of our nightmare reborn and braced for the end.

"We can't do this, can we Spark?" I whispered sadly as the insectoid monster rapidly closed in.

"We don't know enough," he echoed.

“Don’t be afraid. Take my strength if you can Silver.”

We almost jumped out of our skin when a peach-colored hand joined in right where my hand and Spark's hoof were connected. I looked over at the rigid figure of my friend who had gotten up to her feet and joined us. Her gold and red hair framed a frozen expression of confident defiance that we hadn't seen on her face since the formal. A tingling sensation drew my gaze back to the magic. Both Spark and I gasped in surprise as a tendril of teal energy flowed from Sunset's hand into our connection. The new magic flowed upwards into the faltering green sphere; building and reinforcing the structure we were failing to create.

The scorpion stopped abruptly and started scrabbling to move backward when tendrils of magic lashed out of the small sphere. The sphere dissipated from our hands as the tendrils wrapped around the scorpion forming a large prison and began to shrink. The scorpion had run out of angry repetitions of the same meaningless command and instead just screeched as the ball of energy imploded down to nothingness.

The room was dead silent for a moment but then a hurricane of air howled out of the space where the beast had disappeared. Moments later it was followed by a glowing white wave of energy that rapidly consumed the room. Spark and I stood steady like a rock against the wind but the room just blurred out of existence as the whiteness overwhelmed our senses.

Tuesday, November 15, 2016 – Continued

There was a cold hard surface pressing uncomfortably against my cheek as awareness began to return to me. I was strangely calm as my senses slowly stopped aching and the pain I had been feeling when I fainted evaporated instantly. I felt the wings sprouting from my back and the ears growing as my connection with Spark took hold. I couldn't move my hand for some reason and when I opened my eyes to look down at it I was surprised by what I saw. My fingers were tightly interwoven with the fingers of a familiar peach hand. Those hands were both gripping each other as if for dear life.

I was lying on the floor of the nurse’s office on my side and there was something leathery in my mouth. I tried to spit it out but it was stuck on something. I opened my mouth wide and realized my fangs had punctured through it as they grew in. I let go of the comforting hand and carefully slid it off the fangs and discovered it was the sleeve of Sunset’s leather jacket folded in half. I looked at the punctures that went completely through three layers of the sleeve and frowned.

“Sweet Gods above . . .” I heard Ruby whisper in astonishment.

“Silver . . . are you ok?” Sunset asked in a worried voice while keeping her grip on my hand.

I rolled onto my back and found Sunset gazing down at me. Her eyes were wide with fear and shone with barely controlled tears. It was rare to see her without her leather jacket and she looked incredibly vulnerable in her simple purple halter neck shirt. She searched my eyes for answers as if she didn't know what she would find. I weakly lifted my free hand and put it on the side of her face.

“I could hear you Sunset,” I whispered to reassure her. “You gave me the strength to win.”

A couple of tears dripped out of her eyes as she closed them. I felt her relax against my hand and she shivered.

“Thank Celestia you’re still you,” she said quietly. “That was terrifying.”

She opened her eyes back up and she picked up a damp cloth to wipe my face off. The cloth came away red with blood, suggesting the nosebleed hadn't just been a dream. Once she was done I tried to sit up but I couldn’t find the energy. Instead, I rolled over onto my stomach and started crawling towards the bed. My wings were dragging limp on my sides as I moved. Ruby and Sunset helped me up enough so I could flop down on my face.

I felt my wings hanging limply over the side of the bed but I didn't have the will to fold them up more comfortably. I shivered when I felt Sunset gently lifting and folding them for me so they were more comfortable. I turned my head and found Ruby standing nearby with a look of almost child-like wonder on her face while she watched Sunset manipulate my new appendages.

“These wings are real aren't they Sunset?” Ruby asked quietly. “You mean, everything at the fall formal really did happen?”

“Yes, that's right Nurse Redheart,” she replied sadly before switching to explanations. “He doesn’t have the energy to work the wing muscles right now so I’m folding them for his comfort. You have to be gentle with wings since they're very sensitive to touch.”

“It took everything I had to hold the magic in when we came down here,” I whispered in a tired voice.

Sunset grabbed my hand and held it tight. “What happened to you, Silver? The other students got into terrible arguments when the new girls sang. Our friends are fine, but you looked like you were having a seizure when we got in here. I had to use my jacket to keep you from biting your tongue. How did you fight it off?”

I thought back over the events after their arrival. “As soon as those girls started to sing, I felt like something was tearing at my mind. I couldn’t even hear the music, just a voice demanding that I obey, hate, and release my anger. I haven't been in pain that extreme since the day of the formal. ”

I gazed into Sunset's lovely eyes. “Whatever their magic is, I think it got in through the damage caused by the dagger. I heard your voice and you gave me that clue that allowed me to recognize what was going on. I couldn't manipulate my magic to replicate Princess Luna's spell to purge my mind. Then you offered me your strength and whatever you did gave me what I was missing to trap the invader and destroy it. I don’t think I could have pulled through without you.”

"Princess Luna?!" Ruby muttered to herself in disbelief.

Sunset smiled at my words. "You could hear me?”

“Your voice was like a burst of sunlight cutting through the pain,” I replied. “I am so sorry about your jacket.”

She blushed at my words and shook her head. “It was worth it. You were having a seizure and it was the only thing immediately on hand to keep you from hurting yourself. I’m sure I can get it fixed.”

“You should stay here and rest Silver,” Ruby interrupted. “I'll send word on to your teachers that you are ill but you’ll need to get back to class Sunset. I assume you'd like these abilities kept under wraps?”

When I nodded she continued. “Consider it done and the offer of discretion applies to any other students who might have similar. . . conditions.”

“It's more of a gift, Ruby,” I murmured. “These wings aren't just for show. They actually work.”

“I’d suggest you try to avoid the new students Miss Redheart,” Sunset said quietly. “I’d hate to see you fall under their influence. Everyone is fighting again, even worse than before the fall formal.”

“I will do my best Sunset. Thank you for the warning.”

Sunset and Ruby walked to the door while chatting about possible ways she could avoid being enchanted by the new girls. Meanwhile, I turned my attention inward.

Spark. Are you going to be ok now?
I think so. The attacking magic seems to be gone.
Thank goodness. Can we fight it off next time?
Maybe? There’s really no way to know.
I suppose you’re right. I think you need rest in case it comes up again.
Agreed. We’ll talk later.

I let out a long breath and felt my Thestral attributes dissolve away. Weariness overtook me as my normal human endurance returned. I closed my eyes and drifted off into a deep dreamless sleep.

Sunset and Rarity woke me up from my nap at the end of the school day. I was refreshed but there was a deep-seated weariness lurking under the surface. Together we walked down the empty halls to the front door. The few students still present shot vicious glares our way but didn't interfere with our passage. The rest of the girls were waiting outside by the statue. After Sunset confirmed I was safe they had gone to report the new girls to the principals. Apparently, that conversation hadn't gone so well.

“The Dazzlings, as they've chosen to name themselves, have Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna under their control already,” said Sunset glumly from her seat next to me.

“I just wish I knew what they were doing,” I said. “The school seems worse now than it was before Twilight came.”

“They've gotten to everybody,” said Rainbow Dash while bouncing a soccer ball on her knee.

“Not everybody!” said Pinkie cheerfully.

“Pinkie Pie's right,” said Applejack. “We were there when the Dazzlings were singin' and we weren't affected. It was like we were protected somehow. Silver's reaction was somethin' else, though. Ah'm glad you're ok but do you know what happened?”

“I'm pretty much certain it's residual injuries from that dagger,” I replied. “I don’t know that there’s any way to know how long it will take a torn soul to heal. It doesn't matter right now. What's important is, the thing attacking me wanted my magic.”

“Well then let's show them some magic and take them down!” said Dash, punching her fist into her plan enthusiastically. “It's not like we haven't tangled with dark magic before and totally whooped its sorry butt! Uh, no offense.”

Sunset let out a weary sigh. “None taken. Again.”

I wrapped my arm around her shoulder and gave her a comforting hug.

“But that was when Twilight was here,” said Fluttershy quietly. “There may be magic inside us but we can't just use it like Silver can. It only comes out when we play music and I wouldn't know how to use it too . . . whoop anybody's butt.”

“Just because I can access my magic consciously doesn't mean I'm able to fight them off either,” I added. “My only interaction with them so far sent me to the nurse’s office to have a seizure. I just hope their magic won’t take me down like that next time.”

Rarity looked up from doing her nails while leaning on the portal surface. “That’s assuming we let them get another shot at you, darling. If only we could get a message to Twilight. Maybe she could tell us how to break the spell the Dazzlings have put on our classmates.”

“Well that's not gonna happen,” said Rainbow Dash, dropping the ball at her feet. “The portal's closed for a long time.”

She wound up and kicked the ball full force at the portal. Rarity shrieked and ducked, dragging a line of nail polish up her arm. She stared at it in horror.

“GAH!” screamed Rarity.

Dash deftly caught the ball on the rebound. “And I get the feeling they don't exactly have cell phones where she's from.”

I pulled a cloth out of my bag to help Rarity clean her arm.

“Thank you, Silver,” she said. “You need to be more careful Rainbow Dash!”

“Aww lighten up Rarity,” replied Dash. “It's just a bit of nail polish, no big deal.”

“Ya need to stop fiddling with your looks all the time Rarity,” added Applejack.

“Looking good is a full-time job, my dear Applejack,” she replied.

I put my hand on the portal surface and closed my eyes. It was warm to the touch as always, confirming to me that the portal was still here.

“A single step to cross between one universe and the next,” I murmured out loud. “Closed but for a chosen moment every 30 moons. The connection is still here; I can feel it hasn't gone away. I just wish I knew if it was closed completely or if there was some way to push something through. Even a note would be enough.”

Everyone was staring at me when Sunset suddenly snapped her fingers. “It's a long shot but I might have an idea how we can get in touch with Princess Twilight.”

She beckoned for us to follow so we all got up to our feet and followed her into the school. We walked inside and down the hallway to Sunset's locker. She opened it up and leaned down to dig through a box in the bottom.

“I'm surprised you use your locker Sunset,” I said. “My books were nearly destroyed on my first day here. Someone managed to pour syrup through the vent. I carry everything in my backpack now.”

“Oh, I sealed the vents up ages ago,” she replied. “I didn’t want to give anyone an easy route to retaliate against me. Here it is.”

She stood up and blew the dust off a beautiful leather-bound book with her red and gold cutie mark engraved on the cover. A wistful, nostalgic expression appeared on her face as she stared at the book and ran her hand over the textured cover.

“When I was Princess Celestia's student back in Equestria, she gave me this,” she explained. “Even after I abandoned my studies, I held onto it. Deep down, I guess I knew I was making a big mistake, and I wanted to still have a way to reach out to her. Maybe it still works.”

“That's a book darling,” said Rarity said somewhat sarcastically. “What do you mean, 'maybe still works'?”

Sunset’s voice brightened. “It used to be that if I wrote something here, it would appear in the pages of a book back in Princess Celestia's library. If I can get a message to her, then she can get a message to Princess Twilight.”

“It's just like journey books that show up in stories I've read,” I observed. “You think the link to its partner might work even though the portal is closed?”

“It's possible,” she replied. “The portal is closed, yes, but I'm certain there is still something there. This is the only option I can think of that won't take two more years.”

“So what are you waiting for?” said Dash, holding out a pen. “Get to writing!”

Sunset took the pen and sighed as she began writing. “It's been a long time since I've written these words. 'Dear Princess Celestia . . .”

Wednesday, November 16, 2016

After a dreamless night, I was barely ready to face the expected insanity at school. When I woke up I was relieved Spark was right there speaking with me. We concluded it was exhaustion from fighting off the siren's spell. The school day was the expected nightmare of disharmony in our school as the various cliques fought for status and attention while the Battle of the Bands was organized. We stayed together in groups of two or three as often as we could. We took shifts waiting by the statue while Sunset monitored her journal. An hour after the end of the school day we all gathered at the statue again. We had discussed other options over the course of the day but our ideas simply came up short. All we could do now was wait and hope a message or a miracle would arrive from Equestria.

Pinkie and Applejack were playing cards on top of the statue and Rarity was doing Fluttershy’s nails. Rainbow Dash was twitchy, passing a soccer ball back and forth between her hands. Sunset was leaning on the portal, looking into her book with growing sadness as every minute passed. I was on the other side of the portal sitting cross-legged with my cheek resting against the warmth of the portal face. The girls thought I was crazy when I told them the stone felt warmer on this face but I was hoping I would feel a change if the portal opened.

“I wish there was something more I could do,” said Sunset sadly. “It feels like this is my fault again.”

I shot her a look. “Don’t say that Sunset. Your idea is the best shot we’ve got to contact Equestria.”

She ignored me and stared at the blank pages of the book. “Princess Celestia probably threw her copy in a deep, dark hole so she’d never have to hear from me again.”

“I doubt it Sunset,” I responded. “We have to hope for the best.”

“Be as optimistic as you like Silver,” said Rainbow Dash from around the corner of the statue. “I’m starting to think she’s not coming.”

All this time I had been leaning on the portal which radiated steadily with a warmth I was certain was the portal’s magic. As Dash spoke, the surface began to change. The heat surged, not painfully but it was enough to startle me. I pushed myself away from the portal and fell over because my legs had gone to sleep from sitting for so long. The girls all looked over at me and were about to comment when a pair of figures flew out of the portal and crashed onto the ground nearby with a grunt of pain. Spike and Twilight were sprawled on the concrete.

“TWILIGHT!” the girls exclaimed, leaping to their feet. I was still trying to untangle myself and simply watched the reunion as I woke my body back up.

Twilight Sparkle got up on her knees and rubbed her head sheepishly. She smiled unsteadily when she looked over at the girls. “I’m back.”

Sunset reached down to offer Twilight some help back up with a smile on her face. Twilight went to take Sunset’s hand but paused a moment with a frown on her face. There was a debate going on inside Twilight's head and I saw Sunset’s smile start to fade. Fortunately, once Twilight looked into Sunset’s eyes, she took her hand without any further hesitation. A small smile appeared on each of their faces as Sunset helped Twilight up onto her feet.

I couldn’t help but stare at the two former ponies as they faced each other briefly. It was amazing how complete the change from the portal was. Sunset looked like she was trying to figure out what to say, but Twilight was quickly mobbed by the girls. While they exchanged hugs, I walked over to Sunset and gently nudged her with my shoulder.

“I think you two will be ok once you talk Sunset. Have faith.”

She smiled back at me nervously and nodded.

I turned back to the group and realized Twilight had noticed I was there. Her eyes were wide as she took a hesitant towards me with a confused expression on her face. It occurred to me at that moment just how much I had changed in the past month and a half. I was wearing one of my usual tightly fitted shirts and the half-open trench coat with slacks and combat boots. My formerly wild and unkempt shoulder-length hair was tidy and I was keeping my face clean-shaven rather than covered in a scraggly five-o-clock shadow. Best of all, the dark circles under my eyes were long gone after nights of solid sleep.

I smiled at her, remembering the last thing I had said to her. “It hasn’t been thirty moons yet but a promise made is still a promise kept. It’s good to see you again, Twilight.”

She ran over a wrapped her arms around me in a huge hug which I reciprocated. I barely managed to stay calm as I held the person who had laid the groundwork for my recovery. The expected two and a half years of waiting had been reduced to a month and a bit instead.

“Oh my goodness Silver!” she said into my shoulder. “I barely recognized you. How have you changed so much in such a short time!?”

I looked down at the pink and blue hair with a small smile on my face. “Six friends who were determined to keep me from falling back into old habits and a promise to one other friend who I thought would be gone for a long, long time.”

Twilight let go of me and looked at my face with a happy smile. “We will have to talk later. Right now I have bad news about those girls.”

Pinkie bounced over and hooked Twilight’s arm. “Let’s talk about them on the way to the Sweet Shoppe!”

Twilight nodded in agreement and the girls gathered around her to listen while I trailed along her.

“A thousand years ago, there were three creatures . . .”

I was distracted by a presence beside me and an arm hooked around mine. I looked over and found Sunset had tucked herself in beside me.

“Hi? You ok Sunset?”

She sighed sadly. “I just realized how hard this is going to be. With Twilight back you don’t need a has-been unicorn helping out.”

“Don’t be a silly pony Sunset,” I said, tapping her nose playfully with a finger on my other hand. “You’re a number of things, but a has-been is not one of them. I wouldn’t want to do without your help, ever.”

She laughed a bit, though it sounded bitter. She held me a bit tighter and I turned my attention back to Twilight’s story.

“. . . maintain their power the Sirens had to feed on the negativity and distrust of others. The more of this negative energy they consumed, the stronger their voices became, and the farther they could spread their dark magic.”

“If the sirens had their way, they would have divided and conquered all of Equestria. One of our greatest mages at the time, Star Swirl the Bearded stopped them. According to legend, he found a way to banish them to another world. It was one where he believed their magic power would be useless.”

“So you think he sent them here.” I finished for her.

Just like the Sakitan Dagger, Silver.
That's true isn't it Spark? Feeling better?
A bit yeah.

Twilight nodded as we walked into the Sweet Shoppe. “I have no doubt that this is just the beginning.”

We sat down at our usual couch and table in the corner. I dragged my chair over to the corner with my back to the wall so I could watch the room. Once we all had snacks, the girls started to catch up on things. I wanted to talk to Twilight but with everyone here, there was barely a chance for me to join the conversation. I simply sat back to listen.

“I do hate that you had to return at a time of crisis,” Rarity gushed. “There's so much catching up to do!”

Applejack's face took on a sly expression. “For starters, a certain blue-haired guitar player was just askin' about you.”

I suppressed the urge to snarl at Flash Sentry being brought into the conversation. His behavior did make me incredibly angry but it wasn’t my place to interfere. Fortunately Twilight was the focus of the conversation so if my face betrayed my inner frustration, nobody noticed. I was unexpectedly torn by her reaction.

“Flash Sentry was asking about me?” she asked with confused excitement before calming down and taking a sip of her milkshake. “Isn't that nice?”

Rarity looked quite curious as she continued. “Perhaps you would give us just the slightest bit of gossip from your world?”

Spike looked incredibly proud when he spoke up from Fluttershy's lap. “She's got an official title now!” He imitated a trumpet fanfare. “The Princess of Friendship!”

Twilight looked incredibly embarrassed by Spike's announcement. Sunset looked both proud and regretful at the announcement.

“Wow, that's really impressive Twilight,” she said sadly. “Guess you really were Princess Celestia's prized pupil.”

Sunset was sitting on the arm of the couch near me so I reached up and gave her hand a quick squeeze. She responded in kind and shot me a grateful smile.

“She's even got her own castle!” Spike added.

At the mention of the castle, I thought I saw a brief expression of grief on Twilight’s face. It was fleeting and the expression became a smile again a moment later.

“A castle?!” Rarity exclaimed as she grabbed Twilight by her collar. “You have your own castle?!? Eh . . .”

She had knocked some of Twilight's milkshake onto her shirt. Sheepishly, she pulled out a handkerchief and wiped it up. Twilight looked around at the group of us with an expression of curiosity.

“So enough about me,” she said. “What's new here? I mean, besides your school becoming the target of dangerous magical creatures from Equestria?”

Rainbow Dash pulled out her phone. “Yeah, so, that isn't exactly the only strange thing that's happened since you left,” she said turning it around to show Twilight a video of her gaining her half-pony form. “Pretty sweet, huh? It happens to all five of us when we play.”

I was about to chime into the conversation to mention my ability to transform but stopped short when Twilight began speaking with growing enthusiasm as an idea took root.

“My crown was returned to Equestria, but some of its magic must have remained here at Canterlot High,” she exclaimed. "Now that we're all back together, we can use that magic on the sirens. Just like when we were able to use it on Sunset Shimmer when she turned into that horrifyingly awful winged monster! No offense.”

Twilight looked honestly sorry about her comment and Sunset's response was a resigned chuckle. “None taken. I'm used to it.”

Everyone else was energized by the suggestion Twilight had just made and there was a burst of chatter about how they were going to take down the sirens without any trouble. I hated to be the bearer of bad news but there was one problem I could see.

“Twilight, where is your crown?” I asked.

“We had to give up the Elements of Harmony to protect Equestria,” she replied, looking at the floor.

“That’s unfortunate. Do you think you’ll be able to use the magic without it?”

She looked worried but determined. “I'm not sure Silver but we have to try something. The sooner we do this, the better. Any idea where the Dazzlings might be?”

“There's a big party tonight for all the bands who signed up to be in the showcase!” said Pinkie in an excited voice.

Twilight got up to her feet with a look of fresh determination on her face. “Looks like we've got a party to crash.”

We all stood up to start the walk back to school for the party. As we gathered to leave, Rarity coughed to get everyone's attention. Once we were paying attention she looked over at me with a worried look on her face.

“Silver, I think it would be best if you stayed outside when we go confront the Sirens.”

Twilight was quick to jump in. “What! Why would we leave him behind?”

“This morning, the Siren's music caused him to have a seizure,” Rarity replied. “I'd hate to see him hurt again so soon.”

Twilight looked over at me with a worried expression on her face. She looked like she wanted to ask a million questions but I knew we didn't have time. I was incredibly frustrated by the situation.

“You're probably right Rarity,” I replied. “It sucks but you're right. There’s a lot we need to talk about Twilight but it’ll have to wait until the Sirens are sorted out.”

Twilight didn't look thrilled but she didn't argue. I fell behind while the seven of them marched off towards the school to break the siren’s spell. I did my best to knock the small burst of depression back down. Rarity was right of course; I would just be in the way if I collapsed from the Siren's magic again. That familiar feeling of uselessness started creeping around the edges of my mind and while I did my best to beat it back, it was still there.

I was waiting on the front steps when the girls returned from trying to cast the counter-spell. The defeated looks on their faces told the whole story. I didn’t even ask how things had gone and just gave Twilight a reassuring smile as she walked down the stairs. Sunset sat down next to me and the rest of our friends settled down nearby. Twilight began pacing in front of the stairs but I thought I saw her shoot a look at Sunset and me before she started talking.

“I wish we had been able to break their spell without the crown,” Twilight said with frustration. “I’m not sure what we’ll do now.”

“The siren’s magic comes from their music,” Sunset muttered with a confident, thoughtful look on her face. “Maybe you have to use the same kind of magic to defeat them.”

Sunset’s confidence deflated as quickly as it had appeared. “Or . . . maybe not.”

Sunset looked worried but Twilight stopped pacing and suddenly got a hopeful expression on her face. “I think you’re on to something Sunset.”

“Really?” said Sunset, her expression brightening.

Twilight looked over at Applejack. “It’s when you play music that you transform now, right?”

“Yep, except Silver here,” Applejack replied. “We get ears, tails, the whole shebang every time.”

Twilight’s growing grin faltered at Applejack’s statement and she stared at me. “You have magic as well? How?”

Let’s give her a small demo, Spark.
Will do bro.

“I wish I knew Twilight,” I replied as Spark and I briefly formed a connection. She stared with wide eyes, as my wings briefly blurred into existence while my eyes, ears, and mouth adjusted. We released the connection quickly before anybody else noticed.

“You can control it?” she whispered. “That easily?”

I nodded silently while Rainbow Dash spoke up, “He’s pretty lucky to be able to use his magic on a whim. I wish I could fly like he can.”

“How interesting,” she whispered. “You’re not a bearer of an element so something else must be going on. I wonder –“

I interrupted her before she could go off on a tangent. “Twilight, you had an idea about fighting against the Sirens, right?”

“Gah, you’re right Silver,” she grumbled. “I was thinking there may be a way to defeat the sirens is by playing a musical counter-spell!”

“Like a song?” asked Fluttershy.

“Exactly!” Twilight exclaimed. “In order to free everyone who’s been exposed to the siren’s spell, we’ll need them all to hear it.”

We all thought for a moment but it was Rarity who came up with the solution first again. “The band competition! That’s the next time we can be certain everyone will be in the same place at the same time.”

“Guess the Rainbooms are the band to beat,” said Applejack.

“I believe you, Twilight, just became the Rainbooms’ newest member,” Rarity declared.

The other girls laughed and cheered. Sunset and I watched them celebrate with slight smiles.

“Is there an instrument you can play in this form, Twilight?” I asked curiously.

She shook her head. “Even if I did play one back home it would take too long to learn how to use my hands. I’ll just sing.”

“Like, as in, lead singer?” asked Dash skeptically. “Cause that’s usually my gig. This being my band and all.”

Applejack shot Dash a look of irritation. “It’s our band! Of course, she’s going to be the lead singer. She’s the one with the magical know-how to help us pull this thing off.”

“It’s only temporary,” said Twilight reassuringly. “We don’t have to win the Battle of the Bands. We just have to perform during the first round of competition.”

Rainbow Dash hopped up to her feet. “Well then, let’s go learn the musical counter-spell!”

“Well, that’s just it. I don’t know any,” Twilight said. Everyone looked worried. “But I’m sure I could figure out how to write one!”

“Totally!” Spike said confidently from where he was sitting. “Twilight can write a spell like it's nobody's business. That's pretty much how she got to become a princess in Equestria.”

“There was a little more to it than that, Spike,” she said with a blush. “I’ve got this, C’mon, Spike!”

She started walking away towards the school. Applejack was quick to stop her.

“Where’re you goin’?” she asked.

“Well, last time I was here I slept in the library one night and I didn’t want to impose on Silver again.”

I was about to tell Twilight that my door was always open but Pinkie popped up first and grabbed Twilight around the shoulders. “Are you crazy?! We’re besties now! Slumber party at my house!”

The girls all cheered enthusiastically and immediately hustled Twilight off towards the parking lot. I lagged behind, feeling far less enthusiastic. The girls had hosted a few slumber parties since the fall formal to make up for lost time in their friendships. I was well aware the phrase ‘Slumber Party’ was just a polite way of saying ‘Girl's Night’. I had no illusions about this one being any different even with Twilight here.

I waved politely as they climbed into their cars and drove off to Pinkie's house. After they left, I got in my car and started the long drive back home. It was times like this I really did feel like the outsider of the group. It wasn’t my place to stop them or ask if I could join them for a while. They hadn’t ever spent a night with Twilight and rekindling their friendship was probably pretty important.

It’s not like I was going to be able to contribute anyhow so it was probably for the best. That was the only reassurance I could muster to get through the rest of the evening. With that cold comfort accompanying me I settled into bed early to try and recover from the difficult day that had just finished. Before I could doze off, my phone buzzed. I rolled over to grab it and turned it on revealing a text message.

Hey Silver. You doing ok?

I'm managing ok Sunset. I’m actually settling into bed now.

This early? It’s not even 8:00 yet. That’s not like you.

I’m still not recovered from yesterday's incident. How’s the party?

It’s ok but I’m kind of on the sidelines with Twilight here. I wish you had come with us.

It's a nice thought but I doubt I’d fit in.

Silver, you know that’s not true.

It’s the unfortunate downside to the six of you being my only friends. At the end of the day, I’m the only boy in your group. That’s a fairly major strike against me joining you for things like slumber parties.

That doesn't seem right to me, especially after everything you've done for us. I can talk to them about this if you’d like.

No, please don’t. They don’t need a guilt trip right now.

Ok, if you insist. Still, I miss you.

Miss you too Sunset. Thanks for thinking of me. Sweet dreams.

You too. Goodnight Silver.

I put my phone down on my bedside table and closed my eyes. I felt slightly better but those dark thoughts were still hanging in the background. I pushed the negative feelings away as best I could and closed my eyes. It only took a moment for me to drop off into a deep sleep.

Author's Note

It’s easy to tell when we’re in a major story moment since that’s when I have to start breaking single days up into multiple chapters. I felt like it was too perfect for Twilight to receive the book mere minutes after Sunset sent the message. A days delay helps smooth out the timeline a bit.

It’s hard to be shunted off to the sidelines even when it seems like it’s for your own good.

Chapter 21 - To Fall Apart

I was relieved when the stunning view of the Crystal Empire came into view when my eyes opened. Just like the previous night, the pale pink and blue tower had returned to its former glory and the sky was sunny and clear once again. I looked over to where Spark was sitting in his usual chair. His eyes were closed while he faced the sun hanging over the empire.

He spoke without looking in my direction or opening his eyes. “Hello Silver.”

I felt a prickle of worry when I heard the flat tone in his voice. “Hey. Are you ok Spark?”

“What am I to you Silver?”

That was a question I could answer without hesitation. “You’re my brother.”

His mouth twitched but he didn’t look my way and continued to face the sun with his eyes closed. I was worried but I waited for him to speak.

“You know I've never felt the sun on my muzzle?” he said. “It's always your face that feels the sun. I just use your memories to try and connect to reality. I appreciate the sentiment but I fear it is misplaced.”

“Spark, please talk to me. What is bothering you?”

He opened his eyes and turned to face me with his large golden cat eyes. It was striking how similar and yet how different our faces were. He was recognizably me even with the alien features and I knew that expression of sadness as if I was looking in a mirror.

“When I was trapped by the Siren’s magic yesterday, I thought you were trapped at the same time. But you weren’t Silver. I remember now that you were free and clear to save me from the attack. Why do you think that is?”

“Bad luck?” I guessed. “It was only looking for one personality to control and once it had you it stopped looking.”

“No, I don’t think that’s it,” he replied. “It was looking for your magic Silver. You only have magic when I give you my help. When it found me, it ignored you because it already found what it was looking for. I’m nothing but a wisp of magic with an echo of your personality grafted on.”

“Spark, please don’t say that,” I pleaded. “It can't possibly be that simple. We don’t even think the same way anymore. If we did, our chess games wouldn't be such a challenge.”

He sighed and stared at the view. “I wish I could believe that. ‘Cogito ergo sum’ isn’t a comfort either. A different question is more important: Sed quid sum ego?”

“I think, but what am I?” I said, translating the Latin from our shared memory. “You've been thinking about this for a while, haven't you? You know there's another saying that fits our situation: We cannot doubt our existence while we doubt.”

He let out a long sigh with a snort at the end. “That is true Silver but it is my significance, not my existence that I doubt. I wish we knew more about what I really am and yet I fear what the answer will be.”

“Maybe we can find out more with Twilight's help. She's back now and I don’t know where else we can turn Spark.”

“Let them go! Don't hurt them!”

Spark’s ears twitched. “Did you hear something Silver?”

“Nothing unusual,” I replied confused. “What did you hear?”

His ears twitched around as if searching for the source of the mysterious sound. “I guess it was nothing. I thought I heard another voice.”

“Please just let me know what you need. We are in here together and as far as I’m concerned your needs are just as important as mine. It doesn’t matter if you’re my brother, a wisp of magic, or something else we haven’t even imagined. You are here and you matter to me.”

He laughed out loud at my reaction. “Wow, when did you actually become an optimist, Silver?”

“I blame our friends.”

“I think that’s fair. I’ll try not to be too gloomy but it's not easy after what happened on Tuesday.”

“Let me know if there's anything I can do to help. We’re in this together.”

“I will.”

Thursday, November 17, 2016

I wish I could say the day was going smoothly but that would be a horrible lie. It was just about morning break but the day already felt like it had lasted an eternity. This morning Sunset sent me a text to let me know she was with the girls over at Applejack's farm working on the counter-spell.

I couldn’t risk skipping school to join them. I had been warned by several teachers on Monday about serious consequences if I missed any more classes without a doctor’s note before the fall term ended. Besides, the girls didn’t need me underfoot and they weren’t going to arrive until noon. That would get them here just barely in time for the Battle of the Bands. It was frustrating because I really wanted to talk to Twilight but I had to accept that I was not a priority while the world was potentially in danger.

Unfortunately, their absence left me alone to witness the collapsing social fabric of the school. When Sunset had driven the school apart she simply focused on isolating social groups so she could maintain control. It was clear the Sirens wanted far more than that. People were jostling each other in the halls, shouting matches were breaking out and people were pulling nasty pranks. The only reason things hadn’t descended into fights was because everyone was focused on the competition.

When the bell for morning break sounded I didn't rush towards the door with everyone else. I was on the second floor in my English class. I looked over at the window and gave serious consideration to opening one of them and jumping down rather than braving the hallway. However, Miss Harshwhinny gave me a vicious glare that promised serious punishment if I even touched that window.

I gave up and walked out the door a few minutes later, hoping the hallway would be empty. Unfortunately, Flash Sentry and his two bandmates were waiting outside my classroom leaning on the lockers across the hall. I wanted to just walk past them but they quickly blocked my path. Their eyes glinted green, warning me that they were under the Siren's spell.

“Where do you think you're going?” Flash demanded. His face was twisted with anger.

“That is none of your business,” I said flatly. “Good day.”

I started to step around him but he blocked my path again. “Twilight is back in town,” he growled, poking me in the chest with a finger. “Where is she? You have to stay away from her, you understand? She's mine!”

I pushed his hand away from me. “She is not a possession that you control. You have no right to stop me from talking to her.”

“She's no friend of yours, I could tell when I saw her at the party last night,” he replied defensively, his eyes flashing green again. "You didn't even bother to show up, just like the Fall Formal."

I rolled my eyes at him. “Right, because parties and dances are the most important aspect of friendships. Twilight said those exact words to you did she?”

“Well no, but I could tell she didn't even care you were absent. She is going to be mine!”

The Sirens had him well under their control and he sounded like he was just a push away from muttering to himself in a cave about his precious Twilight. I should have just walked away but I was just getting tired of his behavior and this treatment. I was dangerously close to losing my temper when I poked my finger into his chest and began to question him.

“She's going to be yours,” I said in a mocking voice. "A girl you've barely spent two hours of your life with. So you can tell me where she's from? Why she's back here in Canterlot now? Do you know why she couldn’t contact you while she was gone? Heck, can you even tell me her dog's name?”

I knew I was poking an angry bear who wasn't in his right mind but his attitude had me weary. The anger grew on his face and I could tell he was trying to answer my questions. His mouth kept opening like he was trying to find words but nothing came out. I was certain he didn't know any of the answers and his growing discomfort confirmed that.

“You don’t know anything do you?” I hissed. “I doubt you even care. You're just a stalker chasing after the first vulnerable girl that bumped into you?”

Flash's face contorted with fury and his fist lashed out at my face. I easily blocked and ducked to the side, grappling his wrist and twisting it down behind his back. He gasped with pain, but I was being very careful to not hurt him. His bandmates started to move to push me off but I glared at them, stopping them in their tracks.

“Nobody in this Luna-forsaken school seems to understand,” I snarled into his ear. “By some miracle, the slime that attacked my friends on Halloween only needed relatively minor treatment. I keep telling you are all pushing me to my limit. Did you know, it would be trivial to dislocate your shoulder right now Flash? Just a quick twist, pull, and pop; you'd be done with the musical showcase. Count yourself lucky I'm not a sadistic individual. Enchantment or not, don’t you dare try to push me around again, understood?”

Even though he was still under the influence of the Siren’s spell, he didn't struggle. The threat of missing the Battle of the Bands was a sufficient threat to make him back off thanks to the Sirens. He nodded in response as did the two members of his band.

“Good. I'm going to let you go now and you are going to walk away to prepare for your performance.”

I let him go and stepped back, waiting to see what he would do. Flash was absolutely furious but discretion still had a place in his mind. He turned and walked away, followed by the members of his band.

Silver, what the buck was that?
I don't know. I guess I'm just getting tired of this.
Still, that wasn't like you.
He just got me so damn mad this time.

I let out a frustrated breath of air, to try and calm myself down. When I looked back to ensure Flash was leaving, I noticed something very wrong. There was a cloud of green fog swirling around his feet as he stalked away. I looked down and saw the same fog pooling around my feet. The fog began to eddy and flowed; traveling up the corridor to a point behind me. I turned around to see where it was going and spotted the three Sirens standing in the hall. The fog was flowing up into their gems, making them glow slightly red. When the fog finally disappeared, they looked at me with a grin on their faces and began to clap their hands.

“Another fine performance by Silver Spark, the most hated boy at Canterlot High,” said the girl with the orange hair. “Bravo!”

My body tensed as I prepared to run but I stood my ground for the moment. If they started singing I would be in serious trouble long before I could get away. I stared at them silently, waiting to see what they would do. The girl with the orange hair grinned and put her hand over her chest with mock embarrassment.

“Of course, how rude of me, I haven't even introduced myself. My name is Adagio and these two are Aria and Sonata."

I glared at them. "So how much of that business with Flash was your doing?"

"Oooh, you're a smart one," said Sonata, circling around me. "He hardly needed a push to come after you."

"Interesting that you're resisting. To answer your question, we don't create emotions," said Aria as a predatory grin crossed her face. "I couldn't believe how much these students hate you."

"We just remove a few restraints and let the true emotions flow free," said Adagio. "I must say, I’m surprised to see you without your keepers.”

“Keepers?” I said blankly, starting to feel a bit like a cornered animal.

“Well yeah,” said Aria in a predatory tone. “From what we've heard, those six girls have you on a short chain. I've heard Sunset Shimmer is lucky to have an attack dog of your caliber under her thumb.”

“No kidding!” Sonata added. “You're the talk of the school.”

I was having flashbacks to the day Sunset threatened me and it was pushing me quickly off balance. I tried to keep a calm expression on my face while my fear began to grow. Sonata and Aria seemed dangerous enough but it was absolutely clear Adagio was their leader. Adagio was looking right through me as she evaluated my posture with predatory eyes.

“Indeed,” Adagio purred. “Not in a good way mind you but the talk of the school nonetheless. I've never seen such a magnet for anger and distrust in all my years. How you’ve survived the focus of such anger is beyond me.”

“Just lucky I guess,” I muttered even though I knew I should stay silent.

“Perhaps, perhaps not,” said Adagio, looking me over. “You can only stay lucky for so long when you are standing between predators and their prey.”

The double meaning of her statement was quite clear. I was threatening to get between them and their prey and at the same time, I kept standing between my fellow students and Sunset Shimmer. I just crossed my arms, waiting for her to get to a point.

“It’s really a shame,” she continued thoughtfully. “You waste so much effort fighting your fellow students and for what exactly? Hoping for a few bones from those so-called friends of yours? The same friends that ignore you once you are no longer useful to them?”

“That’s not true,” I replied defensively. “They’ve been good to me.”

“Hah!” said Aria with a smirk on her face. “Those girls have you wrapped around their fingers so tightly you haven’t even noticed! Face it, you’re just their doormat, a tool to be used and discarded.”

“They only keep you around if they think you’re useful to them,” Sonata mocked. “Otherwise you’d be with them right now.”

I didn’t let it show but this was starting to hurt. Somehow they were hitting me right in my worst fears. I should have stayed quiet but I couldn’t help trying to counter these accusations. “I’m at risk of being suspended if I miss more school without a doctor’s note.”

“And not one of those ‘friends’ of yours could help prevent that from happening?” Adagio said mockingly. “What excuse are they using to skip half the day today? Face it, you're not their priority.”

I didn’t know the answer to that question since I hadn't heard much at all from the girls so far today. I was fighting off my doubts as best I could but these three were relentless. It didn’t help that my confidence was suffering since my conversation with Spark and I was legitimately scared of what these girls could do to me if they started singing.

Adagio smirked at me, fully aware she had hit a nerve. “As much as I’d love to continue this conversation, we have a performance to prepare for. Perhaps we’ll see you there.”

“Unlikely,” Aria chuckled as she followed Adagio. “I heard he was completely overwhelmed by our singing a few days ago.”

“If you ever want some proper comfort, you just come to find us cutie,” Sonata said as she skipped past behind the other two.

In my mind, I knew they were just trying to hurt me. It was what they did but the fact that they were succeeding at getting under my skin was really bothering me. The slim possibility they were right about my friends terrified me right down to my core. The girls were the best friends I had ever had in my life by far and without them what did I have? My secret fear ever since the Fall Formal had always been they were just doing their best to tolerate me and my weirdness.”

No, that can’t be true. Can it Spark?
We can talk to them when they get here and find out.
You're right. That's probably the only way to sort this out.

With that limited reassurance, I headed off to my next class.

I spent my lunch break sitting in the lobby reading a book. The halls were completely empty since everyone was gathering in the gym for the competition. I couldn't help but shake my head at the insanity the Sirens had brought to our school. Sixteen bands were performing in the preliminary rounds this afternoon. By the end of the school day, two finalists would be selected to perform at a special concert that had been scheduled for the evening. The winner of that contest would be the main performer at Friday night's public fundraiser.

For my part, I was staying as far away from the gym as possible to avoid the Siren’s song. Now I was just waiting for the girls to show up. I knew I had to talk to them about what was bothering me as soon as possible. The book helped distract me while I waited. As the end of lunch approached I began to wonder if they had come in through a different door when my friends finally burst in. They ran past where I was sitting with hardly a word of greeting and shot off toward the gym.

The expression on their faces as they went past wiped out any plans I had to sort out my insecurities. The confidence I had seen the day before had given way to uncertainty. They dashed down the hall towards the gym. I watched them go with a pit of worry growing in my stomach. Sunset only slowed down for a moment

“Sorry, Silver!” She gasped. “They’re running late and the counterspell isn’t ready. I need to help them but you’d better wait out here.”

Then she took off down the hall after the girls. They were just running late. That’s the only reason they ignored me, wasn’t it?

I kept my distance from the gym; fearing the sirens next song since I didn't know the order the bands were playing in. I could just barely make out the music playing which was already closer than I wanted to be. If I transformed, I would be able to hear it easily but that would defeat the purpose of sitting so far away. I strained my hearing and relaxed when I recognized the familiar beats of the Rainbooms playing one of their songs. When the song wrapped up I knew it was time to catch up with the girls and find out what was going on. Hopefully, they had just sorted the Sirens out.

I packed away my books and started walking towards the gym. The hallways were completely barren since everyone was in the gym watching the performances. Then, an angry voice reached my ears as I approached the gym and I picked up my pace when I recognized the person yelling.

“. . . I want this, Twilight and you’re trying to take it from me!” Flash yelled. "You were just using me!"

Twilight’s voice was frightened and sad. “That’s not why –”

"You girls are all alike, leading me on. At least that blue-skinned jerk will find out the hard way just like I did!"

“We’ve got things to do Twilight,” Applejack interrupted, “Let’s go.”

I looked around the corner and saw Flash and his band confronting Twilight and the other Rainbooms. She turned to walk away, following Applejack's lead. I felt that familiar defensive rage threatening to overtake me when I saw Twilight’s tear-filled eyes

“You really think you’re gonna help them?!” Flash called after her as she retreated. It was the most derisive tone I had ever heard from him. “I'll bet you have no idea what you're doing!”

Twilight wiped her eyes as she walked away. I pushed the urge to go over to Flash and snap his arm aside. It was reasonable to assume the Siren’s spell was still in force and I doubted the girls would appreciate me applying a violent punishment to Flash Sentry under the circumstances. The tense expressions on the faces of my friends were making me quite worried. Sunset was absent from the group and I hoped everything was ok. Twilight’s miserable expression worried me but she still managed a small smile when she saw me.

“Are you ok, Twilight?” I asked.

“I’m managing Silver,” she said sadly.

“Is there –”

I opened my mouth to respond but I wasn't given a chance to speak before Applejack hooked her arm around Twilight's and herded her past me towards the band room.

“Ah’m sorry,” Applejack said tersely. “We can’t afford any more distractions right now, Silver. Sunset’s keepin’ an eye on things for us and we've gotta practice.”

“But -“

Rainbow Dash’s expression became one of irritation and she interrupted me. “As much as I'd love to chat, we don’t have time Silver. Unless you have something to say that'll boost our chances of winning this competition, you’d better just go.”

I was speechless as the other girls filed past, their faces filled with frustration and irritation. Twilight glanced over her shoulder at me briefly before I lost sight of her. A moment later they disappeared into the music room and I was left standing in the empty hallway. My heart was racing and aching as their dismissal echoed in my ears. It occurred to me that the Sirens didn’t need to lie when the truth was just as effective.

Spark . . .
I don't even know anymore Silver.
Neither do I.

My heart was heavy while I struggled to move my feet and begin walking. I turned around and walked to the front door of the school. I could dimly hear another song starting in the gym but I didn't care at this point. Given the state of the school, I doubted anyone would notice I was missing. Not even the girls I called friends. With a heavy heart, I walked out the front door to my car. I briefly considered trying to contact Sunset but I discarded that plan. At least she had something useful she could do to contribute to the situation. I really was useless right now.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket and gazed at the plain black background. I hadn't thought to put a background image on my phone. I guess I was hoping inspiration would strike or an idea would appear. All day and not a single word from my friends since Sunset texted me this morning. I put my finger on the power button and held it down until I felt the telltale buzz of it turning completely off. Then I started the car and drove away from school towards my house.

The next hour drifted by while I sat in the recliner in my living room trying to come to grips with the day's events. I had some quiet music playing in the background and I had unplugged my landline phone. My confidence was badly shaken and I was trying to decide what to do. As soon I had walked through the door, I snagged the twin of the short sword Dad had wielded against the Scorpions off the wall. Now I was holding that sword up in one hand, looking at my reflection in the metallic sheen. With a twist of my wrist, I flicked it around, feeling the comfort of the weapon in my grip.

“You're not the same without your partner are you?” I said to the sword absently before putting it down on the crate beside my chair.

I let out a sigh and stared at the ceiling again, thinking about the past year. So much had changed so quickly that I was struggling to keep my equilibrium. My year was filled with regrets and what-if decisions. When my parents died at the hands of a gang I had provoked, I ran like a coward at their urging and still nearly died from a stab wound. If I had stayed, maybe I could have saved them. Maybe I could have done something to not be useless.

The day Sunset Shimmer fell into darkness, I was nearly incinerated trying to protect the girls. They had wound up in a glowing force field and I was starting to get a sinking feeling my suicidal attempt to help had been completely worthless. On the other hand, at least I had acted in defense of others. I had made an effort instead of running away.

Now the Sirens were here and I was completely sidelined. Just thinking about what the Sirens were doing to my friends was making me terribly angry. Theoretically, Spark and I could resist their magic now but there was no way to know for sure. The girls didn't even want me around while they saved the world since I would be a distraction if I had another seizure. I was pretty much useless to their efforts and they knew it.

For a brief moment, I considered locking my doors and waiting for the world to end. I quickly discarded that idea because if the Sirens won, two worlds or possibly more would be in grave danger. There were exactly eight people on this planet that I knew had a chance to stop what was coming. Seven of them were together working on a magical solution at the school right now. By some bizarre twist of fate, I was the final person on that list but I wouldn't be any help to the girls and they knew it. Why else would they send me away?

As I thought, a realization dawned on me. There was one thing I could do to stop this growing disaster. One way I could help but it would cross a moral and ethical line I thought I would never even contemplate approaching.

I'm not sure I like where this is going.
Spark, what more can we do?
Yeah, I know. Still not sure it's right.
Do you think we can hold up against a song?
Maybe? I hope so.
Then we'd better gather what we'll need.

I got up to my feet, grabbed the short sword off the table, and put it into its sheath. I looked around my house one last time, knowing this could very well be my last time here. Then I headed out to the metal shop to gather some gear before heading back to the school. I had to do something to protect the girls I called my friends, even if they didn’t care about me. It was necessary to stop the Sirens from winning tonight and I would do my part. No matter the cost.

I managed to get back to Canterlot High just before the final bell signaling the end of the school day and watched everyone leave for the day through a pair of binoculars from across the street. I knew the final Battle of the Bands concert would be at the park amphitheater just after sundown. I watched the behavior of the students as they left the school and wandered home. Their yelling, hate-filled expressions, and general body language made it quite apparent that the girls hadn't succeeded in breaking the spell.

Finally, I spotted the Sirens leaving the school and heading off towards town. I got out of my car and followed behind them. When they turned to go down an alleyway I had to hurry to catch up. I clenched my hands into fists and prepared for my chance to act. There was a pit in my stomach I was doing my best to ignore as I slipped into the alley, intent on ending this nightmare.

I was planning to knock the three of them out to either buy more time or end this mess. That meant I had to corner and attack the Sirens. The plan was risky and I wouldn’t be able to pull any punches which could seriously injure them. If things went badly, I had a dagger sheathed at my hip but I prayed I wouldn’t have to use it. My heart was barely in it and I was struggling to keep my confidence up but I just kept trying to remind myself that this was to protect my friends and the world.

The alley was cluttered with dumpsters and garbage cans so I couldn't see the Sirens immediately but I could hear them talking quietly to each other, though I couldn't make out the words. They weren't leaving the alleyway so I would take these three monsters down one way or another. With a deep breath, I stepped out from behind the last garbage can and began to run at them with my fists raised, ready to strike.

I barely had a second to realize the three Sirens were standing in the middle of the alley looking right at me. There was a pricking sensation in my chest and suddenly my entire body lit on fire. My muscles locked up and I barely managed to squeak out a gasp of agony as I collapsed to the ground into a green misty fog I hadn't noticed. There was a pair of small spikes stuck right through my shirt. Aria was holding a small gun-shaped object.

The fog flowed up into the Siren's amulets and the three of them grinned with satisfaction when it dissipated. Adagio walked over, put her boot on my chest, and knelt on the other knee, putting all her weight on my chest. I gasped with silent pain at the pressure from her heeled shoe digging into me.

“Foolish child,” she gloated. “Did you really think you would be able to sneak up on us with murder on your mind?"

“I do love these Tasers,” Aria said while laughing. “They’re a wonderful way to handle monsters like you.”

I didn't have a chance to speak before Aria squeezed the trigger again. My heart skipped a beat and my limbs flailed involuntarily. I kept seeing sparks of light in front of my eyes but then the pain stopped. Adagio was rifling through my pockets and after a moment pulled out my phone. She tossed it over to Sonata who stomped on it.

“Hunting down three innocent girls?” Sonata gasped in horror. “What a terribly evil idea! Evil!”

“I'm afraid you don't understand what you are facing, child,” Adagio whispered in my ear. “You are a worthless piece of scum; barely a stain under our shoes but we will put your anger to good use. Your former friends will be just as broken as you and soon their magic will be ours. After a thousand years, we are finally going to reclaim our power and there is nothing that a pitiful human like you can do to stop us.”

“I can’t believe you fell as low as the stories and rumors about you,” said Sonata in a bizarrely cheerful voice. "Even I thought they were just exaggerations. Guess I was wrong."

“Once our full power returns we might be able to make use of your limited abilities,” said Adagio with satisfaction as she stood back up. “You won't be able to resist our song after we win tonight. Aria, just zap him until he's unconscious to keep him out of the way. We'll recruit him after we have our power back.”

“With pleasure,” said Aria.

She pulled the trigger again and held it down sending a continuous charge across my heart. My body bucked and twisted involuntarily as the electricity coursed through me. This time the agony went on and on until the world went black.

Author's Note

Yeah, so this went a bit sideways for everyone didn’t it? Anger and failures to communicate were pretty rampant in the original Rainbow Rocks and now Silver has been caught up in the same problem. His decision to try to stop the Sirens alone using mundane means wasn't exactly the brightest choice he's ever made.

Exactly how the Siren's magic functions is a tough question. I couldn't say if they are being honest or not.

Chapter 22 - To Sing

I was floating in a universe filled with stars that looked as broken as I felt. Fragments of crystal and wood were floating in a debris cloud around me. Bizarrely, only the crate I used as an end table was intact, floating in empty space a short distance away. I curled up into a ball as the weight of my failure and mistake began to crush me. I felt tears flowing down my cheeks as I began trying to comprehend how badly I just screwed up.

“What was I thinking? What have I done?” I whispered over and over to the broken debris field.

“You did what we believed was necessary,” came the answering voice. “Even if it was a bad decision, we have to live with it.”

I uncurled a tiny bit to look and found Spark floating nearby watching me with sympathetic eyes. I curled back up in a ball.

“We bucked up Spark. All I accomplished was giving the Sirens more power.”

“That’s true Silver. Now we have to sort out the aftermath.”

“How can I face anyone?” I asked with growing incoherence. “I was really going to do it, I was ready to attack them and I would have used my knife if it came down to it. I would have risked ending three lives and been no better than the Scorpions. When push came to shove I resorted to violence and instead of helping, I wound up feeding them. The girls will hate me forever when I tell them. I can't keep this secret; they need to know the truth that I'm just another monster.”

I heard Spark's foot stomp on an invisible floor. “That's enough of this pity party Silver. Seriously, just stop it. Pinkie will be pissed you didn't invite her.”

I laughed bitterly but didn't respond. Spark continued his lecture.

“We will have to face the consequences of what we tried to do. Yes, the girls might reject us when we tell them but right now that doesn’t matter. The Sirens let it slip that they still haven't won. They told us they won’t have their full powers back until AFTER tonight’s performance.”

I uncurled and looked over at the earnest golden cat eyes of my partner.

“That is true,” I whispered. “But what good does that do us? We're unconscious . . . Ok I feel super weird saying that out loud but still, here we are.”

He chuckled. “We have to adjust our whole worldview, don’t we? The fact that we are here right now suggests we aren’t totally gone. I think we can pull ourselves back to reality.”

“How? We’ve never even pulled ourselves out of a normal sleep at will. I have no idea how badly injured we are now.”

“Well we are still alive so let’s look at this logically. These lucid dreams didn't exist before we got magic. Ergo, this must be a magical construct we are standing in. We've learned magic can be changed through force of will, which we already must be doing to manipulate our dreams every night. So we need to adjust this dream to push our mind back to the waking world.”

I finished uncurling and floated over to Spark. “It's a stretch but it's better than floating here moping. That was a fairly simplistic line of thinking so I hope you have an idea about how to actually accomplish this feat.”

“First we need to pull ourselves together,” he said looking around at the debris field. “Our dream is shattered right now, probably representing the loss of consciousness and our mutual despair. We need to get this dream back to normal and under our control. Then we need to force ourselves awake.”

“How are we going to do that second part?”

“We’ll take a page from the way Princess Luna beat the Sakitan curse. All these mind-manipulating magical things appear to be linked to memory. I think we can wake ourselves up through the memory of being knocked out.”

“That's so absurdly logical it might just do the trick,” I finished. “If we succeed, please don’t doubt your significance again; I would never have thought of this, Spark.”

Spark had a pleased expression on his face. “I'll try. I guess we'd better get to work.”

Thursday, November 17, 2016: Continued

For the second time this week, I woke up to the sensation of the cold, unyielding ground pressing against my cheek. Unlike last time, no comforting voice or a hand was holding mine for reassurance. Rebuilding our mind and waking up had been an exhausting task with several bumps and pitfalls along the way. Assuming we were truly awake, the bonus result was a potential method to wake up from sleep at will in the future.

“Guuhhhhhhh,” I moaned as I became aware of the pain in my stressed muscles. “Buck me this hurts.”

Suck it up, Silver. We've got work to do.
I know. Hold your horses.
Cute. Very funny Silver.
Shush, let me take stock. I'm not sure if our body still works.

My head was ringing from the effects of repeated electrocutions and my chest was aching. I looked down at myself and realized the barbs from the Taser were still embedded in me. It looked like the Sirens had just cut the wires rather than try to remove them. I resisted the urge to pull them out and scrambled to my feet. I needed to get to the car. I noticed my shattered phone on the ground and cursed the fact that I wouldn't be able to call anyone. I grabbed it and my dagger before jogging back to my car. The sun had finished setting already which added to the urgency of my mission.

Working quickly I shed my shirt and pulled out a first aid kit. I had fairly extensive first aid kits at home and in all the vehicles I owned as well since metalwork and martial arts both resulted in regular cuts and bruises. I carefully extracted the vicious barbs left behind by the Taser, then cleaned and bandaged the punctures and the surrounding burns as best I could. I was just getting started on the drive over to the amphitheater when I heard the sound of rock music in the distance.

That’s got to be the concert starting.
Crap, we’re running out of time.
We still have a chance to make this right Silver.
I hope so. Let's get to that park and gear up.

I careened through the streets at high speed towards the park while praying the police weren’t around. I pulled up as close as I could, but it was still a fairly long walk considering how many people were at this free concert. This time I wasn't holding back and I pulled out the gear I had gathered from home. I strapped on a light breastplate and a lightweight steel helmet. They were items I wore for tournament sword fighting back in Manhattan. The short sword was strapped to one hip and I had a small round shield on my back.

Rounding out my ensemble were the combat gloves and Lunar Iron bracers the portal had given me. They were a gift from the Equestrian portal and I wasn't going to walk into this fight without them. It wasn't great protection by any stretch of the imagination but it would have to do. At least it might help against another Taser hit but I knew if the Sirens had a gun as well, I would be screwed.

As much as I wanted to fly to save time, I needed to conserve my limited magical ability. I ran across the parking lot towards the amphitheater where the performance was taking place. It was the same park where the Halloween incident occurred. Fireworks shot into the sky as I entered the park, and I suspected those were from Trixie’s band. Did the girls not win their half of the competition? I cursed my petty foolishness at turning off my phone earlier but it was moot now that it was destroyed.

I slowed down when the familiar sound of the Siren's song began. I immediately felt the pressure of their spell building against my mind. I transformed without any hesitation and the pressure decreased from painful to merely uncomfortable. It didn’t go away completely and I could feel the spell trying to push into my mind but it seemed I was strong enough to face it for the moment.

Under control Spark?
Surprisingly, yes. This isn’t going to be easy.

Running up the hill felt like pushing against a river but at least my head didn’t feel like it was in a vice. I stayed low and crouched down when I reached one of the hills overlooking the stage. I could see the Sirens down on the stage singing. The red gems on their necklaces were now glowing brightly with magical energy. I could feel their song weaving an enchantment over the crowd which was dropping into a silent trance as the Sirens sang.

Do we charge in? We're running out of time.
Wait. Look back at the other side of the amphitheater.

I moved my attention over where Spark indicated and I spotted the girls and Spike gathered in a small group. All the girls were dressed in crazy outfits that were a riot of color except Sunset who was still in her regular outfit. They were staring down at the stage with worry on their faces as they watched the sirens with their instruments in hand. Then a white and blue car pulled up beside them, driven by Vinyl Scratch. I watched in utter disbelief as the car suddenly folded and changed shape, turning into what looked like a sound and light system.

A prickling sensation pulled my attention back to the stage just as the sirens became engulfed in ribbons of blood-red magic. They never faltered in their song as they grew pony ears and longer hair. Finally, the cocoons exploded, revealing a set of wings on each girl. These weren't the same wings my friends or I grew though. The siren's wings were like fins, with translucent patterns that were surprisingly pretty. Unfortunately, the magic from their music also became far more powerful and the pressure on my mind was getting harder to ignore.

Spark, how are you holding up?
I can't hold this together much longer.

It was that moment I heard the Rainbooms start to play, interrupting the Siren's song. The pressure I was feeling pushing against my mind evaporated completely. The girls were playing a song I'd never heard before and it washed over me like a warm blanket. I watched them pony up, their ears, wings, and hair exploding into existence with a wave of magical energy. Unlike the past performances, I could see new colored streaks had appeared in their hair and I wondered what was different this time. I was startled when I realized I had started humming the song along with the girls and paused for a second. Instantly, the pain in my increased even more.

Keep humming Silver! Their song is making this easier.
Will do. They must have figured things out.

The sirens suddenly started singing again and their amulets began to glow painfully white. I felt the magic pushing against my mind but I kept my focus on the Rainboom’s song which was helping protect me. The Siren’s eyes turned blood red and a faint glowing bubble of energy appeared around them. Then three massive glowing manifestations burst out of their necklaces into the air. These were anything but natural. They looked like a twisted cross between a pony and a fish but with jagged teeth and eyes. Each manifestation was the size of a car and had a massive version of the necklace gemstone embedded in its chest.

I got up to my feet, drew the sword, and tightened the strap holding my shield onto my arm. Everything was happening so fast, I had to be ready if I needed to act. I couldn't help grinning when Fluttershy unleashed a blast of butterflies into Sonta's manifestation, sending it reeling backward. Rarity did the same to Aria with a stream of diamond shards. Twilight unleashed a burst of magic at Adagio but she countered with a long high note, pushing the attack and Twilight back.

This is the turning point Silver. We need to go! NOW!

I began to run down the hill, focusing every spare bit of my mind on fighting against the Siren song. There was no doubt in my mind about what I had to do and why I was doing it now.

“You!”

The other two siren manifestations joined Adagio in a powerful harmony. The girls were sent tumbling to the ground, sprawling and cutting off their song.

“Won't!”

I dimly saw the microphone roll over to Sunset's feet just as I jumped into the air and began flying toward the manifestations as fast as I could.

“Hurt!”

“SUNSET SHIMMER! QUICK! WE NEED YOU!” yelled Twilight.

“MY!”

Sunset bent down to pick up the microphone but the Sirens weren’t planning to give them a chance to regroup. Not when they were on the verge of winning. The manifestations dove at the girls with open jaws ready to attack.

“FRIENDS!”

Spark and I screamed the last word in unison as we whipped past Adagio's manifestation at full speed, flicking the blade of the short sword across her monstrous incorporeal visage. I was relieved to see a stream of glowing red magic started to flow out of the wound like mist. Adagio screamed with rage and the three siren monsters turned their focus on me. I hovered above the girls, ready to fight. I needed to hold the siren's attention while my friends regrouped.

“This time I’m ready,” I snarled at Adagio. “Bring it on horse face.”

I heard shouts of surprise and encouragement from my friends below but I couldn't take the time to answer. I had to focus on surviving this battle against three car-sized monsters. Sonata was the first to lunge at me but I spun out of the way. I managed to smash her face with my shield while dodging her attack. She whipped her tail against my head, clipping my helmet with a painful blow.

The impact sent me into a tumble so I dove down and soared past the girls to gain speed. I noticed Sunset’s face was uncertain as she slowly walked over to the other girls with the microphone in hand.

“You can do this Sunset!” I shouted while I flipped in midair to avoid Aria's attempt to sink her teeth into my leg. There was a loud screeching sound of scales on metal when Aria countered by whipping her hoof at me, cutting deeply into the chest plate. I responded by slashing my sword along her offending arm.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Adagio dive in towards Sunset with a murderous expression on her face. I dove after her and whipped my sword through the big fin on her back. She screeched with pain and turned with impossible speed to try and bite me in half as I flew past. I flipped over and pushed my shield right into her mouth which closed around it. I was eye to eye with Adagio and she glared at me with pure rage. She shot up into the sky, dragging me along by my arm and shaking me around like a rag doll. I swung my sword against the inside of my shield several times to sever the straps holding it in place. When they finally snapped I dove towards the ground while Adagio tried to get the shield out of her mouth.

A new beat started emanating from Vinyl’s massive sound system. Then I heard Sunset begin to sing.

“You're never gonna bring me down
You're never gonna break this part of me
My friends are here to bring me 'round
Not singing just for popularity”

There was something special in this new song and it drew my attention like it was calling me. I deflected another attack from Sonata and slashed her tail fin before diving lower and closer to my friends. Sunset pulled Twilight up to her feet and they both began to sing together in perfect harmony.

“We're here to let you know
That we won't let it go
Our music is a bomb and it's about to blow”

The other girls finished getting up to their feet and joined the song while I flew overhead ready to fight again. I watched Adagio finally spit out the shield. I readied my sword and prepared for the siren’s next attack. I hovered there exhausted with my magic running out but ready to fight with everything I had left. The three sirens regrouped overhead and dove towards us prepared to finish everyone off.

“And you can try to fight”

I was ready to fly up to intercept the attack but a glance from Sunset and Twilight while they sang together changed my mind in an instant. When I saw the relief on their faces I stopped and listened for a tiny moment. I realized what a fool I had been.

“But we have got the light of . . .”

I didn't have to fight alone anymore, not when I had these girls as my friends. I shouldn’t have doubted them and I needed to have faith just like I had counseled Sunset. At that moment I felt the growing magic flow in towards me and pull me into the song. I landed next to Pinkie and began to sing; supporting the music I had never heard by instinct alone.

“. . . Friendship on our side!”

The exhaustion that had been dragging me down vanished as the magic flowed back out of me to support the massive spell that was forming. It held within it a powerful feeling of warmth and belonging. The sirens were diving towards us faster so I gripped my sword tighter, ready to re-engage them if I had to. Sunset and Twilight raised their hands and touched their fingers together.

“Got the music in our hearts”

A massive wave of rainbow energy exploded from their fingertips.

“We're here to blow this thing apart”

The spectral sirens were caught in the rainbow shockwave and were sent tumbling through the sky like they'd been hit by a freight train.

“And together, we will never”

I held on tightly to my sword, drawing comfort from the familiar weapon, and put all my effort into supporting their song.

“Be afraid of the dark”

With my sharp eyes, I could clearly see the rainbow hit the physical Sirens on stage. They stumbled back from the impact and the red glow in their eyes faded away.

“Here to sing our song out loud”

A magical glow surrounded Sunset Shimmer and she floated into the air.

“Get you dancing with the crowd”

I saw her begin spinning as ears sprouted on her head and her hair grew down to her ankles. There was a huge smile on her face as our eyes met. I saw that confident smile I saw in my dream when she saved me from the Siren’s first song.

“As the music of our friendship”
“Survives, survives!”

I felt something lifting me off the ground and soon I was floating with the girls in the air with a forest green aura surrounding me. Each of my friends had a similar aura around them, running the full length of the rainbow. All I could do was keep singing and just let the magic guide me.

“Got the music in our hearts
We're here to blow this thing apart
And together, we will never
Be afraid of the dark”

A massive rainbow shot up from where we were floating and into the clouds. I caught a glimpse of a sphere forming above us but I turned my attention back to the crowd when I heard more voices joining in the song. They were singing along with us and each other. The Siren's spell over the other students appeared to be broken.

“Here to sing our song out loud,
Get you dancing with the crowd,
As the music of our friendship,
Survives, survives, survives!”

I looked up and saw a massive spectral Alicorn pawing at the air with its hooves with a glowing rainbow mane and tail behind it. The manifestation’s horn pointed at the stage and bathed the spectral Sirens and their physical ones with a beam of pure white light. I saw the manifestations explode and at the same time, the glowing red light from the sirens flared and then faded out.

We descended to the ground and all our pony features faded away, mine included. When the light faded I saw the sirens stare at the ground in horror and quickly gathered something up into their hands. When they started singing their faces fell with horror when their voices cracked and sounded off-key. They kept trying to restart the song and their verses but their voices refused to cooperate.

“We will be adored . . . Tell us that you want us . . . We won't be ignored . . . It's time for our reward-”

The crowd quickly turned on the Sirens with loud booing and thrown items. The sirens dropped whatever they were holding, ran off the stage, and disappeared. I slammed my short sword back into its sheath and turned to face the girls. Before I could speak, Sunset and Twilight had engulfed me in a huge hug. I winced at the contact as my skin screamed in pain from the damage the taser had done, but I didn't push them away..

“I can’t believe you did that again, Silver!” Sunset said. “What is it with you and dramatic entrances?”

“Thank Celestia you're alright,” Twilight added. “Where did you disappear to Silver?”

“I’m sorry,” I said quietly, keeping my hands to myself and not returning the hug. “After our last encounter at school, I made a terrible decision that almost screwed everything up. I have a lot to answer for and I fear you're not going to like it.”

"Everything will be ok Silver. I don't know where I'd be without you," Sunset whispered.

Before I could answer her, Rainbow Dash walked over and looked me in the eye. “You have nothing more to answer for than the rest of us. I was a huge jerk earlier. I would blame stress or the Sirens but that’s not an excuse for the way we treated you. You always have a place with us, even if it’s just as a voice of support.”

“Maybe,” I replied dubiously, pushing my anxiety aside for the moment. “I won’t hold you to that until I’ve explained what I was going to do. Right now we have a crowd to deal with and I want to know what the Sirens dropped on the stage.”

The girls looked worried at my statement but nodded in agreement. I scooped up my shield from the ground nearby and examined it as I followed the girls towards the stage. I shuddered at the sight of the steel that was bent and punctured by Adagio’s jaws. That could have been my body if I had made a mistake during the fight. The steel of my breastplate had a long gouge halfway through the metal from the hoof strike. I pulled off my helmet and examined at the dent from the impact of Sonata’s tail. Any one of those attacks would have been enough to put me in the hospital or worse.

“You ok?” asked Pinkie, suddenly popping up beside me. “You just went pale as a ghost.”

“This is the most gratitude I've ever felt to pieces of armor,” I replied, indicating my chest plate and shield. “My father made these for me to use in tournament fighting and wearing them probably just saved my life.”

“I'll throw you a 'Yay, Silver didn't die again party!' if you like,” she said with a worried giggle.

I laughed. “Maybe but I think a 'Sunset has magic now party' would be more upbeat.”

Her eyes widened with excitement. “We can do both!”

I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turned around and saw Vinyl Scratch looking at me. Her eyes were unreadable, concealed by her glasses. She gave me a thumbs-up with a huge grin on her face before holding out her fist. I didn’t leave her hanging and I gave it a bump with my fist.

“Thanks for stepping up to help my friends, Vinyl.”

She nodded and gave my shoulder a friendly slap on her way past before continuing toward the stage.

Did we just make another friend?
Possibly. Wait, we’re missing something.

“How did you avoid falling under the siren's spell, Vinyl?”

Vinyl grinned and tapped her headphones. I stared in disbelief as realization struck like a punch to the face.

I smacked my forehead. “You mean all I needed was a pair of earplugs to protect myself from their song? For Luna’s sake, how did we all miss that?”

Nobody had an answer for me, but from the abashed glances, it looked like everyone else had been caught off guard by the simple loophole as well. When we got to the stage, Dash, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity stepped forward to address and distract the crowd. In the meantime, Twilight, Sunset, and I knelt to look at the fragmented crystals on the stage.

Sunset picked up a particularly large fragment and examined it. “Guess that explains why these necklaces were so special to them. They got upset when I asked about them on the first day.”

“Without those pendants and the magic you brought here from Equestria, they're just three harmless teenage girls,” Twilight concluded.

I glanced around the stage and ran my finger through a strange spot of moisture. When I examined the red liquid more closely I gasped and looked more carefully at the floor. There were dozens of small wet spots, splattered about in small lines where the Sirens had been standing. I felt a wave of guilt flood through me when I turned to show Twilight and Sunset.

“This is fresh blood,” I said quietly, showing them my finger. “They’re hurt. How did the Sirens get injured?”

“I . . . I honestly don't know,” Twilight replied. “Their physical bodies were never touched. Maybe backlash from the manifestations when you attacked them or cuts from the pendants exploding?”

“Maybe. What do we know about –”

Before I could ask Twilight my question I was interrupted by the one voice that was driving me up the wall lately.

“Rainbooms Rule! That . . . what are you doing up here?”

The three of us looked up from where we were crouching towards the stage entrance. Flash Sentry was standing a few steps away having stopped short when he spotted me. His expression was a mixture of disgust and worry while he looked at us. Twilight and Sunset were simply confused as she looked back and forth between Flash and me. For my part, I was just tired of everything. If my fear was correct, we did not have time to entertain Flash’s idiotic behavior.

“Helping Twilight,” I replied tersely in a weary voice before turning my attention back to the matter at hand. “Twilight, what about -”

“She doesn't need your help,” he interrupted. “Come on Twilight, I need to talk to you.”

“You're going to have to wait your turn,” I replied. “This conversation is time sensitive.”

Flash Sentry snorted. “That's not your call. I think you need to stop wasting everyone's time.”

“Flash, what is with you?” asked Sunset. “You never acted like this when we were dating.”

“Back then it wasn’t complicated,” he responded. “Well until you got weird and mean before we broke up. I don’t want -”

“For Luna’s sake Flash, can you shut your trap for two minutes,” I interrupted, fighting the growing urge to put his lights out. “I’m sorry, but this is more important than your chronic insecurity.”

His expression turned angry and he launched into a tirade of shouting. ‘WHERE DO YOU GET OFF –“

“BE QUIET!” Twilight snapped at both Flash and me with authority, cutting off his rant before he could go on. She then continued more gently. “Just stop, please; Flash, I’ll talk to you in a minute. I’m sorry Silver; you had a question for me?”

Mercifully, Flash’s mouth closed and he crossed his arms. He was looking a bit ashamed of himself which was a first. Granted he had just been told off by Twilight so I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised. I was just as guilty of going off course, though.

“I'm sorry about that Twilight," I said in a small voice. "I was going to ask, what do we know about who or what the Sirens actually are? They’re hurt, potentially by my hand so I need to know: are they inherently evil, or are these pendants something more than just a focus? Is there any precedent for an artifact to manipulate someone's behavior? Like the One Ring from Lord of the Rings?”

My guilty conscience was making me seek any possible idea, even one from fiction. I just hoped I wasn't wrong. Twilight looked confused by my example and I remembered she hadn't read the books. She considered the question and her expression turned to one of horror.

“The Alicorn Amulet! It’s a power amplifier that increases aggressive and violent behavior the longer somepony wears it. The gem set in it looked nearly identical to these.”

“Sweet Celestia,” Sunset whispered. “Somepony found that monstrosity?”

“Trixie's counterpart acquired it and attacked Ponyville before I became an Alicorn. She was just short of seriously harming ponies when I managed to stop her by tricking her into removing it. If these pendants work like the Alicorn Amulet did, the Sirens might be innocent creatures.”

I looked over at each of the girls and then focused on Sunset. “That’s enough evidence for me. Make sure these fragments are secure before you leave. I’m going to track the Dazzlings down to make sure they get the first aid they need. However, I have a question that I need you all to answer. Do I offer them the same chance we gave you, Sunset? All of us are in this together and if I'm going to offer them a chance I want us all to be on the same page.”

Sunset looked into my eyes with a surprised expression on her face, which softened. She ran her finger along the groove in my armor from the hoof strike. “I’m beginning to see where you might fit into the magic of friendship Silver. After what they nearly did to all of us tonight, you still want to extend an olive branch. I say go for it.”

Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, and Applejack had turned to listen and were nodding in agreement.

“Some of my biggest regrets are the enemies I couldn't help back in Equestria,” said Twilight. “It's worth a try.”

“Ah’m not going to trust them, but ah don’t see any reason not to give them a chance to prove us wrong,” said Applejack. “Everything worked out pretty darn good with Sunset.”

“If they step out of line I'll give 'em heck,” Rainbow Dash added. “So bring them in. I haven't regretted trusting you for a moment.”

“Wait, you’re not just going to get revenge?” Flash interjected, looking completely bewildered by their support for my suggestion, and looked a the group of girls. “You all believe this guy is going to go and be NICE to these Dazzlings after what they did?”

“An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind, Flash Sentry,” I replied as I got up to my feet. "I don’t need more people in this world who want to hurt me. Girls, at worst, I'll try to ensure we have a truce with them so we don't have to worry as much about retribution. I’d better get going before their trail goes cold.”

I picked up my broken shield and turned towards the exit. I wound up facing Flash and his eyes widened when he got a good look at what I was wearing. His mouth was opening and closing without any sound coming out. My armor was battle-damaged now, with several gouges from the siren's attacks, my shield was bent with tooth holes in it and my helmet had a massive dent in it. I lifted my sword half out of its sheath and replaced it before securing it. I was about to leave when there was a tap on my shoulder.

“Wait, why can’t we come with you?” asked Rainbow Dash who had come up behind me. “They're not going to be able to hurt us.”

I gestured out at the audience filled with excited people. “First of all, the Rainbooms need to bring this house down with another song. The crowd looks like they want you to perform so -”

Suddenly Trixie popped up next to us with a furious expression on her face. “You may have vanquished the Dazzlings, but you will never have the amazing, show-stopping ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

She threw a ball at the ground which exploded into a cloud of smoke leaving us all choking. When the cloud cleared she was climbing off the wall at the back of the amphitheater. She fell off the other side but I was just staring in disbelief while I choked on the smoke.

“What the hell was that about?!” I yelled with between coughs.

“Trixie thinks she should have won the semi-final round,” said Rarity “And honestly, she's right.”

I pinched my nose, irritated at the distractions. “You'll have to tell me about it later. You need to get up there and show them your best. As I was saying, the other issue is I’m going to have to pony up to track them due to the head start they have. I should be able to gain some ground by going over buildings as a shortcut which will make it hard for you to keep up.”

Assuming you’re up for it Spark.
I feel like I could fly a marathon at the moment.

“That does make sense,” replied Twilight. “Can you use your portable phone thingy to keep us posted?”

“Right, crud. Umm, could I borrow someone's phone?”

“What happened to . . . oh.” Sunset’s eyes widened as I pulled the remnants of my phone out of my pocket.

“One of the prices of my earlier stupidity,” I said sheepishly. “Don’t worry; I won’t let them damage yours.”

Sunset handed over her phone with a smile. “You'd better not. Make sure to check in every fifteen minutes. If you don’t, I’ll use the phone tracking app to find you. Stay safe; we need to talk later.”

I nodded and gave her hand a squeeze before running towards the back exit from the stage. Once I was out of sight, I immediately released the magic into my body. The night brightened once again as my eyes changed and the wings sprouted on my back. I felt incredibly energized as I took to the sky with a flurry of wings and soared off towards my car to grab the first aid kit.

You know, I can smell the blood on our finger.
Wow, I never realized that. This transformation comes with a better sense of smell as well?
Honestly, it's the first time I've noticed it. Good timing, I suppose.
This should make it easier to track them down.

I flew off to the car as fast as I could. Time was of the essence.

Author's Note

Yeah, I kind of like that one song from Rainbow Rocks. It’s a great moment. With the Battle of the Bands over, it’s time for the story to really being to veer off into new ground. I figure absorbing Silver's magic and his encounter with them made the Siren's more aggressive and less likely to sit around and gloat while their enemies regrouped. That's my interpretation and I'm sticking with it! :twilightsmile:

And phew, that was a tough series of scenes to sort out. This part of the arc was quite the challenge to write so I hope you enjoyed it!

Chapter 23 - To Talk

Thursday, November 17: Continued

I have to admit, I was more than a bit giddy as I used my wings to flit from rooftop to rooftop over the streets of Canterlot. There was no feeling of exhaustion I would associate with our magic running out but we were still using it cautiously. Between the scent of their blood and the enhanced hearing, I quickly picked up their trail. I had left my weapons and shield behind in my car but I kept my armor on just in case they used the Taser again.

Finally, I spotted them walking up the street in downtown Canterlot. When I noticed where we were a perfect idea came to mind. I landed on the ground about ten feet behind them with a loud thump so they knew I was there. The three of them turned around and tried to glare at me but they lacked confidence. Those expressions were exactly what I’d expect to see on the face of a wounded predator. I could see the cuts and bruises on their faces in similar locations to where I hit their manifestations. Aria had a makeshift bandage wrapped around her arm and Sonata was trying not to put weight on one of her legs. They were ready to run away or fight me from the looks of it.

“Could I have a word with you ladies?” I asked as politely as I could.

“What could you possibly want now?” Adagio growled. “Are you going to finish what you planned earlier?”

I tried to be reassuring and I was relieved they hadn’t pulled out the Taser again. “No, all I want is to invite you into that coffee shop over there for a quick snack, patch up those cuts so they don’t cause you any grief, and have one brief conversation, before letting you leave in peace.”

They looked over their shoulders at the Sweet Shoppe and then back at me. Their faces were a mixture of suspicion and confusion as they tried to figure out what I was planning.

“You’re not here to get revenge?” asked Aria suspiciously. “Or kill us? That's what you were going to do before I zapped you, right?”

I sighed and did my best not to break eye contact. “I’ll have to live with the terrible thing I intended to do to you three after school today. I can’t fault you for defending yourselves even if that was incredibly painful.”

“Are you sure?” asked Sonata. “You’re not just trying to lure us into a trap, right?”

“No arrests, no coercion, no traps,” I replied, raising my empty hands in the air. “Just coffee, first aid, and a brief conversation with no strings attached, I promise.”

Adagio raised her eyebrow at me. “Are you paying?”

I couldn't help chuckling at how normal that question seemed. “Yes. It wouldn’t be polite to offer you a snack without intending to pay, would it?”

The three sirens exchanged one last dubious look before Adagio shrugged and walked into the shop followed by the other two. I entered behind them, glad to see the place was empty since the regular patrons were at the concert. Mr. Cake looked up from his magazine where he was sitting at the counter and smiled when he recognized me.

“Good evening Silver! I thought you’d be at the concert with Pinkie,” he said. Then he noticed the cut on Adagio's face and my badly damaged armor. “Is everything ok?”

“I had to leave in a hurry but the concert seemed to be going well when I left. Could I get a coffee and cinnamon bun along with whatever these three ladies would like? Also, could I go get some containers of water and a couple of clean towels from the back?”

Mr. Cake’s eyes took in Adagio’s cheek, Aria’s bandage, and the first aid kit I had over my shoulder before nodding. While he took their orders, I scooted into the kitchen to get the water and towels. While the containers were filling with warm water, I pulled out Sunset’s phone and unlocked it to send a text. I was startled to see the background picture had changed since my last check in but it was the content of the photo that caught my interest. It was a picture of me and Sunset sitting almost shoulder-to-shoulder in the school library during one of our tutoring sessions.

Where did she get that Silver?
I don’t know. Why does she have it as her background?
We’ll have to ask. It's a cute shot actually.

I fired off the text to let the girls know I had found the Sirens and there were no problems so far. Once the three of them were settled at a table with their drinks and some food, I opened up the first aid kit and looked over at Adagio. She nodded and held still while I began to gently clean the cut on her face. She winced a bit from the pain as I worked but stayed calm. All three of them looked quite confused by my presence.

“Why are you doing this?” asked Sonata in a curious voice while she watched me treating Adagio's injury.

I glanced over at Sonata while I cleaned Adagio's wound. “I was horrified when I discovered my attacks on those manifestations hurt your physical bodies. While I wanted to protect my friends, I didn't even consider the possibility this would happen and I feel it's my responsibility to make sure you have been taken care of.”

“That doesn’t explain why,” said Aria tersely. “We tried to take control of everyone and we hurt you without hesitation. You were going to attack us in the alley earlier and you'd be dead now if it hadn't been for that armor. Now you’re here patching us up instead of celebrating our defeat. It doesn't make sense.”

“It’s the right thing to do,” I replied, as I finished putting a bandage on Adagio’s face. “My choice earlier was the wrong one but at this point, I'm reasonably sure I'm the only person you've physically injured this week. In a way, I'm trying to apologize to you and forgive you at the same time. I hate living in fear for the safety of me and my friends since I already have to constantly watch my back thanks to the other students. I’m hoping I can make things right with you three.”

Aria snorted at my statement. “You think patching us up will make up for what you’ve done?”

“No, but it’s a start,” I countered. “Nothing in this world changes until someone takes the first step. Adagio, did my strike on your back fin transfer to your physical body?”

Adagio's eyes widened, I think with surprise that I even thought of that. She shook her head and touched the bandage on her face. “No, it didn't, just this one on my face and my sore jaw.”

“Good, that would have been a bit awkward to treat,” I said as a joke but I just received blank stares. “Aria, can I take care of your arm now?”

“Fine,” she grumbled before putting her arm down in front of me on the table. “So what vital words did you want to share with us?”

The bandage on her arm was loose so it came off easily, allowing me to clean and disinfect the cut. “From what I've been told, you three have been in this world for a very long time. I suspect you’ve been using your magic to help you survive. I wanted to provide you with a choice you might not have considered before you go wherever you are going.”

Adagio’s expression quickly turned angry. “Yes, you destroyed our song, our magic, and our very means of survival. Now you have the audacity to come here offering us a choice? Seriously?!”

“Calm down Adagio,” I said as gently as I could. “It’s all I can offer because I certainly don’t intend to force you to do anything. Please just hear me out and then you never have to talk to me again.”

Adagio grumbled but she closed her mouth and gestured at me to continue. I took the hint and continued speaking while I worked on Aria's injury.

“I don't claim to know anything about who you are or how you live your lives. I have no way to know if your actions were your own or if they were influenced by an external force. You are the only ones who know for sure and it's a question you probably need to ask yourselves. Once I'm done here, you can leave and go make your way in this world. For all I know, you have money stashed away from centuries of life and will be just fine even without your song. You might have no backup plans and still choose to go and figure life out for yourselves. The other option is to stay here and try to find a new path. Stay at Canterlot High, let us help you out and make some friends.”

“Friendship?” Aria snorted. “What good is friendship to us? We’re sirens that feed on negative emotions.”

I shrugged and finished putting a bandage on her arm. “You were Sirens that fed on negativity energy this morning but is that still the case? Maybe friendship still won't do you any good at all. On the other hand, maybe a potential friendship is patching up your arm right now and worrying about whether you'll be healthy without your magic. Are you Sirens or is that just what the amulets turned you into? When was the last time you considered that in the past thousand years?”

The silence from the three girls was complete and for the first time, I felt they might actually take my offer seriously. When I turned to Sonata, she had already pulled off her left boot, revealing a large gash on her calf. I knelt beside her and got to work. There were no more words exchanged while I cleaned and bandaged Sonata's injury. I put the remaining first aid gear back in the kit and put the third cloth back in its container, the water of all three now stained pale red. I looked at the hostile and uncertain faces of the three Sirens.

“I don't intend to tell you how to live your lives. If you decide to leave Canterlot, I wish you all the best. If you decide to stay here you’ll still have to earn our trust but my friends and I are willing to give you that chance. As you are probably well aware from the days you spent at Canterlot High, the other students at school won’t be as forgiving. However, I can promise if you stay and want to make an honest attempt at a new path, you won’t face them alone.”

Adagio scoffed at my words but didn't say anything. I handed her the first aid kit.

“Take this with you. There’s enough material in there for you three to change your dressings several more times. This antibiotic gel I used will help the cuts heal without infection and promote skin growth which should prevent scars. There’s plenty of it left in the tube. I’m just glad they don’t need stitches but it was a near thing, especially the one on your leg Sonata.”

Adagio took it and raised her eyebrow at me. “You’re just giving all this to us?”

“Sure. I have a bunch more kits like this one at home.”

“Prone to getting injured are you?” asked Aria in a mocking voice.

“Pretty much yeah,” I replied with a small smile. “Cuts and burns are a regular occurrence thanks to my hobbies and lifestyle. Also, my cell and landline numbers are on my business card inside. If you decide to stay in the area and want to try a change, give me a call. The land number will be the only way until I replace my phone tomorrow. I’ll arrange to introduce you to the other girls properly and we can take it from there.”

Aria and Adagio both glared at me before scooping up their drinks and walking towards the door.

“Don’t hold your breath,” Adagio shot back at me before walking out the door.

Sonata hesitated for one moment and looked at me with an oddly wistful expression.

“Thank you,” she said quietly before running after the other two Sirens.

I watched them leave and let out a massive sigh of relief. The exhaustion from the evening was going to catch up with me but I had accomplished my mission. Mr. Cake came over and we watched them walk away down the street.

“Who were those girls, Silver? Are they friends of yours?”

“I’m not sure yet,” I replied, pulling out Sunset's phone to find out how the rest of the concert went. “Hopefully, we’ll get to find out.”

Hey Dash, it's Silver here. All done patching up the Sirens and I’m walking back to get my car at the park. Where are you and the girls at?

All done, we blew the crowd away. Tomorrow’s concert is gonna rock! Girls and I r heading home for nite.

Ok, if she's still there tell Sunset I'll have her phone at school in the morning.

kk

By the time I pulled into my driveway at 9:00, my body was aching like I had gone through a wringer. A soak in the hot tub would have been ideal if it wasn't for the puncture wounds on my chest and the effects of the Taser. The last thing I wanted to do was risk falling unconscious in the pool, plus the punctures on my chest could get infected. The repeated electrocutions had left my skin itching and aching every time my shirt brushed against it.

The instant I got out of my car I stripped off my shirt and let the night air cool my aching skin. I stood in the darkness and stared up at the stars. The sky was glowing with an uncountable number of twinkling lights and it was breathtaking.

“We've always wondered what's out there,” I said to the stars. “Every day, humans stare up into the sky like this, dreaming about the possibility of new worlds. Millions of words of writing are dedicated to the dream of discovering something new, something alien. Well, now something has appeared, not from the sky but practically in our backyard. Another universe just a step away, filled with a familiar, friendly, and yet alien civilization. I can look up at the sky now and see not just a wishful dream but instead a probability. I can say with utter, absolute certainty, that there is more out there waiting to be found.”

Nicely put. I like that.
Life sure has gotten weird Spark.
Yeah. A bit. Huh, I suppose I'm part of the weird.
Yes, but one of the good parts.
Glad you think that.

I sighed and walked over to unlock my door. I stepped into the dark living room and flicked on the light.

“SURPRISE!”

“AAGH!!!”

I dove to the floor and landed painfully on my stomach before my mind had time to register the presence of all seven of the girls and Spike sitting in my living room waiting for me. The room was decorated with balloons and the kitchen table was covered in snacks. They began to laugh at my reaction which I joined in for a moment. Unfortunately, that didn’t last and I began coughing as exhaustion and injuries caught up with me.

"Still as high-strung as ever are ya?" Applejack asked through her amusement. "Exactly like the day after the formal."

“That was an interesting speech by the way. Very appropriate, "Sunset added as she walked over.

“Hey there,” I responded between breaths while my heart raced. “Can't . . . believe . . . you all . . . heard that. I think you all nearly finished what the Sirens started earlier. Just give me a second.”

I rolled over and pushed myself up to a sitting position. I leaned over my knees and tried to get my breathing back to normal. Sunset took in the bandages on my chest and her brow furrowed while Fluttershy knelt to examine what I had done.

“What is this, Silver?” asked Fluttershy. “Didn’t your armor protect you?”

I sighed sadly and kept facing the floor, hugging my knees. It was time to come clean and confess. “When we parted ways this afternoon, the only idea I came up with to help was to try to buy you some time. So I followed the Sirens after school intending to incapacitate them by any means necessary. Turns out they could smell and feed on people who have intent to harm which let them take some of my magic. These bandages are covering the burns and puncture wounds from the Taser they used to protect themselves from me. They used it on me until I was unconscious.”

The mirth in the room had dissolved into total silence. I knew if I looked at their disappointed faces I'd freeze up, so I kept my eyes on the floor while I pushed on. “Somehow I managed to force myself awake, which is the only reason I managed to get there in time to help for what it was worth. Acting without talking to all of you was the dumbest thing I've ever done. It's one of the reasons I had to go help the Sirens after the Battle of the Bands. They needed to know I wasn't going to try and hurt them again.”

The silence continued for a moment before Dash spoke up. “Lemme get this straight. You decided to fight three evil mind-controlling sirens that could give you a seizure with a short song and got Tasered unconscious. Then you somehow managed to wake up, get up, and come to the park in time to confront them again in an epic flying battle and then follow them to make peace after we won. You did all that for us and you're feeling BAD about it?”

Sunset knelt next to me and took my hand in hers. “Silver, all of us made mistakes today. None of us talked about our problems or our fears. That choice nearly gave the Sirens the world. When it came down to it, you were right there with us when we needed you.”

“I'm sorry we left you believing you had no other choice,” Twilight added as she walked over to join me. “It was a very brave decision and I’m glad you’re OK. I’m impressed you chose to help the Sirens after what they did to you.”

Relief flooded me but I knew deep down I had nearly done something awful. It was going to take a while to come to terms with my decision but at least I still had my friends.

Pinkie jumped in and pulled me up to my feet. “Ok, that's enough of the pity party, Silver! This is a slumber party so let's have some fun!”

I looked around the room, slowly registering the girls were all wearing pajamas rather than their normal clothing or the crazy dresses they had on at the concert. “Wait, you’re having me join you for a slumber party?”

Rarity sighed and crossed her arms while looking over at me sympathetically. “We had an overdue revelation after you left to find the Sirens tonight, darling. Ever since the Fall Formal, you’ve been nothing but a gentleman towards all of us.”

"Remember the day we went swimming in our underwear?” Dash piped up. “You didn’t even hesitate to turn away when I teased you.”

I blushed and covered my face with my hands while the other girls giggled. “Geez Dash, you’ve been saving that one for weeks,” I replied through my hands.

“It never occurred to me that there was an actual nudity taboo in your society during my first visit," Twilight added in an embarrassed voice. "My body didn’t have fur so the clothes seemed sensible to stay warm but it never occurred to me that walking around in a towel would be provocative. You didn't even make me feel nervous the way some stallions back home do.”

“After ah heard these stories, ah found myself wondering,” Applejack said. “If we all trust you enough to be alone with you, why don't we trust you at a slumber party when we’re all here?”

“So we thought we’d have one here with you to celebrate. If that’s alright with you Silver,” Fluttershy said quietly.

I looked over at Sunset who looked slightly embarrassed. “Yes, I told them about our conversation last night. Sorry.”

“No, it’s alright Sunset,” I replied with a smile growing on my face. “As you said, some of the problems we had over the last few days would have been avoided if we had talked to each other. Thank you all, your trust means a lot to me.”

“Ok, that's it! Melancholy and confession time is over!” Pinkie said firmly dragging me into my own house. “Come on, it’s time for some fun.”

An hour later we were relaxing in my living room watching a movie. I had pulled on a soft silk shirt that was the only thing I owned that didn't make the skin on my chest scream in pain. Even with the promise I had made to Sunset, I still preferred hiding my scars. There had been an interesting debate about which movie to watch because Twilight and Spike had never even seen any human films before. The girls finally settled on The Princess Bride which was a choice I had no issues with. Spike had been a bit put out at the beginning, just like the kid ironically but it pulled him in after a bit, especially when the sword fighting started.

I was only half watching since I’d seen it several times before so I glanced over at Sunset. I caught her eye so I gestured at the kitchen. We both got up from our seats and walked over to the snacks on the kitchen table.

“What’s going on Silver?” she asked quietly.

I kept my voice to a whisper to avoid disturbing our friends while I leaned in to put a few chips on my plate. “I wanted to ask you about the photo of the two of us on your phone. It popped up when I texted you earlier.”

Somehow she managed to turn pale and blush at the same time. “Uhh . . . umm . . . well, horseapples. I forgot I the background changing app was running when I lent you my phone.”

“Where did you get a picture of the two of us like that?” I asked with genuine confusion. “And why do you even have it?”

She looked at me and giggled nervously. “Rarity took it when she was walking past the library two weeks ago and sent it to me. As for why, you really don’t know Silver? After the last few weeks, you don’t even have a guess?”

I thought back over the last few weeks, looking for anything obvious but I came up blank. “I honestly don’t Sunset.”

“You boys really are clueless, aren't you?” Sunset sighed. Then she leaned in and kissed me on the cheek.

My heart stopped as she broke the kiss and I just stared into those soft aquamarine eyes. They were watching me carefully as my eyes started blinking while the broken gears in my head started to turn. I didn't seem to have the will to breathe while fragments of conversations with her flew through my mind.

“That means a great deal coming from you Silver."
“Yes. Absolutely. Let's go on an adventure.”
“That was a pretty good first date.”
"Is that your heart I'm hearing Sunset? It sounded like it just skipped a beat."
“Maybe it was a tiny bit of an excuse.”
“You really feel that way?”
“We'd blow everybody's mind if we learned that for a future school dance.”
“I don't know where I'd be without you."

I stared at her, hardly believing the evidence of my own memories. I tried to assemble a response but nothing was working at the moment.

“You . . . you want to . . . uhh . . . seriously? Why me?”

Really smooth Silver.
Shut up Spark, I'm completely lost now.
Why do you think I'm teasing you? Relax.

“Silver you stepped in to defend me when I had no right to ask for help,” she said quietly. “You comfort me up when I feel despair and yet you let me do the same for you. We’ve talked for hours about everything from the mundane to the magical. It doesn’t hurt that you’re good-looking. Also, because despite having dozens of chances, you’ve never taken advantage of me or our friends, or even made anything remotely resembling a pass at . . . Oh sweet Celestia, please tell me you’re not gay.”

She looked so horrified by that last thought I feared she was going to run away. I pulled myself together and grabbed her hand before she could go. I lifted it and leaned down to gently kiss the back of her hand before looking her in the eyes again. Her anxious expression was begging me for an answer.

“I’m completely straight Sunset and apparently I’m quite blind as well,” I responded quietly. “I didn't have friends, let alone any girls who were more than acquaintances before I came here. Just learning how to maintain these relationships with you and the girls has been my only focus. The idea that something more was a possibility never even crossed my mind.”

“I suppose my hints were a bit subtle,” she teased before her expression became worried. “I was afraid of your reaction after everything I did to you before and I want to take it slow after what happened with . . . well . . . so do you want to give this a try?”

I continued holding her hand in mine as I came up with a proper answer. “Sunset Shimmer would you like to go out on a real date with me? That is if you're willing to consider being the girlfriend of the school outcast who has absolutely no clue what he’s doing.”

“I think I can manage if you’re willing to be the coltfriend of a former pony with a history of demonic transformations, whose only prior relationship was all take and no give,” Sunset replied glibly but I could tell her body was tense as she reminded me of her baggage and her origins.

"Good point, let me think,” I teased, tapping my chin thoughtfully for a moment, and then I grinned at her. "Nope, can’t see any issues there. If anything, we'll never have an argument that'll top our first one.”

“You are a brat,” she said, feigning annoyance while starting to smile.

“Takes one to know one Sunset,” I responded while pulling her into a hug. I laid my head on top of hers like I had at the police station and I felt the tension flow right out of her.

Did this really just happen, Silver?
I think it did. I hope we aren't asleep.
Nope. I’m pretty sure we regained consciousness.
I hope you're right.

“FINALLY!!”

Rarity's outburst snapped the two of us out of our embrace and turned our attention over to the living room. We both flushed red when we discovered our seven other friends had abandoned watching the movie in favor of our conversation. Rarity’s grin was so wide I was afraid her face was going to split in half. Everyone else looked pretty surprised but had supportive smiles on their faces as well.

“Lady Belle, wouldst this be the cause of thine outburst of despair at the police station?”

Rarity's grin faded and she looked appropriately embarrassed. “Yes Sir Spark, I fear I nearly ruined things for Sunset that day. She implored me to remain silent when I divined the truth of her interest. She was so close to telling you that day, though!”

“I see,” I replied. “I suppose it's a good thing I'm a bit of a ditz then. Did the rest of you know?”

Everyone else shook their head while I wrapped my arm around Sunset's waist.

“Well, I guess this saves us the trouble of telling our friends we're dating.”

She leaned into me, “I suppose it does. Shall we get back to the movie?”

I nodded and we walked back to the living room. I was on autopilot and heading toward my recliner when Rarity jumped off the couch and stole my seat. I was about to object but Sunset steered me onto the couch and sat down next to me. I was caught completely off guard when she grabbed my arm and pulled it around her. She leaned in against me and settled in with her head on my shoulder.

“I can tell you haven’t had a girlfriend before,” she said in a playful tone. “Snuggling on the couch is mandatory just so you know.”

“I’ll suffer through it as best I can,” I whispered back.

“You'd better not suffer too much for my sake,” she replied while shifting as if to get up. “I could just move to a different spot”

I wrapped my arm around her waist more tightly so she couldn't escape. “No can do, a rule is a rule. I'm sure I'll survive.” I paused for a moment and considered our brief conversation. “Sunset, is our relationship going to wind up being a battle of wits?”

“I’ll be disappointed if it doesn't,” she replied. “Hope you can keep up.”

She bumped her head against mine in what felt like an analog to an equine nuzzle.

I gave her a squeeze with the arm wrapped around her. “I’ll do my best, though I fear I am horribly outclassed.”

“Come on you two, save it for later!” Dash interrupted. “The best part of the movie is coming up.”

I nudged Sunset gently with my shoulder and pulled her in close beside me. She nudged me back before we both quieted down as the last act of the movie began. This was the part of the movie with an epic battle, ending with the lead finally getting the girl. It was so ironically appropriate I wound up with the biggest grin on my face for the entire rest of the movie.

As the evening wound down, the girls dispersed into smaller groups of conversation and games around the house. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie, and Applejack had dug into the family game collection and were playing Settlers of Catan at the kitchen table. Fluttershy and Rarity both had notebooks out and were busy writing. Fluttershy working on new lyrics for songs and Rarity was sketching something while Spike slept in her lap.

This left me talking about the magical incidents with Twilight and Sunset. Twilight was relaxing in the recliner while I was sitting in the corner of the couch nearest her with Sunset using my lap as a pillow. The three of us had just finished talking about the Halloween incident. There was an unspoken agreement to not discuss the incidents with Flash this evening. We already had enough stress in our lives.

I was gently running my hand across Sunset's head and down the length of her voluminous red and gold hair while she rested with her eyes closed and a content smile on her face. I looked down at my new girlfriend with stunned disbelief for what seemed like the hundredth time. I had no idea what I could have done to deserve her interest and I certainly had no idea what I was doing. In the meantime, there were still many things to discuss, including a small conversation with the individual hiding in my mind.

We have to tell Twilight and Sunset about you Spark.
I was afraid you were going to say that.
Yeah. I hope it doesn't mess things up but I don't want them finding out by accident.
How about in the morning when everyone is rested?
Deal. Time to ask that other question.

“Twilight, I've been meaning to ask if you had any luck finding my counterpart.”

Her face was concerned when she replied. “No, I haven't and that is worrying me. Last I spoke to her about it, Luna had been inquiring with her Thestrals. As far as she can tell, you and your parents have no identifiable counterparts. While she did that, I worked through every record I could I think in the Canterlot Archives to see if your counterparts are a different tribe for some reason. I checked names and physical descriptions but there was absolutely nothing.”

“There are over seven billion humans on this side of the portal,” Sunset said thoughtfully from my lap. “Even when you include every other known intelligent race; there is a lot of our world we haven't explored. Maybe his counterpart is a different race entirely.”

Twilight's expression was one of frustration. “I haven't found any evidence suggesting that's the case, although the information on how the portal functions is sparse at best. Still, everypony here on this side of the portal received the pony characteristics of their counterpart in Equestria. Granted, I don't know why you, Rarity, and I didn't grow unicorn horns but the data still fits the hypothesis. Additionally, every person on this side of the portal who contributed to the harmonic magic to defeat the sirens has a counterpart on the other side. Now we have a human without a counterpart that has contributed.”

“Excuse me, darling,” Rarity piped up. “Did you say Sunset and I should have unicorn horns?”

“If your transformation went further like Silver's, maybe you would,” said Twilight. “Your counterpart is a unicorn.”

“That sounds lovely darling. I would love to experience that for myself someday.”

“We'll have to see. Princess Celestia was worried about the portal's balance when I first came here and I'll have to ask her about that before I can let anypony travel either way. If she gives it the all clear I'll let you all know.”

Sunset laughed. “Getting back on topic Twilight, I should point out we don't have counterparts on the other side. That’s where we’re both from.”

“Well yes but there should be human versions of both of us here somewhere,” Twilight said. “Come to think of it, your Pinkie Pie thought she recognized me when we first met so my counterpart might live in the area. Silver simply doesn't fit the observed pattern.”

Spark, if you're my counterpart we have really screwed the universe up.
Relax Silver, I'm pretty sure that's not the case.

“The human world operates on different rules,” Sunset countered. “I don't have a counterpart who carried an element of harmony and yet I still ponied up and contributed.”

“Maybe,” she grumbled. “I still feel like there's some critical piece of information missing. I find that both frustrating and exciting. There's very little written on the nature of alternate universes in the library.”

“You just keep screwing with everybody's theories don't you, Silver,” Dash piped up from across the room. “Always have to be the exception to the rules Mister walks on walls and grows bat wings any time you want.”

“Wait, you walk on walls?” Twilight said. “How does your magic help with that?”

“Oh, that’s not magic Twilight,” I said. “It’s a jumping technique I learned ages ago that complements my martial arts. I can get to a second-floor window if I hit my jump exactly right.”

“That's probably why Mister Discord likes you, Silver,” Fluttershy said with a giggle. “He always says that the most interesting people never do anything kumquat.”

We all chuckled at Fluttershy’s quote but Twilight just sighed. “I’m glad Discord is less trouble on this side of the portal but please be cautious around him. He is dangerously unpredictable in my world.”

Fluttershy looked curious. “How dangerous?”

“He's thousands of years old and calls himself the Lord of Chaos. Funny enough, he seems quite fond of my Fluttershy as well. She's the main reason he's sort of our ally now.”

I stared over at Twilight. “Our janitor’s counterpart is the Lord of Chaos? That's almost weirder than Princess Celestia being the opposite of our principal.”

“You're telling me!” Twilight exclaimed. "There is something really strange about the connection between our two worlds."

"Speaking about connections, we really need to get the data for your project Sunset,” I said. “It might give some more insight.”

Twilight looked curious. “Which project is that?”

“We're going to get death records for as far back as we can go for Canterlot and the surrounding area to see if there are any spikes correlating with the portal openings,” Sunset explained to Twilight. “We're worried Silver was drawn here under the control of the Sakitan curse. He didn't show any serious symptoms until the portal opened.”

“That's a frightening thought,” said Twilight. “Luna was reluctant to discuss the daggers when I got back since they appeared to be a sore subject for her. The weapons shouldn't even be viable in a non-magical world like this one.”

“Ah'm thinkin' our world isn't as non-magical as that Starswirl guy thought,” Applejack interjected from the kitchen table. “Hah! Brick and wood! That gets me the longest road which puts me at ten points. Gotcha Dash!”

“Darn it! I was going to win on my next turn!”

“Don’t take it too hard Dash,” said Pinkie. “That was pretty good for your first time playing.”

“Applejack is right about one thing,” Sunset said before yawning and closing her eyes. “The Siren's magic appears to have worked, albeit poorly, without any access to Equestrian magic for a thousand years.”

Twilight looked up at the ceiling and yawned as well. “Good point. Nopony is perfect I suppose. Not even Starswirl the Bearded. My goodness, I should go get some sleep.”

"I think we all do darling," said Rarity. "We still have school tomorrow after all."

“There are two furnished bedrooms upstairs you are all welcome to use as you feel appropriate," I said. "I’ll be quite comfy sleeping down here to give you your privacy. This might be a slumber party but for now, I think I've got to draw the line here.”

"Nnnggh, nope, five more minutes," Sunset muttered from my lap.

Pinkie bounced over and hugged me over the back of the couch. “You're a funny guy Silvy. Maybe next time then!”

We all said our good nights and I watched as everyone started to wander upstairs to get some rest. Twilight paused to look over at Sunset and me with a small smile on her face. The smile looked a bit tired and forced but that wasn't entirely surprising since it had been a pretty rough day. We also hadn’t talked about what happened with Flash Sentry. I didn’t want to ruin the nice evening by prying into something that she clearly didn't want to discuss. I reached over to squeeze her hand as she went by.

“Have a good night you two,” Twilight said. “I’m happy for both of you.”

“Sweet dreams, Twilight,” I responded. Sunset lifted her hand to wave at Twilight but didn’t speak or open her eyes.

Twilight nodded and followed the other girls upstairs. I looked down at Sunset relaxing on my lap. She seemed more at peace than I’d ever seen and I was reluctant to make her move. I ran my fingers across the top of her head and through her hair again. My mind was wandering and it was taking me somewhere I didn't want to go.

“Silver . . . Why did you accept?” Sunset asked without opening her eyes.

“There are a couple of reasons,” I replied in a soft voice. “You're intelligent, witty, and brave; always wanting to give yourself up to protect your friends. We've already spent a fair amount of time together and it almost feels like we have already been dating. Most importantly, though, I already trust you with my life Sunset, why wouldn't I trust you with my heart when you asked for it?”

“You're sweet Silver,” she whispered sleepily. "I'm glad you asked about that picture. Not sure I would have had the courage to ask otherwise.”

“Why is it that having you here snuggling with me feels more like a dream than everything else that happened today Sunset?” I whispered, trying to put words to my fear. “I fought giant spectral fish ponies in the sky with a sword while flying with my own wings and yet thinking of you as my marefriend feels less real.”

Those gorgeous aquamarine eyes opened and Sunset looked up at me with a lazy smile. “The fact that you can accept me as both a girl and as a pony so easily makes me happier than you could possibly know.”

I felt my eyes getting moist. “I don't think I could ever see you as less. You are part of two worlds and I have experienced just enough of Equestria to understand that it doesn't matter whether you're a mare or a girl. In any world or any form, you will always be Sunset Shimmer.”

“Are you crying? What’s bothering you, Silver?”

I felt a tear run down my cheek as the smile fell off my face. “My greatest fear right now is that I’m still unconscious in the alley where the sirens electrocuted me or even worse, still in a coma from my injuries at the Fall Formal. I'm so scared I've lost track of the difference between reality and my lucid dream world. I'm not sure I could handle waking up to discover the real world is a place where this won't happen.”

She reached her hand up and brushed the tear from my face. Sunset's tired face had taken on a worried expression that mirrored my own. “This has to be real, doesn’t it? It feels real to me. Promise me you’ll be here when I wake up, Silver. Please, I don’t want to wake up alone tomorrow.”

The half-asleep, pleading fear on her face was a mirror of my own. I leaned over and grabbed a blanket which I spread over her before nestling into the corner of the couch. She still had her head in my lap and I put my hand on her cheek. “I'm not going anywhere, Sunset. I promise I'll be right here when you wake up.”

“Thank you. I'm not going anywhere either,” she murmured as she closed her eyes. Her breathing evened out a moment later.

I reached over and turned off the last light in the room. In the darkness, I could hear the faint murmur of the other girls upstairs talking as they settled in for the night. Despite being seated upright and my fears this wasn’t real, I closed my eyes. The comforting warmth from Sunset as she rested on my lap soothed me and I was asleep in minutes.

Author's Note

So, I guess this story has finally earned its romance tag. Only took 23 chapters. :twilightsmile: Like I said, this arc is the one I've been looking forward to for quite a while. It's not over yet by the way; there's still a couple more chapters to wrap this one up.

Chapter 24 - To Dream

Beep . . . Beep . . . Beep . . . Beep . . .

My heart began to race the instant I recognized the sound of the heart monitor. I had spent months listening to that droning noise after my parents died. Panic was burning through me as I tried to figure out how long had I been in the hospital. I tried to open my eyes but they were covered for some reason. Surprisingly, unlike the last time I woke up from a coma, my arms were not restrained so I quickly reached up to tear the cover off my face but froze when I heard a voice.

“It appears the patient is suffering from paranoia, perceived loss of connection to reality, and from a mischievous second personality.”

I pulled the blindfold off my eyes and found Spark hovering above me with a huge grin on his face. His eyes were sparkling with a level of mirth I hadn't ever seen on his face. There was a vital signs monitor on the coffee table next to me and we were on the balcony in the Crystal Empire as usual. He flew down to his recliner, collapsed in a heap, and began to howl with laughter. I took several long, calming breaths and flopped back in my chair.

“Spark, you are a complete and total asshole.”

“Come on! It was a good joke.”

“If you think playing with my fear is funny, I suppose.”

“Aww, you should have seen the look on your face. Oh wait, that's right! You'll be able to remember it in the morning!”

“Laugh it up. See how you feel when you finally give us a real heart attack.”

“Chill out Silver!” he said more seriously. “As long as you have me, you'll know which realm you are in. I can always tell and I promise I'll help keep you grounded, so please don't worry.”

“Oh good. And you didn't tell me this before I fell asleep because . . .”

A smirk appeared on his face. “How often am I going to get a chance to prank you like that? Come on, the setup was perfect.”

“Up yours Spark,” I growled, flipping my middle finger at him. I wasn't really that angry anymore and he knew it.

“You know you love me.”

“Yeah yeah . . . Wait. That means . . .”

“Yes, Silver, our marefriend, Sunset Shimmer is currently keeping us warm on the couch.”

“Our girlfriend,” I echoed, smiling at Spark. “Who actually wants to date a wreck like us? Unbelievable.”

“Let them go!”

It felt like a ripple went through our dreamscape. Both of us exchanged an uneasy look as we examined the realm around us. Nothing had visibly changed and yet everything suddenly felt different at a fundamental level. Spark flew up into the air and circled the tower once before returning with a frightened expression on his face.

“Silver. There's something wrong. I heard that voice again.”

“I felt it as well this time. What's going on?”

“I will give you my magic, in exchange for my friends.”

We looked around, trying to find the source of the voice. It was a voice we recognized but their identity was utterly unexpected.

“That was Twilight's voice. What?”

“I gave you what you want! Stop hurting them!”

“Yes it was. Why are we dreaming of her being frightened, Spark?”

“I have no idea. Why did you change the balcony door?”

“I didn't,” I replied, turning around to see what he was talking about.

Instead of the normal crystalline filigree, the door had changed into a rustic arched wood door painted red with two handles. The image of a lit candle was painted on the door. I had never seen this door in my life. It was also about a head too short for me to walk through. I looked over at Spark.

“Should we see what's through here?”

“Ahhhhhh! No. NO!” she screamed before beginning to cry.

There was no doubt Twilight's voice was coming from beyond this new door and we were dreaming of her being frightened and in pain. That was not something we could allow.

“We're dreaming of Twilight hurting. Why are we hesitating Silver?”

“I have no idea. Let's go.”

We pushed the door open and stepped through into a warm sunny day. The other side of the door was under a gorgeous old oak tree with the door built into it. I looked around and saw we were standing in a small medieval town that was totally unfamiliar. The street was dotted with numerous one and two-story buildings with thatched roofs. The whole place felt slightly off because the streets were completely devoid of modern conveniences. No streetlights, no cars, and no power lines. Beyond the door, the Crystal Empire balcony had disappeared, replaced by what looked like a library carved right out of the wood of the living tree.

“Ok, where the buck are we Spark?”

“I have no idea Silver. I don't recognize this place.”

I heard a popping noise overhead somewhere and looked up. Suddenly Spark hooked me with his wing pushing me in total panic.

“RUN!” he shouted.

It is a rule of survival that when someone tells you to do something while panicking, you act first and question later. Certainly, it is a lesson I learned well in martial arts and from my struggle with anxiety. I sprinted down the road beside Spark just as a massive fireball soared overhead and collided with the oak tree. We were thrown to the ground by the shock wave. Then we heard someone screaming.

“AHHHHHHHHHH!”

Twilight's scream grew louder and we were both hit by something from behind that had been flying through the air, propelled by the shockwave. I heard her gasp in horror before she noticed us.

“What the . . . Oh my gosh I'm so sorry!”

Spark and I were engulfed in a pink aura and I was lifted to my feet by an invisible force. I turned around and found myself looking down at a lavender pony that stood about waist-high relative to me. She was a bit shorter than Spark but not by much. I almost didn't recognize her at first but once I took in her wings, lavender eyes, and the pink and blue stripes in her mane I was certain. This was what Twilight Sparkle might look like as a pony.

“Is this Twilight? How did we come up with her appearance as a pony Spark?”

“I have no idea Silver. Maybe we're subconsciously extrapolating from the appearance of the other Princesses”

She looked from one of us to the other with an expression of blank confusion. It was like she didn't even recognize us. She looked over to where the fireball had come from and her eyes narrowed. She was just a dream construct so it didn't take her long to continue on her path, wherever that was taking her.

“I have to stop Tirek!”

With a flash of light Twilight vanished. A few moments later the explosions started in the distance. Spark and I just watched while we both began to fear for our sanity. We were in a dream that was completely out of control for the first time since the Formal.

“Who, or what is a Tirek, Spark? Where are we getting this from?”

“No idea. Did that mountain just explode?”

“Yes, it did. Can we try to get this dream under control? I don't like where this is going.”

“Good plan. I'd rather not be standing here if that mess comes back this way.”

We both focused for a moment and suddenly the tree reappeared fully intact, just as it was when we walked in. We heard a popping noise up in the tree again. I looked up and spotted Twilight on a balcony at the top of the tree looking through a telescope. We looked in the direction she was facing and saw the fireball flying through the air towards us again.

“STOP!” Spark and I shouted together.

The fireball slowed down before finally stopping a short distance from the tree. At the same moment Twilight in her pony form popped into existence behind us with an owl in her arms. She looked up at the fireball hanging in midair above us and shot a beam of energy out of her horn at it. It burst into a shower of sparkles.

Twilight looked at the immobile form of her owl and then at us. She began to pace in a circle around the two of us while considering our presence carefully. We had no idea what this construct was looking for so we just waited patiently and watched as she talked to herself.

“How? Wait I was just . . . but then . . . before . . . wait. Silver? Tirek was going to . . . My friends and I already beat Tirek. No, . . .I . . . I'm in the human world . . . in Silver's bedroom sleeping. This isn’t real so it must be a dream . . . a dream and I'm lucid? Lucid dreaming about Silver and a pony copy of him at the same time? Thank Celestia that nightmare is over; maybe I can enjoy the rest of this dream after all.”

There was a slightly unnerving smile growing on Twilight's face. There was something about her behavior that wasn't right, that didn't fit with what little I knew about dreams. I had a bad feeling but I had to interrupt her train of thought before it got out of control.

“Hold on there a second Twilight, I’m pretty sure this is my dream.”

“Well no, it must be my dream. There's no way Silver Spark could know about Tirek or Ponyville, so it is logical to conclude that this is my dream.”

“She's acting real Spark. Are we in Twilight's dream now?”

“I don’t see how that's even possible,” Spark replied. “But here we are.”

“Exactly. We don’t know this place and we’ve never seen Twilight as a pony.”

Spark looked up at me. “Do you think we can manipulate this dream Silver?”

“Let's try for Manhattan, Spark. It might convince her or break her.”

Spark closed his eyes while Twilight watched us talk with a confused expression. The scene began to shimmer and suddenly the three of us were standing on the balcony of the Empire State Building overlooking the city. It didn't entirely feel like we were dreaming anymore. The sensation was reminiscent of my experience when Luna was helping me clear out the curse. Our two recliners and the ever-present coffee table appeared next to us. Twilight's jaw dropped at the sight, while another copy of the recliner shimmered into existence beside the other two.

“Take a seat Twilight,” I said, gesturing at the new chair. “It's obvious something weird is going on and we should talk about it before we wake up.”

“How!? Nopony except Princess Luna can dreamwalk. This can't be real.”

“The rules might be different on this side of the portal. Honestly, this is a first for us, assuming you are Twilight Sparkle and not someone I dreamed up.”

”Fair enough . . . But if this is real I do have one important question. Why are the two of you?”

Spark hopped up on his chair and grinned at her mischievously. “I'm the Thestral that lives in Silver's head of course. My name is Spark and you can call the monkey Silver. I have to say, if this is your real appearance, you are a good-looking mare, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Shush Spark!” I shot over at him while Twilight looked away blushing but with a small smile on her face. “I don't know how much time we have since I haven't figured out how to keep track in this realm yet. As I told you before bed, I've been lucid dreaming for weeks now. Spark is the part I haven't mentioned because I had no idea how to explain his existence without sounding insane.”

“As far as we can tell, I came into existence after Luna purged the curse,” Spark continued. “We haven't figured out what I am yet but I'm linked to our magic. We only pony up when the two of us cooperate and focus.”

“Honestly, we were going to try and explain Spark's existence to you and Sunset in the morning since his existence seems to be the key to our conscious use of magic.”

Twilight was looking quite bewildered, looking back and forth as the two of us switched off seamlessly. “Ok, so you did control my dream which is a point in favor of this being real. Also, as another point, I've never seen a city like this before. Is this a real place?”

“Yes. This is Manhattan, where I lived before moving to Canterlot,” I replied. “Granted, I didn’t live in this particular building but this location is much more eye-catching than down where I used to live.”

“Incredible. I have so many questions but they will have to wait,” she replied. “So Spark, speaking hypothetically if you are real, how would you have Silver convince me when we wake up?”

“Was that tree we saw important to you?” Spark asked. “It looked like a library or something.”

Twilight sighed sadly and laid her head down on her hooves. Her wings sagged down and her ears folded down on the top of her head.

“It was the Golden Oaks Library and I lived there for several years,” Twilight replied sadly. “It's where I made my first friends, where I ascended and earned my wings. Tirek destroyed it when I foolishly teleported there trying to escape. Yes, I have a castle that replaced it as Spike mentioned but my home and nearly everything I owned was in the library. It's not the same.”

She looked like she was going to cry at the memory. I got out of my chair and crouched down beside the sad Alicorn. I put my hand on her neck and started rubbing the tense muscles with my hand. She gasped at the unexpected touch and then she relaxed with a sigh. Encouraged I started gently massaging her neck with my hands, carefully examining the unfamiliar pattern of muscles with my fingers before applying too much pressure. I was amazed by the smooth silky feel of her fur.

“Oh sweet Celestia,” she murmured. “That feels even better than I imagined. I didn't know fingers would feel this nice on my shoulders. I haven't had a chance to tell you how much I've missed you, Silver.”

“I missed you too Twilight,” I replied. “Even if it was only six weeks, I was sure it would be much longer. So as painful as it is, when we wake up I'll ask you about the Golden Oaks Library. When I do, ask me about Spark and I'll tell you he's the Thestral that lives in my head. Then we can figure out what to do next.”

“Oooohkay . . .” She slurred quietly as I continued to massage her. She was half dozing while muttering quietly to herself. “We'll talk in the morning or not if you're just a very weird and pleasant dream. I will accept this as penance for not letting me have some proper lucid dream fun with the two of you.”

I exchanged a glance with Spark. “What do you mean a proper lucid dream Twilight?”

She lay on the recliner quietly for a moment before exploding onto her hooves in a panic. Her face was turning bright red even through her purple fur and her wings flared outwards as if she was going to try to fly away.

“OH BUCK! If you're real then I just . . . but you and Sunset just . . . no, no, no, no, no!”

Suddenly she became translucent, wavered like a mirage, and vanished.

“Time to wake up Silver?”

“Yeah, I hope this doesn't screw everything up. Life was just starting to calm down.”

Friday, November 18, 2016

I woke up with ease as usual and let out a sigh of relief. Even with Spark's reassurance, there had still been a shadow of a doubt about what was real. The truth was last night was real. Sunset was still right here with me on the couch, lying on her back under the blanket with her head resting in my lap. I felt a warm glow flow through me and I smiled down at her sleeping farm. It was still nearly pitch dark and a quick glance into the kitchen revealed it was just a bit after 5:00 am.

Ok, so there are two possibilities, right Spark?
Yup. Either we just had the weirdest dream ever or we just walked into Twilight's brain.
I was afraid those were the only options.
Eyup. By the way, remember the look on your face when . . .
Buck you to Tartarus Spark, I looked like an idiot!

One of the possibilities was whittled away a moment later when I heard the stairs creak as someone came tiptoeing down. I looked over my shoulder and wasn't surprised to see Twilight Sparkle in her yellow pajamas with a blanket wrapped around her shoulders walking down the stairs. She stopped moving when I looked over at her so I put my finger to my lips and beckoned her over. Twilight came and leaned over the back of the couch as close to me as possible.

“Golden Oaks Library?” I whispered.

“Gone,” she replied sadly. “Spark?”

“Annoying Thestral living in my brain,” I answered. We both stared at each other for a moment before I continued. “Right, so that did actually happen. Now what?”

Annoying?! Buck you bro.

“Now we talk,” Twilight murmured. “Unfortunately, we need to wake up Sunset. I don't want to mess your new relationship up and keeping secrets like this would be a serious risk.”

“Fair enough,” I said. Could I talk you through how to make the coffee? I can't wake Sunset up this early in the morning without a cup of caffeine to put in her hands. I also can't leave her alone after the minor existential crisis we had before going to sleep last night. That's why she's still here.”

Twilight nodded and quietly walked into the kitchen. On my instruction, she hit the start button and the coffee maker made a burbling sound indicating it had started the brewing process. Then she sat down at the kitchen table and put her face in her hands. As much as I wanted to go to hug her, I had a promise to keep.

“It'll be alright Twilight,” I whispered. “Whatever is going on, we'll figure it out.”

She looked over at me and nodded but didn't say anything. It was too dark to make out the expression on her face but her posture spoke of fear. A few minutes later the coffee maker clicked indicating it was done brewing.

“One teaspoon sugar, and a generous shot of cream from the fridge if you could please,” I whispered.

Twilight came over carrying the steaming mug. “Thank you so much, Twilight. Sunset's not a morning person; I really hope she's not too upset about this.”

I brushed Sunset's face with my hand and spoke gently to her. “Sorry Sunset, but you need to wake up.”

Sunset became restless as I ran my hand across her cheek. Her eyes opened, barely in the dim light and she moaned in irritation but still graced me with a sleepy smile.

“Silver . . . you're still here. Nnngh, what time is it?”

“It's just a bit after five but I have your coffee right here. I know you don't like waking up this early but there was a bit of a magic incident while I was sleeping that we need to talk about with Twilight. We're going to keep this between the three of us for now.”

She moaned again but sat up and leaned on me wearily. I picked up the coffee and held it for her until she was ready to take it. Sunset took a few sips and sighed. Twilight came over with two more cups, one for me and one for her. She sat down on the floor beside the couch. Her face was in shadows hiding her expression but her posture looked tense.

“So what was so important you two had to wake me up at this horrible hour?”

I took the coffee mug from her briefly in anticipation of her reaction. “It appears that I stumbled into Twilight's nightmare while I was sleeping.”

“Wait, what!?” she exclaimed before dropping to a whisper. “You just stumbled into her dream?”

“Pretty much,” I replied while giving the coffee back. “It started as my normal lucid dream although I was the victim of a nasty prank in the process. Then we heard Twilight calling for help and the door to the Crystal Tower shifted into one I'd never seen before. We went through and after a few weird encounters due to the nightmare events, Twilight became lucid. We exchanged information and just confirmed it before we woke you up.”

“Ok, back up a moment. How did you get pranked in your sleep? And why are you saying we instead of I?”

“Yeah,” I said rubbing the back of the head. “I already planned to tell you this today although I fear you’re going to think I’ve gone insane. I have a second personality living in my head that's a pony version of me. He doesn't ever wind up in full control of our body and we share all our memories but every day our minds seem to work more and more differently. He gives me advice, seems to use my human sense slightly better than I can and I can't pony up without his cooperation. He even surprises me when we play chess some nights. I call him Spark.”

“Seriously?” Sunset asked with a worried tone in her voice. “You do realize how crazy that sounds, right?”

Twilight put her hand on Sunset's to reassure her. “I saw both of them when they stopped my nightmare and brought me into lucidity. There was no doubt in my mind that they are effectively separate entities.”

“Anyhow, we've sort of agreed to treat each other like brothers and I think it's starting to show,” I continued, with a frown on my face as I recalled the prank. “He created a heart monitor in our shared dream when I fell asleep and blindfolded me before I reached full lucidity. I thought I was waking up in a hospital due to the injuries from one of the recent battles. I just about thrashed the little bastard when I realized what he'd done.”

Sunset and Twilight stared at me like I had gone insane for a moment and then started to laugh. The third source of laughter in the back of my mind was a bit of an additional distraction.

Wonderful! I'm glad our friends do appreciate a good prank.
You are such a bloody troll Spark.
Gotta find the occasional laugh when I can.
Fair enough.

“Sweet Celestia, I hope I can meet this pony someday,” Sunset said between giggles. “That's an awful prank but I have to admit it’s very clever.”

“Right, I'm glad my near heart attack lightened the mood,” I said. “Spark's glad you're both finding this amusing by the way. As it is, apparently my magic changed yet again or at least is continuing its evolution.”

“In a frightening direction as well,” Twilight added. “Princess Luna is the only dream walker in Equestria. Nopony else has ever been able to move into other pony's dreams.”

I looked over at her, surprised. “Not a single one in more than a thousand years of history?”

“Well at the very least there aren't any records of one existing,” Twilight amended. “This just makes finding your counterpart even more important. Dreamwalking is a very dangerous talent because dreams are so tightly woven with memory and thought. It would be frighteningly easy to abuse the ability to harm ponies or dredge memories out of their minds.”

“Yeah," I said sheepishly. "I get the feeling I heard something I wasn't supposed to know before you woke up. Do you want to talk about it now, Twilight?”

Twilight sighed sadly. “Yes, I don't have a choice now. This is a good example of why dreamwalking can be so dangerous. Please don't be mad Sunset.”

“I'll do my best Twilight,” Sunset replied calmly.

“Sunset, I'm very fond of your coltfriend,” Twilight said quickly.

Sunset's voice became a bit colder while she watched Twilight carefully in the darkness. “By very fond you mean . . .”

Twilight’s shoulders slumped as she tried to answer Sunset’s implied question. “Yes, pretty much. I think. Maybe. I hadn't figured it out yet. Now it doesn't matter anyhow. I didn't want either of you to know but once Silver heard what I said while dreaming . . .”

Twilight's voice trailed off and she took a sip of her coffee. I could see her hand shaking. There wasn't anything I could say at the moment so I kept silent.

Sunset's arm wrapped around my shoulder and she held me possessively. “He's a wonderful guy Twilight, but so is Flash Sentry; well at least he normally is. I wasn't there for your conversation with him. Did things go that badly?”

“It didn't go very well,” she said sadly. “We argued and he wasn't happy when I told him we wouldn't work out. It's true that I had a slight crush on him from our last visit because he was cute but that's all it was. Honestly, I never expected it to become anything more because he kept trying to treat me like a princess.”

“Is it so bad to be treated like that?” Sunset asked. “As a princess, you could have your choice of stallions, right?”

Twilight's voice was melancholy. "I know ascending was something you dreamed about Sunset but I'm starting to wonder if you're the lucky one. The reality isn't as nice as it looks on the outside, especially when it comes to relationships.”

Her voice was beginning to crack as she spoke and I saw Sunset put her hand on Twilight's shoulder comfortingly. Twilight leaned on Sunset's knees and sighed sadly.

“I've only been a princess for a short time and I'm getting marriage proposals every few days. Rich, business ponies looking to increase their wealth and high nobles looking to gain more influence. They couldn't care less about me, my interests, or my dreams. They just feign interest while treating me as they think royalty should be treated. Everypony else just seems to see me as a symbol rather than a pony like them. If it wasn't for my friends and acquaintances in Ponyville anchoring me to normality, I don't know what I'd do or become.”

“I had no idea, Twilight,” Sunset murmured. “So why are you interested in Silver?”

“When I arrived in this world I was lost,” she whispered. “I could barely walk, my magic was gone and there was nopony I could turn to. Every time I tried to get my bearings I ran into people who were familiar and alien at the same time. It was the afternoon in the library when Silver spoke to me for the first time. He already knew both of us were from another world since he was recovering from an attack on the floor of that dark hallway when we argued.”

I felt Sunset stiffen at the memory of those awful days before the Formal. I put my arm around her shoulder and squeezed it gently. She leaned in and relaxed, accepting my implied forgiveness.

Twilight continued speaking, the words emerging in a torrent. “I had been staring at the computer trying to figure it out when Silver offered to help. Even though I was a complete disaster and fool with the technology of this world, he helped me without hesitation or criticism. He joked a bit, made me laugh and just treated me like a normal pony from start to finish. He never asked for anything from me; even once he knew I was a princess."

Twilight pulled away from Sunset. “He made me feel happy and safe during my first visit. I thought I wouldn't see him again for such a long time, so I was going to just forget about my feelings. Now I'm suddenly I'm back here again, with the ability to visit anytime I want but now you two are dating. I'm so happy for you two and I wish you had never found out about my feelings Silver. You haven't even been dating Sunset a full day and I'm going to ruin everything.”

Her voice drifted off into nothing she took a long drink of her coffee. We sat in silence for a few minutes trying to decide what to say. I was completely speechless but I felt like a total heel. While it was going to be much easier to not have to keep this secret, watching Twilight forced to pour her heart out because of my indiscretion was awful.

“You haven't done anything wrong, Twilight,” Sunset whispered. “When you left I wasn't sure what kind of pony you were and I'll admit I was a bit angry at you. The last few days have been reassuring and showed me the truth. You are a good friend and I see no reason to hold your feelings for Silver against you.”

“But, I -”

Sunset cut Twilight off with a question. “Were you going to try to break us up?”

“No, but-”

“Do you want to sabotage our relationship in any way?”

“No, I wouldn't -” Twilight tried to protest but Sunset pushed on.

“Were you going to be able to move on by yourself?”

Twilight stopped trying to speak for a second and put her face in her hands. “ . . . I don't know. Celestia help me, I don't know.”

"Sorry about that, but I had to keep you off balance to know for sure,” Sunset said gently. “Twilight, I'm not going to let you run away or feel guilty just because you might be interested in my boyfriend. You said it yourself; you're not even sure how you feel Twilight. No matter what, we are your friends and we'll try to help you through this.”

“Ok,” she whispered in response. “Still, I'm sorry.”

“Don't be,” I interjected. “If anyone should be sorry, it's me for stumbling into a place I had no business being.”

“Did you have any plan to act on or explore your feelings before I asked Silver out?” Sunset asked curiously.

"Not really. I was going to invite him to Equestria for a visit,” Twilight replied. “I wanted to see his reaction to my appearance as a pony and find out how well we got along during a normal day before I considered asking him out.”

I reached down and put my hand on her shoulder comfortingly. “I'll do my best to avoid dreamwalking without permission. I'm not sure how since it was as easy as walking through a door. I'll just have to be careful or figure out a way to practice.”

“You're welcome in my mind, Silver,” Sunset murmured. “I still have nightmares about the Fall Formal and my other crimes. Besides, you need to practice controlling this somehow and I trust you.”

“If I can find my way, I'll be there Sunset,” I said giving her shoulder a squeeze. “So what do we do now?”

Sunset took charge. “For now we don't worry about it. Far as I see, there's no harm done. Princess Twilight Sparkle, you are under strict command from somepony who has absolutely no authority over you to not worry about this. Can you do that for us?”

I was happy to hear Twilight let out an honest giggle at Sunset's orders. “I think I can manage to do that now. Actually . . . I was still thinking about inviting Silver to come to Equestria but only if you want to come with him Sunset.”

Sunset stiffened beside me. “I can't go back, Celestia banished me. She told me I was never to return.”

“I spoke with Princess Celestia about what happened between the two of you. She said things in anger she greatly regrets. Yes, you were banned from the castle and the restricted spell archives as a consequence of your actions. However, you were never banished from Equestria. The only criminal charge I could identify was assaulting the guards who were escorting you out of the castle. The sentence for that has already been set at one hundred hours of community service."

I was dumbfounded as Sunset and Twilight changed roles. Sunset was getting frantic while Twilight was becoming the voice of reason.

“That's it?!?” Sunset gasped. “But I stole your crown!”

“It was returned without any incident. As the bearer of the Element of Magic, I concluded there was no need for any formal punishment or charges.”

Sunset's voice was becoming more incredulous. “Without any incident? I tried to kill you and your friends! I nearly killed Silver!”

“In this world,” Twilight replied in a calm voice. “You were punished and subsequently rehabilitated by the appropriate parties here as far as I'm concerned. As you've demonstrated these last few days, that decision resulted in a total success.”

Sunset wilted, running out of excuses, and was wringing her hands to try and calm herself down. “I – I – I can't face Princess Celestia. I can't, not yet.”

Twilight put her hand on Sunset's writhing hands reassuringly. “You won't have to face her until you're ready, I promise. That encounter will happen on your terms when you tell me you want it and not a moment sooner. I am the caretaker of the portal now and it's located in my castle in Ponyville. You won't even have to go near Canterlot to visit me in Equestria.”

Sunset Shimmer was completely still for a moment before she began shaking. I pulled her into a hug and held her tight. She let out a shudder and clung to me as she began to cry. Twilight and I exchanged a look in the darkness. When Sunset finally calmed down she pulled away and looked over at Twilight.

“I can visit Equestria?” she whispered. "You checked all of this for me before you knew I had changed for the better?”

“Well yes,” Twilight replied. “I was feeling optimistic about your chances. Granted I didn't think it would be needed for a few years but I wanted to get the answers quickly before I got sidetracked by another crisis.”

Sunset was quiet for a moment as she considered the implications of Twilight's efforts on her behalf. “I think I speak for both of us when I say, we would love to come visit you in Equestria. Especially since you've seen what Silver looks like as a pony and I haven't.”

“Technically, Twilight's only seen what my equine mental breakdown looks like,” I replied.

Hey!
What? You wanted me to lighten up.

I was relieved that got a laugh from both Twilight and Sunset. The mood was improving between the three of us and I was glad my accidental discovery hadn't ruined our friendship. At least it hadn't yet and I hoped that wouldn't change. I took another long sip of my coffee and looked over at the clock. The time was just barely a quarter to six.

“So what now?” asked Twilight. “There's no way I'm going back to sleep now.”

I had an idea and I was curious about the forethought of one of our friends. “Did Rarity put a swimsuit into your things when you all came up with the idea to come over here?”

Twilight looked quite shocked. “How did you know?”

Sunset laughed, “Oh, it was an easy guess. Go upstairs and get changed and we'll show you how we relax here. It's a place so secret he completely forgot it existed!”

Twilight got to her feet and went back upstairs. We both watched her go and when she was out of sight Sunset turned back to me. The cheer had dissolved right off her face as she avoided my eyes.

“Silver, do you want to brea-”

I knew what she was going to ask and I interrupted her by putting a finger over her lips. “I know what you’re going to ask and the answer is, no, not in a million years, not for anypony or anyone. Do you want to know how I felt when I woke up this morning?”

“Please,” she responded in a small worried voice.

“Happy,” I replied, picking up her hand and kissing the back of it. “I was so relieved to see you were there and that a wonderful girl like you really does want to try dating a mess like me. I am yours to keep Sunset Shimmer, as long as you want. Like I told you last night, I'm not going anywhere. Nothing that happened this morning has changed that simple fact.”

She let out a happy sigh and got up. “Thank you, Silver. I'll go get changed and I'll be back with Twilight in a minute, Silver.”

For the next forty-five minutes, Sunset and Twilight soaked quietly in my hot tub. Unfortunately, the puncture wounds on my chest weren't fully healed yet so I had to stay out in the cold morning air. To stay warm, I worked through a series of stretches and balance exercises on the deck nearby to calm my aching muscles. I was quite surprised I wasn't in more pain this morning considering I had been clobbered several times by the sirens, not to mention the Taser. Maybe the harmony magic had taken pity on me.

I was also stealing more than the occasional look at the silhouette of my girlfriend who was lounging in her modest one-piece swimsuit with her hair spread across the deck. She was barely visible in the dawn light but the light and shadow created an almost artistic scene. My main reasons for dating her had nothing to do with her appearance but boy was she beautiful.

Given the non-trivial drama this morning, I tried not to glance at Twilight too much. It was hard to completely avoid looking at her and she was an attractive girl just like Sunset. Fortunately, Rarity had chosen a modest swimsuit for Twilight; a baby blue one-piece suit that matched the shirt the portal kept giving her. I wished there was something I could do to help Twilight, but I just didn't know enough about Equestria to offer anything beyond kind words.

The whole idea of being in a relationship was completely alien to me anyhow and I was taking this opportunity to think about what it meant considering how odd our friendship already was. We hadn't exchanged more than a couple kisses on the cheek and yet we had effectively slept together for our first night as a couple. We hadn't even really been on a date officially but we'd spent enough time together that the traditional dinner and a movie first date felt like it would be a total cop-out.

I felt I was on a time limit to come up with something but I didn't let it worry me too much. After all, she already knew I was completely out of my depth here. With only a few minutes left before we had to go inside and get ready for school, I went over to sit next to Sunset and slipped my bare legs and feet into the water next to her. I closed my eyes to just enjoy the warmth and took some deep breaths to relax my mind. Then I let out a startled yelp when I felt a hand run up and down my lower leg. I opened my eyes and looked down at my girlfriend who had a mischievous grin on her face.

“You're always so high-strung Silver,” she said. “You need to learn to relax!”

“It's going to take a while,” I said with a snort, “Plus I have to get used to the idea of having a grabby marefriend. Granted, if there's one thing I'm looking forward to getting used to . . . ”

“Don't get used to it too fast. I kind of like it when you squeak,” she replied, not taking her hand off my leg. “Physical contact is very important for ponies and I've missed this. So our friends are going to wake up soon. The question is, how much do we tell them?”

Twilight looked over at us. “Well, they need to know about Silver dreamwalking since I'm certain your arrival in my dream wasn't random. We're all friends and we're all connected by equestrian magic but I was having a particularly terrible nightmare last night. There's a high likelihood of you encountering one of their dreams next if you're not careful.”

“Of course, everything we discussed regarding my accidental discovery in your dreams remains private between the three of us,” I added. “What about Spark?”

“Unfortunately, he's pretty much part and parcel of your magic,” Twilight replied. “I don't see how we can avoid bringing his existence up.”

I groaned. “I hope they don't think I'm going insane. How do I explain this in a way that doesn't make them think I'm even more insane than they already think I am.”

“They don't think you're that crazy Silver. Honestly, since Twilight has actually met Spark, it shouldn't be too hard,” Sunset replied.

“. . . and I think that about covers it, girls,” Twilight concluded. “Anything more you want to add Silver?”

I shook my head and avoided looking at my friends while quietly wishing for one day of normality. Twilight and I had just finished explaining my new ability and Spark's existence to everyone else after breakfast. Sunset was sitting right next to me, holding my hand to help keep me calm. If she hadn't been there, I'm not sure I could have handled the situation.

“Silver, what did it feel like encountering another dream like that?” Fluttershy asked in a small voice.

I considered that for a moment. “Imagine you're a fish that's lived in a perfectly calm and undisturbed pond all your life. Encountering Twilight's dream was what it would be like if someone threw a rock in that pond. After that, it was just another lucid dream except in a place I had never seen before.”

“So what do magical pony princesses dream about, Silver?” asked Rainbow Dash in a cheeky voice.

“That is not something I can tell you, Dash,” I replied firmly. “I might have stumbled into her dream but what I saw there is Twilight's to share and hers alone. If I spilled secrets from someone's dreams even just one time, how could I expect any of you to trust me? It will never, ever be my story to tell.”

“But -”

Sunset stopped Rainbow Dash before she could continue and looked at each of our friends. “For now I think it would be best if we step away and think about this new development. Silver has already confirmed he will do his absolute best to stay out of your dreams. If you decide you want his help dealing with nightmares, you'll have to let him know privately. Let's focus on tonight's concert and getting ourselves to school.”

The girls nodded and dispersed to pack their things up from the sleepover. I slumped back on the couch and stared at the ceiling.

“That could have gone better,” I said, letting out a long sigh.

It also could have gone a lot worse Silver.
Yeah. You're not a secret anymore, though.
Still no idea if that's going to change anything.

Spike hopped up on the arm of my chair and put his paw on my hand. “Dreamwalking is new in Equestria as well. The only difference is we're used to magic so Princess Luna's ability wasn't a giant leap for our view of the world. You and your friends have only had six weeks to get used to the very idea that magic exists. They just need time Silver.”

I chuckled. “Wise words like those make me forget how young you are, Spike.”

“You don't grow up with a pony like Twilight without picking up a few things,” he replied. “Is everything going to be alright between you two and Twilight? I know something's bothering her.”

Sunset gave Spike a scratch behind the ears. “Yeah, I think we'll be fine. You take good care of her back in Equestria, don't you?”

“I try,” he said, leaning into the scratches. “She can be a bit stubborn, though.”

“I think that could describe most of us this week,” said Sunset with a quiet laugh. “Use the journal to let us know if she needs us. The portal isn't far away.”

Spike sat up and gave us a salute. “I'll put you on the list right after her friends back home!”

It was just a bit before 8:00 when I pulled my car into the parking lot at Canterlot High with Twilight, Sunset, and Spike as my passengers. Applejack and Rarity weren't far behind with the rest of our friends so we could see our two friends on their way back to Equestria.

When I pulled up into a parking space, a thought popped into my head. “Twilight, do you think you and Spike would be able to spare some time to come back for a visit next week?”

Twilight looked surprised at my question. “Maybe. What did you have in mind?”

“Next Thursday is a holiday called Thanksgiving,” I replied. “I was thinking it might be nice for you to come visit when there isn't an imminent crisis. I don't know what our friends are doing yet but worst case the four of us can have a quiet dinner at my place.”

Sunset nodded in agreement. “I think that's a great idea Silver. We'll sort out the details using the journal, Twilight.”

“Awesome,” Spike piped up. “This time I'll have time to bring those comics I told you about Silver!”

“Sounds like a deal, Spike,” I replied.

We waited a minute while the rest of our friends got out of their cars and came over to join us. Twilight and Spike were the centers of attention again as the girls said their goodbyes to her. I crouched down and gave Spike a paw/fist bump and then stepped off to one side with Sunset. She hooked her arm around mine.

“These visits always seem too short Twilight,” Applejack said. “Sure wish you could stay longer.”

“Me too,” Twilight replied as she stood by the portal. “But I have responsibilities in Equestria that I have to get back to. On the bright side, now I can come through the portal whenever I need to and we can keep in touch with the journal. This isn't goodbye for years now. I'll try to visit again soon. Let's go, Spike.”

She started walking towards the portal but paused a moment to look over where Sunset and I were standing. Her eyes flicked down to the close contact between us and gave us a bit of a smile. We both waved at her before she turned and continued. Then with a shimmer of magic, they both walked through the base of the statue and were gone. The other girls also said their goodbyes to us and each other before walking off towards the school, leaving me and Sunset standing together in the cool November air.

I walked over to the portal and put my hand just above the surface of it. A moment later I felt the heat of the active portal subside to just a faint warmth. I pushed my hand on the surface and confirmed it was closed. I sat down on the pavement to lean on the portal and Sunset slid down to sit beside me. She put her cheek on the statue's face and sighed with satisfaction.

“Are you able to feel the warmth from the portal I was telling you about?”

“I couldn't before today,” she replied, as she slid closer. “Ever since I arrived here, this surface has either been a portal or cold unyielding stone. When you told me you felt something different, I thought it was just wishful thinking but I feel it now.”

“This is the only place in this world where I can always feel that ambient magic. That sensation kept drawing me back here after the Fall Formal, almost like a refuge,” I put my arm around her shoulder and held her close. “I think I have found something better now.”

“You think so do you?” she giggled. “What would that be?”

“Just this wonderful girl who seems to be interested in me for some bizarre reason,” I said, leaning my head on hers.

We sat quietly for a few minutes, enjoying the contact and the quiet before everyone else started arriving.

“Do you want to keep our relationship a secret from the rest of the school, Sunset?”

Sunset snorted derisively. “Why bother? They already think you're my Thrall or something equally idiotic. The only difference now is, you actually are under my spell.”

“I was wondering why I gave in to your charms so easily,” I joked. “You didn't even have to use the sexy bad girl act again. I guess I'm yours to command milady.”

“I'll save that for a special occasion,” Sunset said with a small smile. “I suppose we should go navigate the shark tank we call Canterlot High.”

I hopped up to my feet and offered her my hand. “Then, once more unto the breach my dear. It's time to grasp a brand new day . . .”

She took my hand and I pulled her up into a hug. “. . . but this time we face it together,” I finished.

Author's Note

I came within a whisker of putting the heart monitor beeping at the end of the previous chapter. Decided that was too cruel considering how long some of you have been waiting for that moment between Silver and Sunset. :twilightblush:

I’ve examined this idea in some of my other stories but having rewatched so much MLP recently, I just can’t see Twilight as being happy about becoming a princess. She is getting comfortable in the role and I have no doubt she'll fulfill her duty to the best of her ability. However, I don’t believe it’s something she dreamed about becoming or is happy with at a fundamental level.

That's pretty much a wrap for the Rainbow Rocks Arc. I'm curious to know if anyone suspected Silver might start dreamwalking. :twilightsmile: Hope you enjoyed the twists and turns of this part of the story!

Chapter 26 - To Breathe

“Let's go over this one more time.”

“For Luna's sake Silver, we've tried a dozen times tonight alone and we're no closer to figuring this out.

“Humour me.”

Spark and I were pacing around our favorite spot on the balcony of the Crystal Empire. We were trying to figure out how we had connected to Twilight's dream.

“Fine. We first heard Twilight's voice while she was talking to Tirek in her dream. It was quiet at first but it got louder when she became distressed. Then the balcony door changed outside of our control. When we walked through it, we were in Twilight's dream.”

“Right. So what did we do to trigger the connection?”

“We opened the door, that’s all. If anything, Twilight triggered the connection with us by calling for help.”

I flopped down on my recliner and put my head in my hands.

“It couldn't have been her,” I grumbled. “She knows she isn't a dreamwalker; Princess Luna is the only one that exists in Equestria. Luna help us if it was something else facilitating the connection. Or worse, something was trying to get into one of our minds.”

Spark flew over and landed beside me. “I hope not and it’s not like we’ve seen any signs of mental attack. This could be an incredibly beneficial ability if we can harness it. We could help our friends have better dreams and face their nightmares. So what have we tried so far?”

“Every attempt to visualize a door to our Fluttershy and Sunset's dreams has failed. The doors appear but they go nowhere. The problem is, we thought Twilight was part of our dreamscape when we walked through so we probably missed some important cues. The other possibility is our range is limited.”

“Maybe. I still think we're missing a critical detail. I think it’s time to compare notes with Sunset.”

“Ok. Let's throw in the towel for tonight and focus on other things. I'm going to head inside and practice my Taekwondo. It's interesting that practicing my martial arts here seems to make me quicker in the real world.”

“You're probably smoothing out the reflexes and your mental acuity. The benefit must be all in the mind but it won't make us stronger. I'll keep flying so we're ready if we get to go to Equestria.”

On that less than ideal note, Spark and I refocused our attention on relaxing and getting through another long night.

Sunday, November 20, 2016

I pulled up in front of the Sweet Shoppe just a few minutes before eight. Getting up this morning had been incredibly easy and left me plenty of time to get everything organized. Everything I needed for today was in the trunk of my car, out of sight under a blanket. Even better, the day was only overcast but expected to clear later. Sunset walked out of the shop before I could even get out of the car. She was balancing a box of pastries and two large coffees while carrying a small sports bag over her shoulder. I quickly got out of my car to help.

“Good Morning Sunset. Let me help you with that,” I said, taking the two coffee cups for her.

“I'm glad you grabbed those before disaster struck,” she said as she dropped the box on the roof of the car. She spread her arms and spun around like she was modeling high fashion. “Is this going to work for today’s mysterious excursion?”

Sunset was dressed in a simple pair of worn blue jeans and a stained purple sweatshirt. Instead of her usual boots, she had a pair of worn running shoes.

“It should do the trick,” I said, nodding with approval. “I threw a spare jacket in the car for you, just in case. We'd better get going since it's going to be a bit over an hour of driving.”

Sunset raised her eyebrow at me and crossed her arms. “Where are we going, Silver?”

I opened the passenger door and looked at her with a grin on my face. “Why, on an adventure, of course! Do you trust me, Sunset?”

“Absolutely!” She replied without hesitation as a smile spread across her face.

Sunset threw her bag into the back and hopped into the car. I handed her one of the coffees and then got in the driver's seat. I took a sip of my coffee before starting the car and pulling out onto the road. I looked in the rearview mirror just to see if I was being followed. The road was empty and nobody was even nearby when we entered the highway.

“At least this time we aren't trying to escape from our friends,” I said in a wry voice.

“Did you even tell them we were going out on our first date today?”

“No, I didn't. Today is just for the two of us. I think our friends all needed some rest to catch up on life after this week. I just really wanted to spend some time with you.”

She nodded and looked down at what she was wearing. “You realize it feels really weird to be going on our first date dressed in these clothes. Usually, I'd dress to impress.”

I smiled without looking over at her. “You've already captured me with far more than just your beauty, Sunset. Trust me, you'll be much happier dressed like that today. I promise.”

She giggled. “Your silver tongue has been a bit out of control lately. It's going to get you into trouble at school if you're not careful how you use it.”

“I’ll be careful but I think you overestimate my appeal,” I replied. “I doubt I’ll have that much trouble.”

She snorted. “So says the sweet-talking martial artist. Trust the girl who controlled the school using social manipulation. You’re going to attract interest from at least a couple of girls. I’m particularly worried about the ones that might want to hurt our relationship.”

“Fair enough Sunset,” I replied. “I’ll try to stay out of trouble.”

She looked out the window. “I know you will. Just don’t be afraid to talk to me.”

“Deal.”

I returned my focus to the road as we flew down the highway toward our destination. About halfway to Eugene, I took the junction that would take us west into the mountains. Fifteen minutes later we were on a narrow two-lane highway surrounded by a wall of trees that had lost most of their leaves for the winter. In some places they were so tall and close to the road, they created a tunnel that blocked out the sky. Occasionally we would pass small communities and driveways leading up to hidden homesteads.

“Every mile is a new experience today, Silver,” she whispered out of the blue. “Every twist in the road takes us somewhere I’ve never been before. I hope we can come back up here again in the spring when the trees have leaves again.”

I glanced over at her and saw she was relaxed. She had a small smile on her face while she watched the scenery roll past.

“Consider it done, Sunset,” I replied. “I hope you like our destination today as much as you’re enjoying the journey.”

The smile faded a bit. “I never dreamed of traveling when I was in the orphanage. Once I became Celestia’s student, my only focus was making her proud. I never went anywhere and like I told you, I haven’t gone far since I arrived here.”

I put one of my hands on hers. “Well, today is a day for new experiences, Sunset.”

Sunset squeezed my hand. “As if we don’t already have enough of those with all this magic we’re dealing with.”

“Yeah, I desperately need a break from that. My attempts at replicating the dreamwalking have been frustrating.”

“That bad?”

“It's like beating my head against a brick wall,” I grumbled, taking my hand back and putting it on the wheel again. “Spark and I have gone over everything we can remember from stumbling into Twilight's dream. The problem is we weren't paying attention at the critical moments because we thought it was our own dream going haywire.”

Sunset nodded, “That does leave you casting blindly, doesn’t it? Have you completely cleared your mind?”

“Well yes, the Crystal Empire is quiet.”

She laughed at my response. “That’s not a clear mind, Silver. You’re still inside of a dream you crafted from what you told me and a part of your mind will be tied up maintaining it. Twilight’s mind was probably screaming for help during her dream. You need to clear everything away to the simplest state you can imagine. I believe you mentioned you fell into star star-filled void when you first began lucid dreaming. Going there would be a start.”

I almost forgot about that. It sounds like it might help, Silver.
Agreed. Tonight?
Done. Ask her about the distance issue.

“Spark thinks you might be on to something. We also wondered if there might be a range limit on our ability.”

“Well that’s easy enough to test, I’ll just stay at your place tonight,” she said. Then a giggle slipped out of her lips. “We’re just doing this all wrong, aren’t we? We haven’t even kissed yet and I’m planning to sleep over at your place again.”

I laughed. “Nothing about our relationship will ever be normal anyhow. I wouldn’t have it any other way Sunset, even if Rarity is going to have a fit when we tell her about what we did this weekend.”

“True. Though I think she’s going to flip more when I tell her what I wore,” she said gesturing down at her old clothes.

I laughed. “I think she'll forgive you when I tell her that's what I asked you to wear. She got to choose your outfit for our zeroth date, so she has no room to complain.”

Sunset giggled. “Zeroth date. That’s a perfect name for it.”

We drove through the town of Florence about forty minutes later. It was a small, sprawling town bordered by a river on the south side. We zipped through town and across the bridge on the south side of town. On the other side of the bridge, I turned off the highway and onto a quiet access road. Before I knew it we were pulling up into a parking lot at the base of a grass-covered hill. There was a sandy trail leading up to the top and there was a light coating of sand on the concrete parking lot. We both got out of the car and I took a deep breath.

“So Sunset, have you figured out what’s on the other side of that hill yet?”

She looked almost overwhelmed. “It's the ocean, aren’t we?”

“Are you ok?” I asked, worried about her reaction. “I didn’t make a bad choice did I?”

She looked over at me with a nervous smile. “I’ve never seen the ocean except in pictures. I don’t know what to expect.”

I went to the back of the car and pulled out a backpack hidden under the blanket, put the box of cinnamon buns in, and slung it over my shoulders. Then I held out my hand to her. “All we have to do is climb that hill and you can see it for yourself.”

Sunset hesitated for only a moment before taking my hand. Side by side we walked up the narrow trail, stumbling a bit as the sand settled under our feet. When we reached the top of the hill I wrapped my arm around her waist and looked out at the view. The grass became sparser, giving way to a dry sandy slope leading down to miles of beach and the shore. Only a few salt-bleached logs marred the perfectly clean shore. The only signs of human presence were a couple of warning signs and some footprints on the sand that vanished when they reached the flat of the beach, washed away by the previous tide.

The waves were crashing into the beach steadily, filling the salty air with a dull roar that was somehow relaxing without being overwhelming. The ocean was a steely grey-blue color that was occasionally broken by small white caps as the waves were stirred by the wind. We stood in silence just watching the waves crash onto the beach.

“It’s beautiful,” she finally whispered, leaning in against me.

I felt relieved that she was happy and I leaned my head on top of hers for a moment. “Come on. Let’s go down there and stretch our legs.”

We half walked and half slid down the dry sandy slope of the dune and made our way out to the edge of the ocean-soaked beach. We walked south along the shore for a while, just at the edge of the high tide line. After a few minutes of walking, we found a nice spot that was slightly sheltered from the wind. I sat down and started untying my shoes.

“What are you doing?”

“Come on; take your shoes and socks off Sunset,” I said playfully. “Speaking as someone who grew up near the ocean, I believe you’ve missed out on an important experience.”

“What experience would that be?” she asked, raising her eyebrow at me.

“When was the last time you felt young?” I asked in a more serious voice. “Like, really and honestly young? Sure we're both in high school but I’m starting my own business and I'm going to have to pay property taxes in the spring. There is nobody in my life who will make sure I'm fed, the bills are paid, or any other adult things. You’ve spent six years focused on your past and trying to survive in a new world. Today, none of that matters. We're teenagers and today, I want to feel like one.”

She immediately flopped down in the sand and untied her shoes. Then I helped her roll her jeans up to her knees and did the same with mine. I took her hand in mine and we walked down towards the breaking waves. The sand was cold between my toes and our feet sank slightly into the damp sand as we got closer to the water. We crossed the line where the waves were reaching and followed the retreating water down the beach.

“It’s so squishy!” Sunset said, wiggling her toes in the wet sand.

“It is, isn’t it?” I said with a grin on my face. “Here comes the wave.”

Then the next wave broke and flowed up the beach, splashing against our ankles.

“Ack! That water is so cold!” she gasped. “My feet are sinking into the sand!”

I laughed and pulled her towards the water. “Yup, that’ll happen! Come on!”

For the next half hour, we ran along the beach dodging the waves and splashing in the shallow surf. It didn't take Sunset long to loosen up and let go of the tension we both carried every day. We were free to just be ourselves in a place where nobody would harm or disturb us. We were laughing, carefree and careless as we ran along the beach, dodging the waves. Sometimes we had to run from the larger waves that threatened to flood the entire beach but we were laughing all the while.

I stepped back a bit and took a few photos of Sunset running barefoot through the edge of the surf. I marveled at how beautiful she was when she was truly relaxed. Her hair was slightly mussed by the wind, there was a bit of sand splattered on her shirt and she wasn't wearing any makeup that I could discern. None of that mattered because it was the sparkle of happiness in her eyes, the relaxed shoulders, and the surprisingly carefree laughter that shone through.

Finally, the cold water started to get to us and Sunset was starting to shiver. We were still having fun but it was time for a break. An idea popped into my head. I ran over to her and before she could protest I scooped her up into my arms.

“Oh my goodness, Silver!” she gasped in surprise.

“Gotcha!” I laughed. “Time to get warm my dear.”

Smooth Silver. Very nicely done.
I'd like to think so, yes.

I cradled my arm under her legs and around her back so she wrapped her arms around my shoulders to steady herself. I carried her up to where my backpack was waiting and gently set her down on the sun-warmed, dry sand. She immediately burrowed her cold feet into the sand and sighed contentedly. I sat down right next to her, opened my backpack, and pulled out a thermos and two cups.

“Lady Shimmer, would you care for some tea?”

She laughed quietly. “That would be lovely, thank you.”

I poured her a cup of hot tea and the one for myself. She shifted to lean in against my chest and we sat there in the sun, sipping tea and listening to the roar of the ocean. I fished out the cinnamon buns and passed one over to her for a snack. She tore off a piece and lifted it up to my mouth. I accepted the snack and felt a slight shiver run down my neck as her fingers brushed against my lips.

“I don’t think I’m going to be warm enough for more wading today,” she said in a relaxed voice. “We should save our next dip in the ocean for the summer.”

“Yeah, the water is way colder than I expected. Did you have fun at least?”

“Oh my yes!” she replied enthusiastically. “If it was warmer I'd be heading back down as soon as I finished this snack. Unfortunately, my jeans got a bit wet even with them rolled up. Good thing I brought a change of clothes.”

I nodded. “Yeah, I've got the same problem. So there’s a lunch packed in the car and there are a couple of interesting places nearby we could visit this afternoon that don't involve getting wet.”

She bumped my shoulder with hers. “You did your homework I see. What did you come up with?”

“There’s a huge natural sea cave about fifteen minutes north that Sea Lions sleep in. There's an elevator to go down so we could see inside. Also, a bit further up the coast, there’s a historic lighthouse we could go visit. Or we can wander around Florence and see what there is to see.”

Sunset looked at me and smiled. “You planned this day out, didn't you? Let's go have a look at this lighthouse and have lunch. Once we finish our tea that is.”

“Not to mention drying our feet off,” I said with a grin. Then my phone started to buzz, indicating a text had just come in. I pulled it out of my pocket and stared at the message trying to understand what it was saying.

“Who is it?” Sunset asked curiously. I turned the phone so she could read the text.

There's a party in my dreams and you're invited, Silver! Hope you two are having fun on your date!

We stared at each other blankly. Finally, I found my voice.

“Sunset, is it wrong that I'm terrified of what I'll find if I wander into Pinkie Pie's dreams?”

She shook her head. “No, not really. I studied her for months when I was trying to break their clique apart. She was horrifyingly unpredictable and she knew things she shouldn’t know. Twilight told me it was Pinkie who unleashed a completely accurate explanation of why she was at the Fall Formal. Apparently Twilight being a pony princess and the crown being an element of harmony came to Pinkie as a 'hunch'.”

My eyes widened at what she was saying. “Kind of like how we didn't tell anyone we were going on a date. Wait a minute. That happened before the dance? She didn’t have magic yet.”

Sunset turned to look me in the eyes. Her expression was deadly serious. “Fraid so.”

“Sweet Luna, that is equal parts impressive and terrifying.”

There are some minds that are inscrutable. Pinkie takes that to extremes.
No kidding. I'm glad she uses her powers for good.

She raised her eyebrows. “I've been meaning to ask you this Silver. Why do you swear by Luna? It seems to happen so naturally, I'd think you grew up with her as your household deity.”

“Spark and I haven't figured that out,” I replied simply. “Princess Luna did effectively patch my soul to save my life. Maybe she left a lasting impact on my subconscious. Similar to how I've learned some pony instincts and customs from Spark. For example, resting my head on yours to calm you down at the police station was meant to emulate the way ponies hug.”

“That is fascinating,” she replied, taking another sip of her tea. “I have to admit it worked. That kind of embrace was pleasantly familiar.”

I smiled gently while I held her against me. “Anytime Sunset.”

“Oh! I almost forgot. There's something I need to show you.”

We had just arrived at the car to leave for our next destination. Sunset leaned into the back seat to dig through her sports bag. Finally, she pulled her journal out of and flipped it open to the latest entry. The one Sunset wrote with me was visible and there was new writing below it.

“It's the response from Twilight. She replied just after you went home on Friday and you need to read it.”

Dear Sunset and Silver,
I hope this finds you and our friends well. I miss you both as well and I'm glad to hear things are starting to improve. I'll be here to help out where possible but I suspect you'll both do better than you think. Especially since you have each oth a solid circle of friends to support you.

Sadly, I'm not going to be able to reply for a few days. There's a problem in an isolated part of Equestria that my friends and I have to sort out. I'm leaving the journal with Spike in case you need to open the portal for some reason. I still plan to be back in time for your Thanksgiving dinner but I've told Spike he can visit without me if we aren't back.

Lo Your Friend,
Twilight Sparkle

Sunset closed the book and looked at me with a worried expression. “Twilight won't admit it, but I'm beginning to suspect she has way more than a little crush on you. A unicorn has to be pretty distracted to make errors like that while writing with magic.”

I let out a long sigh. “Twilight really doesn't deserve to be so lonely after everything she's done for us. How bad do you think her situation is?”

“She’s in a pretty tough spot,” Sunset replied. “I never considered the social consequences of being a princess. I suppose that’s why Princess Cadence kept such a low profile until after her wedding. Twilight was already a well-known figure before she ascended so she didn't have a choice.”

“I wish there was something we could do.”

“There are a couple of possibilities,” Sunset said in a reassuring voice. “For now we just need to get to know Twilight better. I'll admit, it was nice to be able to talk about magic theory with somepony again. I'll need to talk to her friends in Equestria at some point as well. Don't worry about it too much for now. I just wanted to make sure we were on the same page.”

I started up the car and pulled out of the parking lot before I responded.

“Thanks for letting me know. Just let me know what I can do to help.”

“I will Silver. I promise.”

The afternoon flew by as we explored the area around Florence. We walked out to the lighthouse and had lunch sitting on a cliff overlooking the ocean. Another visitor was kind enough to take a photo of the two of us with the building and ocean as a backdrop. We decided against the Sea Lion caves and drove back to Florence to walk through the old town. There were all sorts of small boutiques and galleries that we wandered through just to see what was there.

Before we knew it, the sun was going down. We found a restaurant that looked good and settled in for dinner. I had a seafood pasta dish and Sunset enjoyed a salmon fillet with roasted veggies and potatoes. We shared our meals, of course, laughing a bit self-consciously when we decided to feed the samples to each other. We finished up by sharing a slice of strawberry cheesecake that was absolutely divine.

It was dark when we left the restaurant to walk back to my car so we could start the long drive back to Canterlot. I reached down to take her hand and felt her finger intertwine with mine. My thumb ran along the back of her hand gently as we walked but we didn't speak until we were nearly at my car. Sunset released my hand and turned to look up at me.

“When we went to dinner a few weeks ago, that would have been a pretty good first date,” she said quietly. “Today has been a day I will remember fondly and I'm looking forward to our next date already.”

“I'm glad Sunset,” I replied. “I took a bit of a risk in not telling you my plan and I'm relieved it worked out as well as it did.”

“It was inspired,” she confirmed, her voice becoming sly. “There's only one thing left that would make this date perfect.”

“What's that?” I could barely see the expression on her face in the dim parking lot. A couple of nearby streetlights were the only illumination creating just a slight glint in her eyes.

Sunset laughed as she stepped closer and put her hand on the back of my neck. “You are so clueless sometimes, Silver. I love that about you.”

I couldn't resist as she slowly pulled my face down to hers. We were so close I could feel her breath on my lips. Our eyes met and I felt my stomach flip flop while time seemed to slow down. Those aquamarine eyes captured every scrap of my attention and wouldn't let me go. There was uncertainty in her eyes that didn't match the confidence in her voice. She didn't remove her hand from my neck but she stopped pulling and she seemed to be waiting for me. My mind was blank for only a moment before I got a clue.

Do it. Don't hesitate.

I felt a tingle of energy flowing through me as I put my hand on her back, sliding my fingers into her long, silky hair to support her and closed the remaining gap between us. I thought I could hear both our hearts begin racing as we connected and my eyes drifted closed. Her lips felt soft as they pressed into mine, gently probing and exploring. Sunset’s kiss was tender and restrained and I responded similarly. The taste of strawberries from our desert was present on her breath and there was the faint scent of sea spray drifting off her hair.

Our free hands found one another and immediately the fingers twined together. The feel of her mouth pressing against mine was intoxicating as the kiss lingered for what seemed like ages. Finally, I felt myself getting lightheaded so I reluctantly broke the kiss and pulled away just a bit. I opened my eyes and looked into hers. Her eyes had opened wide and were glistening with affection in the dim light. I took a step and leaned one hand against the car to keep my knees from buckling.

“Wow,” was all I could whisper.

“Wow is right, Silver,” she echoed quietly, walking over to put her arms around my shoulders.

“My first kiss,” I said weakly. “I hope I never forget how that felt.”

“Your first one?” she whispered in an incredulous voice. “You must be kidding.”

“Swear it's the truth Sunset. I told you I hadn't ever dated before, right?”

“Well then,” Sunset said in wryly. “Our friends are going to wring my neck if they hear how good you are already. Nobody has ever kissed me like that before.”

I was surprised by her reaction. “Really? Not once?”

She sighed. “I never really had an emotional connection with Flash. It wasn't really his fault considering how I was using him but still.”

“No more on that then,” I said, straightening up and pulling her into a big hug. “Don't give it another thought So what next?”

“Let's head back to your place,” she said, breaking the hug. “I think I want to hold on to that memory for a bit.”

“Sounds good to me,” I replied. Then I let out a short laugh. “So, how about our next date? I’m free tonight if you’re up for a movie at my place, a soak in the hot tub, and then an attempt at dream walking?”

The amusement in Sunset's voice was muffled as she spoke into my shoulder. “Are you asking me to stay over at your place already? Scandalous!”

I grinned. “More or less so than sleeping together before our first one?”

“Shush you!” She sniped, playfully pushing back from me. “It's less of course! So an hour of driving and then on with our second date.”

By the time we got back to my place, the plan to watch a movie had fallen by the wayside. We were both more worn out than we had thought when we left the restaurant. We just changed into our swimsuits and walked up to the hot tub. My wounds had healed, so I could finally have the soak I had been looking forward to. I slid into the pool right next to Sunset and put my arm around her. She leaned against me and we just snuggled in the hot tub.

We spent the next half hour chatting quietly about our experiences that day and what we might do for future dates. Other than a couple of pecks on the cheek, we didn't kiss a second time. The first kiss had been something special. I had this feeling it would be better to wait until the time was right for a second one. I hoped Sunset felt the same way, and if not, I hoped Sunset would talk to me about it.

Sunset was the first to get out of the pool. She stood up and stretched on the deck. In the darkness, she was only a silhouette but even in the dim light, it was absolutely clear how beautiful she was. My breath was stolen from me yet again as I watched her.

“How did I get this lucky?” I whispered to her. “I know I keep saying that, but every time I look at you, I feel like this can't possibly be real.”

“I could say the same thing,” Sunset replied, relaxing and looking down at me. “Maybe that's for the best. I certainly prefer your modesty over a guy who thinks he's Celestia's gift to mares.”

I groaned and pulled myself out of the hot tub. “Ugh, no kidding. Listening to guys like that makes me sick.”

Before she could answer, I quickly called on Spark and ponied up. I wrapped my arms and newly grown wings around her in a big hug. I leaned down and gave her a light kiss on the forehead.

“I think we should go get some rest beautiful,” I murmured.

She giggled softly and rubbed her cheek against my wing. “I’ve missed wing hugs, they’re so soft. Just so you know, if I was a unicorn that spot would be near the base of my horn. It's sensitive, kind of like your wings are.”

“I wanted to do this at the beach but I had to resist the temptation because we were in a public place. Hopefully, we can continue this conversation once we’re asleep.”

“Lead on, Silver,” she replied. “I think that's a lovely idea.”

Author's Note

One first date for your enjoyment! That was a fun chapter to write although it took a while. I hope you enjoyed the first kiss. It's actually kind of interesting just how hard that is to put that moment in words. I'm pretty happy with how it turned out.

Chapter 27 - To Worry

I awoke on my favorite balcony in the Crystal Empire and looked over to my left. Like always, Spark was right beside me in his own chair. We stood up and stretched, our muscles aching even though this was a dream. I looked over at my brother and smiled.

“You were quiet today, Spark.”

“There wasn’t much that needed to be said. You had the date well in hoof.”

“Fair enough but you always have a right to speak your mind or ask me to focus my attention elsewhere if something catches your eye. Seriously, you just have to ask; I feel bad that you're always stuck in here.”

“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind. Honestly, it'll be more bearable now that we're going to have company at night.”

“You ready for this?”

“I think so. It’s time to try and find our marefriend.”

We both stared at our memory of Crystal Empire one last time. The crystalline buildings were shimmering in the sunlight and the view was stupendous. I was going to miss this place, even if it was just a memory. I took a deep breath and let go of the illusion. The world shimmered like a mirage and then the empire faded out of view, leaving behind a blue expanse filled with a field of shimmering stars. This was the place where our lucid dreaming had started. The two chairs and the old crate remained behind but I didn’t give them much thought.

“So what now, Silver?”

“I have no idea,” I replied. “I suppose we try creating a doorway to Sunset’s dream. Hopefully, it will work now that our mind is clear.”

“I’m not sure it’s that simple,” Spark said as he flew up into the sky. “And yet I’m beginning to think this might be far easier than we could have imagined.”

“Ok, that was cryptic. You’re not going to go all ‘mysterious guide’ on me are you?”

Spark laughed. “Oh man, I wish I had been coherent enough to come up with that idea when this started. That could have been the greatest prank ever. Seriously, look at the stars.”

I looked up into the sky, trying to figure out what he was on about. This realm had always been a vast blue expanse populated with infinitely distant stars. Leaving it behind in favor of the empire had been a relief and at first, I didn’t see anything different. Then something shifted, like that moment you get one of those 3D illusions to work. Imagine you had only ever seen silhouettes your entire life. Just patterns of white and black without even a shade of gray in sight. Then one day you blink and suddenly you see color, shadow, and a nuance of detail you weren’t even aware of a moment earlier. I collapsed to my knees as the new details overloaded my senses.

“You see it now, don’t you Silver?”

The whole realm was filled with depth and detail that threatened to overwhelm me. The blue background had subtly transformed into a medley of subtle auroras, swirling around the stars. The stars themselves looked like they had taken on individual hues. Some of them seemed closer than others though those massive spheres of energy were still infinitely far away.

“Yes, but I have no idea what it all means.”

“Sunset was right that we needed to come back here, even though she couldn't possibly know why. Watch this.”

Spark flew out into space and suddenly he looped around behind one of the stars that I thought was light years away. He cupped his front hooves around it and carried it back to drop it between us. It was a fist-sized orb of light, glowing with a complex iridescence but this one was overwhelmingly dominated by shades of red and gold, almost like flames.

I stared at the glowing sphere as my interpretation of this realm completely shattered. I lifted my hand and reached out to touch it. The instant it touched my hands I felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity. The ghostly memory of a kiss passed across my lips and I pulled my hand away like I had been burned.

“What the . . . is this Sunset Shimmer?”

“Eeyup. I’m not sure exactly what this thing is but I think it’s the key we were missing.”

“How do you know that? And how did you find this orb so quickly? You went straight to it.”

He stared off into space. “I don’t know but I could tell this was Sunset as soon as I saw it. It was like I already knew what to expect when we came back here. I think I can find our other friends easily if I set my mind to it. Should we try to find our way into her dream from here?”

I nodded and focused my attention on the star. Before I could consider the method we would try first, a doorway simply shimmered into existence behind Sunset’s orb. It was a plain wooden door with Sunset's red and gold cutie mark painted onto it. It was yet another door I had never laid eyes on in my life. Oddly, there was no door handle. Spark and I exchanged a glance.

“If that’s not an invitation, I don’t know what is,” Spark said cheerfully.

“She has us!” rang out a defiant voice on the other side of the door.

“I have a bad feeling about this, Spark. There's no handle!”

That last problem was solved when the orb of light floated down and intersected with the door. It shimmered for a moment and turned into a golden doorknob.

“The gang really is all back together,” a horrifyingly inhuman voice replied. “Now stand aside!”

I grabbed the knob, pushed the door open, and ran through with Spark close on my heels. We walked straight out of the portal face of the statue in front of Canterlot High. It was nighttime and it took a moment for my eyes to adjust. When they did, I froze at the sight of a demonic Sunset Shimmer hovering above the shattered courtyard, gathering a fireball in her hands. Twilight and our friends were clustered below, staring up at her defiantly.

“You’ve interfered with my plans one too many times, Twilight Sparkle! This ends now!”

The fireball flew through the air, casting an angry red light over the scene. I saw a familiar figure run in from the side, and make a jump at the fireball but he landed on the ground near the girls. A moment later, the fireball engulfed the seven figures. They simply evaporated in the intense fire and Sunset hovered overhead, laughing manically.

“Well that just happened,” Spark muttered.

My reaction was a bit less restrained. Wings exploded from my back as I jumped into the air.

“NO!” I screamed out loud as I soared over to confront Sunset’s demonic form. Her black and teal eyes narrowed when she recognized me. Those eyes would have haunted my nightmares after the fall formal if I dreamed like a normal human being. I shuddered involuntarily at the memory of that awful night but I faced that fear.

“Silver Spark! You're supposed to be dead,” she snarled viciously. “I thought I killed you along with Twilight and her interfering lackeys! Out of my way, Equestria will be MINE!”

“This isn’t who you are Sunset,” I said sternly.

“I’ll just have to kill you again!” she screeched, showing no signs of understanding my words. “Nobody can stop me now!”

She flexed the sharp claws that had replaced her fingers and shot towards me.

I kept calm even though my girlfriend was getting ready to kill me with her bare hands. At the last moment, I blocked the strike and used my wings to flip over her head. Despite my effort to dodge, the claws on her other hand grazed my shoulder, leaving three painful cuts. I just ignored it as best I could and finished ducking in behind her. I reached around her to grapple her wrists, pinning them across her stomach while I held her from behind. She began struggling to get free but I had a solid grip on her.

“Unhand me!” she roared. “I will not be denied my revenge!!”

“You already have something better, Sunset,” I whispered in her ear before kissing her on the cheek. “You don’t have to live in this nightmare anymore.”

Sunset froze; her dreaming mind was unprepared for the affectionate touch. I felt her start shaking violently in my arms.

“No,” She whispered in a horrified voice while renewing her attempts to escape. The demonic overtone in her voice was fading away as she spoke but her body didn’t change. “No, please. I’m a monster, a murderous demon that deserves to be locked away forever. Let me go, you can't be real! You can't possibly want me.”

She was becoming so distressed, I was concerned she would wake up. I released one wrist and used my grip on the other to force her to spin around to face me. Tears were pouring down her demonic face as she stared at me but it was clear she didn’t recognize what was going on. Her eyes were still not normal but the black void around her iris had faded back to a more normal white. I cupped her face with my hand and she leaned into it involuntarily. At least she had stopped struggling.

“You don’t have to face this fear alone anymore. This is just a dream.”

“I killed them, Silver, I killed our friends. I killed you.”

“Our friends are alive and well as am I. Don’t be afraid.”

While I spoke to her, I was gently pulling her down to the ground. We landed and I looked up at her sorrow-filled demon face towering over me. I hadn't realized how much taller she had gotten in her demon form. I reached up and put my hand behind her neck and gazed into her eyes. They were alien, demonic eyes but I could see they were still Sunset's. So, I pulled her face down to mine just like she had at the end of our date.

“We’re here, Sunset,” I whispered. “This moment does not define you.”

The expression of fear and confusion on her face faded away and awareness flooded her expression. It was exactly like the moment Twilight had transitioned into lucidity. She leaned in to close the gap and our lips met. It was just a brief peck and it felt a bit strange between her jagged teeth and my fangs. She held up her hands to look at them and then over her shoulder at her ragged wings. Her face was aghast and she shied away from me.

“How could you even touch me when I look like this?” she sniffled. “I’m horrifying.”

I took her clawed hand and kissed the back of it. “The same way you look past my scars,” I replied honestly. “Who you are inside is all that matters to me Sunset. This isn't nearly as disconcerting as our first trip to Equestria is going to be. This might be taking the sexy bad girl act a bit further than I'm comfortable with, though.”

Sunset actually laughed weakly. “I'll try to take your word for it. Thank you for stopping that dream before it got worse. It always gets worse from here.”

I frowned. “You have nightmares like this often?”

“I get a night off every few weeks,” she said sadly. “Nothing I do seems to stop them. They just keep happening.”

“We'll figure it out. Now that I know how to get here, I can help.”

“Thank you. Do you know if I can change my appearance?”

“I don’t see any reason why not, but I have no idea how to make that happen,” I said, letting my wings fade away. “I haven't tried changing my body shape during my dreams. This is the first time I’ve even ponied up while dreaming.”

Spark trotted over to join us. He sat back on his haunches and looked up at her. “Hello, Sunset! It’s nice to finally see you with my own eyes.”

“You must be Spark,” she said, staring down at Spark. “I see what Twilight was talking about now. I've never seen a Thestral close-up, this is amazing. My goodness, you're a tall pony.”

As she examined my brother, Sunset's body slowly morphed back to her normal human appearance. Once the change was done, Spark was only a head shorter than her. She held out her hand to shake his hoof, but Spark reared up to wrap his hooves and wings around her shoulders. He bumped his muzzle against her cheek, making her giggle. It was a sweet moment and I couldn't help but laugh.

“What’s so funny?” asked Sunset, looking over at me.

“If it was anypony else doing that to you, I’d probably be feeling jealous,” I replied, making her blush. “Mostly, I’m just happy we found you. Let's ditch this bad memory and go somewhere nicer.”

Even as I spoke, the school faded away, and the beach we had just visited in the morning shimmered into existence around us. The air was warm and comfortable. The three of us settled down on the sand and watched the ocean. My shoulder was still aching a bit from Sunset’s attack but I pushed the pain aside. It was all just an illusion after all so I just flopped back on the sand and let out a big sigh.

"Silver, why is your coffee table sitting on that dune over there?"

I sighed. "No idea. It seems to show up everywhere lately. I keep meaning to have a closer look at it when I wake up."

“Weird. It wasn't this warm at the beach today,” Sunset murmured. “You can manipulate the environment?”

“It looks like it,” I replied. “I thought this place would be nicer if it was warm and I guess our subconscious did the rest. Honestly, this is the farthest I’ve pushed a memory away from the real version. Spark and I have been playing it pretty safe.”

Sunset nodded. “So what do you do all night then?”

“The line between this place and reality is surprisingly thin,” Spark commented as he got up and flew into the sky. His voice was still clear like he was sitting right next to us. “It’s all in our heads after all. The most interesting side effect seems to be that we appear to be able to hone our physical abilities by practicing here.”

“I think it’s similar to rehearsing a performance in your head before going out on stage,” I added.

“Nice,” she said before flopping back into the sand like I had. “I wonder if that will work for visitors as well.”

“No idea,” I replied. “I’m not even sure how we would confirm it's anything but an imagined effect. It’s just a feeling like the physical actions are easier.”

Spark landed behind Sunset and leaned down to nuzzle her cheek. “You’re the science and magic expert in this relationship,” he said. “If we’re going to test anything about how this dream realm works, we’ll need your guidance.”

Sunset smiled at that and kicked off her shoes. “I appreciate the vote of confidence and I've got some ideas we can discuss tomorrow.”

Monday, November 21, 2016

The blaring of my alarm clock pulled me out of my dreams and back to reality. Spark, Sunset, and I had spent an unknown amount of time relaxing on the beach. It would be nice if we could nail down time in our dreamscape but that was a distant wish. Having just barely figured out how to access another person's dream, I had a long way to go. At least I wasn't going to be facing it alone. I rolled over to turn off my phone and was overwhelmed by an excruciating burst of pain in my left shoulder.

“SONOVA CRAP!” I yelled in surprise.

I pushed myself up to a sitting position as quickly as I could and looked over at my bare shoulder. Three six-inch long swollen red streaks marred my shoulder; streaks that hadn’t been there the night before. I felt a chill of fear when I realized it was exactly where Sunset had clawed me. I ran my finger down one of the lines, noting that while the skin hadn't broken, it was painful to touch.

Spark? Are you seeing what I’m seeing?
I don’t like the implications of this injury.
Neither do I.

I just about jumped out of my skin when my door was abruptly pushed open. Sunset hurried in wrapped in a blanket from the guest bed. “Silver? Are you ok?”

“Honestly? I’m not entirely sure,” I responded, gesturing at my shoulder.

Sunset put her hand over her mouth. “Wait, is that where I hit you in the dream? Sweet Celestia, I am so sorry.”

I beckoned her over to me, keeping a strong face despite my fear. She reluctantly came over and sat down beside me. “You weren’t even aware of what you were doing at that moment,” I said. “There was no reason for us to suspect this would be a danger of shared dreams.”

Sunset still looked horrified and wrapped her arms around herself. “I was trying to kill you. What would have happened if I had succeeded?”

“Your nightmare was trying, not you,” I countered. I sighed when her face became even sadder and she moved to stand back up and leave. “For goodness sake, come here Sunset.”

Sunset let out a surprised gasp when I grabbed her and pulled her closer so she was sitting with her back to me. I gently began to massage her tense shoulders through the blanket and she relaxed. A sigh immediately slipped out of her lips and the blanket slid partly off her, revealing her bare shoulders. I continued speaking to her while rubbing her shoulders, trying to take her mind off what had happened.

“Sunset, nobody can hold you accountable for what you say or do when you are bound to your dream. Until you become lucid, your actions are practically scripted. You taught me a valuable lesson about dream walking last night and the only price I have to pay is an aching shoulder.”

“Mmmmkay,” Sunset replied absently.

I was surprised Sunset had relaxed so quickly from my inexpert shoulder massage. She had let go of her blanket and she was humming happily as I ran my hands over her tense muscles. Her arms had settled onto her lap and she had stopped holding her blanket. Gravity took over and it slipped completely off, revealing her completely naked back. I was simultaneously grateful and disappointed she had her back to me but mostly I was happy she had finally relaxed.

I ran my hands along the muscles on her upper back. “Don't you wear pajamas to bed?”

“Not if I can avoid it,” she murmured, sounding half asleep. “I feel much happier sleeping nude; it reminds me of being a pony. I only got the ones I own for when I’m at sleepovers.”

A moment later, she realized why I was asking the question. She looked down at herself and pulled the blanket back up over her front. “Oops!” she giggled nervously. Her cheeks were turning bright red.

“I didn’t see anything!” I said quickly.

She looked over her shoulder at me and raised an eyebrow. “Oh really? That response sounded awfully defensive.”

In response, I moved my hands up through her hair to the base of her head. I carefully pulled my fingers along the muscles there. She sighed and closed her eyes.

“I can always stop so you can go get dressed my dear,” I whispered, letting my hands drift back to her shoulders.

“Noooo,” she replied, in a relaxed voice. “I think I’m fine, as long as your hands keep doing what they’re doing. When did you learn to do this?”

I continued working on her shoulders and neck. “Mom taught me the basics a long time ago but I haven’t had much opportunity to practice. I should probably learn some more since you seem to be enjoying this. Have you ever had a professional massage?”

“Not since I came through the portal,” she replied quietly. “It's a luxury that I really can't afford. Rarity has gushed about a spa she visits at the hot springs just outside of town. She keeps inviting me but I haven't gone with her yet.”

“Any particular reason why?”

“It's only been six weeks since we became friends,” she replied, her tone slightly morose. "I'm starting to feel more comfortable with the girls, especially after our latest adventure but Rarity’s generosity still feels out of place. What I did to her should have been unforgivable.”

“Rarity did mention something about the Spring Fling."

“Ugh,” she groaned. “What I did to her to win that title was horrible. She was humiliated in front of most of the school. Please don't ask.”

“Shhhh, I’m sorry I brought it up,” I replied reassuringly, beginning to wrap up her massage, running my open palms across her back. “What’s done is done, and I'm she has forgiven you. If you're not sure, you should probably sit down and talk with her about the incident privately."

"That might be a good idea," she replied quietly.

"Anyhow, I need to go do my morning exercises and you probably want to rest some more or shower before we head into school. I’ll cook something up for breakfast before we head out to school.”

“Deal,” Sunset replied. She wrapped the blanket around her more securely and got off the bed. When she was at the door she stopped and looked over her shoulder at me. Her eyes were half shut and the smile on her face was relaxed and almost seductive.

“So much for taking this relationship slowly,” she said with a grin. “It's been quite the weekend.”

“It certainly has been, “ I replied with a smile. “Whatever you're comfortable with, Sunset. No regrets I hope.”

“Not a single one, Silver. See you soon.”

She walked out and pulled my door closed behind her. A grin spread across my face and I flopped back down on the bed. Then I choked back another yelp of pain as my shoulder flared again from the impact. It was a reminder that magic had a price and this one was potentially much higher than I anticipated. At least I had taken Sunset's mind off the injury.

Sunset and I had a slow start to the day and as a result, we didn’t arrive at school until five minutes before the bell. Hand in hand we made our way to her locker. We’d been together nearly twenty-four hours in one way or another and we were reluctant to let it end.

“Sunset! Wait up!”

We turned around and found Applebloom standing behind us, closely followed by Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Applebloom was holding the message book which was glowing and buzzing like a phone that had just received a message.

“This book fell outta your backpack,” Applebloom said, holding it up to her. “Why is it glowin'?”

“It’s magic,” Sunset replied with a serious look on her face. She paused a moment and then grinned at Applebloom. “Honest! I'm not just being flippant for once.”

The three of them laughed and walked up beside us. “We wanted to apologize to you, Sunset,” said Sweetie Belle.

“I should have listened to Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo added. “She said you were cool but I didn't really believe her.”

“Honestly, ah don’t know why we still didn't trust ya after Halloween,” Applebloom finished. "You were right there with our friends."

Sunset smiled gently and flipped the book open. “Habits like that are hard to break so I wouldn't dream of holding it against you three. After everything I’ve done to hurt people in this school, you had every right to doubt me. Thank you for the apology. So to answer your question more honestly, this book lets me send messages to Twilight. This one is actually from Spike.”

Hey friends, hope you’re doing well. Still no word from Twilight and the gang yet but I’m sure they’ll be fine and back soon. I just wanted to check if there is anything Twilight and I can bring to dinner on Thursday. We never actually talked about what humans can or can’t eat when compared with ponies. Sunset, you’ll know what I’m talking about so fill me in and I’ll put something together to bring.

Spike

PS: I promise I’ll have those comics with me this time Silver. Looking forward to seeing what yours look like.

The expression on their faces was one of awe and wonder. “Thanks for sharin’ this with us,” Applebloom said. “This is so cool!”

“You know, we could use your help,” I said. “There’s no obligation but your involvement could make a big difference.”

The three of them exchanged a look. “What can we do to help?” Scootaloo asked.

"Ugh, nothing obviously!" interjected a rude voice. "They're just useless peons."

I looked over and saw a girl with pink skin and purple hair wearing an actual crown on her head. There was a grey-skinned girl next to her with an equally arrogant smirk on her face.

"Diamond Tiara," Scootaloo said with an angry snort.

"Excuse me," I said in an irritated voice. "I don't believe this is any of your business."

"That's rich coming from the demon's familiar," Diamond Tiara said haughtily. "But then I guess these three are desperate enough to associate with such slime."

I rolled my eyes and turned to walk away, gesturing at the Crusaders to follow me. "Come on girls, let's finish this conversation in private away from these two twits."

"Well, I never!" she said. "You don't walk away from me you monster!"

What the hell is with this one?
I don't know but she's got issues.

I turned around and glared at her, fighting to control the trickle of magic that was threatening to escape. "I've faced down death an irritating number of times in the past six weeks, CHILD," I snarled. "I'm done with tolerating bullies and you do NOT want to be on my list. This school does not have any need for more troublemakers so I suggest you turn around and walk away. Now."

I guess my eyes must have shifted because the two girls turned pale as they gazed at me and scurried away. I looked back at the three Crusaders and Sunset who looked slightly worried. Sunset took my hand and gave it a squeeze. After taking a couple of deep breaths, I smiled at them weakly.

"Sorry about that. I didn't mean to lose my temper."

"Naw, it was nice seeing those two bullies scared for once," Applebloom said with a grin. "I wish I could do that with my eyes. So what did you want help with?

“After the Battle of the Bands, I left to track down the Sirens before they could skip town,” I said. “I tried to convince them to come back to CHS to make amends rather than leaving town. I expect they’ll get similar treatment to Sunset, if not worse if they come back.”

Sweetie Belle looked worried. “What can we possibly do? We’re just freshmen and they’re . . . umm, different.”

I gave them a reassuring smile and got down on one knee so I was at their level. “Far more helpful than you or those two bullies give you credit for. You didn't hesitate to step up and help on Halloween and that earned you my respect. You can be a few more polite voices, rather than joining the inevitable jeering mob when they arrive. You could also act as eyes on both them and our classmates to help prevent incidents like what happened to Sunset after the formal.”

Sunset looked quite pleased as she looked down at the three girls. “Silver is right. The three of you are quite creative and the bond of friendship between the three of you is rock solid. If the Dazzlings come back, your help would be invaluable.”

The three Crusaders were now sporting wide grins of excitement. “Ah think we can help!” said Applebloom in an excited voice. “Thanks!”

The first bell rang at that moment and the three Crusaders waved as they ran off towards class. I stood up and looked at Sunset who was watching me with a gentle smile.

“That was a great idea, Silver,” she said. "You know their sisters are going to string you up when they find out, right?"

I shrugged. “Our friends will live. Those three are the next most knowledgeable about the magic in this world after the seven of us and I think they'd get involved no matter what. I doubt the Dazzlings feel any remorse like you did after the Formal which could cause trouble. More eyes on our side will always help.”

She stood up on her toes and kissed me on the cheek. "You realize you made their day, right? They looked up to you after what happened on Halloween. Asking for their help with the Dazzlings probably just cemented that admiration.”

I smiled and shook my head. “I hope I don’t disappoint them when they realize I’m not that special. Thank you for backing me up on this.”

“Silly boy,” she replied, giving me a smirk and a sultry wink. “I'll always have your back, especially if you're willing to keep taking care of mine. I’ll see you at lunch.”

I watched my girlfriend walk away and couldn't help admiring her figure as she swayed up the hall. Then I turned around and walked to my first class of the day.

She's quite the woman Silver.
No kidding.
She's got us wrapped around her pinky already, doesn't she?
Yup. I think I can live with that.

It was about ten minutes into lunch break when I finally reached the music room. I could hear the girls inside, enjoying their lunches and laughing at something. I pushed the door open and the room went quiet. Six pairs of eyes followed me as I walked into the room but I only had eyes for Sunset. She was blushing profusely and looked a bit worried so I walked straight to her. I sat down, put my arm around her, and hugged her before looking at the rest of my friends.

What did we interrupt?
No idea. I guess we're going to find out.

"So how was everyone's weekend?" I asked.

The room was silent for a moment as the girls exchanged glances.

"Ah was doin' some prep for winter and ah' came by your place to talk 'bout the access road but you were gone," Applejack finally said, rubbing the back of her head nervously. "I staked out the preferred route; ah' hope that wasn't presumptuous."

I nodded. "Perfect. I'll look tonight but I doubt there will be any issues."

There was another uncomfortable silence. I looked at my friends and crossed my arms. "Ok, what's going on?"

"They want to know where we were this weekend," Sunset said quietly. "I wasn't sure what you wanted to say."

"It's not a secret is it Sunset?" I asked before looking at the others while beginning to blush again. "We went out on our first date. Though I think you probably already guessed that."

Rarity looked like she was ready to explode. “Come on, you can't just leave it at that! Where did you go, what did you do? Did you kiss?” Sunset and I both flushed as Rarity’s grin got even bigger. “oh . . . OH, MY GOODNESS! You did! Tell Me Everything!”

The others began laughing hysterically at Rarity's reaction, even Fluttershy looked amused. I was just about prepared to scoop Sunset up and run before this got any crazier. Fortunately, we were given a temporary reprieve from the interrogation by a knock on the music room door. Before we could answer, the door was pushed open, revealing Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.

“I apologize for the interruption,” Celestia said politely. “We were hoping to have a private chat with the seven of you.”

There wasn't anything we could say and we certainly couldn't turn them down. Applejack was the first to nod and gestured for them to come in. The two of them walked in and pulled out a couple of chairs so they could sit and face us.

“Please relax,” Vice Principal Luna added. “Nobody is in trouble here and this is off the record. You can all sit down.”

We sat back down and looked at the administrators expectantly. Principal Celestia let out a tired sigh.

“First of all, thank you all for your efforts to get everyone back to normal during the Battle of the Bands. It was an unpleasant experience but all the students now seem happier.”

Luna's face was concerned. “We did our best to simply brush the Fall Formal incident under the rug after it was clear nobody in attendance understood what had happened. We chose not to pry since at the time we assumed it was an isolated incident. Unfortunately, may no longer have that luxury after to what happened with the Dazzlings. Can you help us understand what has been going on around her the past two months?”

We all exchanged looks, but it was Applejack who spoke up first. “Ah hate to put her on the spot, but nobody here understands what's going on better than Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset froze and I could her hear breathing quicken. I grabbed her hand to give it a reassuring squeeze. She took another deep breath and gave me a grateful smile before turning to look at the two administrators.

“Before I answer anything, I need to know why you are asking,” Sunset said in a firm voice. “Why should we trust you?”

The girls looked at Sunset with horror on their faces. I wasn’t entirely surprised by her reaction due to her history with Princess Celestia. I think she was also a bit irritated she had been put on the spot. Fortunately, Celestia and Luna didn’t look offended in the slightest.

“We simply want to keep all our students safe, including you Sunset,” Celestia replied in a serious voice. “It is fortunate none of these incidents have attracted attention from the government yet. My hope is that knowing what is going on will let the staff here at CHS help contain or even prevent this sort of thing from happening in the future.”

“You have nothing to fear from us Sunset Shimmer,” Luna added. “We only wish to help but doing so blindly might cause more harm than good.”

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose as she considered. I honestly wasn’t sure if she was going to share anything until she looked at the two administrators and spoke.

“Very well, then you're going to have to accept one simple truth: Magic is real,” she said bluntly. “If you can't accept that, there is no point in continuing this conversation.”

“I would hope you have more than just words to back up your statement,” Luna said skeptically. “We have seen some unusual things, but our minds haven’t exactly been clear during those incidents.”

Sunset looked slightly irritated at Luna's words but I put my hand on her shoulder before she said something she would regret. “To be fair, we all had ample evidence when we were exposed to this new reality. Do you think I could be of assistance?”

I suppose this wasn't going to stay secret forever.
Not necessarily Spark. Celestia and Luna aren't our enemies on either side of the portal.

“That would make this conversation much easier,” she replied as a mischievous grin appeared on her face.

Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Pinkie had pulled out her phone and had the camera pointed at the two administrators. Celestia and Luna both looked confused as I stepped out into the middle of the room. Their confusion turned to absolute astonishment as my wings sprouted out of my back along with the usual changes to my hair, ears, and eyes. I flapped my wings a couple of times and hovered a foot off the ground for a moment to demonstrate they were real.

“Thank you, dear,” Sunset said, gently brushing her hand along the top of my wing and making me shiver before turning back to Luna and Celestia. “The seven of us have a connection to magic brought here from another world. It's magic that I originally brought here with the intent to misuse as you witnessed at the Fall Formal.”

“The rest of you can do this too?” Luna asked. Her eyes had gone wide. “He’s not a vampire is he?”

I rolled my eyes at her question. “No, I’m not a vampire. The mirror world is populated by sentient ponies,” I replied on Sunset’s behalf. “When you cross the portal your body is changed into a pony form similar to your counterpart. The primary varieties are unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies. When I go through the portal, I become a rarer variety known as a Thestral or Bat Pony. When we use magic in this world, our bodies adapt, hence the pony features.”

I let the magic go, returning to my normal appearance, and gestured at Sunset to continue. Before she could, Celestia spoke.

“I can see there is more going on than can be covered in a single conversation,” she said. “Given that unexpected demonstration, I will accept magic as a given but I will have more questions in the future. The question I want to sort out now is this: are we going to have more incidents like this in the future?”

Sunset sighed. "It's not impossible, but Twilight's research on the Dazzlings suggested their banishment here was a desperate measure. It would be extraordinarily negligent to banish creatures to a populated world, even one that has no magic.”

“But there have already been three incidents that we know of!” Pinkie interjected in an excited voice. “Well, four if we include the formal but that technically wasn’t banishment so that might not count but you are from Equestria, right Sunset? Making the portal might not count either but why does it even exist in the first place? Making a portal to a place you banish things to is a silly idea right? So maybe it’s only two incidents since the sirens are one and that Sacky-Tan knife thingy that was used on Silver is another one, right?”

We all stared at Pinkie Pie who was looking at us with an innocent expression. She had hit on something none of the rest of us had considered.

I looked over at Sunset, her face mirroring my concern. "We don't know how the Sakitan Daggers got here but they aren't the Siren's style. Does that mean something or somebody else was banished here?"

Luna’s face was grim. “If what you say is true, we will have to be vigilant about future enrollments. Once is a coincidence, two incidents represent a trend. We need to know if anything else dangerous has been dumped into our world."

"This is not ideal," Celestia added, pinching the bridge of her nose. "We are school administrators, not qualified negotiators or ambassadors. Yet here we are. I assume this mysterious Twilight Sparkle is from the other side of the portal. Are you able to contact her reliably?”

“Yes, and she can travel here if needed,” Sunset replied. “She's one of the four rulers of Equestria but don't worry too much about negotiations. She is traveling at the moment but we can contact her when she gets back.”

“Actually, Spike is pretty sharp and he’s Twilight’s assistant,” I replied. “He might be able to get the research started if we contact him.”

“Wait, are you talking about Miss Sparkle’s dog?” Vice Principal Luna said incredulously. “I know he could talk but you’re going to ask a dog for help?”

“Well, he’s a dragon on the other side of the portal, so yeah pretty much.”

That put a quick stop to any further debate. Sunset nodded and passed the message book to me. I tuned out the subsequent conversation while I wrote a message to our friend.

Hi Spike! Sunset’s going to send you a message later regarding the food question but in the meantime, a rather urgent issue has come up. This world’s Celestia and Luna have expressed concern that there may be other exiles like the Sirens that could be attracted to Canterlot High. I know this isn’t a small request, but do you think you and Twilight can find out if other creatures or things like the Sakitan Dagger might have been sent here? We might be able to head off a future crisis with your help.

Silver Spark[/

I closed the book and saw Luna watching me with keen interest while Celestia spoke with Sunset. She gave me a small smile.

“Silver Spark, I see you continue to get tangled up in all sorts of trouble here at CHS.”

I rolled my eyes. “Seems to be the story of my life lately.”

“What is this dagger Miss Pie was speaking of?”

I sighed sadly as the memories flooded back. “The Sakitan Daggers are cursed daggers created over a thousand years ago in Equestria. All but three are secured in the vaults under Canterlot in the other world. Unfortunately, at least one is in this world and I was stabbed with it when my parents were killed. It implanted an entity in my mind that would have eventually killed me either by shredding my soul or driving me to suicide. I was lucky to be cured on the other side of the portal."

Luna’s expression became one of horror. “Who would have been so cruel and desperate to devise such a terrible weapon?”

Do not tell her it was Princess Luna. She doesn’t need to know.
Agreed.

“It was a terrible mistake that the creator has worked tirelessly to atone for,” I said, thinking back on my decision to try and attack the Dazzlings. “Fear, anger, and desperation can drive us to do things we never imagined possible.”

“I know that all too well,” Luna replied, with a slightly haunted expression on her face. “If there is anything my sister and I can do to help, please let me know.”

“Ah don’t mean to interrupt, but there might be,” Applejack interjected. “Weren’t you, Twilight and Sunset talkin’ about getting’ death records for the local area?”

“Thank you for the reminder Applejack," I said gratefully. "We wanted to see if there is any relationship between the portal opening and unexplained deaths. We're worried the curse might draw people to sources of magic since there is no reliable explanation for why I chose to move here from Manhattan.”

“I can request that information,” Luna replied. "It would be far less suspicious if I requested it as an educational tool."

“Thank you, Luna,” I replied sincerely. This whole conversation was going even better than I could have hoped. "Oh, there was one other thing. Do you know someone named Cadance by any chance?"

Vice Principal Luna froze and stared at me with surprise. "She's Celestia's adopted daughter and the Dean at Crystal Prep. How did you know her name?"

"I met a version of Cadance in the other world and she seemed well acquainted with your counterparts."

"Oooh, does that mean you know this world's Twilight Sparkle as well?" Pinkie said in an excited voice. "Princess Twilight told me her foal-sitter was named Cadance at our sleepover last week! Foal-sitter is such a funny word isn't it?"

"Pinkie, how do you always come up with this stuff?" Rainbow Dash interjected from across the room. "It's kinda freaky."

She shrugged in response. "I just get hunches sometimes. Even I don't know what they mean but I'm glad I've got friends who take me seriously."

Vice Principal Luna shook her head. "I don't know anyone named Twilight Sparkle in this world, but I will ask Cadance. She worked as a babysitter when she was finishing college. I believe that is how she met her boyfriend."

I was about to ask her another question but my portable phone interrupted at that moment. I pulled it out and saw an unfamiliar number. I turned away from my friends to let them continue talking to Vice Principal Luna while I took the call.

“Hello?”

A faint, hoarse female voice greeted my ears. “Silver? That you?”

“Yes, it is. May I ask who is speaking?”

“Oh goody,” said the person replied in a completely exhausted voice. “Please, I need your help.”

My eyes widened when I recognized the voice. “Sonata? Are you ok?”

All conversation in the room stopped and everyone was suddenly staring at me.

“No. We’re not . . .” she trailed off to nothing and I thought I’d lost her for a moment. “We’re dying. I don't wanna die.”

My heart stopped. “Where are you? We'll be there as soon as we can.”

Author's Note

Lots of little details in this chapter but the plot is getting moving again. Every form of magic has a price.

Chapter 28 - To Connect

Monday, November 21, 2016: Continued

Sonata had barely managed to spit out the address before she gasped that she had to go. She hung up before I could get more information. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna were surprised when we told them about our conversation with the Dazzlings. Fortunately, they were supportive and immediately dismissed us from school so we could go help. So a short time later, Applejack, Fluttershy, and I pulled up in front of a modest one-floor rancher at the edge of town. We didn’t want Aria and Adagio to get too defensive by showing up in force but the others were just around the corner.

Surprisingly, Fluttershy volunteered without hesitation, simply because she knew she was the most knowledgeable about medicine in our group. Applejack had insisted on being the other one to come along. I knocked on the door and we waited, quietly listening for any sound inside. There was only silence so I knocked a second time a bit harder. This time we heard footsteps coming and the sound of several locks being open. The door cracked open and Sonata’s face peeked around nervously. She was a far cry from the confident girl I had seen just a few days earlier. Her eyes were puffy and her face was pale; almost gaunt. Her waist-length hair was loose and messy instead of being in a ponytail.

“Oh hi,” she croaked weakly. “You actually came.”

“Course we did! We weren’t gonna make a liar outta Silver,” Applejack replied. “May we come in?”

Sonata nodded silently and closed the door. I heard a chain lock being fumbled and then the door opened wide revealing a messy house. The air in the house smelled stagnant and slightly unpleasant when we walked in. Sonata was wearing dark purple pajamas that were stained and rumpled. As she stepped back to let us in, she stumbled and started to tip over. I quickly caught her arm and helped her down to the floor.

“What’s wrong, Sonata?” I asked gently. “I hate to say this, but you look awful.”

She leaned her shoulder against the wall and whimpered. “I told you, we're dying. It's totally horrible. Whatever you do, don’t go in the bathrooms. They're scary bad.”

Fluttershy knelt down and put the back of her hand on Sonata’s forehead. She pulled it away like she had been burned.

“She has a serious fever,” she said quietly. “What are your other symptoms Sonata?”

Sonata groaned weakly. “It’s been the worst. I can barely breathe, can’t keep food down, my head is going to explode and the room won’t stop spinning round and round and round and round and round. Aria and Adagio are even worse. I’m scared, I don’t wanna die.”

Fluttershy stood up with a determined expression on her face. “We need to get her somewhere comfortable. Silver, could you help her?”

“With your permission Sonata,” I said, crouching down beside her.

When she nodded, I gently scooped her up, wincing at how light she was. Her clothes felt slightly damp to the touch. I followed Fluttershy to the living room and put Sonata down on the couch while Applejack went to check the kitchen to investigate. Fluttershy gently pinched the skin on the back of Sonata’s hand and watched. It very slowly oozed back into place, kind of like silly putty.

“Oh dear, she’s badly dehydrated as well,” she muttered to herself. “What’s in the kitchen, Applejack?”

“Not much of anything,” she replied. “Their fridge and cupboards are empty. All ah see are partially eaten boxes of takeout food.”

A door in the hallway opened revealing Aria standing in one of the bathrooms. Her pigtails were still in but some of the hair had come loose and was going frizzy. She was just as pale and sick-looking as Sonata but she somehow conjured the energy to look angry.

“What are these people doing in our house? Sonata Dusk! What did you do!?”

Sonata looked frightened. “I just . . .”

“Adagio and I told you not to call them so we could die in peace!” she snarled. “We don't need spectators!”

Fluttershy stood up and glared at Aria. “Just because you’ve given up hope doesn’t mean you have the right to boss Sonata around! She wants help and we're here to provide it.”

“I haven’t given up!” Aria snapped weakly. “I’m accepting reality: We’re dying and it’s all thanks to you jerks for destroying our magic.”

“You’ve got the flu,” Fluttershy snapped back at her in an uncharacteristically irritated tone. “Or you’re suffering from food poisoning. It’s hard to tell for sure but you’re not going to die if I have anything to do with it.”

Nice Fluttershy!

Aria’s face went even paler and she stared at Fluttershy with shock on her face. Sonata looked equally surprised, but for the first time since we arrived, I saw a flash of hope on Sonata’s face.

“That can’t be. We don’t get sick,” Aria said weakly. “Illnesses don't touch us.”

“I’m sorry Aria but I guess that's not the case anymore,” I replied in a gentle voice. “We’re here to help you. What do they need, Fluttershy?”

Applejack pulled out her phone and tapped a few keys before nodding to indicate she was ready to send the list. For her part, Fluttershy had shrunk in on herself a bit after realizing how aggressive she had been acting.

“Ummmm, right” she murmured nervously. “AJ, could you ask our friends to pick up a big bag of white rice, saltine crackers, applesauce, and bananas? Oh, also a few bottles of plain ginger ale, yogurt, painkillers, and some nausea medication.”

Applejack nodded as she tapped her phone screen. “Done. I’m also going to ask them to go to the hardware store for some cleaning supplies. Ah’m not leaving their house in this state when they’re sufferin’ from the flu like this.”

“You mean, we’re not dying?” Sonata asked quietly, tears forming in her eyes. “Like for realzies? Totes not joking?”

Fluttershy put her hand on Sonatas. “Totally not joking,” she whispered back reassuringly. “We’ll have you feeling better in no time. Getting some food and liquids into you will help.”

“Kay,” Sonata sighed and closed her eyes. “We've been trying to eat tho. Can’t keep it down.”

“Fast food and takeout is the worst thing you could be eating when your stomach is upset,” Fluttershy murmured. “There’s no way you would know that if you’ve never been sick. We'll get you fixed up.”

I looked around. “Where is Adagio?”

Aria shook her head, “Why do you people keep insisting on . . . urp!” She turned and slammed the bathroom door. A moment later there was the sound of her retching. Applejack and I exchanged a glance.

“Could you go look for Adagio?” I asked. “I can’t really poke around in case she’s not dressed.”

Applejack nodded and walked down the hall to look in the bedrooms. She gestured at me to come down and look. Adagio was unconscious on the bed; her already pale skin was nearly white and coated with a sheen of sweat. Her hair was loose and tangled. Applejack’s expression was worried.

“Ah’ think we’d best find out how long she’s been sleepin’. If she won’t wake up we’ll hafta call an ambulance.”

Sonata informed us that Adagio had been asleep for at least a couple of hours. It was long enough to be concerned, so I volunteered to wake her up. I took a damp, lukewarm cloth, a bucket, and a chair to set up beside the bed. I gently began wiping the sweat off her forehead and I was relieved when she started to grumble in her sleep.

“You need to wake up, Adagio,” I said quietly.

Her eyes cracked open and she blinked a few times. When she recognized me, her eyes narrowed briefly but then they drifted closed again. Her expression was resigned irritation.

“Ugh, Sonata called you even after I told her not to, didn't she?” she grumbled weakly. “Are you here to make sure we’re actually dead?”

“Pessimism doesn’t suit you very well Adagio,” I said quietly. “My friends and I are here to help the three of you recover from the flu.”

“The flu,” she echoed in a flat, disbelieving voice.

“Yeah. It could also be food poisoning but Fluttershy is pretty confident in her diagnosis.”

Adagio closed her eyes again and frowned. “Why won't you just go away?”

“The same reason I didn't turn my back on you last week,” I replied. “You don’t deserve to suffer. I’m glad to see the cut on your face healed up nicely.”

“Seriously?” she grumbled. “We’re making small talk now? Fine, yes it did. Why did you wake me up?”

“I needed to make sure you hadn’t fallen unconscious. You’d be on your way to the hospital if that was the case. The others will be here soon with food and some medicine to get you on the road to recovery.”

She stared at the ceiling. “A thousand years we spent untouched by the worst diseases humanity had to offer. We sang the praises of the black death and drank from the chaos caused by smallpox. All that only to be wrecked by a simple seasonal flu. It doesn’t matter what you do today, you’ve still killed us.”

“You’ll be better before you know it.”

“No you dolt,” she groaned weakly. “We’ve lived a thousand years and now we are mortal. We’re going to grow old and die and it’s all thanks to you and your irritating girlfriends.”

She’s right in a twisted way.
Yeah, but they’re just going to have to adapt.

“There’s not anything we can do to change what happened,” I said with a sigh. “You’ve still got years of life ahead no matter what. For now, let’s just focus on getting you three healthy again.”

Adagio rolled her eyes and snorted. “Fine, whatever. Do whatever soothes your guilt. I don't have the energy to stop you anyhow.”

The rest of the afternoon was busy and surprisingly short on conflicts despite the Dazzling’s hostility. The other girls arrived after a short time and we knuckled down to get them on the road to recovery. Even though Adagio and Aria were bitter and angry, they didn’t do anything to interfere. While Fluttershy and Applejack took care of the three, the rest of us gathered the garbage and cleaned the two bathrooms.

Before we knew it, the place was squared away and we were getting ready to leave. Fluttershy and I were the last to head out. She was crouched down by Sonata where she was resting on the couch.

“So you have my number as well now, Sonata,” Fluttershy said quietly. “If any of you have any questions or take a turn for the worse again, please call one of us. Just remember, take small sips of liquid, and don’t eat too much all at once. Your body needs to get used to food again.”

Sonata nodded from her spot on the couch and forced a small smile. She still looked extremely unwell but that resigned fear had faded away and she had a slight spark in her eye.

“Thanks,” she whispered.

“No problem,” I replied with a smile on my face. “Hope you all feel better soon.”

Well that was a step in the right direction.
Agreed. I hope it'll help convince them.

I walked Fluttershy out and closed their door behind us. As soon as we were clear, Fluttershy sagged against me and sighed with relief. I let her support herself on my arm as we walked out to where our friends were waiting.

“That was scary Silver,” she whispered. “I almost couldn’t keep it together, those three are so intimidating.”

“I'm sorry I didn't realize you were frightened,” I replied. “To be honest you were magnificent.”

“Thanks.”

The rest of the girls were all smiles when we joined them. We were all a bit disheveled from all the hard work but everyone looked energetic. Sunset walked over and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before I wrapped my free arm around her.

“Well that could have gone much worse,” Dash said in a satisfied voice. “I was all ready for it to be a trap or something sinister; I’m almost disappointed.”

Rarity was surprisingly relaxed considering how grubby she was. With how fussy she usually was about her appearance it was easy to forget she knew when to ignore such things. She would be spending a fair amount of time in the shower when she got home though.

“I for one shudder to think what would have happened to them if Silver hadn’t chased them down last week," she said.

“I think Sonata would have called an ambulance instead,” I replied. “Our help probably just saved them a lot of time and trouble. I just hope they take the next step once they’re better.”

“I think they might,” Sunset replied. “That’s a problem for another day because right now I desperately need to go have a shower.”

“Ah’ think we all do,” Applejack replied. “Let’s head home.”

I gave Sunset one more peck on the cheek. “Hope to see you in your dreams,” I whispered.

She grinned. “I look forward to it Silver.”

“RUN FASTER SILVER!”

“I’M GOING AS FAST AS I CAN! WATCH OUT!”

The hallway got brighter and we could hear the roaring sound as the ball flames flew towards us. We dodged left down a new hallway just before the fireball hit the ground behind us. Shards of crystals were sent flying in every direction. I felt some bursts of pain as some fragments clipped across my back and shoulders.

“WHY WON'T YOU DIE ALREADY!?” Sunset howled in her demon form. The howling cries of her zombie minions echoed through the halls of the crystal tower.

“WHY WON'T YOU WAKE UP?! COME ON SUNSET!”

“Door on the left! Time to retreat!” Spark shouted. “GO GO GO!”

A door up the hall shimmered and turned into the simple wood door we last used to enter Sunset's dream. We hear the roar of a fireball shaking the corridor as the two of us jumped through the door and out into the empty star field. We could feel the heat of the fireball as it flew past before we slammed the door behind us. The door dissolved into nothing and I flopped down in the waiting recliner. A glass of water manifested on the coffee table which I grabbed.

“So that's one success and two failures,” Spark said in a grumpy voice. “Assuming you discount the shoulder injury on Monday of course. At least we didn’t get clawed a third time. There has to be a more effective way to pull Sunset out of her nightmares and trigger lucid dreams.”

I chugged back the illusory water before replying. “Maybe the average pony doesn't have the same trauma Sunset has suffered. Luna help us if this is going to be a standard experience.”

“Whatever the case, we need to stop taking risks like this,” Spark said. “Honestly we've come way too close to severe injury on all three attempts. Tomorrow night we should try to find our other friends just to peek in.”

I sighed. “I hate to say it, but I agree. More attempts at Sunset’s dreams without more information would be the definition of insanity. At least there aren’t any incriminating injuries to upset her this time.”

Spark smirked at me. “Sorry to be the bearer of bad news but there are shrapnel cuts on your cheeks and neck.”

“Bugger.”

Wednesday, November 23, 2016

7:30 am - Hey Sunset, would you like me to pick up some coffee at the Sweet Shoppe for you on the way in today?

7:55 am – Ok, I’ve got to head out. Text me when you get this.

8:25 am – Where are you Sunset?

9:45 am – Rarity says she saw you in class this morning. I’m glad you’re ok but what did I do wrong? I’m sorry.

I was frustrated and worried by the time lunch rolled around. Two nights of painful failures at contact Sunset through her dreams and worry about my missing girlfriend had me distracted. I hardly paid any attention to the other students as I drifted into the cafeteria and straight to the table. I flopped down in my usual chair next to Dash and Applejack. I put my head in my hands and rubbed my eyes to clear the frustration.

I felt a hand on my shoulder. “Penny for yer thoughts, Sugarcube.”

I rolled my eyes and gestured at the red marks on my face. “The risks of dreamwalking are rather frightening at the moment. I did not anticipate the price that comes with botched attempts.”

Rainbow Dash raised her eyebrow. “You got those from a dream? How is that even possible?”

“I wish I knew,” I replied in a tired voice. “If I did, I might be able to protect myself. There isn’t exactly an instruction manual so I’m stuck figuring this out as I go along. Anyhow, it's not something I can worry about right now because I need to find Sunset.”

Dash smirked at me. “Are you in the doghouse already? You two haven’t even been dating a week!”

“No, nothing like that,” I said waving my hands defensively. “I hope at least. She’s avoiding me for some reason. Do you know where she is?”

“Ah think ah saw her go into the library,” Applejack said. “Before ya run off, I just wanted to ask a question about this dreamwalkin' you’re doing.”

“Go ahead, I'll answer if I can.”

Her green eyes met mine and her hands started fidgeting nervously on the table. I was surprised to see her eyes were going misty. “That thing with your parents a few weeks back was a dream, right? Do you think you could do that for another person?”

I covered one of her hands with my own and gave it a comforting squeeze. “It's not something I'd want to try until I sort out the safety issues but after that, I don't see any reason why not. It would just be a memory Jackie, not the real person but for my friends, I can give it a shot.”

She smiled and raised her eyebrow. “Jackie? If we're goin’ with nicknames, I'd prefer AJ. Ah hereby give you permission to access mah dreams, Silver. Ah'm kinda curious about your partner anyhow.”

“Ugh, you two are being all sappy,” Dash said in mock irritation. “I'm gonna pass on the dream thing for now. I might reconsider when you stop coming to school with mysterious injuries.”

“Deal,” I said laughing. “As much as I'd like to stay, I'd better track down Sunset.”

“We're still on for Thanksgiving dinner, right?” Applejack asked.

“You bet. No confirmation on Twilight yet but Spike will be there for sure. Everyone attending is aware of Spike, right AJ?”

“Eeyup,” she replied. “Just mah close family and a few of our friends. Granny actually asked if 'that nice purple girl and her chatty dog' were comin’ to visit again. Ah' think she finds the whole thing amusing, to be honest.”

“Awesome, Spike will appreciate being able to speak freely. I'll see you two later.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash waved as I walked out. I saw the others except for Sunset walk in together. Pinkie Pie had an oddly huge grin on her face and she looked excited about something. I waved at them before hurrying off to the library. When I got there, the library was quiet and nearly empty. I began methodically checking the stacks to find her. I thought I had missed her but then I spotted her. She was almost out of sight at the end of the row but her red and gold hair was just visible.

“Sunset!” I exclaimed, walking up beside her. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

She squeaked with fright, jumped up to her feet, and looked like she was going to bolt. I quickly reached forward and grabbed her arm to keep her from fleeing.

“Why are you trying to run away, Sunset?” I asked in a worried voice. “I’m sorry if I did something wrong.”

Sunset's voice was distraught and frightened as she tried continued to pull away. “I hurt you again! I can remember everything. That's the third night in a row you've woken up injured and it’s my fault!”

“Calm down Sunset,” I said, pulling her into a hug. “We'll figure out how to get your nightmares under control. Please don’t run away.”

She stopped struggling but was still tense like she would bolt if I let go. “I thought I was finally going to be happy but inside me, there's just a vicious monster. You saw it for yourself again last night. I couldn't control myself.”

No, we are not letting her do this to herself.

I held her arm tight. “Please just look at me Sunset.”

She reluctantly relaxed but didn't look at me. I lifted her chin with my finger, so I could see her sad aquamarine eyes. I gazed into her eyes for a moment before leaning in and gently kissing her on the lips. She returned the kiss without hesitation and I felt a wave of relief run through me. When I broke the kiss, I gazed into her eyes and smiled.

“What happens in your dreams has nothing to do with who I see in front of me,” I said gently. “That realm is one of fear and hope made real, but it is only what we do in this world that matters. Do you still want me as your boyfriend?”

Sunset didn’t break eye contact when she replied. “Yes.”

“Then I am still yours, you silly pony,” I said, pushing my forehead to hers. “Why did you feel like you had to run away from me?”

“I’m actually not sure . . .” Sunset replied as her expression became puzzled. “This morning's all a bit of a fog, I think I've been here since first period. I guess I was scared you would dump me so I wanted to postpone the inevitable. Flash broke up with me over text a couple weeks before the formal and for some reason, I was afraid you were going to do the same. I haven’t even looked at my phone today.”

Lame Flash, really lame.
Her answer worries me, Silver.
I know. Me too.

The two of us sat down, on the floor of the library. I put my arms around her waist and she leaned back against me.

“Let’s make one thing absolutely clear, dear,” I said gently. “If I ever feel like our relationship isn't working for some reason I will tell you so we can work out how to fix the problem, together. Right now there is absolutely nothing wrong . . . well other than you trying to run away when we should be talking about our worries.”

“But what if it doesn’t work?” she asked in a small voice. “What if we can’t sort things out?”

“Let’s not dwell on a future that might never come to pass,” I said, taking her hand in mine. “I swear to you, any changes in our relationship good or bad will be discussed face to face. Not over the phone, not by text, and not without a chance to make things right. Now please stop worrying; we’re all good Sunset.”

“So what about your magic?” she asked, the relief clear in her voice. “You partially ponied up when arguing with Diamond Tiara the other day and I dread to think what will happen when you run into Gilda and Lightning Dust. We can’t abandon your training.”

I put my arm around her. “It’s becoming apparent that dreamwalking is way more dangerous than I could have imagined. I can't risk injury or death trying to figure this out the hard way. For now, we can focus on controlling my magic while I’m awake. I think we’re going to have to consult with the only pony who knows anything about the dream realm.”

“Princess Luna,” Sunset replied in a flat voice.

“That's right. If you're up for it, we can ask Twilight to arrange a meeting or training session in the near future. The sooner the better I think.”

Sunset looked over her shoulder at me, surprised. “You still want me involved? I haven’t been much help.”

“We're a team Sunset,” I replied, leaning in and nuzzling her cheek from behind. “Your advice has already gotten me further than I thought possible with my magic, even with the stumbles. I’m just a guy with a C+ average in school who has been given the gift of magic. You’re the brilliant student who grew up with magic. I'm sure you'll glean more understanding than I will when we talk to Princess Luna.”

“Fair enough,” she said with a bit more cheer in her tone. “I'll do what I can to help.”

Nicely done. That'll make sure she comes along when we see Luna.

The buzzer rang indicating lunch had come to an end. Sunset got up to her feet and then pulled me up.

“I’m sorry I was being silly,” she said.

I ran my hand down her cheek. “Don’t worry about it; I made the same mistake last week. Just talk to me next time. I’m always ready to listen.”

The PA system crackled and Vice Principal Luna’s voice came on. “Silver Spark, please report to the front steps.”

“Huh, that’s weird,” I muttered. “What do you think is going on?”

“I’m coming with you,” Sunset said.

We walked out of the library and made our way towards the main entrance. We were in no particular rush while moving against the flow of students heading to class. I got a couple of curious glances but nothing unexpected happened until I pushed the front door open.

There was a tall man dressed in black leaning on the statue. He was wearing a light shirt, slacks, and a blackened steel helmet with fencing mesh obscuring his face. He was carrying a rapier in each hand and there was a dagger sheath on one hip. Sitting on the ground in front of me was a silver helmet with an identical fencing mask built in.

“So you are the 'so-called' expert swordsman of Canterlot High,” the figure said in a deep voice with a heavy accent. “A few altercations with worthless thugs and you dare call yourself a professional? It is time to put your hubris to the test, boy.”

“What gives you the right?” Sunset shouted at him before I could respond. “You leave Silver alone!”

I didn't answer immediately as I surveyed the scene. I stared at the figure for a moment, while the wheels turned in my mind. I glanced out at the road and noticed there was a police car parked there. A familiar blue-haired policeman was leaning on his car writing something but he occasionally glanced in our direction. He seemed unconcerned about the sword-wielding figure standing in front of a school and I found that a bit suspicious.

“One cannot simply claim to be an expert, miss,” the man in black said with a shrug. “The audacious claims I have heard about this boy cannot go untested.”

We can take him!
Hold our magic in check.

I could tell Sunset was preparing to shout back but I put up my hand to interrupt her.

“It's alright, Sunset,” I said, bending down to retrieve the mask. “I can handle this and everything's going to be fine. Please, just stay here.”

I walked down the stairs and pulled the mask over my face before shouting at him. “What are the terms of your challenge?”

“A duel of course. First blood,” he replied in a bored tone, tossing one of the rapiers at me in a high, tumbling arc.

I watched the flying weapon and easily snagged it out of the air by the hilt with one hand. A quick shift of my wrist dropped it into a combat-ready grip. I walked over until we were ten paces apart and I bowed to him. I could see he was bowing as well.

“I accept your terms,” I growled.

He couldn't see the excitement on my face as I dropped into third guard combat stance. The man in black matched my move and we slowly edged towards each other. I evaluated his movements and I knew this was going to be a fight to remember. The instant our swords met, our hesitation ended. The blades rang out in a song of clashing metal as we began our dance.

The man in black attached aggressively and I blocked each strike without a serious counter as I stepped around the courtyard evaluating and confirming my suspicions about my opponent. This was not fencing and the whole courtyard was our battlefield. His style was unsurprisingly familiar and his moves were precise just like I anticipated. My opportunity came when he attempted a full pass lunge, dashing forward in an attempt to strike with a cut to my leg. I sidestepped his attack and attempted to strike at his back as he passed me but he brought his weapon up in time to counter my strike.

Now I had him on the defensive, and I began a series of feints to continue pushing him off balance. However, he saw through my game and redoubled his efforts. Strike by strike we attacked, parried, and counterattacked, trying to gain the upper hand. Our blades crashed together, again and again, echoing off the walls of the school in a ringing melody.

As seconds grew into minutes I could feel the intensity of the fight beginning to take its toll. I hadn't fought a skilled opponent in over a year and I was surprised I was holding together so well. While imperfect, my daily practice had not been in vain. I didn't let up my fight, blocking an aggressive cut at my neck before attempting a thrust at his leg. His sword swung down to intercept mine and our clash continued.

Then I made one small mistake; mishandling a parry and letting my opponent knock my sword out of my hand. The next move was going to be our last as his weapon drew back for a final cut. There was only one chance left so I switched tactics, dropped down to the ground and swept his leg out from under him. The sword flew over my head as he tumbled to the ground.

Scrambling across the lawn to where my sword had landed, snagged it and spun back to my opponent. He was coming in fast and his sword was whistling through the air towards my neck. I made one quick move with my sword just as I felt the cold steel through my shirt and I froze, knowing this battle was over.

“Yield,” he demanded. “You are defeated.”

The sweat was pouring down my face while I stared up at my opponent's masked face. “I surrender. However, I believe you have missed one little detail," I said, flicking my eyes down to his stomach.

The man in black looked down at his stomach and froze. My sword had sliced straight through his shirt across the base of his belly. A bit closer and he would have had worse than just a torn shirt. He stared silently for a moment as he looked down at me and my unexpected counter.

“A draw then?” he asked, a chuckle escaping his lips.

“Agreed.”

We lowered our swords and I got back up to my feet while he pulled his mask and helmet off. Underneath there was a familiar craggy cobalt blue face; his cheeks were flushed red from the exertion. His short cropped gray hair was wild and he had a huge grin on his face. He held his hand out and I took it firmly in mine.

“You’ve actually improved since you left Manhattan,” he said. “I’m glad you haven’t neglected your skills, young man. Your mother would be proud of you pulling off such a slippery move.”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve fought a truly skilled opponent, Sir,” I replied smiling back as we shook hands. “I'm surprised I managed to pull that last strike off.”

“Silver! What in Celestia's name is going on!? Are you hurt?” Sunset exclaimed as she ran up beside me and pulled me into a hug before checking my neck. There was a bruise forming but my skin was intact. She punched me in the shoulder. “I thought he was going to kill you there in the end! Who is this man?”

I looked over my shoulder and saw all my friends, Principal Celestia, Vice Principal Luna and Discord watching on the front steps. The expressions were mixed but nobody looked frightened or worried. Pinkie looked like she was about ready to explode from excitement. I noticed there were faces crowded at every classroom window and I felt a bit anxious when I realized more than half the school had seen the fight. I turned my attention to the small group walking towards us from the front steps.

“I'd like to introduce you all to Steel Rain,” I said, gesturing at my opponent. “He is a master in the art of Western European swordplay, my godfather and teacher. Who has apparently arrived here a week early; You wouldn't happen to know anything about this would you Pinkie?”

At my glance, Pinkie Pie started giggling uncontrollably. “Yuperooni! I've been working on this surprise for ages but this part was Mister Rain's idea. Vice Principal Luna and Officer Shining Armor helped make sure no bad stuff would happen, like the SWAT team showing up.”

The police officer in question had walked over to join the group. "A bit of planning can save hours of wasted police time," Shining Armor said.

Pinkie was practically bouncing. "A quick announcement after you stepped outside and everybody inside got to watch the fun instead of calling the police about another incident! Everyone knew except you."

"I didn't know," Sunset grumbled. "I thought he was actually trying to hurt Silver."

Pinkie just laughed. "You should have checked your texts silly! I messaged you just before lunch."

“You have a solid group of teachers here my boy. It's wonderful to see such support for this exhibition,” Steel Rain said in a jovial voice, his eyes flicking down to Sunset's closeness to me. “Would it be presumptuous to ask if you are dating this lovely fire-haired lady?”

“Not at all. Steel Rain, this is my girlfriend Sunset Shimmer.”

Steel Rain grinned at her. “I'm pleased to meet the girl who finally captured this dolt's attention. You had to club him upside the head to get his attention, didn’t you?”

“Hey!” I snapped at him while I began to blush. I could hear my friends laughing at my discomfort.

“Sorry, but he's not wrong, Silver,” Sunset laughed gently. “I'm pleased to meet you. Silver speaks very highly of you.”

“Indeed he does,” Vice Principal Luna echoed.

Steel Rain stared at Luna like he had been clubbed and then dropped into a deep bow. “My apologies! I was not aware there was a living goddess present at this school. Tis an honor to meet you milady.”

Vice Principal Luna's cheeks began to flush but a small smile graced her face. For our part, Sunset and I began coughing violently to try and choke back the surprise. The expressions on everyone's faces were a study in extremes. Rarity looked like was going to swoon while Dash looked like she might be ill. The others ranged in between but Principal Celestia's expression was particularly amusing.

“Mister Rain, if you please,” Luna said, trying to be professional and fighting a smile. “I am merely the Vice Principal of this school. Please, let us adjourn to the office.”

“There is nothing 'mere' about you milady,” he replied, straightening up with a slightly stunned smile on his face. “To call you 'mere' would be blasphemy of the first order.”

Sunset leaned over to whisper in my ears as we walked with the group toward the school. “So you took a few lessons in sweet talking from him?”

“I've never seen him like this in my entire life,” I replied in a dazed voice. “Are you finding this as surreal as I am?”

“More than just a little considering the identity of her counterpart,” Sunset replied.

We walked down the hall of the school towards the staff meeting room where I could take a few moments to introduce my other friends. Just as we were about to enter the room, Steel Rain stopped abruptly as if he had just remembered something.

“Silver Spark!” Steel Rain abruptly barked at me.

Forgotten instincts from years of training kicked in. I straightened up and came to attention. “Yes, sir?”

He nodded approvingly at my reaction and handed me one of the two sports bags he was carrying before we walked into the staff room.

“As executor of your parent’s estate, I have transferred the contents of your family safe deposit box to the bank here in Canterlot. However, I knew you would want this right away when I saw it.”

I raised my eyebrow at him, put the bag down on the table, and opened it. My heart skipped a beat. There was an ornately decorated metal box, a bit more than one foot by two feet in size and standing ten inches tall with two keys sitting on top of it. The silver floral patterns and decorations made it look like a jewelry box. One was a modern bank key, the other a classic, tarnished skeleton key. My knees went weak and I sat down heavily in one of the chairs without taking my eyes off the prize.

“Oh my, that is beautiful,” I heard Rarity whisper.

“One key is for your new safe deposit box,” Steel Rain continued. “There's just some paperwork to fill out to transfer ownership. The other key goes with the box.”

How did I forget about this, Spark?
It's been a rough year and we only saw it once in a while.
This might answer some of our questions.
Mom did say she didn’t leave us empty-handed.

“I never knew where Mom and Dad kept this, Sir,” I said, running my hand over the elegant metal flowers decorating the chest. “I had almost forgotten about it. Thank you for bringing it with you today.”

“What is it?” Fluttershy asked quietly. “That looks very old.”

“It is old,” I said, taking the skeleton key and unlocking the box. “According to Mom, the box was crafted around five hundred years ago. What’s inside isn't quite as old physically but the contents are supposed to be even older.”

I opened the box to reveal the contents. The inside of the box was lined with velvet and it was almost entirely filled by a large worn leather-bound book. The cover was red with gold details engraved into it. I didn’t touch it since my hands were sweaty and dirty.

“I haven’t read it myself, but this book has been in the family for a very long time,” I explained. “It’s a handwritten collection of legends, fairy tales, and family history. The first copy of this book was written six hundred years ago to preserve our clan’s oral tradition in a more permanent form. I'm not even sure how old some of the stories are. This particular copy of the book was created somewhere around two hundred years ago. It was about three-quarters full when I last saw it.”

“You mean it isn’t finished?” Rainbow asked incredulously.

“It's not and it never will be,” I said in a sad voice. “The original book has been passed down to the eldest child of our family for generations while copies were scribed for the younger siblings. Each person who owns this book is supposed to add new stories and history to it before handing it to their child. Mom would read from it a few times a year after family dinners, especially on holidays.”

The room was silent as I stared down at the book, nestled in its velvet-lined home. I was struggling to hold my emotions in check while memories of my parents flooded through me. I didn’t want to think about the stories my parents would never get to write but it was unavoidable. Anger began seeping into my mind as I recalled the stories of magic and the wondrous experiences I would never get to share with them. My knuckles cracked as my hands clenched into fists and a sudden desire to return to Manhattan to hunt down the killers flooded into me.

Calm down Silver
The Scorpions stole them from me.
Now is not the time. Breathe.

I was cut off from any further argument with Spark by two arms wrapping around me. Sunset held me tight and I took the moment of distraction to calm down.

“You ok?” she whispered in my ear.

“No, not really,” I replied quietly. “Just a bit of regret.”

Suddenly I felt more weight on me and I was being hugged by Pinkie and Fluttershy as well.

“Don't be sad Silvy,” Pinkie said. “You can write some of their stories for them so they'll never be forgotten.”

I looked up at the concerned faces of my friends. No wait, that wasn't quite right.

They aren't just our friends, are they?
No, they aren't.

“AJ, could I share one of the stories after dinner tomorrow?”

Applejack looked surprised. “Ah don't see any reason why not, but ah thought the stories were for yer family.”

“That's exactly who I want to share it with,” I said. “With the exception of Twilight and Spike, my family is here in this room now. Maybe not by blood but it doesn't feel right to simply call you my friends after what we've been through. I hope I'm not overstepping.”

“It's fine with me,” Dash replied while the other girls nodded. “Now I'm wishing I was having dinner with you guys instead of my parents!”

“Why don't we record it so everyone else can hear the story later,” Sunset said.

“That's a great idea,” I said, setting my sorrow aside for the moment and closing the box back up again.

After that, I took the time to introduce Steel Rain to the other girls. That went surprisingly smoothly before we settled into a small party. It turned out Pinkie had planned a 'Welcome to Canterlot' party with the permission of our principals. It was a good thing I wasn't attending classes that afternoon since I wouldn't have gotten much done with all the distractions. My thoughts turned to the book.

You realize Mom barely scratched the surface of that book right?
I know Spark. I hope I can come up with something to write on their behalf.
We will Silver. There's no doubt we'll come up with something.

Author's Note

I suspect realizing you are mortal after a thousand years of life would be terrifying. Getting the flu right after that realization would be awful. Did you know that if you pinch the skin on the back of your hand gently and let go it will snap back into place but if you're badly dehydrated, it will slowly ooze back? I've been that dehydrated once in my life and it is a frightening experience.

The box looks like this if you're wondering. It's a tradition I wish my family had. I've gotten snippets of stories from my parents and grandparents but I know there's stuff they didn't even think to tell me.

Chapter 29 - For Gratitude

Thursday, November 24, 2016

“You're sure this is when Spike said they would arrive, Sunset? We've been here a while now.”

“Yes, as close as we could get,” Sunset replied, snuggling closer to me. “Coordinating interdimensional travel isn’t as easy as it sounds. You're not complaining about spending more time with me are you?”

“Perish the thought, my dear,” I chuckled. “Of course I'm not complaining. I'm just wondering why you're not sure exactly when they'll arrive.”

Sunset and I were sitting beside the statue waiting for Spike and hopefully Twilight to come through for Thanksgiving. We were snuggled together for warmth against the chilly fall air. Sunset had switched from her usual clothes to a plain peach-colored sweater and a pair of tan slacks. Rarity and I were going to take her shopping on the weekend for a new outfit but this was something Sunset had on hand for the colder weather already.

“It turns out the length of a day isn't the same between the two worlds,” she explained, snuggling a bit closer to me. “Even though Equestria maintains a twenty-four hour clock just like here, their full day is actually a bit over twenty-five Earth hours. The Equestrian minute is slightly longer than the one on Earth which is enough to shift the clock alignment between the two worlds by around one hour every day. I didn't realize there was such a significant difference until I went to get Twilight's crown. It was the middle of the night there, but it was late afternoon on this side of the portal. Time of day was more or less matched when I when first arrived here.”

“I never even considered we measure time differently. I guess that means the seasons don't line up between the two worlds either.”

“Not even close, although winter will start in one week on the other side this year but it's only one and a half months long. A year in Equestria marks the time between two Summer Sun celebrations and the year isn't related to planetary orbit the way it is here since Celestia moves the sun. An Equestrian year is exactly 360 days, broken into twelve months of thirty days each.”

Just another reminder that there's a completely different world on the other side.
I wonder what else is different.

I was slightly thrown by the revelation. “It's hard to comprehend that our worlds could be so different and yet we speak the same language. At least I know where I’ll be in February when I get tired of the winter weather. I have a spare clock I can send home with Twilight. It might make scheduling easier for future visits.”

Before Sunset could reply the portal began to ripple signaling the arrival of our guests. A wooden wagon emerged first carrying a large casserole dish, a couple of boxes, and a book bag, followed by Spike who was walking on his hind legs, pushing it with his front paws. A moment later, Twilight came through, managing to stay on her feet instead of tumbling through the air this time.

Silver, I don’t think everything is right with Twilight today.
You sure?
Yes. Look at her.

At first glance, Twilight didn’t look any different than normal in her human form. But Spark’s comment drew my attention to the details. There were dark circles under her eyes and her brow was a bit furrowed as if with stress. Some of her hair was sticking out instead of lying flat like normal. There was an expression of relief on her face when she saw the two of us.

“Hey Twilight, glad you made it!” Sunset said enthusiastically.

“It’s good to see you,” I added. “Are you alright Twilight?”

“No,” she whispered as she pulled the two of us into a hug with one arm over each of our shoulders. “I'm really not, the last week was awful. It's good to see you both.”

I looked down at Spike who had a worried expression on his face. He looked at me and shrugged, suggesting he didn't know exactly what was bothering her.

“You want to talk about it, Twilight?” I asked. “We're here if you need us.”

Twilight broke the hug and shook her head. “Later. Right now I just want to enjoy my first drama-free visit to your world.” She was starting to shiver thanks to the short skirt and summer shirt the portal gave her.

“Don't tempt fate, Twilight,” I replied while pulling off my jacket. “Here, put this on. It looks like the portal doesn't take weather into account when selecting your clothing.”

“It didn’t even have the decency to give you stockings,” Sunset said, holding back laughter. She hooked her arm around Twilights. “You’re already getting goosebumps! I’ll admit I suspected this would happen and I mentioned it to Rarity. We just have to stop by her place to pick up your new outfit.”

They started towards the car arm in arm, leaving me and Spike behind. Sunset leaned in to whisper something in Twilight's ear and I heard Twilight laugh. I grinned and grabbed the handle of the wagon. I gestured at Spike to get in and he obliged. By the time we got moving, we were already out of hearing range of Twilight and Sunset.

“Thanks, Silver,” Spike said. “It's frustrating that I don't have my claws on this side of the portal. Why does it have to turn me into a dog of all things?”

I winced, feeling sympathetic for his plight. “I wish I knew Spike, it doesn't seem fair to me either. On the bright side, everyone at dinner will know about you so you don't have to play the fool.”

“I appreciate that,” he replied. “I can't wait to show you the comic books!”

“I've been looking forward to seeing those. What's in the casserole dish?”

“It's my harvest vegetable casserole,” Spike replied proudly. “All purchased fresh from the Ponyville market this morning. It just needs to be heated and it'll be good to go.”

“Nice. I wasn't brave enough to try cooking so I'm just contributing buns I picked up at the bakery yesterday. I've spent way too much time living off mediocre packaged foods.”

“You should give it a shot,” Spike said. “It's way better than takeout food. I can even give you a couple of lessons when you visit Equestria if you want. I know plenty of recipes that don’t use flowers or hay.”

I laughed as we rounded the corner of the school and continued to the parking lot. The girls were getting further ahead since I was deliberately slowing down so I could talk with Spike. “Honestly, my girlfriend was born a pony. It probably wouldn't hurt to learn Equestrian cooking even if I can't serve it to her here.”

“You two are really serious aren't you?” Spike asked in a surprised voice. “I mean you’re taking this whole pony thing pretty calmly.”

We have been pretty relaxed considering how weird our life is lately.

I ignored Spark as I put my reply together. “I suppose I have been a bit calm, but I did spend fifteen minutes as a pony. In all honesty, Spark has been critical in getting accustomed to the existence of the two worlds. He is a pony in every way that matters. Since we share memories, there’s no way he hasn’t helped modify my view of the world.”

I’m twisting your mind to my own will, mu-ah ha ha! Soon I’ll have you eating hay!
Seriously? Even if I was craving it, hay would still make us sick.
For goodness sake, get a sense of humor.
I will when you start being funny, Spark.
Nice burn!

“That’s pretty cool, almost like a superpower,” Spike said enthusiastically. “He really thinks separately from you?”

“Yeah, Spark's a completely different person. We’re not any smarter but he notices quite a few things I miss. Not to change the subject, but what happened to Twilight? She seems quite upset about something.”

Spike shook his head. “Twilight and her friends in Equestria were all a bit worn out when they got back from their mission last night, but Twilight seems to be taking it the worst. None of them will tell me what happened either but it hit Twilight hard. With the loss of our old home and the Tirek incident added on it feels like she's only a few ticks away from another smarty pants incident.”

I furrowed my brow at the odd reference and looked over my shoulder at Spike. “What was the smarty pants incident?”

Spike clapped his paws over his mouth. “You didn't hear that from me. Suffice to say she needs this vacation badly and a few drama-free weeks.

“I heard nothing,” I replied. “I don't think there will be any trouble this time.”

I looked up at the cloudy fall sky as we walked up to the car. If Twilight needed a relaxing day, Sunset and I would do our best to deliver. I lifted the wagon and its contents into the trunk of the car while my passengers settled in. Twilight was in the front seat while Spike and Sunset sat in the back. Twilight sat back in her chair and we started on our way over to Rarity’s shop.

Twilight was staring out the window as we rolled down the street. “It’s weird to be here without a looming crisis. Has anything exciting been going on lately?”

“Well, the Sirens finally contacted us,” Sunset said. “Sonata thought the three of them were dying but it turned out they were just very ill from the flu.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. “You helped them, right?”

I snorted and glanced over at Twilight. “Of course we did. Aria and Adagio were not happy to see us, though. Adagio told us they hadn’t been sick in the entire thousand years they’ve been here. I got the impression they didn’t have to be careful about what they ate either. Sonata has been keeping us posted on their recovery.”

“Do you think they’re going to come back to school?”

I saw Sunset shrug in the rearview mirror. “I think Sonata might want to. Not sure about the other two since they’re hard to read.”

Twilight nodded. “That’s not surprising. If they really are over a thousand years old, they’d have experience hiding their intentions. I guess time will tell. Did you have any luck getting that information about deaths you were looking for?”

I saw Sunset grin at the question in the mirror. “Principal Celestia made the arrangements after she confronted us about all the magic incidents. We brought her and Vice Principal Luna into the conspiracy. They just want their school to be safe, so they’re on our side. The full data set going back fifty years will be arriving on Monday thanks to her influence. I can’t wait to dig in a find out what’s going on around here.”

“Wonderful! Let me know if you want me to look over your results,” Twilight said in an enthusiastic but slightly wistful voice. “You’ve got so many opportunities to learn about new magic and history on this side of the portal. The magic analysis gear you asked for is in the back of the car as well. I can’t make any promises about how well it will work in this world though.”

“Thanks, Twilight. I’m not sure if it’ll work either but the gear will give me a starting point. Principal Celestia is letting me use some space at school to do some experiments in the New Year.”

“You seem much happier, Sunset,” Twilight said. “Are the other students treating you and Silver differently now?”

“Some of them,” I replied. Most of the students have switched from hostile to cautiously polite but that’s about it. Honestly, it’s a massive improvement. Lyra and Bon Bon were particularly kind during the days after the Battle of the Bands. Lyra just about lost it when she realized we were dating.”

Twilight frowned. “It sounds like the personality of Lyra here is very similar to the one back in Equestria. We used to be friends but I haven’t talked to her since I moved to Ponyville. I think I’ve seen her around town but we haven’t spoken.”

Her voice sounded a bit sad and I realized I had mentioned me and Sunset dating. I quickly tried to divert her attention to cheer her up.

“Well, why don't you reconnect with her when you get back? I'm sure she'd be happy to see you again and if she does live in Ponyville, you could see her easily enough.”

Twilight sighed. “You're probably right; I just hope she forgives me. I'll try when I get back.”

We pulled up in front of Rarity’s shop to let Sunset take Twilight in to get her winter clothing. Spike and I waited in the car so I looked back at him.

“How badly did I just screw up there Spike?”

He raised his eyebrow at me. “I wouldn’t say it was your finest moment Silver. Honestly, it’s not entirely your fault. Twilight isn’t willing to admit to anypony that she’s hurting badly right now. It’s like walking on eggshells lately. Her crush on you hasn’t exactly helped her state.”

I stared at the ceiling of the car and sighed. “So you do know about it. How am I supposed to help Twilight when sometimes I feel like I’m barely together myself? Sunset says she has some ideas but she isn’t telling me anything about them.”

“I’m pretty sure I’m the only one besides you and Sunset who knows,” Spike said thoughtfully. “Twilight isn’t nearly as subtle as she thinks. I have an idea! How about I arrange for you and Sunset to show up as a surprise for Twilight next week? She really wants to see you as a pony and you two showing up would make her day.”

I put my arm over my eyes and groaned. “You’re assuming she’ll still want to see me much if I keep sticking my foot in my mouth. I don’t mean to make her feel bad or jealous about my relationship with Sunset. Can you keep a secret, Spike?”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” he replied. “Not a word, I swear.”

“I’m very happy with Sunset Shimmer and I’m not going to break up with her,” I said weakly. “But if Twilight had asked me out before Sunset, I would have said yes without hesitation. When she accepted me as her friend it was like the fog hanging over my life began to lift and everything mattered again. I never imagined anyone would be interested in a guy like me, let alone two beautiful women like Sunset and Twilight. I feel awful seeing the state Twilight is in but I just don’t know what I can do to help Spike.”

The car was quiet for a moment while Spike considered my words. I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths to try and keep my emotions in check. Spike’s voice was firm when he replied.

“Celestia knows I’m not the best dragon to give relationship advice,” he said sympathetically. “I’m not even brave enough to admit my interest to the pony I have a crush on. Twilight knows you’re with Sunset and she is truly happy for you both, I promise. All she wants is to find the same joy you two have and I don’t know how she’ll find that in Equestria. Just be her friend and everything else will sort itself out.”

Huh, that’s interesting. Spike has a crush on a pony.
Poor guy. I wonder who it is.

I looked over at Rarity’s store and smiled despite my worries. “You have a wonderfully optimistic view of the world Spike. I hope you’re right because I value her friendship as well. Ok, we’ll give your idea a try. I hope it doesn’t make things any worse.”

“Great, I’ll keep you posted!” Spike responded enthusiastically. His ears twitched towards the store. “Here they come.”

I watched as Sunset and Twilight came out. Twilight had changed into a pair of blue jeans, a white dress shirt, and a purple sweater vest. Instead of the boots usually provided by the portal, she was wearing some light running shoes. It was surprisingly practical but quite cute and I had to smile at how good Rarity was at picking out clothing. Even though her focus was on high fashion and gown design, she had an eye for the practical that was often overlooked.

Twilight and Sunset climbed back into the car. “So, what do you think?” Twilight asked nervously.

“That’s a cute outfit Twilight. You look great.”

“I know, right!” said Sunset enthusiastically. “I told you it looked good, Twilight! Do you believe me now?”

Twilight blushed and smiled. “Thank you. Rarity made me promise to change back into my other clothes before I leave so the portal won’t erase them. So where are we heading now?”

“We’re going to spend the rest of the afternoon at Applejack’s place,” I said. “I know Fluttershy, Rarity and Sweetie Belle are going to be joining us for dinner.”

“What about Steel Rain?” Sunset asked curiously.

I laughed. “He sent me a text late last night. Apparently, he’s having dinner with Vice Principal Luna and her family. I don’t think I’ve ever seen two people hit it off like they did yesterday.”

Twilight let out a little gasp of delight. “Vice Principal Luna has a coltfriend?! Oh my goodness! I can’t wait to tell Princess Luna!”

“Is that really a good idea Twilight?” I asked in a worried voice. “I mean Princess Luna is a very different pony from our vice principal and there seems to be some broken symmetry between our two worlds. I’d hate to see Princess Luna wasting her time looking for somepony that might not have a counterpart.”

Twilight slumped back in her chair and sighed. “You’re right. I’ll be discrete but I’m going to try to find Steel Rain in my world. I need every data point I can get to figure out why you don’t have a pony counterpart.”

“Speaking of Luna, did you get a chance to talk to her about dreamwalker training?” I asked.

“She was surprised and worried to hear you were spontaneously dreamwalking but I reassured her you could prevent it now,” Twilight replied. “Princess Luna said she would clear her schedule to teach the two of you when you visit Equestria.”

“I don’t want to be a burden but it’s a relief to hear,” I said. “I don’t want to get injured anymore so I’m holding off on experiments until I can see her.”

“She was concerned when I mentioned injuries,” Twilight replied. “She didn’t mention why, saying it was something that only concerned those who can travel in the realm of dreams.”

I nodded and then stayed quiet for most of the drive while Sunset and Twilight talked about their research plans. Twilight was clearly tired but she perked up quite a bit as she discussed science and magic with Sunset. It was clear there were things she wasn’t telling us but Sunset and I both felt it wasn’t our place to pry.

I hope we don’t mess up our relationships here.
Same here Spark. Steady as we go.

Twilight had spent a bit of time at this world’s Sweet Apple Acres the previous week when the girls were practicing for the Battle of the Bands. She hadn’t gotten the full tour at the time due to the urgency of learning the new songs and writing the counterspell. Applejack was happy to show us around.

“Ah thought you former pony folk might find this interesting,” Applejack said as she led the four of us out to the barn. “Ah’ll admit, ah’m a mite curious to see your reactions.”

She pushed the door open and walked us down to the horse paddock. Sunset and Twilight stopped in their tracks when Applejack’s horse poked his head out of his stall to look at us. It was a large chestnut-brown stallion with a dark brown mane. His ears twitched and turned towards us with apparent curiosity.

“Oh wow, this is so weird,” Twilight exclaimed, walking closer to the horse. “He looks a bit like a Saddle Arabian.”

“Arabian?” Applejack said. “Nah, he’s not an Arabian horse. We couldn’t afford one of them. Thunder here is what’s called a Quarter Horse.”

Sunset shook her head. “No, she’s not talking about his breed AJ. Saddle Arabians are a nation of ponies that are distant relatives of Equestrians. They are taller than us as well with longer muzzles and thinner legs. And it appears they look more like Earth horses than we do. You’re right Twilight, this is really weird.”

“His eyes are on the side of his head,” Twilight muttered. “So he can see what's behind him with one eye but he doesn’t have proper binocular vision except straight in front of him. My eyes are placed more like human eyes and my muzzle is much shorter than his.”

Thunder was stretching his neck out trying to sniff the newcomers. He seemed particularly interested in Twilight. Applejack walked over and ran her hand over his shoulder to keep him calm. I kept my distance since the large animal made me feel a bit nervous. Sunset was standing next to me while Twilight got closer.

“He doesn’t usually show this much interest in strangers,” Applejack remarked. “Ah think he can tell there’s somethin’ different about ya, Twilight.”

It’s rather like your experience seeing apes at the zoo. Quite surreal.
Yeah. I have to agree there.

“I might look human on the outside, but I’m still a pony,” Twilight said, joining Applejack in patting Thunder’s head. “His fur is much coarser than mine as well. He’s not sapient is he?”

Applejack shook her head. “No, he’s not. He’s quite smart, but he’s not intelligent like a human or you Equestrian ponies. Ah have to say, hearing you describe yourself as even a bit similar to Thunder here is a bit surreal.”

“What does he do for you then?” Twilight asked. “He’s not a slave is he?”

Applejack looked at Twilight, her eyes wide with surprise. Then she chuckled and shook her head sheepishly. “Ya know I wouldn’t have even considered that second question seriously before I met ya Twilight. Ah’ve always thought of him as a friend but if he came up to me tomorrow and asked to leave or to be paid for his work, ah think I’d have to indulge him. At this point, in return for his room and board, he helps plow the fields and with hauling product back from harvest. It’s also easier to ride him to the remote parts of the farm. Sometimes a tractor just ain’t right for the job.”

Twilight nodded in satisfaction and smiled at the horse. “Good. Applejack takes good care of you, doesn’t she?”

Thunder let out a quiet neigh and nudged her with his nose in a friendly manner.

I glanced over at Sunset. “You’ve been here a long time. Have you seen a horse before?”

“I have,” Sunset replied nervously, not approaching any closer. “It borders on the uncanny valley for me. It’s his eyes that bother me more than anything. Seeing somepony that is vaguely similar to an Equestrian but completely lacking that spark is a bit unnerving.”

I took her hand in my comfortingly. “That’s odd. Why isn’t it bothering Twilight then?”

We all looked at Sunset and she cringed under the examination. “Fine. I was terrified when I first saw a horse because I thought humans lobotomized all the other intelligent species, ok?! I know better now but horses still give me the creeps!”

I chuckled. “I suppose that’s a fair assumption considering where you came from.”

“You just have to change your perspective, Sunset!” Twilight chimed in. “Do you think this is a case of parallel evolution or contact between the two worlds?”

Sunset suddenly looked curious rather than worried. “You know, that’s a good question. There are a lot of animals and foods that are common between the two worlds as well aren’t there?”

“Exactly! Far more than can be explained by mere coincidence.”

The two of them began talking a mile a minute about theories of evolution from two worlds. I smiled and walked over to Applejack to have a closer look at Thunder. He sniffed me a couple of times and then snorted aggressively.

“Ah don’t think he likes you, Silver,”

Damn territorial stallions. Back off!

Spark's reaction actually made me snort aggressively before I could stop myself and I bared my teeth while stepping back out of biting range. Thunder responded by lunging and snapping at me but I was out of reach. Applejack was looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

“How is he with other stallions?” I asked.

“He’s a right terror,” Applejack replied. “He’s especially if there are mares around. But you’re not a stallion and he’s fine with Big Mac.”

I tapped the side of my head. “I’ve got the mind of an Equestrian stallion sharing space up here and he thinks Thunder is being territorial. Plus, I’m out here with Twilight who I’m pretty sure he recognized as a female pony, even if she is a different species.”

Applejack looked at me and then at Thunder. She sighed and shook her head. “Well, don’t that just beat all. He’s actin' just like you’re a stallion.”

“Yeah,” I said, turning to walk towards the door. “I think I’ll have to try an introduction another day. Maybe he won’t be so grumpy when Twilight and Sunset aren’t here.”

We glanced over at the two girls who were so caught up in their conversation that they had missed Thunder’s little display of aggression. I walked over to them with a smile on my face and put my hand on each of their shoulders. They jumped with surprise and then grinned sheepishly at me. Their faces were an amusing mirror of embarrassment.

“How about we take this conversation somewhere you can make some notes ladies?”

“Sounds good to me,” Sunset said.

She stretched up and gave me a peck on the cheek and then started the walk back. I sighed at the contact but at the same time felt guilty about the wistful expression on Twilight’s face. I squeezed her shoulder comfortingly, making Twilight smile briefly. Then she quickly walked over to Sunset, catching up to continue their conversation. I watched them go and shook my head.

Not an easy world we live in.
That it isn't.

In addition to the Apple Family and the four of us, there were several additional dinner guests. Fluttershy and Rarity had joined us, indicating that their families were having dinner on the weekend. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were also present. I had spent part of the afternoon with Spike and the Crusaders reading his comic collection while also chatting with Sunset and Twilight. The Power Ponies were quite interesting and I could see numerous similarities to superhero stories from my world. Still, they had their own unique feel when compared with human comics and they were quite fun to read.

Before we knew it, dinner had arrived. The meal was incredible with a huge turkey, mashed potatoes, stuffing, and all the other fixings. Spike's casserole was a huge hit as well and nobody blinked twice about him sitting on a box at the table with us. His manners were impeccable after all and Granny Smith insisted Spike should sit with us.

“If Winona was half as well-behaved as Spike here, she'd have a seat at the table as well,” she declared firmly before anyone could comment. “Ah judge people by their actions, not their looks and he's more than earned it in mah' eyes.”

“Thank you kindly, Granny,” Spike replied politely. “The hospitality of the Apple Family is unmatched in both worlds.”

“Darn right it is!” she replied, laughing. “Now eat up young pup! You've got a lot of growin' to do!”

Twilight was hesitant about the turkey but she bravely tried a slice at Sunset's urging. She seemed to enjoy it but declined a second helping. Instead, she focused on the other dishes, but especially the apple stuffing. I had been careful to inform her about the origin of the dish in case it was an issue for her but Twilight was unconcerned as she dug in.

Honestly, it was the best meal I'd had in ages and I made sure to say so several times. When the meal was nearing its end I stood up holding my glass of cider. I surveyed the table, filled with the faces of friends who were all watching me expectantly.

“Normally I'd be the last one to make a speech at a dinner like this but I feel slightly obligated today. Less than two months ago I was at the lowest point of my life. Looking back, I feel like I can hardly recognize that person anymore. Every single person here tonight played a role in helping me pull my life back together. Thank you all, for your friendship, for your support, and for showing me that friendship and magic are two sides of the same coin.”

We all took a sip of our drinks and then Sunset stood up beside me and put her arm around my waist. She wiped a tear away and raised her glass while facing Twilight.

“I was not a good person before the Fall Formal. When I crawled out of the crater, by all rights you should have turned your backs on me. Twilight Sparkle here had faith in me for some bizarre reason and thanks to her, you all gave me a chance. I thank you all from the bottom of my heart for your friendship. You are some of the best friends I've ever had and I wouldn't trade what I have for all the power in the world. I'd like to propose a toast to Twilight Sparkle. My dear friend who extended her hand to me at the time I needed it most but deserved it least. I hope your faith in friendship will always be rewarded.”

Twilight was blushing bright red as we all took another drink. Sunset and I were red in the face as well as we sat down. I felt her arm still around me and smiled at her before we finished up the meal. Afterward, Granny Smith suggested we move to the living room for a bit to digest before eating dessert. The box with my family book was sitting on an end table in the corner.

“So, are you going to read one of your stories now, Silver?” Applebloom asked curiously.

I raised my eyebrow at her. “If everyone would like me to, yes,” I replied. “For those of you who weren't with me yesterday, this book is a family heirloom. Most of the book contains family stories about the life of my ancestors, family tries and stuff but the oldest stories are different. The first stories are purported to be from an oral tradition that predates the first book.”

“How far back does it go?” Twilight asked. Her face was flushed with excitement.

I opened the box and gently lifted the book out onto the table beside me. “I actually don't know. As I mentioned yesterday, they were first written down five hundred years ago. I'm going to read one of my favorite legends tonight.”

I carefully opened the book and turned a couple of thin vellum sheets to the appropriate page. When I reached the page where the story started, my face went pale. A single sheet of paper had been slipped into the book at the page where my favorite story started. I unfolded it and my hand began to shake when I recognized the handwriting on it. The entire room faded out of my view as the letter dominated my vision.

I heard Sunset’s voice in the distance. “What is it, Silver?”

“It's a letter from Mom,” I whispered as my eyes scanned the page.

My dear Silver Spark. If you are reading this, then your father and I have passed away far too soon. I am sorry we left you so young but know that we will always be with you in your heart. The contents of this book have been passed down in our family for centuries and it is a part of the legacy we pass on to you now. You know some of the stories hiding within but there are many you have never seen.

The contents of this book are not secrets but they are unique to our family line and a way for you to identify other distant relatives if you feel so inclined. Share these stories with people you trust and make them your family. Please don't hide away from the world. Your father and I love you very much and we have always been proud of you. I firmly believe your addition to this book will be a marvel to read and I look forward to hearing you tell the story to us someday.

Be happy and stay strong my dear child. All our love,

Swift Strike and Iron Hammer

I actually felt myself smiling even as a few tears ran down my cheeks. I felt some pressure on my shoulder and realized Sunset was now standing next to me with her hand on my shoulder. Surprisingly, Twilight was right beside her with a worried expression on her face. I smiled at them and pressed my cheek against Sunset's hand. I folded the letter up and put it beside the box before taking a couple of deep breaths and looking back at the worried faces of my audience.

“Well, that was unexpected,” I murmured. “I'm ready now if everyone is still interested.”

“Ah'd say if yer ma thought it was a good place to leave a letter like that, those stories must be somethin' special” Granny Smith declared. “Let’s hear what you’ve got to tell!”

Twilight and Sunset went back to their seats and I couldn't help but smile at Granny Smith's declaration. “I do need to warn you that not all these stories have happy endings. The one I'm about to read is one of them but despite that, it was always one of my favorites. It's one of the older legends in this book and is called Broken Trust . . .”

Once upon a time there was a rich fertile land fractured by war and strife between the clans. For years they tried to find common ground but their disagreements very nearly led to their extinction. They were only saved by the timely arrival of two wandering deities. The two divinities stepped into the battle and challenged the fighting clans to follow them to build a lasting peace. The two gods walked among the peoples of their realm, keeping the peace and leading them towards a peaceful future.

The eldest, Helios, favored the largest clans and under his leadership, they grew even greater in number and power as they healed the broken land and brought forth bountiful harvests. They became known as the Helians and the fledgling nation prospered thanks to their skills. Selena, the younger of the two was intrigued by the smaller clans. She befriended the leaders of these clans and with her guidance, they became the ring of iron that would defend the new nation from outside threats. Under the banner of their patron, the Selenites fought Raiders and beasts that crept in from the uncivilized lands beyond the border. They paid a price in blood for their efforts but with aid from the prospering Helians they endured and also grew in skill and number.

The Helians became wealthy, isolated from the violence on the border, and over time the most powerful nobles began to resent the support given to the Selenites. Some began to discredit and disavow their sacrifices, branding them as liars and thieves seeking to enrich themselves at the cost of the Helian people. Overnight, the Selenites found themselves under siege from their allies and enemies alike as food and materials were diverted away from the Selenite armies.

The warrior clans began to suffer and they begged their patron Goddess for help. Selena immediately entreated her brother to reverse the changes, but Helios had become blinded by the assurances of his noble followers. He dismissed Selena's concern out of hand, saying the Selenites were receiving more than sufficient aid. Further efforts by Selena to pass new treaties and laws to support her people were thwarted at every turn.

Finally, the day came when Selena stood before her chosen people and said, “Mine brother and his corrupted council have chosen to deny the truth of your sacrifices. They will not cede any further support to you, nor will they yield a stronger voice in their government. Thine blood will not be shed in the defense of the Helians again until the balance between all the clans is restored. We will slay the corrupt nobles who betrayed our trust and the survivors shall be taught to respect thine sacrifices.”

After many moons of preparation, the Selenites struck under the cover of darkness. Their attacks were methodical; using powerful weapons originally devised for fighting their enemies. The attack eradicated many of the nobles who orchestrated the betrayal. While the clans battled each other in the streets of the capital, Selena confronted her brother in the castle they once shared. They fought a battle that seemed to split the very skies in twain. Then the worst happened; Helios struck down his sister, shattering the hope of the Selenites.

Despite their loss, the Selenite clans continued to fight in the name of their fallen goddess. Helios had vanished into seclusion, leaving his followers to their own devices. Then word came of a horrifying command, rumored to be from Helios himself. To restore harmony to the land, every Selenite man, woman, and child was to be exterminated. In response, the Helian leaders mobilized a vast volunteer army and began the systematic execution of Selena's followers.

Faced with a bloodthirsty force dedicated to their total extinction, the Selenite clans dispersed to the four winds. Some fled across the sea and others vanished into the icy north. Some clans were not quick enough and were mercilessly wiped out. The fate of the majority of the Selenite Clans is unknown as they vanished into hiding and were lost to history. One clan was not as fortunate.

This clan fled into the monster-infested wastelands with a division of the Helian army on their heels, screaming for blood. The pursuit crumbled when the Helians came face to face with the very real monsters their leaders had dismissed as fantasy. The Selenites easily evaded their familiar foes and vanished into the mountains, leaving the army to its fate. However, a mere six months after the fall of Selena, the hiding place of this clan was discovered. Not by the army but by a Helian scholar; one who was greatly respected by both Selena and Helios. She begged for an audience with the clan elders and it was granted only because of her long friendship with Selena.

She carried a warning and an offer: The Helian military had located their home and would carry out the terrible orders from Helios unless the scholar could state the clan was no longer a threat. The solution was stark: The clan would be left alone to live in peace as long as the Elders and their family lines paid the ultimate price. The scholar felt the demands were excessive but the Helians would accept nothing less.

If it had been anybody else, even Helios himself, they would have rejected the offer and fled to another refuge. The scholar was trusted and so for the survival of their clan, the elders and other named individuals stepped forward to accept the sacrifice. Before they were executed, their people swore an oath. At the moment their leaders died, Helios and his people would no longer exist. Until Selena and their leaders were restored to them, this clan would never lift one finger to aid Helios or his followers.

In their hearts, the remaining people of the clan knew that day would never come to pass. Still, they stood firm and shut the doors of their refuge behind the scholar as she left to take their former leaders to their fate. The Elders refused to speak again and their execution was swiftly completed. That was the last time a Helian spoke with a citizen of the lost clans.

“. . . and that's where the story ends. Thank you for listening.”

I closed the book and took a couple of deep breaths before looking at my friends. Everyone looked a bit surprised at how grim the story was even though I had warned them.

“That was a very sad ending,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I know,” I replied gently. “The prejudice and hate necessary for such a conflict to occur always bothered me. I think it's one of the reasons that the story has been preserved. Personally, I always took it as a warning to not take the efforts of others for granted. I take comfort in knowing it is just a story.”

“Thank you for sharing that,” Granny Smith said cheerfully. “Ah’ve never heard such a tale before and it was a privilege to hear you read it. So, who's ready for dessert?”

“Yes please!” Applebloom was the first to exclaim. The others quickly followed and trailed behind Granny Smith to the kitchen. Twilight, Sunset, Applejack, Spike, and I remained behind for a moment. Twilight was the first to speak and her expression was thrilled.

“That was a fascinating story, Silver. You say that book is filled with similar legends?”

“That's right. Most of the modern stories are supposed to be real, covering family life over the centuries including many war stories. The oldest stories like the one I just read are more like fairy tales that were finally written down after some unknown amount of time being told through oral tradition.”

I looked over at Sunset who looked like she was deep in thought. There was a solid, concerned frown on her face. “Sunset, are you ok?”

She didn't answer me immediately and instead looked at Twilight. “Twilight, if I told you that in Earth legends, Helios was a sun god and Selena was a god of the moon, what would you say?”

Twilight looked confused for a moment but then eyes widened. “You aren't thinking about the Tale of the Two Sisters are you?”

“Yes I am,” she replied. “The stories aren’t really similar; it's just an odd coincidence is all.”

“It is quite the coincidence, but you're right in saying there are significant differences,” Twilight replied. “Selena had followers while Princess Luna was ignored and became jealous of her sister. Luna also didn't die, she was only banished.”

“What's the Tale of the Two Sisters?” I interjected. "It's a story from your world, right?"

Spike cleared his throat. “The short version is, a thousand years ago there were two royal sisters who ruled Equestria together. The elder sister raised the Sun and the younger raised the moon at night. The young sister became resentful because the ponies of Equestria slept and ignored her beautiful night. A thousand years ago, she became Nightmare Moon and fought her sister who banished her to the moon for a thousand years. It turned out to be Princess Celestia's sister, Princess Luna who returned from exile recently and was healed by the Elements of Harmony.”

“Of course, that’s actual history in Equestria,” I said. “This is just a story. Although I do find it surprising that a ruler like Luna would fall prey to something as petty as jealousy.”

“It does seem a bit odd but that’s what we’ve always been taught,” Spike replied. "Princess Luna hasn't ever contradicted the story."

“What other kinds of stories are in there?” Twilight asked. “I mean in the oldest ones.”

“There are a few of them,” I said, trying to remember them. “One is called the Winter War, about an earlier attempt to unify the clans during a vicious endless winter. Another is called Raven’s Rock, about the arrival of a group of settlers in a foreign land. Oh and there is another one called Shadowfall about an evil man attempting to become a god like Helios and Selena. Those are the ones I can remember, but I know there are lots more. Those four stories are scattered through the first hundred pages of the book.”

“Have you ever seen stories like this elsewhere?” Sunset asked.

“No, can’t say that I have,” I replied. “Granted, I haven’t spent a huge amount of time looking. History isn’t exactly an interest of mine.”

“It is one of mine since I arrived here,” Sunset said. “It's one of the few things I had an interest in outside of revenge. I’ve never heard of a story like that before. Could I read some of those other stories, Silver?”

“Sure, but let’s save it for another day,” I said. “The book is precious to me so I can’t lend it out to anyone. We can read it together instead.”

Sunset glanced over at Twilight who had a sad expression on her face though she quickly tried to hide it. She frowned thoughtfully for a moment before a smile graced her features.

“An excuse to spend more time with you? That sounds great but I think it would be best if we read it with Twilight as well, Silver,” Sunset finally replied.

“You don’t have to do that for me Sunset!” Twilight protested.

“Of course I do,” she replied. “It's obvious you're very interested in the story. There’s no rush.”

“Thank you Sunset!” Twilight exclaimed, pulling her into a big hug. “I’ll make time to come read with you!”

“No fussing around with time travel spells to pull that off!” Sunset teased.

Twilight shook her head. “Not a chance, I already made that mistake once. Wound up stuck in a predestination paradox that left me an absolute wreck for a week.”

I stared at her. “Ummm, I think she was only kidding, Twilight,” I said weakly. “Are you actually serious?”

Sunset burst out laughing. “You seriously used that broken time travel spell from the Star Swirl wing?! It’s impossible to avoid a predestination paradox with that spell. Oh my goodness, I can only imagine what you put yourself through!”

Twilight stared at her for a moment and then started to laugh sheepishly as well. Spike and I joined in a moment later as we got up to join the rest of the family for dessert.

It was almost ten thirty when we pulled up to the school to drop off Spike and Twilight so they could head back to Equestria. Friday was still a school day for us and Twilight had her responsibilities to get back to. Still, it had been a nice day, completely bereft of major drama. I got out of the car with Spike and leaned against the window to give Twilight some privacy while she changed back into her portal clothes.

“Rarity told me she would be very disappointed if I made another outfit vanish into thin air,” Twilight said as she struggled to get her blue shirt and skirt back on. “I wish the portal would remember what I was wearing instead of giving me this every time!”

“I’ll talk to Rarity about getting something easy to slip on that we can have on hand when you come through the portal,” Sunset replied. “The weather isn’t as predictable here and the portal is outdoors.”

Twilight opened the door and got out. “That might help. Thank you for the invitation! It was nice to have a day without anything crazy happening. I think I ate too much.”

“I know I did,” I replied. “I hope we can see you again soon.”

Twilight walked over and hugged me. “I’d like that. Take care Silver.”

She gave Sunset a hug as well while I shook Spike’s paw. He winked at me and I knew he would keep Sunset posted about a chance to go through the portal to visit. Sunset and I walked with them to the portal. We stood with our arms wrapped around each other while we watched Twilight and Spike vanish through the portal yet again.

“Twilight isn’t doing well is she Sunset,” I murmured.

“Not really, no. I can tell there’s a lot on her mind,” She replied.

We started to walk back to my car. “Spike wants us to arrange for the two of us to visit her as a surprise sometime soon.”

Sunset kissed me on the cheek. “That sounds great. I hope it’s soon so you can get your first lesson from Princess Luna.”

“Same here. So where should I drop you off?”

Sunset was quiet for a moment before she replied. “Oh, I’ll walk home from here. You should go get some sleep, Silver.”

“You sure? It’s not a problem.”

“No, I’ll be fine!” she said firmly. “Goodnight Silver.”

“Ok, if you insist," I leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. "Sweet dreams, Sunset.”

I got into my car and watched her walk away. Sunset was hiding something from us about where she lived but it was clear she didn’t want to share. Part of me wanted to follow her to see where she was going but I resisted the urge and started the drive towards home. I wasn’t a spy and there was no way I was going to screw this up. Hopefully, she would be willing to tell us where she lived someday.

If not, we'll have to convince her. I'm worried about why she doesn't want us to know.
Yeah. I hate not knowing where she lives Spark.
How are we supposed to surprise her?
Heck with that. What if she gets sick like the Sirens?
Right. Good point. We'll have to deal with that someday soon.

Author's Note

At last, here we are! Sorry about the delays, but being sick makes writing rather exhausting.

The way I see it, there is no reason why the two worlds should keep time the same way. Our time keeping is entirely a product of tracking the somewhat variable movement of our planet around the sun. In a managed world like Equestria, there is no reason to have leap years or even leap minutes. Summer and winter are defined by our proximity to the Sun but Celestia could explicitly manage the timing and smooth out any irregularities.

This chapter wound up a bit more focused on Spike and Silver's interactions than I expected but I'm kind of glad it worked out that way.

The story excerpt from Silver's book is something I've been working on for quite a while. It's one of those plot points that I've been nervous about introducing. I think there are half a dozen drafts of that section and like many things I've put in the story, your thoughts and theories are always interesting. Thanks for reading and for your comments!

Chapter 30 - To Reflect

Hey. Remember how Twilight was stressed out when she visited you? Well, it got worse; she’s just barely holding herself together! Her friends are going to be over for breakfast tomorrow and I think you should come as well. According to the clock, you gave us it’ll be around noon your time. I’ll have the portal open so I hope you two will be able to make it!

Your friend, Spike

Monday, December 3, 2016

When lunch break rolled around on Monday, Sunset and I met in the front lobby before making our way out into the courtyard of Canterlot High. It was a misty and slightly rainy day but we weren’t wearing our raincoats. For the first time in ages, I was wearing a set of my crappy sweats just in case the portal decided to replace them again. Sunset was wearing her damaged leather jacket a plain skirt and worn old shirt I had never seen before for the same reason. I was also wearing my bracers, reasoning that they might somehow be a part of me.

We hadn’t seen one another much since Thanksgiving. I spent most of the weekend doing the winter preparations and also working on a Christmas surprise for my friends. Sunset told me she was working, although she never mentioned what her job was. After her nervousness about where she lived, I decided not to pry about where she was working until I could talk to her face to face. Now wasn’t the time either, since we were about to take the plunge into another world.

“Are you ready Sunset?” I asked as we faced the gently rippling surface of the statue.

“Not really,” she replied in a worried voice. “A part of me still worries that Twilight will have guards waiting to throw me in jail when we get there.”

“You know she wouldn’t do that Sunset.”

“Yes I know, but I’m still scared. I haven’t been on that side of the portal for anything good since the day I left Equestria.”

“I won’t leave your side, no matter what happens,” I said, taking her hand. “We go together or not at all.”

She nodded and we walked towards the portal with raindrops running down our faces. Our hands were still linked as we made contact with the stone surface. There was a sensation of warmth as we took our final step as humans and then my senses dissolved into a kaleidoscope of wild colors. I felt like I was being stretched like taffy and yet I felt no pain. Time had no meaning in this place but before I had time to register what was happening, my eyes were blinded by a bright light.

I felt a floor under my feet, lost my balance, and fell to the floor with a loud clop as my front hooves met some sort of stone floor. Even though I knew the transformation was coming, I felt disoriented by the sensation of having hooves instead of hands. Someone collided with me and I felt my wings flare wide as I tried to keep my balance. I blinked a few times trying to clear the disorientation while looking for my companion. Then my sight cleared, leading me to freeze in place at the sight.

Staring back at me were the nervous aquamarine eyes of a unicorn covered in peach fur. Her eyes were much larger than human eyes but they were equally expressive. Her distinctive red and gold mane curled around a short horn and down to her withers. It was matched by an equally strikingly colored tail. Her hair did nothing to hide the slightly flattened ears which I immediately knew was a sign of fear. On her flank was a familiar cutie mark; the red and gold sun that belonged to my girlfriend. Her backpack had turned into a pair of saddlebags with her cutie mark emblazoned on it.

She's gorgeous.
In both worlds, no doubt about it.

I smiled and leaned down to nuzzle her cheek like I had seen Spark do to her in the last dream we shared. “Hey there."

She had a small smile on her face now but she was still worried. She took a couple of steps back and looked me over.

“Look at you!” she said quietly. “I knew you’d make a handsome pony, but I had no idea you’d be this tall. You're a giant!”

“Well, I'm tall as a human as well,” I replied, embarrassed. “I’m still shorter than Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. You look worried. Did you think I would react badly to seeing you as a pony?”

Sunset nodded silently and I saw her ears flatten again. I spread my leathery wings, stretching out the surprisingly familiar appendages to their full length before folding them back up. I could feel a weight on my back which I confirmed was my own transformed backpack. I looked down at my legs and saw the lines of my scars in my fur. I bit back the anxiety about my exposed injuries and instead made another show of looking her over a second time, enjoying the growing blush on her face.

So apparently I don’t get to be in charge on this side of the portal either. Boo.
I’m sorry Spark. That's really weird. Sorry Spark.
Don’t sweat it. I can’t say I’m entirely surprised. At least I can still enjoy the view.

I smiled at her after finished my mock examination. “Well, I can say without reservations that you are equally beautiful as a pony my dear.”

She smiled properly this time and let out the breath she was holding. “Thank you, Silver.”

“Ahem, if you two are quite done,” Spike’s voice interrupted.

We both turned to find our friend and I felt my jaw drop. I knew he wasn’t a dog in this world, but seeing his true form was still a shock. He stood a bit over two feet tall on his hind legs with light purple scales on his back and light green on his chest. He had a line of green plates along his back and down his tail. His eyes were more reptilian than when he was a dog as well. He was standing there with his arms crossed and his eyebrow raised.

“Sorry Spike,” I said sheepishly. “Dang, you look pretty awesome as a dragon. If this is your normal form, I can see why being a dog is so irritating.”

The irritation vanished off his face and he smiled, holding up a fist. “Thanks, bro. I appreciate it.”

I bumped his fist with my hoof and looked around the room. The place was almost organic with crystalline structures forming the pillars. The room looked like had once been a small library but it was now dominated by a complex apparatus centered on the mirror portal. There were cables, connecting several alien devices made of wood and metal that almost looked steampunk. Everything was glowing with a pinkish-tinged light and up at the very top, I could see the counterpart of Sunset’s journal. There was a ladder leaning on the bookshelves and it looked like Spike would just barely be able to reach the journal from where it was sitting on the apparatus.

I was still gazing at the bizarre structure when my phone began to buzz in my saddlebags. I spread my wings in alarm and turned to open my backpack. I was about halfway there when I noticed my hooves again.

“Sunset, my phone is ringing,” I said while struggling to figure out how my hooves were supposed to work. “Could you help me get it out of my bag?”

Her eyes widened. “We're actually getting reception on this side of the portal? I didn't even consider that was a possibility! I left my phone and the book with Rarity!”

My bag was surrounded by a teal glow and an unseen force lifted the cover of my bags. A moment later my phone floated out and over to Sunset. Her horn was glowing with a similar aura to the one surrounding my phone as she examined it.

She looked at the number and laughed. “It's a text from Pinkie Pie,” she said. “It says to give Twilight big hugs for her. I'll just reply for . . . dang, you don't have a stylus, do you? Our hooves won't work and . . . are you listening to me Silver?”

I hadn't been paying attention to her words. My jaw was on the floor as I watched her use her magic. “That is so cool. Your magic aura is the same color as when you helped me overcome the Siren’s song the first time.”

“Well I’m glad you like it Silver,” Sunset replied, sending the phone over to me. “You’ll be seeing it a lot since I don’t have hands here and I need all the practice I can get. I guess I can't reply without a stylus so we'll have to pick something up for future trips.”

“Ummm, could you get the journal down Sunset?” Spike asked. “Twilight doesn’t want to leave the portal opened more than necessary just in case. It's a pain for me to get up there.”

The book floated out of the holder at the top of the apparatus wrapped in the same aura. It drifted through the air before falling into Spike's claws. At the same time, the full bars on the phone dissolved down to nothing.

“So now we know cell signals don't go through the closed portal,” I said. “That means a magic book is superior to modern technology for inter-dimensional communication.”

Sunset just laughed and nuzzled my cheek while floating the phone back into my saddlebags.

“Come on you two,” Spike said, rolling his eyes. “I’ll take you to where the others are.”

He led us out the door into a long barren hallway. Once we were outside it was easy to hear the sound of someone talking in the distance with my Thestral senses although I couldn't make out the words yet. As Sunset and I walked down the hall, I was struck by how barren and uninviting the place felt. Every door was identical, made out of a pale green stained glass. I bit my tongue since I wasn’t here to criticize the decor. As we walked further down the hall I finally recognized Pinkie’s voice.

“. . . thinking we'd found the right one, but she insisted I make even more to try. And more. And more and more and more and more! It was like she never wanted to—”

“Leave?”

I was surprised to hear Fluttershy’s voice interrupt Pinkie. She spoke with unexpected confidence but it was still unmistakably her. It was surreal knowing our five friends from back in our world were here in spirit already.

“Exactly!” Pinkie continued. It sounded like she was chewing on something. “Eventually we ran out of time so we just went with every-berry-any-chip-surprise!”

She paused for a moment and I could just barely hear somebody whispering before Pinkie suddenly exclaimed. “Somepony's gonna get a very special pancake!”

“Up all night, huh?” Rainbow Dash said in her unmistakable voice. “Is that why she's so . . . Pinkie Pie, what is it now?!”

“I-I-I-donnnnn’t know! It’s going to be a doozy!” Pinkie said in an excited voice but strangely she sounded like she was holding a jackhammer.

At that moment, Spike reached another nondescript door and pushed it open, interrupting the conversation inside. Five ponies turned to stare at us, their eyes widening in complete surprise. The mirror images of our human friends back at Canterlot High were sitting around a large round table with stacks of pancakes piled up in front of them. Pinkie Pie’s expression was one of complete disbelief.

“Silvy!? Sunny!?”

A pink blur suddenly had Sunset and me wrapped in a stranglehold of a hug. The speedy creature was babbling a mile a minute in an excited voice.

“I knew it! I knew it was going to be a doozy! I didn't see this coming, did you?! Twilight is going to be SOOOO happy to see you again! What are you doing here, how? Why?!”

“Came. To. Help!” I gasped. “Can't breathe!”

Pinkie let go of us and stepped back. Rainbow Dash to fly right up in Sunset's face. Her expression was suspicious and slightly angry.

“What are you doing here?!” she demanded. “How did you open the portal?!”

Sunset cringed away from the aggressive Pegasus hovering in front of her. “I'm sorry for what I did. Please, I just want to help Twilight.”

“Cool it, Rainbow Dash,” I said sternly, stepping in closer to Sunset. “She's been through quite enough and she has proven herself a reliable and trustworthy friend several times over As for how we got here; Spike asked us to come and opened the portal for us.”

Rainbow stared at me with surprise and crossed her hooves while still hovering. “Fine, but I've got my eye on you Shimmer.”

Sunset nodded silently while I just rolled my eyes at her aggressive behavior. Then we were all interrupted by a loud snore from Twilight. She was sitting in her chair with her back to the two of us with her head lolled back, dead asleep. Her mane was filled with sticks and she was caked with mud and leaves. I put my wing over Sunset and I could feel the tension in her back. I watched the reaction of the five ponies. Rainbow Dash continued to look skeptical about Sunset's presence while Pinkie Pie just grinned broadly. The others put on smiles but they seemed slightly forced in my opinion. I had seen honest smiles on nearly identical faces the night I started dating Sunset and these were not the same.

“What happened to Twilight?” I asked, trying to draw attention away from Sunset. “She looks like hell.”

Fluttershy didn't answer my question directly and instead looked to the other locals. “Has anypony else noticed that Twilight has been a little too helpful lately?” she asked. “She spent the whole afternoon yesterday helping clean my animal friends.”

“Now that you mention it, she was lendin' a hoof at Sweet Apple Acres the other day and stuck around 'til near midnight,” Applejack said. “Dug up fifty tree plantin' holes when all I needed was ten.”

“She spent an entire afternoon rearranging a single gem drawer at the boutique. An entire afternoon!”

“You think that's weird?” Rainbow Dash added as she flew back to her seat. “She raced me, like, a hundred times the other day. And lost every time! She just kept goin'! Best out of ten, best out of twenty, best out of a hundred! I mean, I know hanging out with me is awesome, but it was like she'd rather keep losing than—”

“Leave?” Fluttershy interrupted again.

Rainbow Dash nodded. “Yeah! Who does that?”

As everypony nodded their agreement Twilight let out another loud snore and collapsed face-first onto her pile of pancakes. She sighed happily and wrapped her hooves around them. Sunset put a hoof over her mouth to suppress her amusement. I stared at the other five ponies in disbelief.

“Wait, was all this in the couple of days since you got back from your trip?” I asked. “She visited us for Thanksgiving dinner almost right after you returned. Why would she do this to herself?”

“She's actin' like somepony who's avoidin' somethin',” Applejack said sternly. “Soon as she wakes up, we're gonna find out what.”

While Applejack was talking, Pinkie Pie gulped down an entire stack of pancakes all at once. I could only stare in disbelief at the feat of culinary carnage. Suddenly her face became confused. She coughed loudly and a perfectly clean spoon shot across the table and bounced off Fluttershy's head, and stabbed upright into her plate of pancakes. We all stared at the spoon and I was feeling a bit like I had really fallen down the rabbit hole at that moment.

This Pinkie Pie is a bit more . . . Pinkie than ours.
That's one way to put it. What the heck is going on Spark?
Magic.
Sweet Luna. This could be the future of our friend with access to more magic?
Eeyup!

“I win!” she exclaimed loudly.

Twilight sat bolt upright, startled by the noise with a pancake stuck on her horn. “Huh?! I'm pancake!” I saw her cheeks turn red. “I mean, awake . . .” She finished, her voice drifting off as she saw the concern on her friend’s faces. Sunset, Spike, and I were standing behind her and slightly out of sight while her pony friends spoke to her. I held my hoof up to keep Sunset quiet until the opportune moment.

“Uh, Twilight? Is there somethin' you wanna tell us?” Applejack began gently.

Rarity got off her seat and walked over. A blue aura surrounded the pancake stuck to her horn. “You know how much we appreciate all you do for us -”

Rarity's train of thought was interrupted when Pinkie popped up from under the table and snatched the pancake right out of the levitation aura. I shook my head but grinned at her increasingly wild antics. Rarity cleared her throat and continued.

“ . . . and we simply adore having you around. . . but . . . we worry you might be. . . avoiding something else?”

“Oh, has it been that obvious?” Twilight asked, her ears drooping.

When her friends nodded she sighed and her ears drooped even more. Her voice was sad as she slowly admitted what I was already suspecting thanks to our conversation at the sleepover. “I've been . . . the thing is . . . I know it's silly, but I . . . I've been avoiding . . . this place.”

“Why in Equestria would you want to avoid such a gorgeous castle?!” Rarity asked in a horrified voice.

Because Twilight lives in a cozy library, not a cold crystal cave.

“Yeah, this place has everything!” Pinkie said in an excited voice. “Big tall ceilings that make you feel tiny! Shiny new floors that are cold to the touch! And it even has loooong empty hallways!”

I stared at Pinkie while her voice echoed repeatedly through the empty castle. I shook my head at how lonely Twilight must be feeling in such a huge place.

“Okay, I get it,” she said, leaning on Twilight.

“The castle is amazing. But it just . . .” Twilight trailed off and let out a long sad sigh.

“It doesn't feel like home,” I finished for her, breaking my silence. “I know exactly how you feel, Twilight.”

Twilight spun around on her chair and stared at us with wide surprised eyes. “Wha . . . Silver? Sunset?! How?!”

“Spike was worried about you,” Sunset said nervously. “He thought you might need some more help and he wanted this to be a surprise.”

“You did this Spike?” Twilight asked. When he nodded she smiled gratefully. “Thank you, Spike. It's good to see you both again. Silver . . .”

She drifted off and I saw her eyes darting over both Sunset and me as if she was drinking in every detail of our appearances. I blushed and looked at the floor while feeling terribly aware of the scars covering my body. I could feel my wings shifting nervously and my ears were twitching out of control. It wasn't like they were new to me, but having them constantly was a weird feeling and I knew I was telegraphing my emotions.

Like a bloody foal. Chill out Silver.
I can't! This is just making me nervous.

“Spike is truly a thoughtful gentle-drake,” Rarity said, smiling at Spike. “As for this castle Twilight, you simply need to decorate, darling! Make this space your own!”

“It's just so daunting!” Twilight exclaimed, turning her attention back to her friends. “Look how big this place is! I-I don't even know where to start!”

Rarity's horn glowed and the plate of pancakes moved backward just before Twilight flopped her face onto the table again. She was emotionally drained and I could see the signs of depression and anxiety edging in on her.

“You can start by letting us do it for you,” Rarity said. “We will make this the castle of your dreams while you go to the Ponyville spa for some much-needed rest and relaxation.”

Her voice became more serious as a mirror floated up to Twilight's face. “I'm saying this with love, but . . . have you looked in a mirror lately? I've never seen you look this . . . mmmm . . .”

Rarity was casting around for a polite word to say Twilight looked like hell warmed over but Fluttershy was on the ball again.

“Frazzled?” Fluttershy suggested in a quiet voice.

“Yes!” Rarity said in a relieved voice. “That is absolutely the word I was going to use!”

“Ooh, I guess I do need a little help,” Twilight said, her voice sounding more cheerful. “And so does my castle. And I just know you'll do a great job because nopony knows me better than you.”

“We'll make this place feel cozier than hot cider on a rainy day,” Applejack said cheerfully.

“There's gonna be cider?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in an excited voice. Applejack just glared at her briefly. “Uh, I mean, let's decorate!”

“Spikey?” Rarity said in a cheerful voice. “Could you be a dear and take Twilight to the spa?”

“Great idea!” Spike exclaimed. He had slipped up to the table and was munching on a few pancakes. “I've been meaning to get my claws done!”

“What can we do to help?” Sunset asked. “Silver doesn't exactly have much experience being a pony and I'm . . . well not sure what I can do given my circumstances.”

“I've got it!” Rarity exclaimed immediately. “Sunset, you go with Spike and Twilight to the spa right away. Can I borrow your coltfriend for a bit? I want a stallion's opinion on a few things and then we'll send him to join you.”

Sunset raised her eyebrow and looked at me. I leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.

“I don't see any problem with the request,” I said to her. “I'll catch up with you and Twilight later my dear.”

Sunset nodded and walked over to Twilight. I watched the two of them follow Spike out the door and waited until I couldn't hear them before turning to face Rarity and the other ponies.

“So what do you really want?” I asked.

“Whatever do you mean darling?” Rarity replied in a defensive voice.

I chuckled knowingly. “I can barely get by decorating my own house as a human. I've spent all of fifteen minutes in this world before today. This was a ploy to speak to me away from Sunset and Twilight, wasn't it?”

Rarity stared at me blankly. “Give up Rares, he's sharper than the average stallion,” Applejack said as a small smile appeared on her face.

“Thank you Applejack,” I said, nodding politely in her direction. “What do Twilight's best friends want to ask of this lowly human turned Thestral?”

“You can start by explaining why you're dating her!” Rainbow Dash said, flying up to me aggressively.

“Cool it, Dash,” Applejack said sternly before grabbing her tail in her teeth and pulling her back.

Rainbow Dash's aggressive question sent a bolt of anxiety and guilt shooting through my heart. I almost blurted out that it was none of their business but I held my tongue under the gaze of five painfully familiar faces. I saw concern, worry, and frustration in their eyes. It was as clear as if I had spent the past two months with them instead of their human counterparts. There were obvious differences, but the similarities were disconcerting. I didn't really know what to do.

I sighed and sat down on the cold crystal floor facing them. I met their eyes one by one. “Right, so your real question is 'Why aren't you dating Twilight', isn't it ladies?”

“We're jus' worried about Twilight,” said Applejack. “She had a lot of nice things to say about ya after both visits and it would be obvious to a blind mare that she fancied you. She spent quite a bit of time lookin' for your counterpart.”

“I just don't understand why you two didn't wind up together!” Rarity said in a dramatic voice. “When she went back to help the second time I was sure you'd be the dashing stallion to capture the heart of our dear princess! Why in Equestria didn’t you ask Twilight out?!”

I let out a bitter laugh and held up my front leg to show them the parallel scars on my front legs. “Sunset asked me out not the other way around and I would never have asked either of them myself. Why two brilliant and beautiful mares like them are interested in a damaged wreck like me is still beyond my understanding. How could I have said no when Sunset asked?! I didn’t even suspect Twilight might feel the same way.”

I put my hoof back down and stared at the floor. The purple crystal was absolutely flawless but it just seemed to pull the light in. There was no reflection from the shining floor.

“I only found out about Twilight's feelings by accident the day after. Did you know, that Sunset seriously considered breaking up with me when she found out about Twilight's feelings? We hadn't even been dating a full day and I almost lost my first girlfriend simply because she felt inferior to Princess Twilight. What would you have me do? Sunset is just as important to me as Twilight and she doesn't deserve your hostility.”

Rarity was the first to speak; her voice now heavy with guilt. “Silver, I didn't mean-”

“I know you didn't, Rarity,” I interrupted quickly in the gentlest voice I could muster. “You're all rightly worried about Twilight. I know she lost her home and everything in it before winding up with this castle. It is obvious she is stressed out and she looks like the weight of the world is on her shoulders. Worse still, she told me about the scum trying to court her. Would I be any better if I left Sunset to try the same?”

I then shot an irritated look at Rainbow Dash. “I won't tolerate your attitude towards Sunset, Rainbow Dash. She has suffered more than enough attacks, both physical and emotional. If you keep treating her in such an obnoxious manner we will be having words.”

“Oh yeah?” she challenged, crossing her forehooves while hovering in the air. “What makes you think you can take me on?”

“Look at my cutie mark and contemplate the answer to that question yourself,” I replied flatly, trying to disguise my growing fear and sorrow. I gestured at my flank with a forehoof and hoped the meaning of my mark was obvious to the ponies.

“Or if you really want an answer, ask Twilight what happened during our final confrontation with the Sirens,” I concluded. “As things stand, I'm dating Sunset and that's just the way it is.”

Silence reigned for a few moments. Rainbow Dash's brow was furrowed in thought but she looked worried. Everyone else just looked guilty. I just felt awful about being so terse and defensive towards Twilight's friends. I was seriously contemplating retreating to the portal before I screwed anything else up.

Suddenly I was being hugged by Pinkie again. “I'm sorry we made you sad, Silvy,” she said quietly.

“I'm not mad Pinkie so please don't worry about it,” I replied. “I think I'd better clear out so you can start your project. So where is this spa, Rarity?”

“It's right by the town hall which is the large round building in the center of town,” Rarity said politely. “Just head that way and you won't be able to miss the spa! I’m sorry for what I said earlier.”

“Thank you,” I replied. “Twilight is honestly lucky to have caring friends like the five of you. I'll see you all later.”

With that, I turned and walked out into the corridor. At the end of the hall, I could see sunlight streaming through an open window. I burst into a full gallop and was out the window a moment later, soaring into the sunny blue sky. I was incredibly high above the ground but I wasn't concerned. I simply let the muscle memory built up by Spark take over and let myself glide away from the castle. One lazy turn later and I finally saw the incredible crystal edifice that was Twilight's Castle. It was enormous and looked like it had sprouted out of the ground.

I was beginning to understand why Twilight was feeling overwhelmed. I turned again and began a slow dive toward Ponyville. As Rarity had indicated, the Ponyville Town Hall was easy to spot since it was the second-largest building in town. I wasn't in any rush as I executed a few small rolls and careful loops while I tried to clear my mind. I could feel the air rushing past as I twisted and turned in the air and I felt my worries about Twilight's friends slowly dissolving away. Her friends were just worried about Twilight, especially since they had deduced she had some sort of interest in me.

I wonder if Twilight told them.
It wouldn't surprise me if they guessed. Our Rarity knew about Sunset's feelings.
Good point Silver. I don't know if we actually want to know.
Yeah. I could do without another interrogation.
Same. Hey, where is everyone?

I hadn't been paying attention as I finished my descent into the town square of Ponyville. The place was deathly quiet and empty. I felt a spike of worry as I looked around to try and find the spa or any signs of life. The market stalls looked like they had just been abandoned moments earlier. I twitched my ears and then I heard them . . .

“It has fangs, just like in the stories. How can it be out in daylight!?”
“They're even more dangerous than the stories say!”

“Protect the foals! Don’t let that thing steal them away.”
“No, it wants their blood! It’s a vampony. How could anything living possibly survive such injuries!”

“The horror, the horror.”
“Those wings are unnatural! It must use dark magic to fly."

“What's with those creepy eyes?”

“What is that horrible thing, mommy?”
“It’s looking at us! Don’t move dearest!”

I felt my ears flatten against my head to block out the whispers and for the first time, I cursed my Thestral hearing. I was having a horrible feeling of déjà vu as memories of my first months at Canterlot High threatened to flood back. The malicious whispers, the hatred, the rumors that had dogged my steps; I had just barely survived that but this was even worse. The excitement I had been feeling about visiting Equestria washed away in a heartbeat. I just had to get away.

I spread my wings and took to the sky, quickly catching a thermal over the town square and spiraling upwards. I could see the three of them watching me before they walked towards a building that looked a bit like a pair of tents. I noticed several doors opening and colorful ponies poking their heads out. Several hooves pointed at me and they disappeared back inside. I sighed again and scanned around for a place to go rest and sort out my options.

This world’s Sweet Apple Acres was easy to spot even though the trees were bare of fruit. The harvest appeared to have been finished in preparation for winter. The tidy rows of trees covered a vast area and I could just disappear into it for a while. A small river flowed along the border of the farm and would be an ideal place to relax. I flew away from town and landed under a willow tree at the edge of the farm. I flopped down on my stomach and closed my eyes to try and relax but the aching pit in my stomach just refused to go away.

It’s sad that this world with leaders as kind as the princesses would be this prejudiced.
It's probably the same in every world. We fear what we don't understand.
That doesn't make this any easier Spark.
I know Silver, it hurts.

On that less than cheerful note, I dozed off in the shade of a willow tree.

I doubt it was more than an hour before I woke up, pulled from my slumber by whispers in the bush nearby. I didn’t move and just focused carefully on listening to the voices. I was worried I was going to be attacked but those concerns quickly dissipated when I recognized the speakers.

“He can’t be a vampony; they turn to dust in the sunlight!”

“Well, then what is he Scootaloo? He has those bat wings just like in the stories. Do you think he can control minds?”

“Ah dunno,” Applebloom’s familiar voice replied. “Ah’ hear he just flew into town, looked around, and then left.”

“But what happened to him?” Scootaloo asked. “Those scars are kind of awesome.”

“If you three would like to come out here and ask questions instead of guessing, I wouldn’t mind some company,” I said quietly, not lifting my head. “I won’t hurt you, I promise.”

There was silence for a moment and then I heard a rustling noise in the bushes. I slowly lifted my head and looked in the direction of the sound. Three fillies came out of the bushes and I wasn’t surprised that their appearance was completely familiar, right down to the ribbon in Applebloom’s mane. The three of them were utterly adorable as pony fillies.

“Sorry we woke you, mister,” Sweetie Belle said, nervously scraping the ground with her hoof. “We were just curious.”

“No harm in asking questions,” I said, smiling gently. “My name is Silver Spark. You three would be Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, correct?”

“How did you know,” Scootaloo demanded, spreading her small wings aggressively. “Did you read our minds?”

I chuckled and smiled. “Nah, I can’t do that. I already know Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and their other friends. Your names came up in conversation. Come sit down. I promise I don’t bite, even if these teeth do look a bit threatening.”

It was a small lie about speaking with their sisters since it had happened with their counterparts in another world. Still, I hoped it would help break the ice and it seemed to work as the three of them visibly relaxed. They walked cautiously over to sit nearby but were well out of reach. I was far from offended by that choice and I was pleased to see they were being appropriately cautious around an unfamiliar pony.

“Yer name sounds familiar but ah've never seen you here in Ponyville,” Applebloom said thoughtfully. “Wait! You're from that mirror thingy Twilight and Spike went through! Ah' heard mah sister and her friends talking about it and how Twilight met a stallion named Silver Spark. How do you know mah sister if you're from another world? ”

I paused a moment, contemplating how to answer. “Yeah, that's right. I’m from another world.” I finally responded. “Your sisters and the princesses saved my life in the Crystal Empire about two months ago when I was sent through the portal near death. This is the first time I’ve been able to visit them here in Ponyville.”

“So what kind of pony are you then?” Scootaloo asked. “Is this what ponies look like from your world?”

“Not exactly,” I replied, laughing quietly. “Everpony transforms when they go through the portal to my world. Twilight turned into a human when she arrived in my world. Before you ask, humans are bipedal, furless, and distantly related to apes. We have hands that are vaguely similar to Spike’s claws but more flexible. When I come to this world I transform into a Thestral pony.”

Their eyes widened at my answer but it was my last words that sent them reeling. “Wait, you're really another kind of pony?!” Scootaloo said in a surprised voice. “I thought you were cursed or somethin'. The Crystal Ponies were surprising when they showed up out of nowhere but now you're telling me there are even more pony tribes? I’ve never heard anypony mention Thestrals before, not in books or school or anywhere.”

“I thought Luna's guards were just disguised Pegasi, like the daytime guards,” Sweetie Belle added. “One of the regular guards showed me the enchantment at the royal wedding. You look almost exactly like they did on Nightmare Night except without the armor! Was the Thestral city lost in time too?”

“No, apparently the native Thestrals are just extremely reclusive,” I replied as honestly as I could. “All I really know is what Princess Luna told me during our brief meeting the last time I was in this world. Based on the reaction I got in town, I’m guessing you haven’t seen many of them.”

“Yeah, only Luna’s guards that one time and in stories ‘bout vampire ponies. So why are you here then?” Applebloom asked in a curious voice.

“I owe Twilight my life several times over and she's a dear friend to me,” I replied honestly. “She’s feeling very sad lately, so Sunset and I came to help cheer her up. It barely begins to pay my debt but I have to start somewhere.”

“Is Sunset the unicorn we saw going to the spa with Twilight?” Sweetie Belle asked. “She's from the other world as well? Why aren’t you with them?”

“You're right on both counts, Sweetiebelle,” I said, the sadness bleeding through despite my attempts to remain stoic. “I was going to join them but the other residents of Ponyville decided to close everything down and hide when they saw me. There wasn't much point in hanging around an empty village and frightening everyone.”

“Ah’ can’t believe everypony is still being so awful to new ponies,” Applebloom said in an irritated voice. “They shoulda learned their lesson after Zecora.”

“It’s ok,” I said closing my eyes to blink away a tear. “I am frightening, even without the scars. If this is a normal reaction, then I'm beginning to see why other Thestrals are reclusive. I can't help if everyone is going to run and hide from me. I should probably just head back to Twilight’s castle.”

“NO!” Sweetie Belle shouted, jumping up to her hooves. “It's not ok! It's not! They didn’t even give you a chance! Everypony is being stupid and they should know better. Cutie Mark Crusaders, we need to fix this!”

Scootaloo and Applebloom nodded and they scrambled to their hooves. They looked at me expectantly while I sat there in the grass staring at their sudden leap to action.

“Come on Mister Spark,” Scootaloo said cheerfully. “We’ll walk with you to find Twilight and help introduce you to the town.”

“Thank you,” I said quietly, getting up to my hooves as well. “Thank you for looking past my appearance. Ponies in both worlds could learn a lot from you three. Oh and please just call me Silver.”

A small weight lifted from my shoulders at the unexpected kindness these three young ponies showed me. We began walking through the orchard and I marveled at the difference. The trees in the human world were trained to have their lowest branches easily reached and they were kept relatively short. There was also enough space between the rows for a tractor. These trees were much larger and taller than trees back in my world and the ponies were even shorter than humans.

“Applebloom, out of curiosity, how does your family even harvest these trees? They‘re huge!”

“You don’t applebuck in your world?” Applebloom asked curiously.

“No, we harvest them by hand using a ladder,” I replied. “Or by hoof, I suppose if the local term makes more sense. What is applebucking?”

“Ya just kick the tree with yer hooves like so,” she said, demonstrating by gently kicking a nearby tree with her hind legs. “But ya have to kick way harder. All the apples fall into the baskets we put out and we haul 'em to the barn and market.”

I stared at her, for a moment thinking she was joking. “The apples don’t get bruised from falling like that?”

“Not if you do it proper like,” she said, furrowing her brow. “Granny says applebucking is just the culmination of a relationship. We take care of the trees and they provide for us. Bruised apples wouldn’t be very good. Applejack might be able to explain better.”

“Neat,” I said. “Sounds almost like magic. I think I might have to visit next harvest just to see.”

“So, what does your cutie mark mean Silver?” Sweetie Belle asked curiously. “It’s pretty fancy.”

“I didn’t have a cutie mark till my first trip to Equestria,” I replied. “Humans don’t get them, though we do tend to adopt emblems that are similar to cutie marks. Twilight's mark wound up part of her dress when she came through. I haven’t entirely figured mine out but the hammer is a blacksmith’s hammer which is a skill I learned from my father. The sword is almost certainly related to my martial arts training from my mother and godfather. The shield is the part I haven’t figured out yet.”

“You have more than one special talent!?” Scootaloo asked in a surprised voice. “Not fair when we haven’t even found ours yet! Is that a Thestral thing or a human thing?”

“You know, I’m not actually sure,” I said, suddenly laughing. “The two talents are related if you think about it. I have the skill necessary to craft, maintain, and wield martial weapons.”

“That makes sense I suppose,” Scootaloo said in a calmer voice. “Do you make armor as well? Maybe that’s what the shield means.”

“Maybe,” I said in a dubious voice. “It’s not a bad idea but it doesn’t feel like the right answer. You know what I mean?”

“We do actually,” Sweetie Belle said sadly. “Some ponies laugh at us about all the different things we’ve tried to get our cutie marks. They keep telling us we give up on ideas too quickly, but all the different ideas we’ve come up with just don’t feel right.”

“Well don’t let those ponies keep you down,” I said. “You three will find your purpose, I know it.”

“We won’t!” Applebloom replied as we exited the orchard and started down the road towards town.

“So what is your tribe’s magic?” Applebloom asked.

I pondered for a moment, remembering the lecture from Sunset about the different tribes. “Well, I’m not sure about my abilities what with not normally being a pony. There are a few things I’ve deduced so far. I can see in the dark nearly as well as I can during the day. My hearing is sharper than human hearing but I haven’t had a chance to compare it to other ponies yet. Sunset also told me I probably use magic to fly just like Pegasus ponies.”

“Nothing else?” Applebloom asked in a disappointed voice.

I considered talking about the dreamwalking, but I decided to keep it to myself considering what Twilight had told me. “Not that I’ve found so far but I haven’t spent much time as a pony yet. I’ll have to ask Princess Luna at some point.”

We finally reached the town and I saw several ponies running away in a panic. I saw the Crusaders shake their heads sadly. We walked through the barren streets of the town and it was hard to miss the whispers as we walked through town.

“It’s back! Sweet Celestia, it’s captured the Crusaders!”
“Those poor fillies! They’re doomed.”

“Can you hear the other ponies whispering inside those buildings?” I asked Applebloom quietly.

“No, ah can't hear a thing,” Applebloom replied.

“Well, it looks like Thestral hearing is significantly sharper than other ponies. Interesting,” I said thoughtfully even as the whispers spoke of fear and disgust.

We walked through town silently and I did my best to ignore the frightened whispering. I followed the Crusaders to a building that looked like a pair of fancy tents. Sweetie Belle walked up to the door and pushed it, but it was locked. I could hear a whimper of fear from the other side of the door.

“Oh come on!” she yelled at the door angrily. “I know you’ve got Princess Twilight in there; go tell her what’s going on and why you're hiding with the door locked!”

I heard the clopping of hooves fading away. I couldn't even make out what was being said. Suddenly, the building began to shake and I folded my ears down to try and dampen the shouting.

“WHAT!” Twilight screamed in the Royal Canterlot voice. “ARE YOU BUCKING KIDDING ME! LET THEM IN NOW!!!”

Two seconds later, the door opened, revealing a shaking, terrified pony with pink hair and a lavender coat.

“The princess will see you now,” the frightened pony said. “Please don’t hurt me, sir.”

I rolled my eyes. “I wouldn’t dream of it. You’ve read way too many horror stories, miss . . .”

“Lavender Essence,” she whispered. “I’m sorry.”

“Apology accepted ma’am,” I said, bowing politely. “These three fillies filled me in on how Thestral Ponies like me haven't been seen here.”

She nodded and gestured for me to walk into the neighboring room. Inside was a beautiful open spa room, with massage tables and a hot tub. Sunset and Twilight were sitting in the hot tub waiting with a worried expression on their faces.

“Oh my goodness, there you are Silver!” Twilight exclaimed. “We were getting worried. Hello girls, I see you’ve met my friend. Where did you find him?”

“He was napping by the river at Sweet Apple Acres,” Applebloom responded. “He flew over there when he realized the town had locked all their doors. We’ve got another Zecora situation on our hooves.”

“Oh for Celestia’s sake,” Twilight muttered. “They freak out about ponies that look a tiny bit different but don’t bat an eye at the arrival of an obligate carnivore. Gilda was way more intimidating than you and nopony flipped out like that when she showed up. I love Ponyville but sometimes I wonder how these ponies think. At least you three and your sisters have some sense.”

“Dahling please be gentle, we all know about zee Griffons!” said an unfamiliar pony in a strange accent. “Ponies with such unusual wings, eyes, and fangs are not so familiar except in zee horror stories.”

I turned around and found a pair of ponies that were identical except for the inversion of their mane and coat color. They were introduced as Aloe and Lotus, the proprietors of the Ponyville Day Spa. After a brief introduction, I sat down on the side of the hot tub between Sunset and Twilight. The Crusaders joined us, splashing their hooves in warm water.

“We’ll fix this,” Twilight said firmly. “All I need to do is talk to the other ponies and tell them you’re a friend. Then we can get some lunch and I can finally give you both a proper tour!”

“What did Rarity want, Silver?” Sunset asked in a worried voice

I leaned in and kissed her cheek, her fur tickling my lips. It gave me a moment to think of an answer. For a brief moment, I considered lying but I knew that would only come back to bite me so I found a compromise. “She was curious about our relationship, that’s all. You know how Rarity is; the one here is similar in many ways.”

Sunset looked over at me with worry on her face. All she did was raise one eyebrow at me with a skeptical expression on her face. I nodded, hoping it would confirm that there was more but it wasn’t the time to talk about it. Then my heart fell when I heard Twilight's voice.

“They interrogated you about your relationship with Sunset and my feelings for you, didn’t they?” she said quietly. “I’m so sorry; I tried to keep it secret but Rarity knew somehow and blurted it out when I got back. I hoped they would leave you alone.”

“It’s not your fault Twilight,” I replied, putting a hoof on her shoulder. “Rarity is frighteningly perceptive when she pays attention. They're all just worried about you.”

Sunset looked at Twilight and smiled. “You're lucky to have friends like them twice over Twilight.”

“I know,” Twilight replied, her sadness beginning to fade. “I have no doubt they'll be your friends too Sunset. They just haven't had the time with you that our friends at Canterlot High have.”

“Pinkie Pie was pretty thrilled to see you Sunset,” I added.

“Well Pinkie seems to like everypony,” Sunset replied. “Not that I'm complaining. She's a breath of fresh air in both worlds.”

“Can we be your friends too?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Sunset looked surprised. “Why would you want to be friends with me? You don't know me.”

“You're friends with Twilight,” Applebloom said. “And with Silver who seems super nice for an alien. Are you an alien as well?”

Twilight shot me a look of irritation and I shrugged. “They figured it out as soon as I told them my name. If you're trying to keep the mirror a secret, you might want to talk to your friends about using more discretion when discussing me and Sunset.”

Twilight facehoofed and sighed. She clambered out of the pool and levitated a towel over to herself. “Well Silver, shall we go reassure the residents of Ponyville that you're not going to hurt them?”

“That would be nice,” I said.

Just as Twilight and Sunset were preparing to leave, Spike came dashing in.

“Spike, you're back! How does the castle look?” Twilight asked.

“Ummm, great?” he replied uncertainly.'

“I can't wait to see it!” she said in an excited voice. “Well-”

Before Twilight could continue her thought, Spike started stammering. “Great! I mean, no! I mean, uh, I'm not . . . quite ready to go yet. Uh, why don't we get a massage before we go? I was really hoping to get, uh . . . this thingy!”

We looked at the poster Spike had just pointed at. “The extra-strength hot stone deep tissue massage?” I read out loud.

Spike gulped loudly. “Ummm, yep!”

“Well, I think I'd prefer a traditional massage myself,” Twilight said, glancing over at Sunset and me. What do you think you two? Do you want to have a massage before we go?”

“If they're up for treating their first Thestral customer, I'm in,” I said, finally beginning to feel better about everything. “I've never regretted getting a professional massage and I'm honestly overdue.”

“It vould be our pleasure,” Aloe said.

There was a loud crash and a gigantic white pegasus smashed through the wall. He was a wall of muscle and I had seen his counterpart at school. I was just glad Bulk Biceps was incredibly kind, even if he was physically intimidating.

“YEAH! Let's do this little dragon,” he exclaimed, jumping over Spike's head and scooping him up between his muscular legs. He then stomped back off with Spike and smashed through another wall. Sunset and I stared at the destruction.

“What exactly did I just witness?” I asked nopony in particular.

“I never realized how extreme pony personalities are when compared with their human counterparts,” Sunset whispered to me.

“Oh, I hate it when he does that,” Aloe sighed before smiling at the three of us. “Come with me. We shall take care of you.”

Twilight looked over at the Crusaders and levitated some coins out of her bag. “Why don’t you three go get something nice at Sugarcube Corner? Thank you for helping cheer Silver up.”

“Thank Twilight!” Applebloom said, walking out with her friends. “It was nice meetin’ ya both! Ah'll let you know when applebuck season is comin' Silver!”

Applebloom left as Aloe led the three of us off to get what turned out to be the most fantastic massage I'd had in ages. How they attained such skill with hooves was a mystery I didn't think I'd ever solve. The one thing that did have me worried was Spike. He was incredibly nervous and it was obvious to me that something wasn’t going right at the castle.

After we finished our massages three of us were nice and relaxed but Spike was an absolute wreck. I wasn’t exactly sure what the special massage technique was supposed to accomplish, but it wasn’t relaxation. Fortunately, Twilight wasn’t in a rush as she introduced Sunset and me to ponies around town. We found out that day why she was the Princess of Friendship. Everypony was apologetic and warmed up incredibly quickly to both Sunset and me.

It was a surreal experience for Sunset and me. It turned out a large number of the people in Canterlot High and the local town had counterparts here. Sugarcube Corner was a bakery run by the Cake Family. Vinyl Scratch was trotting around town with her headphones on. Derpy Hooves was a mailmare. Bon Bon ran a chocolate shop. It went on and on with one familiar face after another, but I noticed one strange thing.

“Twilight, why do mares outnumber stallions almost four to one?” I asked. “Almost every male student from Canterlot High is missing from the local population even though nearly every single girl is represented here. It feels more than a bit odd.”

“Oh that’s simple,” Twilight said. “Most stallions from smaller towns do a tour or two in the guard when they come of age. Only a few with an appropriate special talent like my brother go on to the highest ranks. I’m not sure where the tradition came from but that’s why there are so few stallions here. Flash Sentry in this world is part of the Crystal Empire guard for example.”

“Actually, I figured it out from reading about horses in the other world Twilight,” Sunset said. “Wild stallions have an incredibly high mortality rate due to herd behavior. The lead stallion will drive out younger males and kill them if necessary to preserve his place. The ratio of a wild herd is comparable to what we see in towns like Ponyville. I think the military tradition evolved to provide an outlet for that aggression and gave our stallions a better survival rate since they’re not overwhelmed by pheromones during estrus.”

I furrowed my brow at the unfamiliar word. “What the heck is estrus?”

Sunset blushed at the question but proceeded to explain. “Ponies are only fertile two times of the year, unlike humans. We call the period Estrus. It’s similar to the human monthly cycle but a bit more intense. The pheromones released by mares in heat can create some embarrassing situations, especially for young stallions.”

I thought about it for a moment. “I suppose our sense of smell is better than humans. I tracked the sirens by the scent of their blood.”

They both stared at me. "Ummm, our sense of smell isn't quite that good," Twilight said.

"Right, so don’t visit during estrus season if I value my dignity is what I’m hearing," I replied.

“It’s not like that,” Twilight said, suddenly starting to giggle. “It’s just uncomfortable, not overwhelming. A pony would have to be pretty mindless to completely lose control during heat. Still, it probably would be better to avoid visiting since it can make us pretty grumpy. Maybe I should visit your world during the next season and see if I can get some relief.”

“It might work,” Sunset said. “I’ve only experienced human biological cycles since I left Equestria. I should say that you might not enjoy the alternative.”

“Anyhow!” I said casting around to change the increasingly uncomfortable subject. “Why is this part of town suddenly feeling familiar to me, Twilight?”

Twilight looked around and her ears flattened down on her head. “Over there is where the Golden Oaks used to be.”

A short distance away was the stump of a scorched tree. The remnant of a red doorway was set into the base of the stump. Twilight and Spike stopped and stared at the mess while Sunset and I walked up next to her.

“This was the library where you lived?” I asked. “I’m so sorry.”

“I really miss this place,” Twilight said sadly. “We had so many wonderful memories here.”

“We did, didn’t we . . . ?” Spike responded in a wistful voice. Twilight pulled him into a big hug with her forehooves.

Hoping Sunset would understand what I was doing; I spread my wing and wrapped it around Twilight. It felt like the right thing to do. I was surprised and more than a bit relieved when Sunset leaned in against Twilight on the other side. She sighed as if she wasn’t sure whether she should be happy or sad while being held by the two of us.

“I’m just glad nopony was badly hurt or worse,” I said gently. “Princess Luna once told me that life has to go on even when we feel like we have lost everything. Your friends will always be here for you, Twilight.”

“That includes the two of us,” Sunset added.

Twilight nodded silently, and I felt her shudder under my wing. Finally, Twilight looked down at Spike.

“I’ve got an idea. Why don't we have the girls add some things to make the castle feel more like your home as well?” She said in a more cheerful voice.

“Really?” asked Spike.

“Yes! Let’s go back and tell them,” Twilight said.

Spike suddenly looked incredibly nervous as he looked over Twilight's shoulder. I followed his line of sight and saw Twilight’s friends peeking out from behind a building holding what looked like shovels. Rainbow Dash was making some crazy movements with her hooves. I realized she was asking us to delay Twilight. I glanced at Sunset who had also spotted them and saw a mischievous grin grow on her face.

“Twilight, can I borrow Spike for a bit?” Sunset said. “I should take care of a couple of things while I’m here in Equestria and I could use his help. Why don’t you take Silver for a flight, clear your mind, and maybe find out some more about Thestral magic? We can meet you at the town hall in an hour if that works.”

“Really!?” Twilight gasped, her wings twitching at the prospect of learning something new. “That sounds like so much fun. Come on Silver, let’s go!”

I looked at Sunset incredulously but she walked over and nuzzled me. “Don’t worry Silver. Just trust me and enjoy your visit with Twilight. Let me know how you two get along.”

She winked at me, then levitated Spike onto her back and walked off towards town. Twilight was already hovering and looking at me expectantly. I spread my wings and followed her up into the sky, climbing so we were side by side.

“Out of everything I’ve gained since the Fall Formal, the experience of flying ranks only a few points below our friends,” I said as we ascended towards the nearest clouds.

“I wasn’t sure about it at first,” Twilight said. “It’s been a challenge getting comfortable with flying but I’m improving. So, let’s start by finding out if you can interact with clouds.”

She stopped flapping her wings and dropped down on the cloud. I held my breath waiting for her to fall through, but instead, she landed on it and bounced like it was a trampoline. I hovered there staring at her standing on a puffball of water vapor.

“Ok, Sunset mentioned Pegasus ponies could control the weather,” I said in disbelief. “I never considered that would let them actually stand on clouds.”

Twilight giggled and gestured for me to land next to her. I hovered over the cloud and looked down at the total violation of every law of physics I knew and then landed. I felt a puffy soft surface under my hooves and gingerly settled down on the soft surface next to her. Twilight grinned at me.

“Cloudsdale is the main Pegasus city,” Twilight said. “It is built out of clouds and moves around as necessary.”

“It’s so fluffy,” I laughed, rolling over on my side in the clouds. “This feels incredible. Have I told you that Cloudsdale is a small town about two hours away from Canterlot in my world? Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash used to live there.”

“The parallels between our worlds just continue to surprise me,” Twilight said in an excited voice. “They’re both from Cloudsdale in this world as well. Let’s see if you can push it around next!”

Time for some more experiments.
I wonder what we’ll find out.

After some experimentation, we had our answers. Assuming I was an average Thestral, I could land on clouds and shape them on a very small scale but I couldn’t move or break them. We also discovered that I had strong control over the air around me and if I could harness that magic I would be able to augment my flight even further. Twilight described several interesting things Rainbow Dash did by manipulating the air around her such as creating a miniature tornado on the day they met.

Afterward, we settled down on another cloud to talk. This was the first time we’d talked privately since the Fall Formal. We chatted about our friends and the crazy events in our lives over the past two months. She confided about the strain from losing her magic twice in the past month to Tirek and then Starlight Glimmer. This Starlight pony sounded like she would be trouble and I felt She even told me about her family and I was surprised to discover Shining Armor was her older brother and Cadance her sister-in-law.

“. . . I envy their relationship sometimes,” Twilight finished as her voice became sad. “They seem so happy together. I wish I could find somepony who wasn't just planning to use me.”

There was an uncomfortable silence and I looked over at her. She was avoiding my eyes as she poked her hoof into the cloud and fidgeted with the fluffy water vapor. “Twilight, I’m sorry things didn’t work out like you hoped between us,” I said apologetically.

“You’re still my friend and so is Sunset,” she replied calmly. “That’s more important to me right now.”

"I'm still sorry," I said. "Sunset and I both want to try and help you find somepony who will treat you right."

We both watched the sky again from our perch on the clouds. Twilight looked over at me with nervous eyes.

“Silver, do you think we could have worked as a couple?”

Her beautiful purple eyes were watching me and her expression was curious. I had found her attractive from the day I met her, but that wasn't unusual considering the appearance of the girls and ponies I called friends. Honestly, they were all stunning in their own way. I pondered my interactions with Twilight and came to a conclusion.

“You’re a wonderful friend and I do enjoy talking with you,” I replied. “We get along well so I'd have to say it is possible we could have worked as a couple. If you could tolerate me in the long term that is. I still have trouble believing you and Sunset are interested in me at all. You're both so brilliant compared to me and I keep expecting the other shoe to drop when she realizes I'm barely average.”

“Sunset was right, you do sell yourself short,” Twilight said gently. “You are a handsome stallion, you’re fun to talk with, you stand up for your friends without hesitation and you’re patient with my idiosyncrasies. You forgave Sunset when you had more right than anypony to hold a grudge. Even though you aren't a brilliant student, you still try and are willing to ask for help when you need it. You are a good pony by every standard I know.”

I smiled weakly at her. It was hard hearing myself described in such glowing terms by Twilight considering the circumstances. “I'll try to keep that in mind. So, should we go find Sunset and Spike?”

“Sounds good to me,” she replied with sudden energy. “Race you to town hall!”

She took off and shot towards town before I could respond to her challenge. “HEY!” I shouted, jumping off the cloud and flying after her.

Author's Note

Well, this chapter grew out of control so I had to split it sooner than I expected. I think this is the longest chapter I've written in a while. Crossing over into the occasional MLP episode has been my plan since the beginning. I have no intention of interacting with every single episode by any stretch of the imagination but there are a couple I have picked out since they are amusing and will fit nicely with my plans. The residents of the two worlds are not going to be ignoring each other in this story.

Ahhh, Rainbow Dash. Protective to a fault sometimes. Rainbow judges ponies by actions, not words. Sunset hasn't proven herself trustworthy in Pony Dash's eyes yet.

For the mare, to stallion ratio issue it occurred to me that the sheer number of stallions in the guard balanced out the absences in Ponyville quite nicely. It works nicely considering the distorted ratio in wild horse populations is a result of stallions dying more frequently rather than being skewed towards mares at birth.

Chapter 31 - To Learn

Monday, December 3, 2016 - Continued

We slammed to the ground in the town square with Twilight the clear winner. Even though she was almost as new to flying as me, she had far more experience than me and it showed. She managed to use some clever tricks to stay ahead and I didn't manage to catch up with her. Sunset was sitting next to Spike on the steps and they were talking with one another enthusiastically. They looked up startled by our abrupt landing.

“Well played Twilight,” I said. “You beat me mostly fair and square.”

“You just need more flying practice to be as awesome as I am,” she said in a surprisingly cocky voice, mimicking Rainbow Dash.

Then she grinned at me which I mirrored. The playful behavior was a pleasant improvement in her mood and it was nice to see Twilight beginning to feel better. The sun looked like it would set in a couple of hours. I yawned when I realized it was probably close to midnight in the human world.

“What did I miss you two?” Sunset asked. She had a satisfied expression on her face and was quite relaxed.

I walked over and kissed her on the cheek. I was surprisingly comfortable with the two of us being ponies and kissing Sunset felt completely right despite having been human most of my life.

“We'll fill you in on the way back to the castle.”

With the sun beginning to set, the four of us walked back to the castle. I was quite curious to find out what five mares could accomplish in a single day.

“Hello? We're back!” Twilight called out.

We walked into the foyer of the castle and found Twilight's five friends waiting for us.

“Welcome home!” they exclaimed as we walked in.

We walked up the long flight of stairs to the main castle. The purple and blue crystal hallways were as barren as ever. I looked around for any signs of a change but there was nothing obvious to my eyes.

Twilight looked slightly confused but she tried to stay upbeat. “Oh, I, uh . . . love what you've done with the place. You did such a good job of . . . preserving the integrity of the original design.”

“Aw, come on!” Spike exclaimed in a frustrated voice. “It looks exactly the same! Do you know how hard it was to keep her from coming back here? Silver and Sunset helped but do you have any idea what I went through!?”

“You were keeping me from coming back here?” Twilight asked in surprise, looking at the three of us with a surprised expression.

“Well it could have been worse,” Sunset said. “Spike told me his next idea and I think you should be glad it didn't come to that.”

Rarity laughed nervously. “It took a teensy bit longer than we thought.”

“What really makes a home feel like home isn't what it looks like,” Applejack said as we approached a larger set of doors. “It's the memories you make when you're there.”

“So we've made something that celebrates the memories we've made with you since you moved to Ponyville,” Rarity finished.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash flew up and pushed the massive doors open, revealing a room I hadn't seen yet. It was a large crystal chamber with seven thrones standing around a large table. Six of the Thrones had one of the girl's cutie marks on it and the seventh was slightly smaller with no mark. The table looked like it had a three-dimensional map on it, like something straight out of science fiction.

Twilight gasped in surprise as she looked up at the ceiling. Above there was a giant wooden chandelier decorated with dozens of glowing gemstones. It was stupendous.

“The ornaments on the chandelier are reminders of all the fun we've had together,” Fluttershy said flying up to one of the strings.

“That one shows your party at the Golden Oak Library welcoming you to Ponyville!” Pinkie said gesturing at one.

Fluttershy tapped another one with her hoof. “Here's the time we shared donuts after the Grand Galloping Gala!”

“We were hoping that being able to look at your beautiful old memories would inspire you to make new ones,” Rarity said.

Applejack had a big smile on her face. “And the best part of it is, it's made from the roots of the Golden Oak Library, so you'll never forget where you came from.

Twilight walked in silently and the others watched nervously waiting for her reaction. When she turned around, her eyes were filling with tears.

“It's exactly what the castle needed,” she said in a happy voice through the tears. “And I am ready to make new memories here.”

Twilight, Spike, and her friends shared a big hug while Sunset and I watched.

“Speaking of memories,” Sunset said, levitating a string of topaz gems out of her saddlebags and over to Twilight. “Here is something more I created on behalf of your friends from the other world. Rarity filled me in on the plan after you two went off to kill time in the clouds. They're my memories from the finale of the Battle of the Bands, our sleepover at Silver's place, and our dinner last week.”

I gazed into one of the gems curiously and I was amazed to see something like a photograph suspended inside. The one I was holding contained a picture of us and our friends sitting in my living room while we were watching the movie. Sunset had somehow even chosen a moment before the two of us were cuddling which would be nicer to Twilight to remember.

Then the gems were engulfed in a pink aura and they floated up to the chandelier. The string tied itself in a knot, securing it to the chandelier. Twilight smiled as she looked into each one before pulling Sunset into a hug.

“Thank you Sunset, these are wonderful.”

Rainbow Dash walked over to Sunset and put her hoof behind her head. “Look Sunset, I’m sorry about how I treated you this morning,” she said reluctantly. “I’m still not sure I trust you but I shouldn’t have been so rude.”

Sunset smiled. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. I appreciate it and I hope I can earn your trust someday.”

“Let's start right now with a new memory cake!” Pinkie exclaimed as she dashed off. She came back with a massive cake on her back. “Seven-layer what's that flavor mystery surprise! These might be chocolate chips or they might be super-spicy black beans!”

“Let’s all go to the dining room,” Twilight said, leading us out into the hall and toward the room where we had started the day. “It’s a little sparse, but at least it has tables and chairs.”

Twilight’s pink magic aura engulfed the door and she pushed it open. Then she stopped short.

“Woah! What happened in here?”

The room had been transformed. The table and chairs from the morning were unchanged, but the place had been decorated. Floral arrangements were hung from the crystal pillars; fabric had been hung under each window and draped around the room. There was a stunning chandelier above the table casting a brighter light over the whole room. The whole place was warm and inviting, especially when compared with the cold empty room I had left this morning.

“I couldn’t help myself!” Rarity exclaimed. “It was just begging for the personal touch!”

“Truth be told . . . ah couldn't either,” Applejack said. “Your kitchen might have some rustic farm décor, Twilight.”

“And there may or may not be some Daring Do posters up in your library,” Rainbow Dash added.

“ And some stuffed animals in your bedroom,” Fluttershy concluded.

Suddenly there was a loud explosion. My heart stopped and adrenaline took over. My wings flared wide, and I reared up into a sparring stance and shot away from the others to get space to defend myself and my friends. Then I looked down at the others and saw that Pinkie and the floor were both covered in the remnants of her cake. I looked around for the assailant but I couldn’t see anyone.

“What was that?!” Twilight asked.

Applejack rolled her eyes and sighed. “One of Pinkie Pie’s confetti cannons.”

“What?” Pinkie said innocently. “It’s not my fault I hid them so well!”

The others started to laugh but my heart was still racing a mile a minute. Sunset looked over at me and grinned even wider.

“You ok there, Silver?” She asked with mild concern. “You look ready for battle.”

I took several deep breaths and dropped back to all fours. I stretched my wings and then folded them back against my side. “Sorry, I couldn’t help myself. With everything that's happened lately, I can't hesitate.”

Sunset walked over and nuzzled my cheek. “Everything is ok Silver. You really are safe here.”

We walked in and I saw two more chairs float in from a corner and slide up to the table in a blue aura. I wound up sitting next to Sunset and Rainbow Dash. There was a selection of muffins and cupcakes waiting on the table.

Rainbow looked over at me. “Hey Silver, I wanted to ask about your cutie mark. It means you know about fighting, right? What kind of techniques do you know?”

“I’m not sure what the equivalents are in this world but I have a black belt in a martial art called Tae Kwon Do, as well as training in several sword fighting disciplines.”

“I’ll bet none of them deal with combat on four hooves or with wings,” Rainbow said, a smile appearing on her face. “You were bluffing earlier, weren’t you?”

“Only partially,” I said returning her smile. “Tae Kwon Do involves a fair amount of kicking so I think I could adapt. Especially since I could use my wings to emulate the bipedal stance I’m accustomed to. Why do you ask?”

The others were watching Rainbow and I conversing with interest and the surrounding conversation had died away. Interestingly, Rainbow Dash’s expression had grown even more excited at the prospect as she ate another big bite of muffin.

“I have a black belt in Spinning Hurricane,” she replied. “It’s a style specifically for fighting with wings. Want to learn?”

YES!!! Please? Can we?
I think it's a great idea Spark.

“Heck yes!” I said enthusiastically. “If you’re offering, I’m in. I can teach you a bit about human martial arts in return. The only problem is, our days aren’t in sync which will make this a bit challenging."

“Sunset and I will help you coordinate,” Twilight said, before levitating another muffing up to her mouth.

"Awesome!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Before we knew it, Twilight’s pony friends had left for home and Spike had gone to bed. Twilight led Sunset and me down the hall and into her gigantic library where we would await Luna's arrival. When we walked in the hairs on the back of my neck began to prickle. Somehow, I knew there was someone else in the room with us. I shot up into a bipedal combat stance, using my wings for balance. I put my hooves up and got ready for a fight. I scanned around the room, looking for the hidden threat and my eyes settled on an unremarkable shadowy corner.

“What’s wrong? What do you see?” Sunset asked. Her horn began to glow with teal magic as she prepared to face our unknown assailant. I felt a spark of gratitude for her trust.

“Well done my friend," came a familiar voice from the shadows. "There are not many even among the Thestrals who could spot me so quickly.”

I relaxed immediately and landed back on my hooves. One of the shadows seemed to detach from the corner and a moment later Princess Luna was standing there. Sunset immediately bowed down so I followed her lead and bowed as well. Twilight smiled broadly and walked over to her.

“Please, rise. Both of you! You need not bow to us,” Luna said quickly.

“Thank you for coming!” Twilight said in an excited voice. “I’ve been looking forward to this for quite some time.”

I stood up and smiled nervously, remembering her request that I use her name. “It is wonderful to see you again, Luna. This is Sunset Shimmer, the former student of Princess Celestia and my marefriend. She has been a great help in learning to control my magic in the human world.”

“We are pleased to meet you, Sunset Shimmer,” Luna said beginning to smile as well, looking into Sunset's eyes. “My sister has spoken very highly of your skills. What interest do you have in dreamwalking?”

Sunset looked nervous but stood up and nodded. “That is correct Princess Luna. I wish to learn what I can so I can help Silver in the human world.”

“So little is known about what you do for Equestria Luna,” Twilight said in a sad voice. “If ponies in the past had known about the help you provided through dreams, it might have made them appreciate you and your night more.”

If I hadn't been watching Luna at that moment I would have missed it. For one brief moment, a shadow crossed Luna’s face and in that instant, she looked almost broken; as if something was haunting her. She opened her mouth briefly, as if she was going to speak but then she hesitated. The moment passed quickly and a smile quickly returned to her face.

“I approve of your goals, though we must speak before you make anything public, Twilight,” Luna said before turning to me. “As for you Silver, I understand your first dreamwalk occurred without your knowledge. How did this come to pass?”

“The first incident where I'm absolutely sure I was dreamwalking was when Twilight had a nightmare about Tirek during her recent visit to the human world,” I replied. “I heard her calling for help and found my way into her dream without realizing it wasn't a product of my mind. That said, I originally started experiencing fully lucid dreams a few days after you and the other princesses saved my life.”

Luna nodded and a frown appeared on her face. “That is quite intriguing. Very well, then let us adjourn to more comfortable environs for your lessons.”

She walked to the door and Twilight led us through the corridors to a large room. There was a large grandfather clock set against one wall. The clock was ticking away the seconds one by one in an almost hypnotic fashion. Several beds were set up in this room and we each hopped up on one at Luna’s instruction. She settled down on a large cushion facing the three of us.

“The first thing you must know is, there will be a limit to how much I am able to teach you,” Princess Luna said. “As an Alicorn, I use spells to walk the Astral Plane, manipulate dreams, and protect myself from harm while I am fully conscious. Dreamwalkers like you can only walk those pathways while asleep and there are limits to the magic you can directly wield while dreaming. Your predecessors developed many rituals and tools to aid and protect them during their travels but those are lost to me. At the same time, every dreamwalker had personal methods, appropriate to their knowledge and skills in the waking world.”

“So it's true," Twilight whispered. "There were other ponies that could dreamwalk in the past. Who were they and why have I never heard of them?”

Luna’s face fell and she looked away from Twilight to stare off into space. “I'd be surprised if you had. My Astral Sentinels were all Thestrals and every one of them was f- . . . were dear friends. They were . . . lost to history shortly after I was banished and nopony with the capability has been born since.”

She was choosing her words carefully and evading something about the fate of the previous Sentinels. The last thing I wanted to do was call her on her evasion but it was clear something awful had happened to them.

“Nopony at all?” Sunset said in surprise. “How could a special talent simply vanish?”

“Nay, it was not merely a special talent,” Luna said sadly, her eyes glistening with barely controlled tears. “Every Sentinel had a talent in the waking world that they exercised just like everypony else. Walking the Astral Plan was a far deeper calling.”

I was confused. “So, why do I have this ability if it's so rare Luna?”

“In truth, I do not know,” she replied, eyeing me nervously. “The rules may be different in your world, or it may be related to the method used to heal the curse. It is a mystery we must save for the future since at this time I fear for the safety of your world. There is much you need to learn before you return home.”

I stared at her in disbelief and a pit formed in my stomach. “What?! How can simple dreams threaten a whole world?”

“When one dreams, the mind does not remain fully in your body,” she said. “A portion of your unconscious mind drifts to the Astral Plane. I have yet to discover the purpose of this connection but I have spent lifetimes fighting the consequences. The realm is far from empty, for where there is sustenance, predators inevitably appear.”

“WHAT!” Twilight exclaimed, staring at Luna with wide eyes. “There are creatures attacking our dreams!?”

“Fear not my young friend,” Luna replied. “The most deadly entities are long gone from Equestria and you may rest without fear. New ones appear on occasion but they are easily managed. Twas the only good I accomplished from exile, for Nightmare Moon understood the danger just as I did. Tis the human world I fear for. The nightmares of the Astral Plane find magic to be an exceptional source of power.”

“Then they will be coming for us and our friends,” Sunset concluded. “Our magic is going to attract them like moths to a light in a dark room.”

“Yes, thine powers will both attract and spawn them,” Luna said. “We must prepare you to defend the people of your world. Silver, how did you access Sunset Shimmer's dream? Twilight insisted you accomplished that intentionally, although with some troubles.”

“Well actually it was Spark who made the critical connections,” I replied without thinking. At Luna’s confused expression, I smiled nervously. “Spark is the name used by a second personality living in my mind. He appears as I do as a Thestral during my lucid dreams and he seems to have an instinct for dreamwalking. He is equally chatty while I'm awake and he is listening right now as well.”

“Truly?! Thou hast created a sapient Spirit Guide? Without any guidance?” She said incredulously.

What?! What the buck is a Spirit Guide?

“Ok, what is a Spirit Guide?” I asked. “Spark and I have been debating his nature and origin since the day he gained awareness.”

“Navigating the astral realm is normally an impossible feat for all but an Alicorn,” She said without any pride. “My mind and magic simply function differently from others. The Astral Sentinels found an alternative method. The first step toward training a dreamwalker required the student to transform the astral portion of their dreaming mind into a separate entity. Once that was accomplished the Sentinel and their Spirit Guide would cooperate to navigate the Astral Plane. Most were only able to create a spirit animal to guide them but a fully sapient guide is indicative of great potential if you are willing to learn.”

So that's what I am? Fantastic.
Amen brother. I’m glad you’re here.
If you ever call me a spirit animal, so help me, I will kick your ass. Somehow!
No worries, I'll find a more creative way to tease you Spark. Promise.

“Well, Spark is happy to hear that,” I said. “I consider him my brother and he’s already been a fantastic partner.”

“What else has he done for you?” Twilight asked curiously. “We never actually discussed his existence in detail thanks to the other things that came up that day.”

“Let me see,” I said thinking back to the insanity of the past few months. “He can use my human sense more effectively and warned me about an attempted sneak attack by a bully so I could dodge. Spark also figured out how to repair our mind and bring us back to consciousness when we were knocked out before the final Battle of the Bands. Turns out the same technique also allows us to wake up from sleeping at will. He is also the key to me ponying up in the human world. I can’t transform or use my magic without his cooperation.”

“Excellent,” Luna said. “You are much further along than I anticipated, so we can move on to a useful trick. As you can wake up at will, you can also enter the dream realm the same way. Simply have your guide lead you to the Astral Plane.”

I focused for a moment and abruptly Spark manifested in front of me with a simple doorway next to him. His appearance was so sudden and unexpected, all I could do was stare at him completely speechless.

Oh wow! That is easy.
Seriously? Just like that?

“What are you looking at Silver?” Sunset asked. Interestingly, Luna was looking right at Spark with an amused expression on her face. He pushed the door open revealing a familiar star-filled void that I now knew was the Astral Plane.

Come on, this way Silver. Times a wasting!
Wait, what . . .

My eyes suddenly felt incredibly heavy and the last thing I remember is my head hitting the pillow.

Spark and I were standing side by side in an empty starfield. Sunset and Twilight's doors were both nearby but they seemed almost faded out. I had to assume it was because they were not asleep yet. Strangely, our twin recliners were present but the coffee table was not. I stared at Spark.

“Holy crap! That was a bit sudden!”

“Wow, that was abrupt. See you in your dreams Silver.”

Spark shrugged and grinned at me. "I didn't expect you to drop like that either. Next time you'll have to put your head down first."

“Impressively done, Silver,” Luna said, appearing behind me and Spark. “Twilight and Sunset are settling into sleep, but we shall continue with the next lesson while we await their arrival. Tis a pleasure to meet you at last, Spark.”

“Cute Sunset. That's a great play on words.”

Spark smiled. “The feeling is mutual,” he replied. “I am glad to learn I am not an evil remnant of the Sakitan Dagger.”

“Thanks Twi. See you on the flip side.”

Luna reared back in surprise and her wings spread wide in obvious agitation. “HOW DIDST THOU KNOW THAT NAME!” she shouted in a horrified voice, the volume echoing through the vast space.

“I’m not entirely sure,” I replied nervously. “It came to us recently like I had overheard a conversation. Is it true three are unaccounted for?”

“Spark’s genesis had already begun on that very day then,” she said, suddenly calming down. “I had words with my sister about their status and the number on that very day. Tis fascinating that thine abilities were already nascent; perhaps it was you subconsciously fighting the curse. Tis not unexpected as dreamwalkers maintain a strong awareness of the material world. You are not truly awake but neither are you fully asleep.”

“That is a relief,” I said. “So what's next?”

“While we wait for our guests to arrive we must discuss the nature of time,” she replied with a big smile on her face. “ In the physical world, your reaction times and the nature of your body make time rigid. Not so on the Astral Plane. As a dreamwalker, we are only minds in this place. I cannot teach you to control this in one night but I can show you the path to hone your skill. Canst thou hear the clock in the waking world?”

Spark and I both stopped and listened, straining our hearing. Then grandfather clock shimmered into existence beside us. Suddenly the dreamscape began to echo with a steady ticking noise marking the seconds passing one by one.

“Well done,” Luna said. “To control your perceived passage of time, you must remain aware of the reality. Maintaining both in your mind simultaneously is the true challenge. The exercise you must accomplish is forcing the clock to slow down. I shall demonstrate for tonight.”

Luna's horn glowed and we watched as the swinging pendulum slowed down more and more until it was moving at a fraction of its original speed. It was surreal watching a clock slow down in such a manner.

“That means we could speed it up as well, right Luna?” Spark asked.

“Yes, that is correct though that technique has far fewer applications,” she replied. “Tis far better to be patient and make use of the valuable extra time. Stretching the moments out will allow you more opportunity to manage nightmares and to still relax as is needed while you sleep.”

“Good to know. So before Sunset joins us, I need to fill you in on what has happened,” I said. “I'm worried about her dreams.”

Spark and I quickly filled Luna in on my failed attempts to soothe Sunset’s dreams, the injuries carrying to the real world, and my failures at pulling her into a lucid state. Luna's expression became more and more worried as my story continued.

“This is troubling,” Luna said quietly. “She is almost certainly being attacked by an astral creature of some sort. It may even be a product of her unfortunate encounter with dark magic. The Elements of Harmony are limited by the knowledge of the wielders and I fear Twilight's ignorance of the Astral Plane may have allowed something to survive. Thank you for telling me; this will be an excellent opportunity to learn about your primary responsibility as an Astral Sentinel.”

She paused for a moment and looked around the dreamscape. “I see you also manifest the transition to dreams as doorways. We approve of this choice; tis also mine preference.”

I nodded. “I found Twilight when the door to the Golden Oaks Library spontaneously appeared in my dream. Doors just feel right to me.”

“Subconsciously, doorways are a natural boundary,” she replied. “Inside and outside represent a simple concept that most ponies learn at an early age. Since we walk through doors from childhood, it is natural to use them.”

“Yes, they are quite intuitive,” Spark echoed. “It worked very well when we stopped the scorpion thing. Oh and when we visited the memory of our parents.”

“. . . What?” Luna said in a stunned voice. “You visited your parents? Was it simply a replaying memory or did they seem . . . more complete?”

Luna's expression actually looked frightened and she was watching my reaction carefully. I pondered the behavior of my parents in that dream before responding. “They were responsive, recognized Spark and me, reminded us of advice you gave us and they knew they were dead. I assumed we had simply crafted a dream from a mixture of memory and desires. Is that not the case?”

“Do not walk through such a door again until you are far more skilled,” she said in a serious voice. “Traversing the boundary between the living and the dead should not be done lightly and never again without your knowledge! Thine soul can become ensnared in fond memories beyond the veil and if you choose to resist your need to awaken, your body would expire."

My legs went weak and I found myself sitting on the non-existent floor.

"You're telling me the dead reside here?" I asked weakly.

"The Astral Plane is far more than simply the place where we dream and there are still many mysteries," Luna replied cryptically. "The exact nature of the world beyond is not something the fallen can share with us."

“So they were real,” Spark murmured happily. “We really got to see them one last time. Thank you for confirming that we saw them, Luna.”

“Tis a gift and a curse to be able to walk the Astral Plane,” Luna said, her voice melancholy “Keep your focus on the living to resist the temptation to follow the dead. I speak from thousands of years of experience when I warn you that there are doors even an alicorn should not open even in the direst of need."

Spark and I stared at Luna with wide eyes as we both tried to process the gravity of her words.

"Ah excellent, I see Twilight has fallen asleep. Let us proceed to her dream and have her join us. Before we do, I would have you observe her door.”

I looked the door over and I was surprised by what I saw. The door was still the Golden Oaks Library door, just as I remembered but the door frame had become an archway of crystal instead of oak wood.

“Her door has changed,” I said. “Its initial appearance was what I remembered from the last time I saw her but it changed as soon as she fell asleep. The crystal doorframe is new.”

“While we manifest the doors, their appearance is not ours to control.” she lectured. “It reflects the feelings and state of mind of the dreamer behind it. With experience, you will be able to identify whether a dream or nightmare is being experienced. Dramatic changes to the door also can indicate major shifts in feelings, attitudes, or worldviews. What would you say Princess Twilight is feeling at this moment?”

“I think she has begun to accept the castle as her new home,” I said, looking over the details of the door. “She remembers her library fondly but the memories of her old home are now anchored by her positive experiences in the castle. Is she having a good dream?”

“Very well done,” she said cheerfully. “You are using your knowledge of today's events to build that conclusion. What you learn in the waking world is invaluable for understanding dreams. Princess Twilight's dream is peaceful so either you or Spark may open the door now. Remember, together the two of you are greater than either would be alone.”

“Funny,” Spark said, putting his hoof against the door and pushing. “That's almost exactly what our parents said when we saw them.”

The three of us walked through the door and into Twilight Sparkle's dream. Spark and I both began to blush at the scene on the other side. We had arrived in the Spa from earlier in the day but instead of Lotus giving Twilight her massage, it was me in my human form without a shirt on. The rest of the scene was foggy, but I could still see the memory of me and Sunset getting their treatment as well. Luna had her hoof over her mouth and she was doing her best not to giggle.

“This is a bit embarrassing,” Spark muttered. “I'm glad you find this amusing Luna.”

“Tis is one of many reasons why we never speak of what we see in dreams to any but a fellow dreamwalker,” Luna said, fighting to suppress laughter. “Dreams reveal hopes, fears, and even simple idle speculation that mean nothing. We do apologize for our reaction, but this is positively innocent compared with some dreams. Learning to recognize amorous dreams is as vital as spotting nightmares. What would you make of this dream?”

“I gave her a massage using my hands in the last shared dream and I guess she enjoyed it,” I said thinking back on that difficult night. “It was the same time I discovered . . . something about her feelings. My presence in her dream like this worries me.”

Luna nodded. “You need not hide your discovery from me Silver Spark. Rest assured I already know about Twilight's feelings. You and Sunset Shimmer have featured frequently in her dreams and nightmares since her first journey to your world. Twilight Sparkle values your friendship greatly, even more than she considers her own happiness. Tis difficult to watch a friend like her endure such loneliness but you should not hold yourself responsible for her state. Fortunately, a peaceful dream such as this is easy to disrupt. Please make the attempt so I may observe.”

Spark and I walked over to the massage table. I looked at my doppelganger and shook my head sadly. The web scars covering my real body were totally absent from its body. I gestured for him to leave and put my hand on Twilight's cheek.

“Hey, Twilight. It's time to leave this dream world. Princess Luna is waiting.”

“Wha?” she muttered dreamily. “Silver, what do you mean . . . oh, sweet Celestia! SERIOUSLY?!"

Twilight jumped up to her hooves on the massage table and shook her head to clear the fog away. She looked around at the scene and my duplicates and frowned. Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment and her wings were twitching nervously as she looked at me. She looked like she was ready to fly but she had no idea where to go.

"Why do I keep embarrassing myself when you wake me up, Silver?” she asked sheepishly.

I smiled kindly. “It's only a dream Twilight. I'm glad to see you're having a better one than the last time I saw you.”

Her wings relaxed and she hopped off the table. “It was a nice day.”

“Yup!” Spark said enthusiastically, gesturing to where Luna was standing in the doorway. “We're going to go help Sunset now. It looks like we can take you to visit the Astral Plane.”

Twilight turned and galloped towards Princess Luna. “Yes, yes, yes! Let's go!”

We walked through the door but Luna made Twilight wait and come through last. As Twilight walked through the door into the Astral Plane her door faded out and the star that made the door handle merged with her body. Twilight didn’t seem to notice the transition while she was looking around in awe at the new realm.

“So this is what you meant when you described the star-filled void. It’s beautiful.”

“That's not the best part either!” Spark said in an excited voice. He glanced around a few times and then flew a short distance out. Cupping his hooves carefully around a seemingly random star he flew back. “Every star represents someone. Check it out, this is Rainbow Dash.”

The star was swirling with a riot of faint colors like Rainbow Dash’s mane as I looked at it. Twilight examined it and looked up at me with a perplexed expression. “How can you tell? It's just a plain white sphere.”

“Spark and Silver can see far more,” Luna said. “I will teach you some spells to emulate what they can see naturally, but for now Lady Shimmer requires our attention. She is beset by a nightmare parasite. First I must educate you on the dangers of dreamwalking.”

“I’ve experienced those dangers firsthand,” I said, rubbing my shoulder where I had been clawed.

Princess Luna nodded. “The events within ordinary dreams and even nightmares cannot harm you or those who walk with you. Only a dream beset by a nightmare beast is dangerous. Tis truly a relief that the dreamer is relatively safe from harm from our actions, unfortunately, the creature can hurt them if it desires, though that injury is entirely mental unlike what we experience.”

“So how can we tell if a dream is dangerous?” Spark said. “I don’t think walking in and seeing if we can get hurt is a sensible idea.”

Luna nodded “Unless it is a dreamscape you crafted yourself, tis is best to assume any dream can be dangerous. With time you will be able to recognize the distortion and corruption growing in the dreamer’s door and in the details of their star.”

“Well then, how do we defeat this thing, Luna?” Spark asked, stomping his hoof firmly. “We’re not leaving Sunset in this state any longer.”

“Tis different for every creature you face but this one will be comparatively simple,” Luna said. “Parasites prefer to seek an object linked to a failure or trauma that they can then force the dreamer to relive for sustenance. You must separate that object from the dreamer and destroy it. We will be nearby to assist but we believe you can solve this without my aid.”

“The crown,” I said after only a moment of thought. “I’d bet good money the crown is the parasite. Every nightmare I’ve walked into so far has been about the Fall Formal and Sunset being victorious after turning into a demon.”

Twilight walked over to the door that would lead to Sunset’s dream. “Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go save our friend!”

The Astral Plane was silent while Spark and I stared at Twilight in surprise. I bit back my initial instinct to tell her no and instead thought about who Twilight was. She was a pony I knew I could trust with my life, a pony who was a hero in both worlds. I glanced over at Luna who nodded her approval. She seemed amused by Twilight's enthusiasm. I nodded at her and we pushed the door open revealing a familiar scene.

Demon Sunset Shimmer was hovering over the courtyard of Canterlot High cackling manically. Memory Twilight and our human friends were gathered below with defiant expressions on their faces and Sunset’s memory of me was prone on the ground nearby.

“This is so surreal,” Twilight whispered. “I remember standing there but now I’m over here.”

“That’s the dream realm for you,” I said shaking my head. “I’m starting to get used to it. Twilight, do what you can to keep the memory of us and our friends alive. The shield usually fails in these dreams unlike what happened in reality. Anything you can do in the real world you can do here so this will protect Sunset from more emotional trauma. Spark, you fly around behind her and snag the crown off her head while I keep her attention.”

My two allies nodded and galloped around the side of the statue, out of sight. With the foundation of a plan in place, I ponied up and got ready to fly. I manifested the shield from the Battle of the Bands on my left arm and a wooden training sword in my hands. Even with Luna’s reassurance, a sword wasn’t necessary.

Sunset finished her speech and let loose the fireball just as she always did. I took to the air while she was gloating about her victory and flew towards her. I could see the purple shimmer of Twilight’s shield protecting the dream versions of us and our friends.

“WHAT!? HOW CAN THIS BE!” She howled. Just like the last time she shot towards me with her claws extended.

This time I was ready for her. I used the shield to block one strike and the sword to parry the other. This time I didn’t try any silliness to break her out of her dream. Now that I knew she wasn’t entirely herself, I had to fight her differently. I had to make her mad so she wouldn’t see Spark approaching. As I thought about Spark, I realized I knew exactly where he was. He was circling overhead, waiting for a chance to dive past me.

“Is that the best you can do Shimmer?” I asked in a mocking tone. “Come on! Show me what you’re made of!”

“GRAH! DIE ALREADY!”

She was angry now and unleashed a fireball at me. I dodged around the fireball and shot towards her. I felt Spark begin his dive. A pink bolt of light shot through the night air and impacted Sunset’s left hand just as I hit her right one with my shield. At that moment Spark flew past and snatched the crown right off Sunset’s forehead. I kicked Sunset in the stomach, knocking the wind out of her, and dove after Spark.

“NOOOO! GIVE THAT BACK USURPER!”

Spark dropped it on the concrete sidewalk by the portal. Twilight was standing right beside the portal and Luna was watching with interest through the gateway. In a moment of amused inspiration, I dropped the sword and manifested a replica of the sledgehammer Sunset had planned to use to destroy the portal.

“DIE NIGHTMARE!” I screamed, shaking the entire dream with my magically enhanced voice. I slammed the sledgehammer down onto the gem in the center of the crown.

The force drove the crown into the sidewalk and the gem shattered like glass. We all recoiled when the crown screeched with defiance as it began to writhe. Then it shuddered and quickly dissolved into black smoke and drifted away into the night sky. I turned around to look at Sunset who had been chasing us down. Her demon form was bleeding away like wet pain leaving my girlfriend in her normal leather jacket and skirt.

“What just happened? Why did you destroy the . . . ,” she trailed off as she looked at Pony Twilight, Spark, Princess Luna, and then me in my half-pony form. She turned and looked over at the seven unconscious figures on the ground, still covered by Twilight’s shield spell.

“A dream,” Sunset murmured. “This is a dream, isn’t it?”

I pulled Sunset into a hug, fighting off tears of relief. “I knew something was wrong! It was an Astral parasite that was fighting us, not you.”

“Well done,” Luna said from the other side of the portal. She looked quite satisfied. “Come forth and join us on the Astral Plane Lady Shimmer. We have many things to discuss before you return to the human world.”

We walked back to join Luna in the Astral realm and the rest of the night was spent in conversation. We discussed the Astral entities Luna had confronted in the past and how she fought them. She explained the basics of a few spells Sunset and Twilight could use to help once they were lucid. Luna also confirmed that my lucid dreams were perfectly safe and a sensible way to relax when I wasn’t patrolling my world’s Astral Plane.

I could tell Luna was avoiding some details as we spoke, especially when the Thestrals came up. We all resisted the urge to ask when we ran into a sensitive subject since it was obviously painful for her. I was just grateful to have some information about a mysterious realm that had abruptly become my responsibility.

Tuesday, December 4, 2016

Luna brought our lesson to an end late in the night in Equestria and brought us back to consciousness. I lifted my head from where it had fallen and saw Twilight and Sunset stirring under the covers of their beds. We smiled at each other, amused by the oddly surreal transition from lucid dreaming to being awake.

“We must return to our duties in Canterlot,” Luna said in a regretful voice. “You are ready to begin protecting your fellow humans from threats on the Astral Plane, but you need only ask if you require further guidance. I believe you will make me proud Silver Spark.”

“I will do my best to live up to your expectations,” I replied, bowing my head politely while fighting off a nagging bit of anxiety.

A whole world to protect? How?
We will figure it out.
I don't know Spark.

“Thank you for your help, Luna,” Sunset added. “I hope I can rest more peacefully now.”

Luna smiled at the three of us and stepped back into the shadows. A moment later her form wavered and disappeared into shadows. I glanced over at the clock and confirmed it would be about forty-five minutes until school would start in my world. I quietly hoped it would be enough time for me to run to the Sweet Shoppe to get some coffee. We got out of our beds and began the walk back to the portal room.

“So . . . that was quite the adventure,” Sunset said as a mischievous look grew on her face. “I forgot to ask, what was Twilight’s dream like? Was she having a ‘fun’ dream this time? Maybe about some good times in the clouds yesterday?”

She actually made a quote sign with her hooves at the word fun. I blushed at the implication and shook my head while Twilight just stammered nervous denials. Sunset laughed at our reactions.

“Relax, I’m just teasing you two,” Sunset said. “Did you enjoy each other’s company yesterday?”

Twilight frowned and began walking down the hall a bit faster. “Yes, I did. You’re a lucky mare Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset galloped ahead of Twilight, turned around, and put her hoof up to stop her. “I’m sorry, I need to take this more seriously Twilight. Please, can you listen to me for a moment? I needed to be sure of a lot of things before . . . I mean I don't want to presume . . . well, I really enjoyed our morning at the spa, Twilight.”

“So did I,” Twilight said quietly with a smile blooming on her face. “I haven't talked about magical theory like that since I moved to Ponyville. My friends are wonderful but they aren't terribly interested in the nuances of magic. I can see why you were Celestia’s student before me.”

The uncertainty was growing in the air since neither of us knew where Sunset was going with this conversation. Sunset’s cheeks and ears were turning bright red with embarrassment. She stood facing the two of us with one forehoof across the other. She looked like a child who was about to admit it was her baseball that broke the window.

“I know this is forward and you’re a princess and all, but do you . . . I mean I wouldn’t mind if . . .” she stammered. "I mean humans don’t normally . . . would you consider . . . ugh, why is this so hard to ask?”

I walked over beside Sunset and put my wing across her back. “Take a deep breath Sunset. Calm your thoughts and pick your words, my dear.”

Sunset took a deep breath in and exhaled slowly. She smiled at me gratefully before looking Twilight in her eyes. Her voice was suddenly incredibly formal. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, would you be our Second?”

Twilight’s eyes widened with surprise and she looked like she had stopped breathing. She was as still as a statue, not even swaying or blinking. I waved my hoof in front of her face but there was no reaction so I lifted my wing off Sunset's back and turned to face her.

“Sunset, I think you broke her. What the heck is a Second?”

Sunset’s ears flattened and she looked up at me worried. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about this sooner. I didn’t want to get anypony's hopes up until I was sure Twilight and I could get along. I really don’t know what I’m doing, Silver.”

“Yes, but what are you doing?” I asked, becoming worried by her refusal to answer.

This is weird Spark. What is going on?
I wish I knew. I got pony instincts when I was born, not cultural references.

“Yes,” Twilight said, suddenly breaking out of her trance. “Yes, I think I'd like that, Sunset. What do you think Silver?”

“I have no idea!” I exclaimed. “I have no idea what’s going on.”

“Oh!” Twilight said, suddenly embarrassed. “I guess I should make this formal then. Silver Spark, your first mare has extended the invitation. Would you accept me as your second mare?”

“Second mare . . .” I muttered trying to piece together their meaning. “I’m sorry but my mind isn’t quite cooperating this morning. Could either of you put this in simple terms that my coffee-deprived brain could interpret?”

Twilight and Sunset both exchanged a glance. Sunset’s nodded and her ears flattened against her head. “Silver, in Equestria having a relationship between three or four ponies is perfectly normal. It’s probably another holdover from our days as herd animals. Asking Twilight to be my Second is simply a formal way of asking if she would like to join our relationship.”

“Bwah?” was the most intelligent sound the two minds in my head could come up with. My jaw dropped and I stared at the two of them at a total loss for words. I must have frozen up because when I blinked Sunset’s face suddenly appeared right in front of mine. Her large aquamarine eyes were filled with concern.

“Silver, are you still in there?” Sunset asked.

I put my hoof to my forehead and tried to pull myself together. “So let me see if I understand this properly. You're still going to be my girlfriend, right Sunset? No changes there?”

She nodded so I looked at Twilight. “Then, if I was to accept you as our 'Second', you would be what; my marefriend as well?”

“Yes that’s right,” Twilight said, nodding her head. “I'll also be dating Sunset since I'm sure Sunset is suggesting a proper trio relationship. I think I’m going to be ok with that.”

I’ll be honest, my brain wasn’t quite able to wrap around that. Sunset and Twilight exchanged a friendly smile with one another confirming what Twilight had just said. My back legs just shut down and I flopped down on my haunches, staring off into space. I looked over at Sunset, my eyes wide.

“I don’t know what to say, Sunset,” I whispered in disbelief. “You seriously want to do this? We've only been dating a week after all . . . You aren't just trying to bow out of our relationship are you?”

Sunset walked over to me and wrapped her hooves around my shoulders. “Yes Silver, I honestly do want to try this. I'm not just trying to push you over to Twilight. I just want us all to be happy, Twilight included and I think this might work.”

“We can only do this if you feel comfortable with the idea, Silver,” Twilight said nervously, not approaching any closer. “We all have to be on the same page for this to work and I don’t want you to feel pressured into something you’re not comfortable with.”

“Sorry,” I whispered. “This is just a bit surreal and I seriously don’t know how to react right now. This is a common thing in Equestria? You promise I can go pull a book on pony relationships off the shelf and find all this stuff?”

They both nodded and I stared at the ceiling. My life had been a twisting series of insane events over the past year. This was positively mundane by comparison.

“Ok,” I said. “I'll give this a try on one condition.”

“What’s that?” Twilight asked, not moving a muscle. Sunset pulled out of the hug but kept one arm wrapped around me.

“Monogamous relationships are all I know,” I said. “And by know, I mean I'm stumbling through my first one ever, praying every day I can somehow be the person you deserve Sunset. The whole business of asking Twilight to be your Second might have seemed obvious to you but I completely missed it. Please don’t make me guess whether I'm screwing things up, just talk to me.”

“I can do that,” Twilight said. “I'll find you a reference guide and everything!”

Sunset squeezed my shoulder, “I'm sorry I kept you both in the dark. I promise I won’t do that to either of you again.”

“Well, if you two are sure about this then I have only one thing to say. Twilight Sparkle I join Sunset Shimmer in accepting you as our Second. I will strive to be worthy of your interest.”

I held out my arm that wasn’t holding Sunset, inviting Twilight to join the hug. She hesitated for only a moment before running over and letting Sunset and me pull her into a hug. I could feel her shaking while Sunset and I held her tight. She was whispering to herself the same words over and over like a prayer. She was almost inaudible but it didn't take any effort for me to hear what she was saying thanks to my ears.

“Please be real, please be real, oh sweet Celestia please don't be a dream.”

Poor Twilight. This really has been hurting her badly.
Fortunately, we can give her the good news.

“Twilight, I believe there will be few occasions in your life where you can be more confident that you're wide awake. Princess Luna woke us all up together after all.”

I exchanged a glance with Sunset and she smiled. We each gave Twilight a quick kiss on each of her cheeks. She sighed happily and leaned against me.

“Thank you. Do you think we could keep this a secret for a bit?” Twilight asked. “I think we need to make sure we're all sure before we make it official.”

“Fine by me,” Sunset said. “It’s going to be tough to explain this to our human friends as it is. We should go on a couple of dates as a trio before we make anything official.”

I thought back over the past few months and what I knew about Twilight. How well did I really know her at this point? What did she find interesting or entertaining? Fortunately, it only took a moment for an idea to float up into my mind that was so perfect, that it was going to be hard to resist.

"I have an idea the two of you will enjoy if we can arrange at least a full day for you to stay in the human world Twilight," I said. "In the meantime, we can always go for the old standby of a dinner and movie."

"Sounds intriguing," Twilight said, a smile growing on her face. "I'll try to make some time. Oh, the Grand Galloping Gala is coming up! Do you two want to attend with me?"

Sunset shook her head vehemently. "I'm not ready to face Princess Celestia, plus the gala is always an absolute bore."

"Well my friends managed to end the last one in chaos," Twilight replied. "Celestia thought it was pretty funny but I'm pretty sure it was the final straw that broke Discord out of his stone prison. Speak of whom, he's been invited this year and so have the crusaders and some other foals from Ponyville. Luna is planning it this year."

"Discord, your friends, AND the Crusaders at the Gala?” Sunset said, her eyes growing wide. "Do you think Canterlot will still be standing when they're done?"

Twilight snorted. "Hopefully. You'll be welcome to come if you change your mind, Sunset. Please, can you at least attend with me, Silver?"

I glanced at Sunset, feeling like I should get permission. She nodded at me so my path was clear. "Sure, assuming it doesn't conflict with an exam or something. Is this gala a formal event?"

"Yes, it is, but I can commission Rarity to make you a suit," Twilight said, clapping her hooves together with a giddy grin on her face. "Same goes for you Sunset. If you two come by this weekend, I'll arrange for Rarity to take your measurements. Believe me, the only reason she didn't snag you both yesterday was because she was busy in the castle."

"If you say so Twilight," Sunset replied. "I'll probably still pass but I'll keep it in mind. Besides, it'll be a chance for the two of you to have a night as a couple. I'm not even sure if I want to go to the school Winter Ball after everything that happened. “

"As long as that's not your main reason for staying home," I interjected. "I honestly would like to spend time with both of you if we're going to be a trio."

"Don't worry, it isn't," Sunset replied, nuzzling into my neck. "We do need to spend time as pairs though. We won't always have time to all go out together.”

As we walked through the door into the portal room, I still wasn’t sure what to make of this relationship I was suddenly in. I hadn’t even come to terms with having Sunset as my girlfriend and suddenly this came out of the blue. I hoped it was the right choice since Twilight seemed so much happier now and I wasn't going to do anything that would mess that up. Far be it from me to complain but I was still worried that I didn’t deserve either of these lovely mares. A small, nasty voice in the back of my head was even suggesting they’d be better off without me in the way of their happiness.

That is so not me Silver.
I know Spark. It’s just a fragment of doubt.
Well, ignore it. Please.
I'll try.

Twilight levitated the journal up to the stand. Sunset and I watched as the crazy-looking steampunk apparatus came to life. We each gave her a big hug and then we stepped through the portal. After a brief bout of disorientation, we stepped out into the plaza at Canterlot High. There were a few students around but nobody paid us any attention as we came out of the portal.

As we had suspected, our clothing had changed a bit. I was in black slacks, a black pullover shirt, combat boots, and my bracers. Sunset’s leather jacket was still obviously damaged but she was wearing an orange skirt and her usual purple shirt instead of the clothes she had been wearing when we left. I took a deep breath and stretched my newly formed body while pondering the choice I had made this morning. Suddenly a loud voice startled me out of my introspection.

“There you are Silvy, right on time!” Pinkie exclaimed as she walked around the statue holding a tray of drinks. “Hi, Sunset! Here you go, fresh from the Sweet Shoppe!”

The tray had three drinks in it and she quickly gave one to each of us before taking the last for herself. It was my favorite, the Cake family's preferred coffee brand with a bit of cream and sugar.

“Thank you Pinkie,” I said cheerfully. “How did you know we were coming back?”

“Just a hunch!” she said in a cheerful voice. “Kind of like the twitch I got just a few minutes ago telling me-”

I noticed our other friends approaching from the school and quickly waved my hands to stop her. I leaned over to whisper in her ear.

“We're keeping it secret for now, Pinkie. Can you hold off on your party plans until further notice?”

“Okie dokie lokie!” she said happily, smiling over at Sunset. “Just let me know when you three are ready!”

Sunset stared at me in disbelief. “Did you just predict a Pinkie Pie hunch? How? How did she know?”

“Easy, I just guessed she would have a hunch about something we want to keep quiet for now,” I said, giving Pinkie a hug with one arm while she just grinned. “I don't think I'd want to live in a world where Pinkie didn't surprise me.”

Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rarity walked up to join us. Fluttershy looked like she wanted to speak up as soon as she saw us but Rainbow Dash was quicker off the mark.

“So what were you doing in the portal you two?” Dash asked, smirking. “Having a date in the pony world or something?”

Oh, just winding up with a second girlfriend, that's all.
Shush Spark! Don't make me blurt stuff unintentionally.

“Oh just this and that,” I said after sipping my coffee. "We'll fill you in on some of the more complicated stuff after school. Hey, out of curiosity; have you ever taken a martial art Dash?”

Rainbow Dash looked surprised and nodded. “I took Karate for a couple of years after I moved to Canterlot, but I quit so I could spend more time on track and soccer,” she said. “Why do you ask?”

“Your counterpart has a black in a Pegasus martial art and I'm going to take some lessons from her. It should be interesting to see whether they’re similar to human martial arts.”

“You know, sea pony martial arts are just like the ones used by Pegasi!” an excited voice exclaimed behind us. “Well except the whole swimming instead of flying thing . . . and the whole having a tail instead of hind legs thing . . . and peagasi have feathers instead of fins. I guess they aren’t too similar after all. Hi!”

We spun around, startled by the unexpected interjection into our conversation. Sonata standing there behind us with an absurdly innocent smile on her face. Her eyes were bright with excitement and her hair was tied up in her huge ponytail. She was wearing a hoodie with an odd purple-brown tint to it and a pair of blue jeans rather than the dress she wore the first day of school. Adagio and Aria were standing further back with their arms crossed looking unimpressed. Those two were wearing the same outfits they had on their first day at Canterlot High.

“Good morning,” I said. “I’m glad to see you three are feeling better.”

“Yuppers! We’re all better, but it wasn't easy to convince those two to come with me today," Sonata said while pointing her thumb over her shoulder at the other two. "Can you believe they said I should see how hungry the piranhas without them were which is totes silly. There’s no fish here to feed! 'Sides, there's no way I was going to miss Taco Tuesday a second time so here we are!”

Has it really only been three weeks since the Dazzlings showed up Spark?
Yeah, it really has.

“She texted me this morning to say they would be coming back today,” Fluttershy said quietly. "I was about to tell you."

Sonata nodded eagerly and began to babble in an excited voice. “Yup! I texted you last night Silver but you never responded. I thought that was odd but then I thought maybe you went to a movie or something and forgot to turn your phone back on which is totes ok cause Flutters here knew we were comin’, but I guess you were in a whole 'nother world and I guess roaming signals don’t go to other worlds! Who knew?”

"Oh for pity's sake Sonata, shut up!" Aria growled from where she was standing. "Of course, cellphones don't work in Equestria, you dolt. So are we going to get this train wreck started or are we just going to stand here gabbing?"

Sunset smiled at Sonata though there was some uncertainty on her face as well. “I guess we’d better take you to see Principal Celestia and get you set up properly as students of this school.”

“Sure! Lead on!” Sonata said cheerfully, walking off towards the school without us. Aria and Adagio both facepalmed and started after her.

Adagio gave me an irritated look as she walked past me. "You know she's not going to wait for you right? This had better be worth the trouble."

"Give it some time Adagio," I replied. "I think you'll be surprised."

Adagio snorted but walked beside us towards the school. Sunset grabbed my hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze but it did nothing to quell the growing stress in the back of my mind.

I guess this means they’re accepting our offer, right Silver?
Oh dear. I guess things are going to get even crazier now.
What's one more complication? We just have two girlfriends, three unredeemed villains, and a potentially hostile school to deal with.
Oh, don't forget the local Astral Plane filled with nasty entities that we are now responsible for managing.
I was trying. Thanks so much, Spark. I really didn't need that additional item.
Sorry. Just try to stay calm bro.
I'll try.

Author's Note

I'm two for two on absurdly long chapters apparently but there was a fair bit of ground to cover. Silver's first real visit to Equestria comes to an end. It was quite fun to put this one together with some fun character development and a touch of worldbuilding. It was an opportunity to introduce some details about dreamwalking which I hope you all found interesting.

As far as the relationship evolution goes, I'm aware this might not be a popular direction, but it is what it is. Whether it is a good choice for the characters remains to be seen.

Chapter 32 - With Concern

Tuesday, December 6, 2016 – Continued:

As usual, I could feel my anxiety growing when we pushed the doors open and walked into the school. Walking into school with Sonata, Aria, and Adagio joining our group was making me feel worse than usual. Safety in numbers wasn’t a philosophy I believed in after what happened on Halloween. As soon as the other students spotted them walking with the seven of us, the whispering began again. The tension in the other students was the worst I’d seen since we won the Battle of the Bands.

“The Dazzlings have come back!”
“They're with the Rainbooms though, maybe they're ok.”
“They could be under the Dazzling’s control!”
“Is Sunset working with them?”
“No, Sunset is good. Remember her and Silver were right there at the end!”
“That doesn't mean she didn't switch sides again!”
“The Rainbooms know what they're doing. They already beat them once.”
“I don't care what those five think. Those things are dangerous.”
“Silver Spark can take them. Didn't you see that swordfight?”
“You trust that guy? It was totally staged!”
“They're just three girls. We should give them a chance.”
“And Sunset was just one girl. Look how that turned out.”

The muttering continued as we walked down the hall towards the office. I was relieved to hear even a few voices speaking in support of the Dazzlings. The fact that some students weren't worried was a step further forward than Sunset and I were after the Formal. None of the usual bullies made their presence known as we made our way towards the office. Fluttershy walked up next to me and took my arm.

“Silver, if it's not too much trouble, could you check my dreams tonight?” she whispered. “If you think you won't get hurt that is. I’ve had some rough nights.”

“Consider it done,” I replied quietly, a pang of worry striking. “I’m sorry it took so long to get the training I needed to handle the complexities and dangers of the dream realm.”

Despite our whispers, Adagio had better hearing than I would have guessed. She glared at me with a wary expression. “You're a dreamwalker too are you? Are you a proper Sentinel or have you been abusing your abilities to spy on us?”

“I don't know exactly what a proper Sentinel is but I'll tell you this much,” I replied defensively, surprised she had overheard me. “Even if I had looked into your dreams, I wouldn’t speak of what I witnessed with anybody in the waking world without your explicit permission.”

Aria snorted. “I suppose we don’t have a choice about trusting your word. I’ll pound you flat if I suspect you’re breaking that oath by the way.”

“She really will,” Sonata chirped. “And you’d deserve it. Oathbreakers are totes evil and we’ll stomp them for the greater good!”

Applejack gave Sonata a look of disbelief and snorted. “After what ya’ll did last time you were here, you honestly think breaking a promise is worse?” Applejack asked skeptically. “Taking over the world isn’t evil?”

“Course it is silly!” Sonata replied in a cheerful voice, though her expression darkened. “We might have been a tiny bit bad but breaking an oath is totes worse, trust me. We wouldn't even be here if it the-”

"Shut up Sonata," Adagio hissed. "Just shut up."

I really wanted to hear the rest of the story but it was clear from their posture that it was a sensitive subject. As it was, there were more pressing issues to face as we led the Dazzlings into the main office. Vice Principal Luna was in the front office speaking with the secretary. She raised her eyebrow when she saw our three new companions and walked to one of the offices. Principal Celestia smiled warmly when she walked out but it didn’t extend to her eyes as she examined the three Dazzlings who stared back at her with defiant expressions.

“Good morning. I understand we officially have three new students today. Shall we get you set up properly this time ladies?”

“Might as well,” Aria grumbled.

“Very well,” Principal Celestia said in an uncertain voice. “I would like to speak to each of you separately to determine which classes you should join. Miss Dazzle and Miss Dusk, take a seat; Miss Blaze, come with me.”

Aria followed the principal into her office while Adagio and Sonata sat down after a moment of hesitation. The rest of us exchanged glances since we had no idea what we were going to do next. Vice Principal Luna only took a moment to give us our marching orders.

“Mr. Spark and Miss Shimmer, I would like to have a word with you in my office. The rest of you may depart for your classes.”

Vice Principal Luna turned and walked into her office without waiting to see if we were following. Sunset and I walked and I closed the door behind us before taking one of the two chairs. Her office was dimly lit and a bit creepy. Still not as unnerving as Princess Luna walking out of the shadows last night so I relaxed and waited.

“According to your teachers, you two did not attend your classes yesterday afternoon,” she said firmly. “You were seen outside at lunch and then vanished for the remainder of the day. What is your explanation for this?”

Sunset and I exchanged a look so I nodded at her to speak first.

“We received word that Princess Twilight was having difficulty and needed some support,” Sunset explained. “Days aren’t the same length so to arrive in her world in time we had to leave at noon.”

Luna sighed as she looked at the two of us. “So you left to aid a family friend without notifying the office or making a formal request,” she said to herself as she wrote down the more believable statement. “We have been quite lenient with both of you regarding recent absences due to the . . . unique circumstances you both face. I can no longer let these incidents go unnoticed. I expect you both in detention after school today.”

Sunset and I nodded without protest.

“You both live alone and are legally independent so I can’t prevent you from leaving school in the future,” Luna added with a sympathetic smile. “However, I expect you to follow the appropriate notification procedure just like every other parent must when taking their child home. We don’t take attendance for fun, it’s important to know who is in the school if an emergency occurs. Your absences are still tracked so don’t abuse your privilege.”

“Yes ma’am,” I said. “Is there anything else?”

Luna actually smiled a bit. “Yes, actually there is. Celestia is arranging to have Sonata, Adagio, and Aria assigned to classes with you and your friends in them. There will be a few cases where they aren’t in the same classes, in part to encourage them to break out of their trio and engage with other students. Adagio and Aria will join your English class this morning, Sunset. Sonata will be in your history and math class today, Silver.”

“We’ll keep an eye on them,” Sunset promised. “Are they going to be punished for anything they’ve done?”

At that question, Vice Principal Luna slumped back in her chair. “There is nothing I would like more than to keep those three in detention until the Friendship Games. Unfortunately, my sister and I were forced to conclude they didn't do anything we could punish them for. They’re barely even guilty of bullying since they just used their magic to incite others. We can’t write down that ‘they used magic to control the school and foster a hostile atmosphere’ down in writing if we want to keep our jobs. It’s leaving a bad taste in my mouth but I don’t see any solution.”

Sunset nodded, her expression thoughtful. “You could punish me because I was guilty of obvious, measurable crimes. You punished me for bullying and vandalism; not for my actual abuse of dark magic.”

“In a way, they’ve been punished by the magic used to defeat them,” I added. “I don’t know if you knew this but all three of them are over a thousand years old thanks to the magic of the pendants. With those destroyed, they’re only going to live as long as normal humans and they’re vulnerable to illnesses that wouldn’t touch them before.”

Vice Principal Luna nodded. “It’s a bit petty but that does make me feel better. I guess I’ll just have to hope they have learned their lesson and they don't take their new mortality too badly. That’s all for now, thank you both.”

We got up and were just about to open the door when Vice Principal Luna spoke up one more time.

"Steel Rain is your godfather . . . any advice on where I could take him for a surprise?"

I turned back to face her and smiled. "He loves food and enjoys just about everything. That said, he has an incredible weakness for foods from South East Asia and India. I know for a fact he will miss the restaurants he used to visit in Manhattan. If you know any good restaurants in the area he would be thrilled."

She smiled back. "Thank you, that's perfect."

We left the office and closed the door quietly behind us. Aria and Adagio were waiting in the office and they both looked at Sunset expectantly.

“Looks like you’re our keeper this morning, Shimmer,” Aria said, smirking at Sunset.

“Have fun with Sonata,” Adagio shot at me as they walked out the door.

I raised my eyebrow at Sunset. “Good luck my dear. I think you’re going to need it.”

Sunset just smiled and shook her head. “I guess we'll see.”

Sonata and I arrived in history class a few minutes after the final bell with a note from Celestia in hand excusing our late arrival. Mr. Cranky Doodle simply snorted when he saw Sonata and waved us to our seats. Our arrival was greeted with silence and several uncertain glances. Mr. Doodle immediately got back to his lecture about the mid-medieval period. Sonata rolled her eyes several times but held her tongue until about halfway through class when Mr. Doodle opened the floor for discussion.

“Oh, it would have been so romantic to live back then,” Daisy gushed when her turn came around.

Rose almost seemed to swoon as she nodded in agreement. “I’d love to have a handsome knight to sweep me off my feet.”

“Trust me, they really don’t want that,” Sonata said to me quietly. I think Sonata spoke louder than she intended because several nearby students looked over at us. Daisy glared at Sonata.

“What would you know about it?” she asked.

“Hello? Thousand-year-old exile here,” she said, pointing at herself. “I lived it and it totes sucked.”

Conversation in the room stopped abruptly and everyone stared at Sonata. Sonata actually shrank in on herself and looked around nervously.

“They did know about that right?” she whispered at me loudly.

“No, we hadn’t mentioned it,” I replied. “It wasn’t our place to share your history.”

“Aria and Adagio are going to kill me,” she muttered, glancing around the room nervously.

The rest of the class looked utterly befuddled by Sonata’s statement. A guy with green dreadlocks looked over at me with a skeptical expression on his face. I vaguely recalled his name was Sandalwood.

“Is she really serious about this, Silver?” he asked. “The three of them are a thousand years old?”

I glanced over at Sonata who just shrugged her shoulders. “Might as well. The bag’s already out of the cat.”

“Ummm, right then,” I muttered to her before turning to the class. “Twilight confirmed their origin and age during her last visit. She's telling the truth.”

“Well, then you can't stop there, Sonata!” Lily exclaimed. “What was wrong with the knights? That code of chivalry and everything would have made it great! It's something some boys in this school could learn from I'm sure.”

Sonata laughed nervously. “It totes would have been if it applied to anyone other than nobles and other knights. Peasants and women were still totally slaves. Even among themselves, they were more of guidelines. Those knights were pretty vicious.”

Daisy crossed her arms and stared at Sonata skeptically. “So why do all the books make it sound so nice now?”

“Some silly man in the early 1800s tried to make it sound more awesome than it actually was. Aria wanted to correct his misconceptions with a rusty spoon but he was an ocean away in Europe by then. Besides, she’d need a pen to make corrections. Writing with a spoon? Aria just says the silliest things sometimes ya know? I’m just glad we didn’t lose our song back then; we would have been burned at the stake or something. Do you want to know why you really never want to go back to those times to court a handsome knight?”

Rose looked worried, but whether that was about Sonata’s story or Aria’s approach to problem-solving was anybody’s guess. “Why is that?”

“Toilet paper and flush toilets aren't even two centuries old yet,” Sonata concluded, shuddering briefly at the memory. “You don't want to live with the alternatives or the smell that lingers with the absence of proper sanitation. If you want a sample of how nasty it was, try using leaves or a stick to clean up next time you need to do a number two.”

Lily, Rose, and Daisy stared at her blankly as they tried and failed to comprehend that awful reality of the medieval era.

“The horror, the horror,” Lily whispered. Then as if they were one person, their eyes rolled into the back of her head and they slumped dramatically onto their desks.

The room erupted in laughter while Mr. Doodle walked over shaking his head. We would have been more worried if this wasn't a weekly occurrence with these three. I just pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed. At least it seemed like Sonata was breaking the ice on a small scale. Only time would tell if it was really a meaningful connection or if my classmates simply had no idea how to react to Sonata.

The rest of history class had been relatively uneventful as Cranky Doodle went back to his normal lectures. Now we were in math class and Sonata was subdued in this class while she focused on her work. I was barely making it through the class myself so there wasn’t much I could do to help. Sonata was still working on her assignment when class finished for lunch so I stayed and waited for her. Finally, she dropped her pencil, groaned loudly, and dropped her head onto the desk.

“I hate this,” she said sadly. “When did math start to involve knowing the alphabet? School is gonna suck so badly if this is how things work now.”

“What made you decide to come back?” I asked, honestly curious. “You seemed more enthusiastic than the others earlier.”

Sonata didn’t lift her head as she responded. “We gotta figure out life with no magic as normal peeps and our new identities say we're still high school students. Dagi and Ari thought we could go it alone just like the past thousand years but getting sick made them change their minds. Even our limited magic made life so crazy, easy for the past thousand years.”

“You had limits?” I asked curiously. “You three were throwing around tons of magic when you showed up.”

She sighed sadly. “I don’t really understand how we controlled this school so easily. Dagi said it was ‘cause there was so much anger mixed with the magic here or somethin’. Wasn't full Equestrian mind you but just coming to this school was invigorating! There was so much anger just floating in the air. Most of the magic we could gather before just kept us young and healthy. We used a bit to manipulate the occasional person but we can’t even do that now.”

“Fair enough,” I said gently. “You can always ask for tutoring if you’re having trouble with a class. Don’t let this get you down on your first day.”

She stood up suddenly and grabbed my hand to pull me to my feet. Her mood had gone from somber to cheerful in seconds. “Thanks, you’re right! Even better, it’s time to get lunch!”

Sonata hooked her arm around mine and proceeded to drag me out of the classroom before I could say anything. When we made our way out into the hall, Sonata received a few nervous glances while everyone gave us a wide berth. Sonata didn’t seem to notice and just smiled the whole time. That calm came to an abrupt end when Flash Sentry noticed us and started walking towards us. I gritted my teeth in preparation for another aggravating conversation. Even though we had buried the hatchet after the Battle of the Bands, there still wasn't any common ground between us. I was prepared to defend Sonata if necessary but Flash stopped in front of us and eyed the former Siren.

“Hi there. You’re Sonata, right?”

“That's me!” Sonata replied in her bouncy voice. “You’re Flash Sentry, right? You play the guitar and stuff, oh and you said some mean things to that purple princess when we were using our magic. Sorry if we messed that up for you.”

Flash stared at Sonata for a moment. A flurry of emotions flickered across his face while Sonata just watched him with a totally innocent smile on her face. I was worried he was going to lose his temper like he normally did when I was involved but to my surprise, Flash just sighed and rubbed the back of his head nervously.

“Yeah, as much as I'd love to blame you and your friends, I made plenty of mistakes of my own,” he replied in a surprisingly contrite voice. He held out his hand. “We can’t change what happened so I just wanted to welcome you properly to CHS. I was going to introduce myself as well but I guess that's already taken care of.”

Sonata took his hand and shook it warmly. “It’s still nice to meet you properly this time but actually, I don't really know you. Well, I know a bit since you were all pretty talkative when you were all magically angry but knowing all your dark secrets and angry feelings don't really help with knowing who someone is, you know what I mean? Honestly, the awful things everyone was saying even surprised me and I lived on it for . . . wait, was that too much information again?”

I pinched the bridge of my nose while Flash stared at her with his mouth hanging open. She had been shaking his hand the entire time and she was grinning. She didn't seem to be planning to let go, so he took his hand back and shook his head.

“Maybe a bit too much but it’s kind of cute as well,” he replied, chuckling. “Just slow down and you'll do fine.”

She let go of his hand and smiled, though her cheeks had turned a bit red. “Ok! Oh, I'd better run if I'm going to get some tacos! See you in the cafeteria! Nice meeting you Flash. We should talk later! Kay? Bye!”

She ran to the cafeteria to get in line for lunch. I watched her run off before looking over at Flash. He was watching her go and I realized I had the energy to smile at him for once.

“Thank you,” I said quietly. “Seriously, I really appreciate how you acted.”

“I thought was time for a change,” Flash replied before letting out a deep sigh. “It would have been so easy to lash out at her but what good has that done me in the past? Sonata is so disarmingly cute and oblivious. It’s surprising how similar her personality is to Pinkie Pie’s.”

“You’re right, I knew I was having deja vu when she was towing me to the cafeteria,” I said before shivering involuntarily. “At least Sonata doesn’t seem to have the sixth sense Pinkie does.”

Flash shuddered. “Don’t share that idea around. The idea of another Pinke will give everyone at school even more nightmare fuel.”

I froze up when Flash mentioned nightmares. How many nightmares had we triggered by bringing the Sirens back? People might not have been physically harmed by the sirens, but losing control of their minds could still have been harmful. I knew that better than almost anybody here after my experiences. People had fought, relationships had broken apart and who knows what other disasters had occurred. What was I going to have to deal with in the Astral Plane because of my choice to reach out to the Sirens?

We’ll find out tonight Silver, relax.
There’s no time to relax, I need to stop this before it gets out of hand.
We do, but nobody is asleep right now!
Spark, there must be something we can do while everyone is awake.
There really isn’t. Calm down.

Despite Spark’s words, I was on the verge of panicking there in the hallway. Then, I felt arms wrap around my waist and lips pressed against my cheek. I felt someone’s chin on my shoulder and out of the corner of my eye, I could see Sunset’s red and gold hair as she looked over my shoulder at Flash.

“Everything ok here?” Sunset asked. “Please tell me you’re not causing trouble Flash.”

Flash shook his head defensively. “We were just talking about Sonata and he froze up for some reason.”

I pulled myself back to reality, took a deep breath, and gestured at my head. “Sorry Flash, I got lost in thought for a moment. It was actually good talking with you.”

“Ok, if you say so,” he said, a smile returning to his face. “It was good talking with you too. See you two around.”

Sunset released her hug and turned me around. Her brow was furrowed with concern as she looked into my eyes. “What’s really on your mind, Silver? You looked so tense I thought you were going to collapse.”

“Just worrying about everything,” I replied, leaning over to kiss her forehead. “We can talk about it later.”

“Think you can throw a backrub in as part of the conversation?” she asked, suddenly sounding tired. “Adagio and Aria are not entirely pleased with their new lot in life and they’re making it painfully obvious.”

“Deal,” I replied, feeling a bit more cheerful. “Sonata is a lot of things but she seems pretty sweet so far. It's a strange contrast to the other two.”

"Oh, she has a cruel streak in her," Sunset said grimly. "Honestly it almost cuts deeper cause she's mostly nice."

While we talked, we made our way into the cafeteria to try and have a peaceful lunch break. That hope was immediately dashed by the scene we found when we pushed the doors to the cafeteria open. Gilda and Lightning Dust were blocking Adagio and Aria from getting to a table and it was clear an argument had just broken out. Sonata was shying back from the confrontation with three tacos on her tray.

“You horse-faced fish things need to take a hike back to where you came from,” Gilda snarled.

Adagio just rolled her eyes before giving Gilda a look of total pity. “I know mythology isn't always taught but seriously? The proper word is hippocampus or sea pony if you're lazy. Calling me a horse-faced fish is about as creative as calling you a furless monkey. Then again, perhaps a shaved orangutan would be an appropriate choice in your unfortunate case.”

Gilda snarled and lunged forward but she was held back by Lightning Dust. What caught my eye was Aria’s reaction. In mere seconds, Aria shoved her lunch tray into the hands of Wiz Kid who was standing closest, and raised her fists in a combat stance. He looked somewhat befuddled but to his credit, he didn’t drop Aria’s lunch.

“You screwed with our brains,” Lightning snarled. “We didn’t like the demon doing it and we’re not letting you get away with it again! You really think you can take me on?”

Aria smacked her fist into her hand in response. “If you think we're helpless just because our magic is gone, you're going to receive an unpleasant surprise.”

Adagio snorted. “Oh, come now. Considering how meaningless your existence as a high school bully is, I thought you’d appreciate a bit of purpose. It’s not like you have much else going for you.”

“I have plenty!” Gilda snapped. “At least I wasn’t defeated by the music from a crappy high school band!”

Sunset had seen enough and walked out into the cafeteria with a stern look on her face. I followed a few steps behind, hoping she knew what she was doing. Sunset stepped up beside Adagio and crossed her arms as she glared at Gilda.

“The last thing this school needs is some trying to put this school back the way it was before the formal,” she snapped. “Stop pretending you’re doing this for anyone but yourself!”

“I don’t need anyone to defend me from trash like this Shimmer,” Adagio replied with a snort.

“Well, you’re getting help anyhow,” Sunset sniped back. “Deal with it.”

“Oh, here’s the she-demon, back to push everyone around again,” Gilda said with a snort before noticing my presence. “Oh, and there’s her familiar, cowering in the shadows.”

I didn’t bother responding to her jab and just crossed my arms while staring at her. “Do you two seriously believe you still have some moral justification for your actions after what you’ve done?”

Gilda suddenly looked around nervously but Lightning Dust responded arrogantly. “We have every right to protect our fellow students from those who would cause harm. And you’re not going to stop us you monster.”

“No, I'm not because you don't have a leg to stand on,” Sunset said firmly. "CHS will thrive on friendship and cooperation quite nicely without you. Your behavior only leads to more violence and misery but you haven't ever cared about that, have you?”

Lightning Dust's face twisted with fury. “Stop spewing bullshit she-demon! You're not the alpha bitch of this school any-”

Before she could continue, Gilda elbowed her in the side to get her attention. Lightning Dust was confused but before she could snap at Gilda she clued into the situation. The intense glares from many other students wilted her confidence. The room filled with murmurs of agreement and support for Sunset. Lightning Dust and Gilda backed away from Adagio and Aria.

“You people will regret siding with monsters! When they turn on you, don't come crying to us,” Gilda snapped, dragging her partner in misery out of the cafeteria.

The two of them then scurried out of the room without another word. Sunset sighed and walked over to sit down at our table. The room began buzzing with conversation as Aria turned to Wiz Kid who was still standing there holding her lunch.

“Glad you didn’t drop this,” Aria said tersely, retrieving her tray from him.

Wiz Kid nodded, “N-n-n-no problem,” he stuttered, backing away nervously.

Adagio glared at the crowd. “Anyone else here planning to pick a fight or can I eat my lunch in peace?”

Slowly, the mob of spectators dispersed and drifted back to their tables. Aria and Adagio walked past our table. Adagio stopped and looked at the seven of us with a frown on her face.

“For future reference, the three of us fight our own battles,” Adagio said. “Don't get in our way next time. Now if you'll excuse me . . .”

Adagio and Aria walked over to an empty table in the corner near the windows. Sonata leaned over between me and Sunset with a smile on her face.

“Don’t worry ‘bout them,” she said cheerfully. “They’re always grumpy when things change and this is a super duper big one. They’ll cheer up eventually.”

She then walked over to join Adagio and Aria at their table. They were seated in a corner where they could watch the entire room. Their defensive posture reminded me of the first time I visited the Sweet Shoppe with the girls. I turned my attention back to my friend.

“I’m guessing the morning went poorly,” Dash said. “Your eye was twitching when you told Gilda off, Sunset.”

“Not as badly as it could have but yeah,” Sunset replied, her voice betraying her exhaustion. “Aria is abrasive and Adagio just can’t seem to stop trying to manipulate people. Their behavior with Gilda is only a sample of her behavior this morning.”

“They’ve been surviving the same way for so many centuries,” Fluttershy whispered. “Can you imagine how hard it will be for them to change their habits after so much time?”

“Well the only way to help them change will be to show them a new way,” Pinkie said cheerfully. “We should spend some time with them! I call dibs on Sonata first!”

“That sounds like a good idea but Sunset and I can’t help today. We have detention after school.”

“Seriously!?” Rainbow Dash asked while beginning to laugh. “How’d you two manage that?”

“We didn’t sign ourselves out of school when we went through the portal yesterday afternoon,” Sunset admitted.

Dash started laughing even harder. “Guess we’ll just have to take point on this project without you," She gasped when she finally calmed down. "We’ve got some experience making friends with former villains, don’t we Sunset?”

I felt a brief pang of irritation on Sunset’s behalf considering how many times Rainbow Dash had inadvertently insulted Sunset. I looked over at Dash to tell her to cut it out but before I could respond Sunset spoke up.

“Very funny Dash,” Sunset responded in an amused voice. “Just keep me and Silver posted on what you five come up with.”

The rest of the lunch break was spent discussing a few ideas about what to do with the Dazzlings as a group and individually. There was some speculation about what the three of them might like but it was all guesswork. Hopefully, they would accept our attempts to reach out but only time would tell if there was any chance.

Sunset and I arrived at the library together for our detention. My afternoon classes felt absolutely interminable. I blamed my shortage of sleep and the growing anxiety about the responsibility that came with my magic. I was fully prepared to spend the next couple of hours cleaning the library for Miss Cheerilee but instead, we found Vice Principal Luna was there speaking with Micro Chips who was looking through a binder. I knew him by reputation though we had never spoken to each other. He was an absolute genius with computers and I had to wonder what his counterpart’s job would be in Equestria.

“I hope you’re ready for your detention,” Vice Principal Luna said with a funny smirk on her face. “I have made arrangements with the local hospital to obtain a portion of their medical database. Micro Chip has generously agreed to help set it up and work through any programming involved. I expect you two to familiarize yourself with this system during your detention and begin planning your analysis if time permits.”

Micro Chips pushed his thick-rimmed glasses up his nose and held up the document he was holding. “Greetings,” he said in a nasal voice. “It’s a fairly complex database from what I’ve read here but I should be able to get you acquainted with the basics.”

We both stared at the two of them in surprise but quickly recovered. There wasn’t much I could say so I just nodded. Sunset was barely holding her excitement in but she managed to keep her voice calm.

"I'm glad to hear it," Sunset replied. "What data did the hospital not provide?"

"Anything that would allow us to identify a person to prevent a breach of confidentiality," Luna replied. "They relented in allowing us to know the city of origin of each patient but there is nothing else that would betray the privacy of an individual."

“That should be sufficient," Sunset said in a serious voice. "We will do our best to find the evidence we need.”

“Very well, I shall leave you to your work then,” Luna said as she left the room. “Miss Cheerilee will be keeping an eye on you and I expect you will help her with cleaning the library if you can’t work on this. I will see you both at five.”

“This is an awfully odd detention assignment,” Micro Chips said as he walked over to the computers.

We sat down next to him and Sunset sighed. “I’m sorry you’re stuck here helping us.”

“Oh, it’s no problem at all,” he said cheerfully. “It’s a chance to look at an official government database. Plus, this gives me the chance to thank you both for what you did at the Battle of the Bands. I for one appreciate what you both have done for the school recently.”

“Really?” Sunset whispered. “Even after what I did?”

“Yes, the tech club has concluded you’ve both earned the benefit of the doubt at the very least,” he said, while his fingers flew across the keyboard. “I’m also curious if this project has something to do with another magic issue. Vice Principal Luna was quite insistent that this was important. I hope you’re not going to keep everyone in the dark if something else dangerous is going on. I for one would prefer to help you and your friends when I'm not under some spell and I know other students feel the same way."

"Thank you," Sunset said quietly. "I appreciate it. Silver, why don't you tell him about what's going on."

“There are some very dangerous magic daggers in this world. The curse they create is mostly dormant until it’s exposed to a source of magic, then it will kill the victim in days. We need to find out of if the curse can manipulate people into moving to Canterlot where magic can be found on occasion.”

Micro Chips stopped typing and looked up at the ceiling. “That is oddly specific. The only way you could know that is if you knew someone who . . .” His voice drifted off and his thoughtful expression became more concerned when he looked over at me. “You’ve been cursed, right Silver? You moved here from Manhattan and you looked like you were about to collapse the morning before the Fall Formal. It seems probable that magic spiked during those days.”

“I'm impressed you put that together so quickly,” I said.

“Me too,” Sunset said in a surprised voice. “Three of these weapons could be out in our world somewhere. The one that was used on Silver was last seen in Manhattan and we have no leads on the others. First, we need to find out if people have been drawn here by the curse at all. Part of this research is to test our hypothesis that Silver’s decision to move here was not simply a coincidence.”

Micro Chips nodded. “It's an awfully big coincidence to leave Manhattan and move straight to an epicenter of magical activity while cursed like that. Would you like some help?”

Sunset and I exchanged only a brief look before nodding. “Considering lives are potentially at stake, yes that would be awesome,” Sunset replied. “Let’s get started.

Over the next two hours, it became painfully apparent that I wasn’t going to be much help on this project. Using computers to search the Internet was one thing but this was embarrassingly far beyond my understanding. On the bright side, I got another reminder of just how brilliant my girlfriend was. The two of them installed and examined the software and database. Within an hour, they were discussing joining tables, statistical analysis, and other advanced concepts. They might as well have been speaking in Japanese.

Once I realized I couldn’t contribute to the project in any meaningful way, I switched to helping Miss Cheerilee tidy up the library. Once that was done, I settled in near Sunset and pulled out my notebook to finish up some homework. When Vice Principal Luna arrived just before five they hadn’t pulled out an absolute answer but they were far from empty-handed. Sunset quickly launched into an explanation.

“With Micro Chip’s generous assistance, we’ve made some solid progress. After filtering out the incidents that were not from the curse I noticed one anomaly. There is a noticeable number of deaths attributed to out-of-town visitors, more than seems reasonable. More than a few are linked to former residents of East Coast cities”

Micro Chips nodded. “Sunset informed me magic spikes every thirty moons here in Canterlot. I found a historical list of full moons online and those non-resident deaths do have a loose relationship with them. It’ll require further analysis but I’d say there’s reasonable evidence people are being drawn to this place by something before dying.”

Luna looked perturbed by what we had discovered. “So what can we do now? Where are these people coming from and how are we going to help them.”

“With the portal opening more frequently, it is probable victims of the dagger will quickly wind up in the morgue,” Sunset said sadly. “Silver is the only person who’s ever survived the curse.”

“There might be a way to help if we can identify the victims and get to them in time,” I said. “I was cured which means it's possible to save others. I'll try to learn how it can be done.”

Micro Chips nodded. “That seems like a logical plan. It’s a shame we don’t have a picture of this thing. If it is at all unusual in appearance we might be able to track it down on the internet using image search.”

Luna looked at Sunset and me. “Is there any way to get a photo of this weapon?”

I nodded. “We actually might be able to arrange to borrow one of the daggers from the vault. I think the princesses would do almost anything to retrieve the other ones considering how dangerous they are.”

Sunset grinned. “We will have to ask Twilight if she can help but I doubt there will be any arguments if we take appropriate precautions. Would you and the tech club be willing to help us out Micro Chips? I wouldn’t even know where to start to do an effective image search and if we have the real deal here we can take the best photographs possible.”

Micro Chips looked almost excited by the prospect. “If you can get one of those daggers to school, we can have Photo Finish take the pictures and the tech club can do the rest.”

Vice Principal Luna looked quite pleased. “Excellent. We will speak more about this tomorrow but for now, go home. You’ve done more than enough for today.”

With a quiet nod, Micro Chips gathered his stuff and headed out. Sunset and I left the Vice Principal to lock up the school and walked out the front door into the dreary damp winter evening. The two of us just made idle chit-chat as we got into my car to drive back to my house.

I fumbled with my keys at the front door while Sunset waited. “You sure you’re going to be ok, Silver?” she asked. “You’ve been a bit off today.”

“Yeah, I’ll be fine,” I replied wearily. “I just need some rest to process everything that’s going on.”

Sunset put her arm around my waist comfortingly but her voice was skeptical. “If you say so. Just remember your mares are here for you whenever you need us.”

“Oh, I know,” I said, smiling despite my exhaustion. “Honestly, that’s one of the nicer things I need to sort out. The Astral Plane of this world is what worries me. It feels like fate just keeps heaping more on our shoulders.”

“That is true,” Sunset murmured. “You don't have to do it alone but I’m sure you can bear the weight, Silver.”

I pushed the front door open and held it for her. “Hope you’re right. I really do.”

After eating some grilled cheese sandwiches for dinner we finished our homework for the next day. Once that was done, Sunset and I adjourned to the living room. She settled down on a cushion on the floor in front of the couch and I sat behind her and began gently massaging her shoulders. After a few minutes of attention, she pulled out her journal and began to write.

Hi Twilight! I'm at Silver's house and we just wanted to say we miss you. I hope we can make time for a proper date soon. Oh, there was good news today. The Dazzlings showed up at school just when we were leaving the portal. Aria and Adagio are abrasive but Sonata seems pretty nice so far. I guess time will tell but they're giving us a chance.

How has your day been going?

Sunset leaned back on my legs and sighed. “Think we should tell her we got detention for visiting her?”

“Nah, I suspect she's been freaking out since you asked her to be our second,” I replied.

Hi there! You're lucky you caught me, I'm just having a quick lunch before I go back out to town. So glad to hear about the Dazzlings, it's a relief they're well. I'm a bit tired since I never did get back to sleep last night. You know, it's amazing how many books on dating are in my library. Precious few are about Trios but I can lend one to Silver next time I see him. My mind's all in a whirl from you choosing me as your second Sunset and I really want to do this right.

“See,” I said as I ran my hand down her spine. Twilight’s writing continued to appear in the book.

I would have spent more time researching but my duties are taking up my day. We're preparing for the Running of the Leaves the day after tomorrow and then the weather team can officially start winter. Once the snow is on the ground, I'll have some time to spare. Switching the seasons takes so much paperwork. I think our day comes into alignment this weekend so we could do something more time-consuming without too much strain on our lives. I'm going to be lonely when we go out of sync though.

“Running of the Leaves?” I muttered. “What is that Sunset?”

Sunset giggled. “The smaller towns like Ponyville have a big race to shake the leaves off all the trees for winter.”

I sighed and shook my head. “The leaves don't even fall themselves in Equestria? Your world never ceases to amaze and confuse me.”

“They would if the weather was like here but it’s the price of Equestria’s shortened winter season,” Sunset replied. “The weather teams keep the weather warm as long as we can for better harvests but it doesn't give the trees the right signals to drop their leaves before the frost and cold. If we left them the tree could get damaged by frost and the weight of snow.”

I took my hand off her shoulder. “Crazy. Hey, could I write something? You’re free this weekend, right?”

“I have a job to take care of Saturday morning, but the rest of the weekend is clear.” Sunset handed me the book and I scribbled down a quick note to Twilight.

If you're available in the next four or five days, the three of us can make that day trip I was talking about. You can spend the night or we can pick you up at the statue first thing in the morning to travel out.

“Sounds like a good plan,” Sunset said when I handed the book back to her. Twilight’s response came in quickly.

Unless something comes up, I can join you around lunchtime on . . . Saturday, right? Four days from now? Maybe we can watch another movie. Oh! And you both need to come get measured by Rarity! Assuming you still want to come to the Gala next month. Sorry, I have to leave now; planning a meeting with the mayor next. Take care, I’ll see you soon!

Sunset smiled and wrote down a quick response.

Deal, don’t let your work get you down, and have fun! Don’t stress about this relationship either! We all have a lot to learn.

She put the book down and started to close it up. I was about to start the massage again when she let out a little gasp. She grabbed the book and scribbled out another quick message for Twilight.

Wait, I almost forgot, do you think you can convince Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to lend us one of the Sakitan Daggers for a bit? If we take some high-quality photographs using local technology, some students at school can use the internet to find out if any pictures have been taken. The sooner the better because we found some evidence the daggers are drawing people to the portal.

Once she finished, I ran my thumbs along the muscles on her shoulder blades through her shirt and I could feel her relaxing. I kept working on her shoulders, pleased by her response.

“I didn’t know you had a job Sunset,” I said quietly. "Where do you work?"

I felt Sunset tense up a bit under my hands at the question. She was silent for a couple minutes and I hoped I hadn't crossed a line. She sighed deeply before answering. “I don’t actually have one. Even though I’m enrolled at CHS, I’m an illegal immigrant as far as this country is concerned. I can’t risk applying for a real job. My ID isn't bad but it would never stand up to official scrutiny.”

Her response worried me. Survival in this world required money but without a legal identity, there was a hard limit on what she could do. I opened my mouth a few times and closed it without speaking. I wasn’t sure how to phrase all the questions her response brought up. Sunset stood up and crossed her arms, almost hugging herself, and sat down on the couch a short distance away. She answered some of those questions herself.

“That leaves me with any odd jobs where someone is willing to pay under the table. Mowing lawns, cleaning houses, raking leaves, shoveling snow, those sorts of things.”

“That sounds like an awfully limited and unreliable source of income,” I replied.

“I’m getting by,” she said defensively. “It hasn’t been easy but I’ve managed all this time without too much trouble.”

“If what Sonata said is true, the Sirens did that for a thousand years in this world. “I don’t like the idea of you forced living so close to the edge. How do you even manage rent with an inconsistent income like that?”

Sunset was quiet for a minute. “I skip meals sometimes to keep a roof over my head. The motorbike was going to be taken away for scrap. I rebuilt it so I'd be able to get around.”

Remember how light she was when you carried her to the nurse’s office?
I do Spark. This can’t continue.
But what can we do to help her?
It depends if she’s willing to accept help.

“It’s gotten worse since the Fall Formal, hasn’t it?” I said thoughtfully. “I’d bet you’re getting fewer calls on odd jobs and you have less spare money now that you’re not getting food from other students. I just wish I’d realized this sooner.”

Sunset looked at me, her face furrowed with worry. “Please don’t tell the others,” she pleaded. “It’s bad enough that you found out I'm struggling. I don’t want their pity and charity.”

“I promise I won't tell anyone,” I replied. “No strings attached but I hope you'll let me help. Please relax Sunset.”

“Thank you, Silver,” She said quietly, laying her head down in my lap so she could look up at me. “I don't know what you can do though. I don't want your money or charity.”

“I'll come up with something,” I replied, running my hand through her hair while yawning. “In the morning I think. I'm in no shape to make decisions until I sl- . . . meditate . . . rest my body? Do I even technically sleep now?”

Sunset yawned in response and then smiled. “Maybe I can find out with the gear I got from Twilight to test human magic. Either way, I think sleep sounds lovely. I don't want to move though, your lap is comfy. Can we just stay here?”

“Well I need a proper bed tonight but I believe I have a reasonable compromise.”

I slid my arms under her legs and shoulder before standing up with her in my arms. She laughed quietly and put her arms around my neck while I carried her across the living room and up the stairs. Her hair still smelled like fresh rain from walking to my car earlier. I gently put Sunset down on the guest room bed and pulled the covers over her.

Her eyes were half closed as she began shifting around trying to get comfortable. Before she could doze off, I leaned in to capture her lips in a quick kiss. I was about to break it when her hand hooked the back of my neck and held me in the kiss. Sunset's breath mixed with mine and I ran my hand along her cheek. She opened her eyes and smirked up at me.

“Mmmmm, I'd ask you to undress me so I don't have to move but we really aren't at that point in our relationship.”

“Yeah, tempting as it is, I'll leave you to it,” I said as I walked to the door. I paused and looked back at her. “You know, it's funny how we didn't even blink at seeing each other without clothes as ponies. I didn't give it a second thought in Equestria. The idea of seeing you nude as a human on the other hand . . . yeah, I'll just stop there.”

Probably a good idea.

“Yeah . . . Goodnight Silver.”

“Sweet dreams Sunset. I'll make sure of it.”

I slipped out of the guest room and made my way to my own bed. It was time to get to work.

Author's Note

This chapter took much longer to write than I had intended but here we are at last! The sirens are going to be interesting characters to write now that I’ve figured them out.

Chapter 33 - With Anger

With Spark’s assistance, I fell asleep in seconds after quickly moving a chiming clock to my bedroom. I returned to awareness in the familiar star-filled void of the Astral Plane. As usual, I was seated in my recliner and Spark was in his chair. Sunset and Twilight’s doors were nearby although both of them were oddly dim. Everything was exactly as we left it the night before in Equestria except for one odd detail.

“Spark, did you mean to bring this coffee table back?”

He tapped a hoof to his chin as he examined the cloth-covered wooden crate. “No, I had nothing to do with this being here. I thought it was you.”

“That's weird. Why did we forget we wanted to look inside this crate? We discussed how oddly heavy it was back when we moved it in.”

“Pinkie distracted us right after we put it down and I never gave it another thought,” Spark replied, eyeing the box suspiciously. “Not even when it showed up uninvited the first time we tried manipulating our dream.”

“That’s true. I’m beginning to wonder what’s going on with this crate. It’s the only thing in our dreamscape that just showed up. We just hand-wave it away as familiarity but there are lots of other things that are just as familiar, if not more. This was just kind of . . . there, for lack of a better word. ”

“It’s been in every dream we’ve built, except last night when there was a closed portal between us and this crate,” Spark concluded. “We need to find out what this thing is.”

“It’ll have to wait until morning,” I replied. “We'll open it first thing in the morning. Let’s get the doors for the rest of our friends in place before we can check on Fluttershy.”

Spark spread his wings and flew up into the star-filled sky. He swooped around and collected our friend’s astral projections one by one. While Spark worked, I kept my ear on the ticking clock back in the real world, trying to get a feel for how to manipulate time. I didn't manage to adjust things much, although it felt like I might have slowed things down a bit. It was probably just my imagination though. Soon we had a line of doorways sitting there on our arbitrary floor in empty space. All of the doors except for Twilight’s had become fully tangible while we worked. I brushed my hand against the smooth crystals of her doorframe.

“Do you think Twilight’s dream will be accessible when the portal is closed?” I asked Spark.

“Your guess is as good as mine,” Spark replied. “For all I know we could wind up in her human counterpart’s dream. I suppose we’ll have to see what happens if the door becomes available. For now, it looks like Fluttershy has fallen asleep and I don't like what I'm seeing.”

We set Rarity and Dash's doors off to one side, being mindful of our promise to stay away, before moving on to our primary goal for the night. Fluttershy's door had gone from being insubstantial to solid while we talked and its actual appearance was worrying, to say the least. It was a simple wooden door with an arched window set into it. The wood was faded, and worn, and there were scraps of pink paint that looked like remnants of a bad sanding job. The only indication I saw that this was truly Fluttershy's door was the faint engraving of three butterflies just below the window.

“Sweet Luna,” I whispered. “Luna said the door is a reflection of her soul.”

Spark flew over to the door and laid his hoof on it. “This doesn't look like new damage. I think she's been suffering for a long time.”

“I hope we can help her.”

I pushed the door open and the two of us walked into a gloomy pitch-dark forest that was Fluttershy’s current dreamscape. There was no moon or stars visible in the sky. The air was damp and chilly as we walked onto the uneven ground. I had only taken a couple of steps before tripping on a root hidden in the shadows.

“Bugger, I can’t see a damn thing!” I grumbled.

Spark snorted. “So pony up for pity’s sake! It’s not like you’re stuck in your plain old human form in either world.”

I was embarrassed and didn’t reply while I transformed into my part thestral form. The darkness quickly faded revealing Spark standing there watching me with an amused grin on his face. I did my best to glare at him but my stern expression quickly dissolved. I shook my head and tried to come up with some snappy comeback. Before I could, the sound of somebody running through the forest caught our attention.

Fluttershy burst out into the clearing where Spark and I were standing. Her eyes were wide with terror and she was gasping for breath. Her dress and shirt were torn badly and there were scratches on her normally smooth skin where branches had clipped her as she ran from whatever was pursuing her.

It was apparent she hadn’t seen the two of us in the dark forest of her own nightmare so I darted over to her before we lost her. A small squeak of terror escaped her lips when she saw my shadow moving in the dark and her legs locked up sending her tumbling to the ground. The exhaustion of her imagined run had finally caught up to her and her voice was barely audible as she tried to get back up to her feet.

“Don’t hurt me, please. I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have run away.”

“It’s ok, you’re safe now Fluttershy,” I said quietly, kneeling next to her. “I’m here to protect you. Spark, we need some light!”

My heart nearly broke as she whimpered with terror. Her eyes were wide with dilated pupils that darted back and forth trying to see her pursuer. When the moon came out a moment later her cyan eyes finally focused on my face but her terror didn’t vanish.

“You have to run! Don’t let him hurt you. Just leave me and run!”

“Not while Spark and I draw breath,” I said, gesturing at my partner. “We are here to help you. Who is chasing you?”

It was easy to tell that she wasn’t lucid yet. Her eyes skimmed over Spark, almost like she wasn't even seeing him. Before she could speak, our attention was drawn to the sounds of a large creature stomping through the forest. I stood up to prepare to face whatever was pursuing the first friend I had made in Canterlot. By the time I was on my feet, my short sword and shield were in my hands. My lunar bracers shimmered into existence on my wrists and I was decked out in my breastplate and helm from the fall formal.

I began to step towards the sound with my sword and shield at the ready, wishing there was a bigger space to fight. Somehow, the dream responded to my unspoken wish and the trees seemed to flow backward away from me leaving a wide open clearing. I didn't have time to consider because the monster chasing Fluttershy exploded out of the trees into the clearing.

It was a huge man who stood about a foot taller than me with dark gray skin, black hair, and icy blue eyes. His expression was twisted with fury and he was carrying a large club. I had never seen this man before in my life, but it was clear he was prepared to hurt my friend.

The creature roared with a primal, unthinking fury when it saw me standing between it and Fluttershy. There was no hesitation as he charged towards me with his club raised high. I raised my shield and sword, prepared for his attack. I had to assume this thing was a true nightmare and so I blocked the massive strike from his club with my shield. The impact was so powerful I felt a bolt of pain run up my arm into my shoulder.

“BUCKING HELL!” I screamed, my voice reverberating around the forest as I counterattacked slicing deep into his arm. “You are going down nightmare.”

The creature screeched in pain and jumped back with inhuman speed. It looked at me with surprise but then it bared its teeth at Fluttershy. She curled up into a ball, trying to hide from whatever this beast was. Its voice was gravelly and completely bereft of emotion as he finally spoke.

“You try to defy me again Fluttershy? Naughty girl, actually trying to fight back with your imaginary, tarnished knight. Tell you what, once I rip this wretched figment apart, I'm going to beat you to within an inch of your life.”

“You wish monster,” I snarled at him. “Bring it on.”

It raised its club and took another swing at me. I dodged to one side and slashed my sword across its legs but it didn’t even slow down. With inhuman speed the club switched directions and came smashing in against my breastplate, knocking the wind out of me. I fell to the ground and rolled onto my back; shield prepared to block the next strike. Suddenly it howled with pain and collapsed to the ground on its face next to me. Spark was standing on top of it with something on his hooves pressed deep into its back. It squirmed around on the ground, trying to gain purchase while I walked over. Even as I watched, the creature began to dissolve into ash.

“You aren't tormenting her ever again, nightmare,” I snapped with barely contained rage.

With one last shudder of agony, the nightmare evaporated into black smoke and drifted away. With our opponent gone, Spark’s weapon was finally revealed. He was wearing a pair of purple metal shoes on his front hooves. They were armored, protecting up to his knee. However, each shoe had a vicious pair of hooked blades attached to either side of his hooves. They looked deadly and it was now clear how Spark had dispatched that nightmare so quickly.

“Where did you come up with those things?”

“Well I can't exactly carry a sword now, can I?” Spark replied, examining his creation. “These seemed like a good comprise and they worked quite well.”

I shook my head as I turned my attention back to Fluttershy. “Compromise? Those are terrifying . . . and I want a pair. I wonder if I can craft a real set of those for when we're in Equestria.”

"You should make sure it's legal Silver. That thing didn't know you were real, did it?"

I thought for a moment. "No, it didn't. That's probably the only advantage we have right now."

Fluttershy was curled up next to a tree with her eyes scrunched shut. She was whispering the same thing over and over. “Please, don’t kill me, father; I didn’t mean to hurt you. It was just a mistake.”

I sat down next to her, not wanting to put a hand on her. “Fluttershy, I want you to think back to this morning. We were walking into the school and you asked me to do something while you slept.”

She stiffened for a moment and then half uncurled. Her eyes flew open and she stared at me for a moment as comprehension began to flood her face. “ I . . . I asked you to . . . to come help with my nightmares. This is . . . Is this a dream? Oh my goodness Silver, are you ok?”

I sighed with relief when I saw her become lucid. “If this was a true nightmare, I’m going to be feeling those hits in the morning but I’ll be fine. What about you? That wasn't your stepfather was it?”

Fluttershy looked away nervously and pulled her knees up against her chest. “I’d rather not say. Please don’t tell anyone what happened.”

“That goes without saying,” I replied, carefully beating down the anger I was feeling. “This is between us alone. Is somebody hurting you in the real world? Did I really hear you call him father?”

She looked incredibly uncomfortable and didn’t look at me. “Please, just leave it be, Silver. Thank you for helping me.”

Spark trotted over to Fluttershy and sat down on his haunches in front of her. “Anything for our best friend. Just know that we’ll be here for you, both here on the Astral Plane and in the physical world. Tell us if there's . . . are you ok Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy’s eyes had grown wide when she finally noticed Spark. The sky was slowly brightening as a smile grew on her face. In mere moments we were sitting in the shade in a grassy forest glade that was illuminated by brilliant sunshine.

“Hello Spark, it's nice to meet you,” she whispered, reaching over to scratch him behind his ear. She giggled when he sighed and scooted over to lay his head down in her lap to enjoy the attention. “He’s reacting just like you said like you said he would Silver. This is what all the ponies look like?”

Spark's voice was barely audible. “Too relaxed to move or think. Show her Ponyville.”

I nodded and closed my eyes. I focused on bringing my memory of our trip through the portal into my mind and pushed them out into reality, just like we had done for other things.

“Oh, do you have pic . . . tures . . . oh, my.” Fluttershy’s voice trailed off as the world shifted around us.

When I opened my eyes the tree we had been leaning on was replaced by Ponyville's town hall. We were sitting in the middle of my memory of Sunset, Twilight and I walking through town after our massage. Dream versions of the three of us were visible talking with Big Mac at the Apple Family’s booth in the market. Fluttershy’s eyes were wide as she looked around the scene.

“This is where Sunset and I went on Monday,” I said to her quietly. “It's just a memory, they won’t interact with us.”

“They’re all so cute,” Fluttershy gushed, while still scratching Spark’s ears. “They're just like tiny little people and . . . is that Rose and Lily?! And Macintosh? Oh my goodness, they're adorable.”

I hopped up to my feet. “Now that things are under control here, I should check on Sunset. Do you mind if she comes to join us in your dream? I’d like to practice shared dreaming a bit.”

Fluttershy leaned back and smiled while she continued stroking Spark's back. “That sounds nice. If it wasn’t for the cute little ponies, I’d have trouble believing this was a dream. It feels so real.”

“I know the feeling, I'd be having existential meltdowns if it wasn't for Spark,” I replied, bringing envisioning the doorway back to the Astral Plane. I looked down at the puddle of fur that was all that remained of my normally quirky, energetic brother. “Why don't you wait here while I check on our girlfriend, Spark? I'll come get you if Sunset is having any trouble."

“Mmmkay,” he murmured in response. I rolled my eyes and walked out to the Astral Plane. I pushed Sunset's door open carefully, bracing myself to flee if another nightmare had taken hold but everything was quiet. I stepped out of the Astral Plan and through the front door into my living room. A movie was playing, illuminating a surreal scene. Twilight was sitting next to a dream version of me on the couch. They had their arms around each other and I was worried that Sunset was having a nightmare about the trio failing.

That fear quickly subsided when I spotted her, and the sight brought a grin to my face. Sunset Shimmer the Unicorn was sprawled across the two laps gazing at the TV. The dream versions of Twilight and me had their free hands on her side and my girlfriend had a wonderfully content smile on her face.

“Sunset?” I whispered, trying to get her attention.

Her eyes drifted over to me lazily and then her head shot up when she realized who was speaking. She glanced up at the dream version of me and then back at me several times. It only took moments for her eyes to widen with comprehension.

“Silver? How did you- . . . Wait . . . this is a dream,” she said, almost instantly becoming lucid. She hopped down and looked herself over before trotting over to me. “Wow, I don't remember the last time I dreamed I was a pony. Umm, sorry about this.”

“I don't see anything wrong. Honestly, this scene looks wonderfully relaxing,” I said smiling. “I was tempted to leave you to your dream but we did have plans. Come on, Fluttershy is waiting for us with Spark in my memory of Ponyville.”

Sunset got onto her hooves and trotted after me. “Really? Is she doing alright?”

“For now,” I replied. “We'll see how badly bruised I am in the morning, but I think I took out a nasty nightmare creature. It wasn’t a parasite either; it was actively hunting and tormenting her.”

“What was it pretending to be?”

“Can't say. She asked me to keep the details to myself. That's a promise I have to keep, as with everything I see in this realm," I replied. I paused a moment before continuing. "In retrospect, I wonder if I even should have told you that much. I'm not sure how I'm going to handle bringing someone along if I need help. The whole 'keep it secret' oath makes discussing almost anything pretty sketchy.”

Sunset looked up at me with a serious expression on her face as we walked back into the shared dream. “I can keep a secret just as well as you can. Nobody will hear a word from me.”

“Fair enough. I do trust you but we'll have to discuss that further with our friends at our next gathering. AJ’s birthday is coming up soon.”

Sunset and I walked out of the town hall door and over to where Spark was lounging in Fluttershy’s lap like a pet. Fluttershy looked over at us and blinked a couple of times. Her hand went up to her mouth and her eyes again widened in surprise.

“S-S-Sunset?” she stuttered in surprise, staring at the Unicorn.

Sunset laughed as she looked down at herself. “Yes, it’s me Fluttershy. I suppose I should change into something more appropriate.”

Even as she spoke, her body warped like a mirage and a moment later Sunset was standing next to me back in her human form. Fluttershy was absolutely speechless as she watched the transformation and then let out a disappointed huff of air.

“So what do you want to do tonight?” Sunset asked. “Should we check on our friends?”

I shook my head. “I don’t think my body can handle too many nightmare defeats. I need to see how I'm feeling in the morning. Backup is going to be a necessity going forward if every monster winds up being this nasty. How do you like the idea of a new, low-risk experiment?”

Sunset grinned at the prospect. “What did you have in mind?”

“Well, at some point I want to see if I can dreamwalk to Twilight while the portal is closed but I think we should coordinate that. Tonight I was thinking we should begin testing the impact of learning new skills in the dream realm. I’ve got the perfect idea of how we can pull it off as well.”

“That sounds fun,” Sunset said cheerfully. “Want to join us Fluttershy?”

“Only if it’s not too much trouble,” she said quietly. “I don’t want to interfere with your dream/date thing.”

“Nonsense,” Sunset said, pulling Fluttershy up to her feet despite Spark's protests. “This’ll be fun and we can always use another data point. Where are we going, Silver?”

“We’re going to borrow a series of my memories as a guide for this,” I said, closing my eyes. “Spark, I know you’re a pony at heart but I’m betting you can be human in this realm just as easily. We need another pair of actual hands for this little project.”

“Yeah, I suppose I can contribute,” he said, closing his eyes.

Spark shimmered just like Sunset had and a moment later I had an identical twin standing next to Fluttershy. Sunset looked between the two of us and she blushed quite red. I shook my head, not entirely wanting to know what she had in mind. In the meantime, the town hall doorway had transformed at my will into a modern metal door. I walked over and held it open for the others.

On the other side of the door was a wide room with wood floors and mirrors lining two walls. There were handrails along another wall and there was a small group of people gathered and chatting like they were waiting for something. Fluttershy and Sunset looked confused as the looked around the room and even more so when they saw a familiar figure in the group nearby.

“Silver, isn’t that you over there?” Fluttershy asked. “You look so young though. Who is that lady with you? Where are we?”

“I call him Memory,” I replied. “Simplistic I suppose but it gets the point across. The lady with him is my mother Swift Strike. A few years ago I took two months of ballroom dancing lessons with her as my partner. The idea is to join the lessons and see how much you two can learn from the dream world. Spark and I will be your dance partners if you like. ”

“Rarity is going to be so jealous when she finds out,” Sunset said gleefully. “So you're going to have Spark be Fluttershy's partner? Do you think we can learn in time for the Winter Ball?”

“We'll take turns. Assuming I can keep dream time stable or figure out how to slow it down, we should be able to get through them. It was a total of eight two-hour lessons and the best part is we can repeat them if necessary.”

Fluttershy looked nervously at me. “This sounds lovely but are you sure you want me here? Isn’t this for couples?”

“It's also a sport and good exercise,” I replied. “Besides, you are one of my best friends. Close friends can also dance together, right Sunset?”

Fluttershy’s face brightened up with a shy smile. She glanced over at Sunset who was nodding approvingly. Fluttershy took Spark's arm which he had politely proffered and we waited eagerly for the class to begin. Tonight was going to be a night for Fluttershy to remember. I just hoped this would help soften the memory of her nightmare when morning finally arrived.

Wednesday, December 7, 2016

I woke up early and without any disorientation at five in the morning. I felt ready to take on the world until I sat up and got a painful reminder of the hazards of dreamwalking. My left arm was aching from the brutal strikes against my shield. I looked down at my arm and winced at the bruises forming where the shield was strapped to my arm.

We need to be smarter about fighting these nightmares or our body is going to break.
I know Spark. We need some strategy that is better than winding up with a bruised arm.
And pulled muscles in my shoulder. I'm going to put some ice on it.
Good plan. Hey, at least the dancing was nice.
Yeah. It's weird remembering dancing with both Sunset and Fluttershy.
The shared memory thing is a bit disconcerting in the morning.
It's a shame we couldn't dance with Twilight.
Dreaming through a portal is a risky prospect we'll have to try another day.

I wandered down the stairs and pulled two ice packs out of the freezer. Once I sat down in my recliner, I put one on my shoulder and the other over my forearm. I grabbed a tennis ball off the coffee table with my right hand and started squeezing idly while I stared out the front window. A light rain was falling and it was still pitch dark outside.

Together, Spark and I pondered the identity of Fluttershy's assailant. In the end, we realized only there were only three options that sounded reasonable. The first possibility was the Nightmare had fed off Fluttershy's inherent insecurity and created a situation to build more terror. A second possibility was the nightmare feeding off the terrible experience from Halloween. Those two options were manageable with counseling.

The third possibility was much worse and it would be incredibly hard to help her with given my oath. My worry was that her stepfather was abusing her. She called her biological father Daddy on the few occasions we had discussed him. Father was the title she used for her stepfather whose ire she clearly wanted to avoid. I felt my anger growing as the potential crimes of this so-called parent rolled through my mind.

Is there anything we can do?
We can't tell anybody; you know that.
Could we dig into his dreams for evidence?
It's worthless if Fluttershy won't talk. Our oath applies even to monsters.
I suppose 'I saw it in a dream' won't stand up in court either.
Ya think?
Ugh, it makes my blood boil thinking about what she might be suffering.
Mine too. Just don't take it out on that poor tennis ball.

I opened my eyes and looked at my right hand. The mangled remains of the tennis ball were crushed between my fingers. My joints popped when I released it. I tossed the ruined tennis ball on the end table crate and got up to my feet.

“I need to burn off some energy,” I muttered out loud, getting up to my feet. “I'm going to train.”

With that, I walked to the back door and walked barefoot out into the cold winter rain. The cool rain was refreshing on my aching shoulder and arm. I raised my fists, closed my eyes, and began slowly and methodically working through some Tae Kwon Do routines to work the kinks and aches out of my body. The droplets of rain tickled my bare chest and I knew my sweatpants were getting drenched but I just didn't care. I lost all track of time as I moved across the muddy ground and was only drawn out of my near trance when a voice called over from the porch.

“You chose this over a warm bed? You're completely insane Silver.”

I opened my eyes and looked over at the porch. Sunset was standing there wrapped in my bathrobe holding a cup of coffee in both hands. Once I stopped moving, I noticed how chilly the late fall air was getting.

“Looking a bit muddy there sweetie,” Sunset added shaking her head as she looked at my feet. “You need a shower or a hose badly. Why aren't you wearing shoes?”

“I find the cold is quite invigorating,” I replied, stretching out my back and shivering. “Time to wrap this up I suppose.”

She sighed but kept watching me with a small smile on her face. “I wouldn't mind watching you more but we really should get ready for school. This is a good way to start the day but it feels a bit surreal after the night we had.”

I chuckled. “Careful you don't say that around our friends. I doubt four hours of dance lessons in a lucid dream will be their first thought if they overhear you.”

Sunset's laugh was warm and unrestrained when she realized how wrong that could have sounded. I walked over and gave her a quick peck on the lips; there was a hint of the coffee she had been sipping on her breath. Water was running down my face and Sunset pushed me back when a chilly drop of water ran onto her face. She had a grin on her face that didn't fade while I wiped the mud off my feet and walked into the house to go have a shower.

“Can I make something hot for breakfast?” She called up after me as I walked up the stairs. “You're going to need it, aren't you?”

“Go ahead, that sounds awesome,” I called back down. “Whatever you feel up for but something with protein would be preferable. I won't be more than ten minutes.”

I started the shower and stepped into the hot stream of water. My skin was tender from the cold and began to prickle as the heat burned across my head, back, and shoulders. I closed my eyes and just let the water sooth my aching muscles.

That was refreshing but we'd better be careful. It's cold out there.
Agreed. Don't want to get sick. Sunset would kick our butt.
Yeah. You know, it's really nice having someone here.
I agree.

I finished my shower and got dressed before heading downstairs, following the scent of cooking food. Sunset had just finished cooking when I got downstairs. She had made some scrambled eggs and toast for both of us. There was also a cup of coffee waiting for me.

“Thank you Sunset,” I said as I sat down at the table. “Feels weird to not be acting as the host in my own house.”

“I've been here so many nights since we started dating, it felt like time to return the favor,” she replied, sliding a plate over to me.

“Heh, that's true isn't it,” I said, quickly taking a bite of the eggs. “This is delicious by the way.”

“Glad to hear it,” she replied before pausing a moment. “So Silver . . . what’s with the mangled tennis ball on the table in the living room?”

There was something . . .
What is it Spark?
Nothing. Just thought I'd forgotten something.

I put down my fork and rubbed my eyes wearily. “Keeping secrets about what I see in other people’s dreams is going to be a challenge. The ball was an unfortunate victim of me coming to terms with the limits I have to work with.”

“That bad?”

“It could be,” I replied. “I honestly don’t know what to do about what I can’t tell you about.”

“Princess Luna will know,” Sunset replied confidently. “I’ll be she’s run into every situation you can imagine while dreamwalking. ”

“I hope you’re right,” I replied, taking a deep breath and smiling at her.

We dug into the rest of our breakfast, turning our conversation to more mundane things. After breakfast, I ponied up but I couldn’t hold the transformation for as much time as our previous attempts. Sunset theorized that the extended shared dream the previous night had used more of my magic. There was so much more to test and figure out which left Sunset determined to get her lab apparatus set up as soon as possible.

Sunset and I gave Applejack, Applebloom, and Pinkie Pie a ride to school that morning. It turned out they had spent the previous evening with two of the Dazzlings. The results were mixed. Pinkie was very excited and bouncing in her seat as she described the events of the evening.

“Hanging out with Sonata was super fun last night,” Pinkie exclaimed. “We made cupcakes and watched a movie! Maude thought she was pretty funny as well. I can’t wait to hang out with her again.”

“Ah wish ah’ could say the same for Adagio,” Applejack grumbled. “She’s a bit of a pill and thought my life was quaint and old-fashioned. I didn’t hear her do anything but complain.”

“She was pretty cool,” Applebloom chimed in, looking over at Applejack sheepishly. “Ah know ya told me to stay away but she talked to me while you were feedin’ the horses. She helped me with my history homework and I heard Granny laughing at something she said.”

I chuckled. “Just a word of warning Applebloom: They have a very personal experience that might not match what’s in our textbooks.”

“Ah suppose that makes sense,” Applebloom said. “Is that why she called Henry the VIII an easily manipulated philandering letch? She said the mess he created was the best meal in a hundred years.”

“Ah swear, she’s just trying to cause a ruckus,” Applejack growled. “Let me see that report, Bloom. Ah' don’t want you getting in trouble at school if she fed you a load of hooey. Do you think Rarity had better luck with Aria?”

I exchanged a glance with Sunset while trying to suppress a grin. Pinkie began to giggle hysterically but I could tell Applejack wasn’t amused. Fortunately, it looked like Adagio had been sincere in her effort to help with Applebloom’s essay and there wasn’t anything that we could find that needed fixing. When we arrived at school, Rarity was waiting at the front entrance out of the rain.

“Good morning Lady Belle,” I said in greeting. “How are you today?"

“Sir Spark, I am desolate,” she said in a slightly hysterical voice. “My efforts to reach out to Aria through fashion were a complete failure. She was rude, abrasive, and condescending for the entire time I was attempting to help her. I fear the failing may have been partly my own but she is just so angry!”

Rarity looked around and her eyes focused on Sunset. Her expression darkened as her eyes flickered over her regular outfit and worn-out leather jacket. “Clear your schedule Sunset Shimmer! Tonight we are fixing the travesty that is your current wardrobe!”

Sunset was slightly taken aback by Rarity’s slightly crazed reaction. “Well, I suppose if I can make the-”

“I’m not taking no for an answer!” she interrupted, her tone desperate. “Please! I NEED this!”

Sunset walked over and hugged Rarity. “I’ll make the time.”

Rarity sniffed quietly. “Thank you, darling. Will you be joining us, Silver?”

I shook my head, feeling slightly irritated. “As much as I would love to, I think I need to see if I can connect with Aria.”

“Wasn’t she the one that zapped ya?” Applejack asked curiously. “You’re not going to do anything foolish are ya?”

“I’m not eager to repeat that experience but I need to do my part and at least try."

I hadn’t managed to catch up with Aria before lunch and I was a bit frustrated. Earlier in the day, Fluttershy had politely repeated her desire to ignore the events in her nightmare. There was this nagging feeling like I had forgotten something important haunting me as well. It turned out Aria was just hanging out in the upstairs hallway. I had to resist the urge to forcibly drag her to a private room to talk. Instead, I just cleared my throat to get her attention.

“What do you want?” she growled, crossing her arms and glaring at me.

“To see if you're ok and what you're up to later," I said.

Aria rolled her eyes. “This is about that fashion girl, isn't it? Ugh, are you going to lecture me about how I have to be nice to everyone? Your magic friendship bullshit just makes me want to scream.”

She has serious anger issues.
Are they chronic or does she just need to vent?
Only one way to find out.

“Tempting, but no, that's not my thing,” I replied. “I wondering if you wanted to do something after school today."

Aria rolled her eyes. "Sonata and Adagio are already tied up so I might as well."

"Excellent," I said enthusiastically. "Then meet me in the atrium after school and bring your gym clothes.”

She stomped away. Once she was gone, I pulled out my phone and dialed the only person I knew who would have the space I needed. After a couple of rings, the phone was answered by a familiar voice.

“Silver? What can I do for you, my boy?”

“Hello Sir, I'm hoping you'll be able to help me out.”

After school, I drove Aria to an unassuming storefront in downtown Canterlot. It was only a block away from Rarity's home and shop which was pretty nice. The windows were still covered in paper and the sign wasn’t up yet but the address was right. I walked up and knocked on the door.

“The door is unlocked, come in!” a muffled voice shouted from inside.

“What is this place?” She asked suspiciously as I began to open the door.

I sighed and held it open for her. “A place you might actually enjoy once it opens. Have a look.”

Aria glanced at me with a raised eyebrow at my words and stepped cautiously inside. I followed her and couldn’t help but smile at the achingly familiar sight. There were stacks of boxes and construction materials along the walls. Shelves and wall hangers were waiting to be installed but the core of the space was ready. The whole ground floor of the building had ten-foot ceilings and was wide open with a line of pillars down the middle. The left side of the divide was covered in a beautiful new wooden gym floor, ideal for swordplay. The other half was covered in thick mats and there were two punching bags hanging in the back of the room. It was twice the size of the old dojo in Manhattan and even unfinished it looked fantastic.

Steel Rain came striding across the room and pulled me into a bear hug. “So glad you could make it Silver! Who is this lovely lady?”

“Sir, this is Aria Blaze, Aria this is my mentor, Steel Rain,” I said.

Steel Rain offered his hand and Aria took it after a moment’s hesitation. She seemed slightly surprised when I mentioned his name but she quickly buried her reaction away. I made a mental note to ask her about it later. Steel Rain didn't notice as he continued shaking her hand warmly.

“A pleasure to meet you,” he said. “Welcome to the soon to be opened Canterlot Martial Arts Academy! Well assuming I don't change the name at the last minute! I’ll be officially opening in January but I'm glad you two want to try out the facilities! Let me know if the floor mats are adequate when you're done, Silver! I have to go run some errands so you two have fun!”

Steel Rain walked out the front door and closed it behind him. I looked over at Aria. “Your reaction to the confrontation with Gilda yesterday was almost exactly what I would have done. The way you quickly cleared your hands yesterday was impressive. Am I correct in assuming you have some martial arts training?”

Aria crossed her arms and smirked at me. “Oh, you called it all right. Are you itching for another beatdown already?”

"Who's going to be beating who I wonder," I replied, grinning at her. “I haven't had a good sparring session in ages. Steel Rain is a good partner for sword fighting but I haven't fought hand to hand for over a year. My friends have many skills but martial arts is not one of them.”

“My sisters and I all know how to fight but I am the best by far,” she said without any trace of modesty. “Adagio might be the de facto leader of our group, but when it comes to battles, I take point. They don't like sparring with me for some reason.”

I sat down on one of the benches near the entrance and started taking my shoes off. “You three are really sisters?"

“Not blood sisters; it's a far deeper relationship,” Aria said enigmatically while pulling off her shoes. “Trust me, I wouldn't have tolerated my siblings if they were as off the wall as Sonata. It's an adequate word for the relationship though. I'm going to the back to get changed.”

I went back to the change room and pulled my Tae Kwon Do uniform out of my bag for the first time in ages. I had cleaned it up and packed it in my sports bag in preparation for helping Steel Rain but I hadn't expected to be using it so soon. I slipped the white uniform on and wrapped the belt twice around my waist before tying it off. The scars on my wrists were visible thanks to the loose sleeves but I did my best to ignore them today. When I looked in the mirror, I was nearly overwhelmed by sorrow. Everything this uniform represented had been taught by my mother.

We keep practicing in her memory Silver.
Because ignoring what they taught us would be a terrible betrayal.

With that brief bit of sadness out of my way, I stepped out of the changing area. Aria wasn't out yet so I began alternating between stretching and bouncing on the slightly spongy padded surface for the martial sparring area. It was a perfect surface for training throws and falls.

“Well I'm glad to see you aren't just full of hot air like most boys,” Aria said in a sharp voice. "A proper black belt and everything."

I turned to face my opponent. Aria had changed into track pants and a t-shirt. I wasn't surprised to see there were subtle hints of muscles coiled under the smooth skin of her arms. I was also relieved to see her arm had completely healed. When I looked back up at her she had a sardonic half smile on her face.

“Like what you see?" she asked, slightly amused. “I wonder how your redhead girlfriend will feel about your wandering eyes. I’ve noticed she has anger issues.”

“I hope it won't bother her,” I said sheepishly while I continued to warm up. “Given the company I'm keeping, I'll be walking into walls and poles if she puts up a ban on looking at other girls. Out of curiosity, do you know Steel Rain? You seemed surprised by his name.”

“Nah, he just has the same name as some pony from back when Equestria was founded,” she replied, shrugging her shoulders. "I never really cared much about history and he died long before my time.”

We warmed up for a few minutes in silence before walking over to get the sparring gear. We strapped on a padded helm and a chest pad to protect ourselves. Even though we were going to be sparring with light contact, accidents could happen. We faced each other in the middle of the mat and I bowed to her. I was surprised to see her returning the bow. We dropped into our respective sparring stances and began to shift around the mat sizing each other up.

“So you know jujitsu,” I noted when I saw her stance. “Any particular reason you chose that style?”

"The better to pin you down with," Aria snapped. “Besides, what makes you think that's all I know? You have no clue how long a thousand years is.”

We exchanged a few light jabs that ended with her failing to get a joint lock on my arm. I responded with a whip kick to her side before stepping back a couple of paces. I bounced slightly in my sparring stance to keep myself mobile while I eyed her speculatively.

“So what did Rarity do to get you so riled up anyhow?”

Aria’s expression darkened. “That the fancy dancy crap she wanted me to wear was completely absurd.”

I took a swing at her with my foot which she blocked. I pulled my foot back before she could grapple it. Her foot lashed out right behind the foot she lost which I managed to block. We both back off a few steps, evaluating the other's condition carefully.

“So did you tell her you would prefer something more practical?" I asked. "Rarity was pretty adaptable when she helped me improve my look.”

“No, I didn’t!” Aria snapped.

"Why not?"

Her face suddenly twisted with rage and she charged towards me. “Because I DON’T CARE!”

Her fists were nearly a blur as she unleashed punch after punch towards my chest. Her sudden behavior change caught me off guard and I was hard-pressed to block the flurry of strikes as she began ranting at me.

“None of this matters, don’t you understand!?”

She threw a full power punch at my chest; all plans for a light contact sparring session were out the window. The impact knocked the breath out of me and I stumbled back out of reach of her fists while I tried to regain my balance. She was after me in seconds, her eyes flashing red with rage.

“A thousand years we’ve been stuck in this miserable world trying to scrape up enough magic to do more than survive! If we could just find something powerful we could maybe just maybe end our banishment and finish our mission!"

She was impressively fast, slamming her foot into my side before I could block. I countered with a punch to her chest that sent her stumbling backward. Her eyes narrowed as she clenched and unclenched her fists reflexively.

“We were about to reclaim our glory but you and your friends stole that from us! We can’t ever go home but at least we would have beaten her! Now we have NOTHING! NO HOPE, NO PURPOSE!”

She sent an unsteady backhand swing at my head which I ducked. I dropped to the ground and swung my leg around to sweep her feet out from under her. She tumbled backward and landed heavily on the mat. Aria lay there for a moment, refusing to even look at me while trying to catch her breath.

“Aria, I don’t pretend to understand what you’ve been through or what you failed,” I said quietly. “You, your sisters, and the two princesses are the only individuals I know who were alive to witness what happened all those years ago.”

“You mean the white demon and her little purple minion?” She growled. “There was only one Princess alive when we were banished and she cared for nothing but the needs of her sycophantic followers. She killed her sister and replaced her without hesitation with that- that pretender!”

My hastily planned comforting speech was right out the window as I tried to process her comment. “Twilight? No, I wasn't talking about her, she only became a Princess a few months ago. Hold on a second . . . you think Princess Luna is dead?”

“Princess Luna, Lady of the Night, Astral Guardian, and Mistress of the Tides. May she rest in peace,” Aria confirmed in a dead voice. “Slain by her sister, Princess Celestia, the Uncaring Sun, the Solar Tyrant, and Oathbreaker. She splattered her dead sister's visage across the life-giving moon as a show of power after her victory.”

“I don’t know how to tell you this, but Princess Luna is alive and well,” I said as I tried to process this sudden shift in conversation. “I'm pretty sure she's ruling Equestria along with Princess Celestia now.”

“I call bullshit on that,” Aria snapped. “There’s no way. Just because their counterparts here are a shiny happy family doesn’t mean you know anything about Equestria.”

“Princess Luna is the one teaching me about dreamwalking,” I counted in a quiet voice. “I saw her in Equestria the night before you and your sisters came back to CHS.”

“I’ll believe it if I ever see it,” She snapped, sitting up abruptly. “Even if it’s true, it doesn’t excuse the atrocities Princess Celestia ordered her followers to visit on everpony who opposed her.”

“What atrocities?” I asked curiously but I immediately regretted that question when I saw the expression on her face.

“NO! Not a chance,” she said, her face going pale. “You want to know about the details of what that monster and her followers did, you try to convince Adagio to fill you in. Or coax it out of the Solar Tyrant herself if you dare. I’ve already remembered more than I care to. Also, don't you dare ask Sonata about what happened!"

Wait, I thought Luna turned into Nightmare Moon because everyone ignored her night.
Yes Spark, that's what Spike told us on Thanksgiving.
So why is a thousand-year-old Equestrian exile speaking of her in almost reverent terms?
Ummmm . . . I'm not sure, but that's a good point.

“I'm sorry I pushed you into remembering something traumatic,” I said quietly, feeling terribly guilty. “I swear to Luna I just want to help make things right."

"I doubt you can do anything to help now," she muttered. "Everything that mattered is long gone."

"Maybe but maybe not," I said. "I'll still try."

I stood up and held out my hand to her. She stared at my hand but didn't take it. "What now?"

"You up for sparring a bit more?" I asked. "I was quite enjoying myself before I opened my big mouth.”

Aria looked at my hand suspiciously again and then took it. “Fine. I feel a burning need to punch something and you'll suffice. This doesn’t make us square though.”

I kept the relieved smile off my face as I pulled her to her feet. “I know, I'll keep that in mind.”

When 5:30 rolled around, Aria and I were worn out but the effort had paid off in the form of a grudging respect for one another. We had sparred off and on while occasionally switching off to the punching bags for a break. I discovered Aria had learned a wide variety of martial arts from their years traveling our world. I got the impression she had used her song to get accepted by teachers who wouldn't have considered training a woman. Her extensive experience was barely balanced out by my more focused and recent Tae Kwon Do training. After the initial blow-up, we limited our conversation to discussing techniques and different arts. My questions about their banishment would have to wait until I knew them better.

We were stretching and winding down from the session when we heard the front door being unlocked. Steel Rain pushed the door open and walked in. Steel Rain looked at Aria and me, noting our red faces and the scuff marks on the floor mats.

“Looks like you two had a good sparring session,” he said approvingly. He pulled out a key and offered it to me. “Before I forget, this is yours, Silver.”

“Why do you get a key?” Aria asked curiously.

“He’ll be one of my assistants when classes start,” Steel Rain replied, looking at Aria while stroking his chin thoughtfully. “You know, I might need a second assistant since Silver won’t be available every evening. Do you think she's qualified, Silver?”

“Extremely as far as hand-to-hand is concerned,” I replied, glancing over at her. “I’m pretty sure she knows how to handle a blade as well.”

Aria smirked at him though I could tell she was tired. “It’s been a few years since I used a sword but I’ll bet I could give you a run for your money!”

Probably closer to a few decades.

Steel Rain smiled at her enthusiasm. “That’s the spirit! If you’re interested in helping, I'll arrange a proper tryout. It's a paying job and you’ll get a key so you can use the dojo space when it’s closed.”

Luna help her future students.
She might do ok If her attitude improves.

Aria nodded at Steel Rain and looked over at me with a wary expression on her face.

“I think I honestly enjoyed myself,” she said in a slightly surprised voice. “I didn't think that was possible.”

“That was the best sparring session I've had since I moved to Canterlot,” I replied enthusiastically. "If you want to make this a regular thing, I'm game."

"We'll see," Aria muttered as she pulled the door open and started to walk out but then she paused. "See you tomorrow I guess.”

"Goodnight Aria,” I said. “Give my best to your sisters.”

Aria waved and walked out. Once the door was closed, I faced my mentor. Steel Rain crossed his arms and looked at me expectantly. He didn't say anything, leaving it to me to explain why I was still here. I fidgeted nervously under his calm scrutiny while I tried to figure out how to broach this subject.

“Before I go, there’s something I need to tell you about, Sir.”

“Does this have anything to do with how you met all these girls,” Steel Rain asked curiously. “Luna and her sister were reluctant to discuss the circumstances of your new friendships at Thanksgiving. They only told me that the full story was unbelievable and I would have to wait until you were ready to share the story.”

“I appreciate that,” I said. “I can't afford to keep this secret from you, Sir. I'm going to need your help with figuring out how to avoid chopping off my wings when I'm sword fighting."

Steel Rain looked confused by the sudden turn in the conversation. “What wings?”

It was impossible to pass up a line like that and there was no point in hesitating. I summoned the image of Spark forward in my mind's eye and our magic joined. The flow of energy was coming to us more easily with every pony-up. I felt my body shifting and I spread my bat wings as soon as they were formed. I began to flap my wings and in moments I was hovering a foot off the ground in front of him.

“These wings, Sir,” I said quietly.

Steel Rain walked over calmly, though his face was slightly pale. He looked over my wings, ears, and eyes carefully before standing back and crossing his arms.

“What the actual hell?” he said in disbelief. “These are real.”

“There’s a lot I need to fill you in on,” I said in a tired voice, as I let the magic go and dropped to the floor. “Before you ask, no I'm not a vampire.”

He opened his mouth and closed it a few times. Then he snorted. “You've been asked that question a lot recently, haven't you? Let's go finish the conversation in comfort.”

I nodded and let him lead me to the back offices where we would finally catch up on the bizarre events that had overtaken my life.

Steel Rain was skeptical about the revelation that magic was real but he got past it quickly. Denial was hard when confronted with physical evidence like my wings. It didn’t take long for his imagination to start running wild with ideas about the three-dimensional nature of fighting while flying. After I'd filled him in on the basics of what happened over the past few months, he sent me on my way so he could ponder the possibilities over a stiff drink. I avoided sharing too many details about the other world although I did mention it was a factor. I felt the existence of a world filled with cute ponies might be a bit too much for the first conversation but I promised him more details in the future.

When I got home, I texted Sunset to let her know I was turning in early and that I missed her. She was still out with Rarity and it sounded like they were having a blast. It was a real shame I had missed out on shopping with her but making a connection with Aria was important. There was still a long way to go but the first step could be considered a success even with the near stumble. I worked through my evening routine and crashed into bed early. It was a bit lonely and I wished for a moment I had a way to contact Twilight without Sunset's book. The weekend seemed way too far away.

I closed my eyes and just let myself drift off to sleep.

I came back to awareness sitting in my recliner in the Astral Plane and looked around to get my bearings. Spark was standing on the starry ground in front of me, glaring at the coffee table. His wings were half spread, his fur was standing on end and his face was contorted like he was ready to scream. When he noticed me, he pointed an accusing hoof at the crate.

“Why did we forget about this damn thing?” he snarled. “We stared right at it this morning! What the buck is going on!”

Author's Note

As of this chapter, the Sirens are officially significant enough to be tagged! I'm fairly happy with how Aria worked out. Adagio is the only character I still have to get a proper feel for but I have some ideas about how she'll fit in.

I have some ideas regarding the origin of the Sirens that I hinted at in this chapter. I have no idea if it's original or not but I have high hopes it will go over well. I think my approach to storytelling is heavily influenced by my years as a DM. I just hope I"m not being too stingy with information.

Chapter 34 - With Questions

Spark and I stared at the cloth-covered crate for a moment, trying to come to grips with the weird situation. I grabbed the tablecloth and yanked it off revealing the crate underneath. The wood was rough cut and honestly, the thing was pretty ugly. We had covered it with a tablecloth for good reason but I was having trouble justifying using this over a normal table in my mind.

“Why did our parents keep this as furniture anyhow? It’s pretty ugly.”

“I don’t know, Spark. It wasn’t exactly an important object in our life. It’s just an end table.”

“But it’s not just furniture Silver. It’s a crate. A ratty old wooden crate that is absurdly heavy.”

“I’m more worried that it’s an oddly forgettable crate,” I replied. “We’ll have to take a closer look a the real thing when we wake up.”

“Sounds like a plan. Let’s see if any of our friends are having nightmares before we go get Sunset and Fluttershy for those dance lessons.”

Thursday, December 8, 2016

I was still trying to wake up as I walked from my car towards the school; a travel mug of coffee from home in hand. I had spent four hours of the night in the ballroom dancing classes with Sunset and Fluttershy. There was no doubt the shared dream was taxing my energy but the rewards would be well worth it. Less pleasant was also the irritating feeling that I had forgotten something. It had been sitting in the back of our mind ever since waking up but neither Spark nor I could recall what it was.

“Silver! Wait up!”

I turned around to find Sunset jogging towards me. Rarity and Dash weren’t far behind. Sunset was wearing her usual outfit but had a huge smile on her face. I let out a gasp of air as she slammed into me. In an instant, she had her arms wrapped around me in a big hug. I couldn't help but smile at the difference between a dream hug and a physical hug.

“Hey Sunset,” I said happily. “You’d think I hadn’t seen you for days.”

Sunset held me for a moment. “I can't wait till you see what Rarity picked out for me,” she whispered before letting me go and pulling out the journal.

“I look forward to it,” I murmured, brushing my free hand across her cheek. “You know, I missed you this morning when I got up.”

Sunset smiled at me and held out the journal. “Missed you too. Look at this!”

Princess Luna has asked me to inform you she will be arriving with the dagger at 3:00 today by your clock. She seemed extremely eager when I told her there might be some ways to locate the lost daggers. I will come with her to help her adapt. See you soon.

I blinked a couple of times as I stared at the page. “Princess Luna is coming through the portal today?”

“Yup, Canterlot High is getting another royal visit,” Sunset said with a chuckle. “Bit more serious than Twilight coming to visit though.”

“Another Princess is coming!?!” Rarity gasped in surprise as she walked up. “Oh my goodness, this will be an experience. Do I look ok? Oh dear, this won’t do! I’m going to have to get a nicer outfit!”

“I wouldn’t worry too much Rarity,” Sunset replied. “What you’re wearing is more than appropriate for meeting an Equestrian Princess under the current circumstances. The average pony just wears their fur. Even Princess Celestia only wears a crown, an ornamental peytral, and her shoes while holding court.”

“We’re going to have to hurry to let Micro Chips know we’ll need them ready and waiting to take the pictures,” I said. “I doubt Luna wants to have that thing out of the vaults for a moment longer than necessary.”

“So she’s bringing one of those daggers?” Dash asked, the excitement in her voice growing. “Oh my gosh! I just realized it’s a real cursed artifact! It’ll be like something straight out of a Daring Do novel! I can’t wait!”

I raised an eyebrow at Dash. “That’s interesting. Your counterpart mentioned something about Daring Do posters when we were in Equestria.”

Dash stopped in her tracks and slowly turned to face me with a suddenly serious expression on her face. “You mean there are more Daring Do stories?”

“Ummm, maybe?” I replied nervously.

“I MUST HAVE THEM!” she exclaimed with startling enthusiasm. “Please! The next book isn’t coming out for months! Can you ask Twilight if I can borrow one of the books from her world?!?”

I glanced over at Sunset who had an amused smile on her face.

She pulled a pen out and began to write in the journal. “It can’t hurt to ask. I'd be surprised if Twilight didn't have a copy in her library.”

“I had no idea you were into reading at all Dash,” I commented. “Daring Do is a surprising choice.”

Dash suddenly looked nervous. “I started reading the series when I had to do a book report last year. Could you not spread it around? It’s not a big deal.”

“If you insi-“

Behind us, quick!

I immediately spun around, raising one arm defensively while gripping my coffee cup in the other hand. Aria had come up behind me while I wasn’t looking. I just barely registered the amused glint in her eyes as her fist flew towards my face. I blocked the punch with the hand holding the coffee, relieved I had chosen a sealed travel mug I noticed it wasn’t a powerful strike and countered with a light punch of my own, intended to stop just before hitting her nose. She easily blocked my counterstrike and tried to grapple my hand. I twisted my hand out of her grip and stepped back.

“Morning Aria,” I said, holding up my fist towards her while holding out my other arm to stop Rainbow Dash from trying to attack her.

“Yes it is that time of day,” she responded in a grumpy voice though she did uncross her arms to bump my fist with hers. “I nearly had you there. You need to watch your surroundings.”

“You might be surprised how aware I can be,” I said with a shrug. “Nice try though.”

“What the hell was that!?” Dash exclaimed, her eye twitching while I held her back. “She just tried to punch you, Silver!”

“She wasn’t going to hurt me,” I replied.

“You seriously believe that!” she asked, looking at Aria with a skeptical expression.

Aria shot me a surprised glance before smirking at Rainbow Dash. “What, don’t you trust me? Honestly, I'm surprised he was still walking when I was done with him. He really knows how to get a girl going you know?”

She gave me a sultry and completely obvious wink which unfortunately made me blush bright red. Dash glared at me while Rarity just looked appalled. Fortunately, I heard Sunset giggle-snort beside me which was a bit of a relief. Still, I was stuck there speechless trying to figure out a response to Aria’s unfortunate innuendo. Salvation came when Adagio walked up and unceremoniously shoved a cup of coffee into Aria’s hand while glaring at her.

“It’s the first time in decades Aria hasn’t pestered me and Sonata about unnecessary combat practice. So thanks for taking that irritation off my hands Silver Spark. Keep her occupied in the future and I might seriously consider there’s some value to this association.”

“It was a delight to have a properly skilled sparring partner, Adagio,” I replied, relieved to be spared the interrogation from Rarity and Dash. “Steel Rain is also in for a surprise if Aria’s skill with blades equals her hand-to-hand.”

“Why did you have to open your big mouth and ruin my fun Adagio? I had at least a couple of them fooled,” Aria grumbled, glancing “Oh for tide's sake Rainbow Dash, I'm not going to throw a playful punch at anyone who isn't a fellow warrior.”

I chuckled ruefully. “This is going to be a regular greeting isn't it?”

Aria didn't respond though she had a sly look on her face when she glanced at Sunset. “So, what are your thoughts on your boy toy here looking at other girls?”

Oh crap.

Sunset raised her eyebrow at Aria and wrapped her arm around my waist. “He can look at as many girls or mares as he likes as long as he's respectful,” she said calmly. Then her voice turned sly. “Oh, and if I'm with him he'd better point them out to me. Why do you ask?”

Well then, I guess we're clear.

“He just seemed to like what he was seeing last night, that's all,” Aria replied flippantly.

“Oh really?” Sunset asked, glancing up at me with a raised eyebrow. "Well, he does seem to have good taste."

I groaned quietly as we walked towards school but Sunset just chuckled at my discomfort. I glanced over at Aria and Adagio and let out a deep sigh.

“Hey Aria, I feel it is necessary to warn you that Princess Luna is going to be visiting this world briefly after school today.”

“Ugh, are you still stuck on that sick joke?” Adagio snapped suddenly. “It wasn't funny last night when Aria told me and it's even less funny today.”

“I understand this isn’t a joking matter,” I countered. “Don't rush off after school and maybe you'll discover I’m being honest. Your call of course; I just thought it would be polite to warn you so you're not caught by surprise.”

Adagio just gave me an irritated look and stomped off with Aria close behind.

“How terribly rude!” Rarity huffed. “What was their problem?”

“It's a long story that Aria wasn't willing to share,” I said, pinching the bridge of my nose. “All I managed to figure out was that Princess Luna was important to them and they are convinced Princess Celestia killed her a thousand years ago. Oh, and don't ask Sonata about any of this if you value your life. I think Aria would end us without hesitation if we upset her.”

“Weird,” Dash muttered. “Why am I not surprised they have another chip on their shoulders?”

“Luna was banished to the moon so it's entirely possible her followers would have thought she was dead initially,” Sunset said thoughtfully. “Thought I wasn't aware she had anypony following her. The stories all say she fell into darkness because she was ignored.”

“Aren't there any official historical records from that time?” I asked curiously. “The only reference you and Twilight have mentioned about Luna's fall is a mythological story from only a thousand years ago. We have solid historical records going back at least three times longer in this world.”

Sunset sighed. “Anything older than about 500 years might as well be mythological in Equestria. Even before you factor in how the average pony tends to ignore history, there was a forced migration from the original pony homeland, the near collapse of civilization thanks to Discord's chaos, and then Princess Luna's fall all within a few centuries. Princess Celestia only told me that the years after she lost Luna were focused on rebuilding from Discord's destruction, not on recording history. I never thought to ask why she didn't fill in the holes later though.”

“Well maybe Adagio can fill the missing bits if she decides to stop being a bitch,” Dash grumbled.

I glanced over at Dash. “That’s right, you were with her, weren’t you? What happened last night?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

The girls waited on the front steps of the school when three o-clocks rolled around. Aria and Adagio had dragged Sonata home without another word after school. Despite their quick departure, I suspected one of the two would be watching from a distance to check my honesty. Micro Chips and his friends were waiting inside for the arrival of our guests making sure the equipment was ready to go. Principal Celestia had been told as well and she said she would tell Vice Principal Luna. While we waited, the six of us were comparing notes on our latest visits with the three Dazzlings. Dash's only words about her visit with Adagio were terse and grumpy. She refused to even remotely describe what happened to make her this angry. I shared what happened at the dojo with Aria before turning to Fluttershy.

“So how did things go with Sonata last night?” I asked.

“It was just awful,” Fluttershy whispered. “She was trying so hard to be gentle but something about her approach or posture just put the animals on edge. She was cheerful and fun the entire time, even when the kitties were clawing her while I cleaned their cages.”

“That’s a right puzzle,” Applejack replied rubbing her head. “At least it sounds like you two got on well.”

“That’s true,” Fluttershy murmured. “Sonata was very helpful in her own strange way and she said she wanted to hang out again.”

“Why are you talking about this when we have two princesses visiting?” Rarity asked, fussing with her hair the whole while. “I'm positively horrid!”

“Relax Rarity,” I said. “You always look great. Besides, Princess Luna is pretty cool.”

“See, that just doesn’t help!” Rarity replied, her tone bordering on panic. “I was never sure I did right by Twilight either but Princess Luna is- oh dear, they’re here.”

Rarity was correct in her observations as the portal began to ripple. A mere moment later two figures stepped out into our world. Twilight was easy to recognize in her usual outfit as she stumbled out but our attention was immediately drawn to Princess Luna as she walked calmly out of the portal without missing a step. She strode towards us like she'd been human all her life.

Princess Luna was a stunning sight and there was no doubt she wasn’t our Vice Principal. She was wearing an incredible floor-length navy blue and black gown with a modest cut. A black section down one side of the skirt had her crescent moon cutie mark emblazoned on it. The same symbol formed a clasp around her neck. There was a midnight black crown on her head framed by navy blue-black hair. Her hair wasn't quite as overtly magical as her mane in Equestria but it still sparkled with an internal light.

I quickly recovered and stepped out to greet them. I resisted the urge to hug Twilight and settled for winking at her which put a nice smile on her face. I focused most of my attention on Princess Luna. “Welcome to Canterlot City, Luna,” I said, holding out my hand as she approached.

“Well met Silver Spark,” Luna said, striding up to the stairs and taking my hand in hers. “It has been more than a thousand years since I last visited a human world. Tis a relief I remember how to walk on my hind legs so as to not look the fool. I would ask for introductions but tis impossible to mistake the Ladies Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie for anypony else. Even in human form, their spirits shine through. It is a pleasure to see you as well, Sunset Shimmer. Are your dreams peaceful?”

Sunset smiled at Luna and her voice was relieved. “My dreams have been quiet since we last spoke and Silver has been checking in on me every night. Thank you, Luna.”

Our friends looked stunned by Luna's casual acknowledgment of their identities. Well everyone except Pinkie Pie who just had an ecstatic grin on her face as she leaned over to whisper in Twilight's ear. Twilight shot a confused and worried glance at me and Sunset but I just mouthed the words 'It's Pinkie Pie'. She face-palmed but seemed to relax.

Rarity was the first to recover her wits. “You . . . you know our names, your Highness?!”

“But of course Lady Rarity,” Princess Luna replied. “Thy counterparts were instrumental in helping Twilight Sparkle purge my darkness just as you did for Lady Shimmer in this world. Please do not stand on ceremony with me in this world or the other should you ever visit. I understand there is a Luna of some importance in thine world already so please simply call us instead Selena.”

Selena!?!

“Begging your pardon ma’am, but have you visited this world before?” Applejack asked politely as we walked into the school. “Silver told us an old story about someone named Selena a few weeks back.”

“A fair question Lady Applejack but we do not believe so,” she replied. “Even though it has been centuries since I last visited another world, I do not recall a human world where the residents bore skin as colorful as the fur of my ponies. Tis merely a coincidence which should not be a surprise given thine familiar appearances. To answer thine question Lady Dash, our full name before titles is Luna Selena Galaxia. For the sake of thine unspoken question Twilight, our sister is named Celestia Helia Galaxia. We have not used any names but our first since our return from our banishment.”

Twilight's face had gone pale at the revelation of the two names and she looked at me with a worried expression on her face. I opened my mouth to ask but she shook her head and mouthed the word 'later' at me. We were just approaching the office when the door was pushed open. Celestia stepped out with a grin on her face, closely followed by Vice Principal Luna.

“I don't understand why you need to drag me out to look at some random graffiti, Sister. Discord will take care of it eventually and I need to finish my paperwork . . . before . . .” she drifted off when her eyes registered the presence of her counterpart.

“Welcome to Canterlot High Princess Luna,” Celestia said with a mischievous grin on her face. “Sister, say hello to your counterpart from Twilight Sparkle’s world.”

“You didst not speak of our arrival, didst thou Celestia?” Princess Luna chided, shaking her head. “A prankster in every world it seems. Hello Luna, tis a pleasure to meet you.”

“I-I-I’m pleased to meet you, Princess Luna,” Luna stuttered nervously.

“Prithee, call us Selena for this visit,” she replied, chuckling. “Our middle name shall be more than sufficient to avoid confusion since this is thine world and our title is meaningless and unnecessary in this world.”

Vice Principal Luna nodded and took a deep breath to compose herself but her eyes still betrayed her surprise. “Well Celestia, you got me but I will have my revenge. What brings you to Canterlot High, Lu- Selena?”

Selena gestured at Twilight. “Princess Twilight carries one of the Sakitan Daggers securely in her saddlebags for thine students to examine. Tis mine responsibility to see it and harmony willing, its brethren, back to Equestria. We have complete trust in Twilight but the chance to visit a properly hospitable world was also quite appealing.”

“Fair enough,” Luna replied, though she still seemed a bit stunned. “If you're my counterpart why are you taller than me? You're not wearing heels are you?”

“Tis likely a result of our ascension,” Luna replied, lifting her dress slightly to show the flats the portal had provided. “Truth be told, our sister stands a full four hooves taller than I.”

Luna and Celestia stepped in beside Selena and began asking her questions about her life which I mostly tuned out. Twilight was walking slowly and a bit unsteadily, her brow furrowed in thought. I fell in beside her as we drifted to the back of the group but she hadn’t noticed me. I put my arm around her waist and chuckled when I felt her jump at the contact.”

“Hey,” I whispered in her ear. “What's on your mind?”

Twilight shook her head. “It never occurred to me that Luna and Celestia had longer names. Even stranger, those names match the names in your story. Helia is the female version of Helios, right?"

"I believe it is, but it's still just an old story."

"I can't help it," She said with slight panic in her voice. "Worrying about old stories about Nightmare Moon was what led me to Ponyville and the Elements of Harmony in the first place. There have been a frightening number of ancient legends crawling out of the pages of my books since that day. I can’t dismiss anything out of hoof, no matter what Princess Luna says.”

“How many could there possibly be?”

Twilight snorted. “Discord, Lord Tirek, the Alicorn Amulet, the Sirens, the Sakitan Daggers, the Mirror Pool, the Crystal Empire, King Sombra, and even the Changelings have all appeared seemingly out of nowhere since Nightmare Moon returned. The other things in stories that could show up make it hard to sleep some nights and I'm half expecting the Windigos to show up next Tuesday. Some of our victories have been pure luck so I’m trying to prepare for anything that might be coming. If it contains even a glimmer of truth, your family book could be important.”

“Tell you what,” I said, giving her a gentle squeeze. “We'll make some time for me to read some more stories to you and Sunset this weekend. That one story was only a couple of pages from that massive book but the later pages are mundane family history which could help identify which story might be important."

“I'd like that,” Twilight whispered.

“We’re here if you need us as well. How is the winter preparation going?”

Twilight growled unhappily. “Somepony has been disrupting the start of winter. We were supposed to have our first dusting of snow this morning but half the clouds went missing. I’ll need to hurry back to supervise the new delivery this evening.”

“Mind if Sunset and I tag along?” I asked. “We need to see your world’s Rarity about those measurements and getting outfits for the gala. Ugh, is it just me or are names going to become a major headache if we travel back and forth?”

Twilight nodded in agreement and a moment later we arrived at the computer room and Celestia pushed the door open. Inside the room were Micro Chips, Photo Finish, Wiz Kid, and Scribble Dee. They were sitting on the teacher's desk up front chatting and they scrambled to their feet when we arrived. Their eyes bounced back and forth between Luna and Selena in surprise. Vice Principal Luna quickly introduced the four to Princess Luna who stepped forward.

“We are Selena of Equestria and we thank you for your generous offer to help locate these lost artifacts,” she said. “Their presence in your world is a blight we must try and correct. Wouldst thou reveal the artifact Princess Twilight?”

Twilight had slipped her backpack off and pulled out a wooden box. She put it down on the desk and opened it, revealing a weapon that had once haunted my nightmares. I was transfixed she gingerly lifted the dagger by its handle wrapped in cloth. The etchings on it were a familiar sight and were exactly what I remembered and I felt a chill run down my spine.

I can feel the malice radiating from that weapon.
Me too Spark. It’s awful.

I shuddered involuntarily, catching Sunset's attention. I leaned over to her. “Can’t you feel the hatred pouring off that thing?”

Her eyes narrowed and she watched it suspiciously. A moment later she shook her head and gave my hand a gentle squeeze.

“The danger of the Sakitan Dagger cannot be dismissed,” Selena lectured. “It may look like a simple blade, but a mere prick is fatal within days when in close proximity to a source of magic. Please refrain from handling the artifact if possible.”

“Ya, ve shall use ze care. Place ze dagger on ze cloth over zere by da table and I shall begin . . . ze magic!” Photo Finish said, gesturing at the back of the room.

There was a sheet of green cloth stretched across the floor and lights shining down at every angle. A high-end digital camera was mounted pointing straight down at the cloth, ready and waiting. Twilight gingerly placed the dagger in the indicated spot and stepped back while Photo Finish began adjusting the focus and taking photos.

“We must admit to being confused about this plan in spite of thy confidence,” Selena admitted. “How a photograph can help find a lost item is a mystery to us.”

Micro Chips stepped forward nervously and gestured at the computer. “Do you have computers or calculating machines where you come from ma'am?”

“We have orreries used to plan the movement of the sun and moon,” Luna said thoughtfully. “There are mathematical calculating machines I am unfamiliar with in the modern era as well but I am aware of nothing similar to this computer device.”

“I will try to keep this simple then,” He said gently though he raised his eyebrow at her turn of phrase about planning the motion of the sun and moon. “Among other things, a computer is a machine capable of manipulating and comparing images in a virtual format.”

“Ahh, like adjusting an illusion of an object?” Selena asked curiously.

“I suppose that’s a reasonable analogy,” he replied. “These days, most computers are linked to millions of computers all around the world through a system called the Internet. There are sophisticated programs on the Internet that can compare the photographs we are taking to billions of others and show us similar pictures. We are going to ask these programs to see if any photographs online look like your dagger.”

“Incredible,” Selena breathed. “Tis truly a marvel to think so much information could be found in such a small box.”

“There are no guarantees,” Scribble Dee interjected. “The search engines aren't omniscient, just efficient. The next step will be to crowdsource and ask people through social media if they have seen something resembling the weapon. It'll be just like putting up a wanted poster for a criminal! Are these artifacts all identical?”

“Yes, the etchings allow the magic inside this weapon to flow into the victim,” Selena replied in a sad voice. “The dark curse itself is stored in the blood crystal embedded inside the metal of the handle.”

“Zee photographs are completed!” Photo Finish said in a satisfied voice while she took her camera apart. “I go now but ve are at your service should you need more!”

Micro Chips nodded and quickly pulled an image up on the computer to show Selena. “If we find anything we will let you know. I assume we should notify Sunset Shimmer or her friends?”

“That’s right,” Twilight replied. “They’ll inform me and we’ll figure out our next steps from there. You have no idea how much we appreciate your help with this project.”

A new voice suddenly piped up from the door. “Are you ready to leave, Luna? Who is . . . I didn't know you had a twin sister?”

We all spun around and found Steel Rain at the door. Vice Principal Luna gestured at her counterpart frantically. “Oh, she's not my Sister, well not entirely. This is Selena. She’s from . . . ugh.”

“Silver filled me in on the magic stuff last night,” Steel Rain interrupted, glancing over at me with a raised eyebrow. “So she's from the other world he mentioned?”

“Oh thank goodness,” Vice Principal Luna exclaimed. “Yes, this is Princess Luna, my counterpart from the other world, though she is going by Selena while she visits.”

"This business of other worlds is mind-boggling." Steel Rain shook his head and held out his hand with a smile on his face. “It is a pleasure to meet you . . . are you ok?”

Selena’s face had gone pale the moment she heard Steel Rain’s voice but when he turned to greet her, she began to tremble. Her hand went up to her mouth and her eyes widened in shock. She began swaying on her feet like she was going to collapse so I hurried over to steady her. She leaned on me and took a deep breath.

“We thank thee for thine kindness, Silver Spark,” Selena said in a shaky voice, glancing around the room nervously. “Twas a pleasure to meet all of you but we are feeling ill and must return home. Could’st thou assist me to the portal, Silver Spark? Princess Twilight, please bring the dagger once you are ready and we will deliver it back to Canterlot. We will speak again; thou hast the thanks of Equestria for thine generous aid.”

The last words were spoken to the entire group. With that, she began slowly drifting towards the door. Everyone in the room was exchanging worried glances as we left. Selena only paused briefly beside Vice Principal Luna who looked extremely concerned by Selena's reaction. Selena leaned over to Luna and breathed something in her ear. I could just barely hear her words with Spark's help.

“Hold on to him with all thy strength mine Sister. We swear thou shalt never have cause to regret even a moment spent with that stallion.”

Vice Principal Luna nodded silently as I walked Selena out into the hall and toward the portal. I heard the conversation explode in the room as the door closed behind me but I ignored it, focusing on helping Princess Luna.

“Luna, I heard what you said to the Vice Principal,” I said quietly. “I don't know if I ever told you, but Steel Rain is my Godfather and the one who has taught me the art of sword fighting. Did you know his counterpart?”

“If thou truly heard my words then you already have your answer,” Selena whispered her voice cracking despite her effort to hold herself together. “Perhaps on a future day it will be easier to tell you the story but in truth, we cannot bear to speak further on the matter at this time. We beg of you, keep mine words to thyself, though perhaps share them with thine two mares someday in the future.”

“I promise Luna. Not a word will leave my lips until a later day, and only to Sunset and Twilight."

She nodded gratefully while I paused for a moment. My response had been automatic and it took a moment for my mind to catch up. I glanced over at her sharply.

"Wait, did you say two mares Luna? You know already?”

"The stability of Princess Twilight's dreams is of great importance," Luna replied. "We know the generous offer made by Sunset Shimmer and thyself. Rest assured it will remain a secret from all others."

We walked the rest of the way to the portal silently. Luna put her hand against the portal causing the surface of the stone statue to ripple slightly. Before she committed, she paused and looked at me. I wasn't surprised to see her eyes were wet with unshed tears.

“We should have spotted his mark on you,” she murmured sadly. “Steel Rain's influence on you is clear as the moonlit night. We shall speak of this more in the future Silver Spark. Tis too much for mine heart to bear on this day.”

With that, she vanished into the portal leaving me alone with my thoughts while I waited for Twilight and Sunset to arrive. I slid down against the statue and was about to close my eyes when I noticed movement nearby. I turned in time to spot Adagio walking up the street away from the school. She glanced back at the statue so I raised my hand to wave at her. She turned and quickly hurried away without a word, so I closed my eyes to think for a minute. With Spark, it was more of a conversation.

So let's go over what we know now Spark.
Sure thing. Princess Luna knew Steel Rain's counterpart sometime in the past.
Yes. More importantly, he was an important pony to her. One she trusted.
What she said to Vice Principal Luna though. . .
She had to know him but we're fairly certain his counterpart isn't alive today.
Wait but if he's from before Aria's time in Equestria. . .
Yes, she lost someone she loved a thousand years ago.
More than that. Steel Rain was history a thousand years ago according to Aria.
So does this mean counterparts can be born thousands of years apart even if they’re not immortal?
Actually, Celestia and Luna are the same, aren't they?
You're right. Oh hell.”
What is it?”
Our godfather's counterpart apparently died centuries ago in Equestria. What does that mean for us?
Oh . . . Oh dear.

When Twilight and Sunset caught up with me at the statue, they asked how Luna was doing. I merely told them she was sad but didn't want to speak of it right now. While they both expressed curiosity about what Luna was upset about, they graciously held off on their questions. I decided to save my suspicions about my counterpart until the weekend since Twilight had too much on her mind already. We went through the portal and quickly made our way out to Ponyville. We were about halfway to town when a tan-colored mare with a silver mane was galloping towards us with a panicked expression on her face.

“Princess Twilight! We need your help!”

“What is it, Mayor?”

“Clouds are still vanishing, leaves have been put back on trees and even some birds are flying in the wrong direction! We need your help fixing this before we wind up late to start winter! We'll never hear the end of it especially since we just got winter wrap-up sorted last year!”

“Is there anything we can do to help?” Sunset inquired.

Twilight shook her head. “Ponyville can handle this once I get them organized and figure out what's going on. Your time here is limited so I'll send Rarity to her shop to meet you.”

“If you insist Twilight,” I said. “Call us if you need a couple more pairs of hooves.”

Sunset and I walked through town and I couldn't help gaping like a tourist at the bizarre sight of winter being literally crafted. Icicles were hanging from the eaves of every house even though there wasn't a flake of snow on the ground. Even more surreal was the sight of Pegasi hauling clouds through the sky and positioning them overhead. The most spectacular sight was where they were flying in from. In the distance was a massive cloud formation with rainbows arching here and there. It took a moment for my brain to realize the formation was dotted by hundreds of Roman-style buildings nestled in the clouds.

“That's Cloudsdale, the Pegasus City” Sunset explained when she saw my expression. “According to legend, the original cloud formation dates back to the Hearthwarming Migration. It is the center of weather manufacturing for all of Equestria. It moves around as needed.”

“Amazing,” I said in awe. “A whole city in the clouds.”

“It's just a shame only Pegasi can visit,” Sunset said wistfully. “It would be a neat place to visit but I'd just fall through the clouds.”

“Well that's not entirely accurate darling,” Rarity interrupted as she walked up beside us. “Twilight found a cloud-walking spell that let my friends and I visit a while back.”

“Seriously Rarity?” Sunset asked, whirling around to stare at her. “You've been there?”

“Yes, I have,” Rarity replied, though her face flushed. “I made an utter fool of myself but it was still a wonderful opportunity. I'm sure Twilight could teach you the spell.”

“Sounds like we should plan a trip to Cloudsdale in the future, right Sunset?”

“It's a deal,” Sunset said happily, nuzzling me happily.

Rarity cleared her throat as she pushed the door to her shop open. “So Twilight has informed me you need a suit, Silver Spark. What's the occasion?”

“She has asked me to escort her to the Grand Galloping Gala,” I replied evasively. “I believe she is hoping my presence will discourage any unwanted advances from the nobility.”

Rarity's horn glowed and a tape measure floated over to me. “Some of those nobles are simply disgusting opportunists. I have no doubt Twilight will appreciate your support. What about you Sunset? Will you be joining us at the Gala?”

“I’m not sure yet,” Sunset replied wearily, levitating a large envelope over to Rarity. “I'm not quite prepared to face Princess Celestia but I would like to order a dress anyhow. I have a couple of special requests and I’ve noted down the details here.”

“Ooh, I'm intrigued,” Rarity said gleefully as she floated the envelope over to a shelf. “I shall review these later then.”

“I’m intrigued as well,” I interject, glancing over at Sunset who just winked at me. “I should warn you, I don't have any Equestrian currency to pay you Rarity. However, I have a couple of different ideas about how Sunset and I can cover the costs.”

“Pish posh darling,” Rarity replied cheerfully. “I wouldn't dream of asking a bit for a friend's first Carousel original.”

“You sure about that?” I asked in a surprised voice. “I mean, it's wonderfully generous but I'd hate to think you're doing all this work and not making enough to support yourself.”

“Don't fret about it,” Rarity said. “Rest assured I am on solid ground financially. However, I must admit that I am curious what you had in mind.”

“I have two ideas on how Sunset and I could pay for your efforts,” I replied. “I am a journeyman welder and blacksmith so I can work with a fair number of metals. I was thinking I could offer an exchange of services. My other idea was to pick up some magazines and fashion books from my world for you. The body structure of humans is different but inspiration is inspiration right?”

“Indeed it is,” Rarity said thoughtfully. “Honestly, the first option does sound like it has potential. I may wish to hire you for your metalworking skills at a later date, particularly if you can do detailed work.”

“Oh, he can do detailed work,” Sunset said. “I saw him make a gorgeous cast of a seashell a few weeks ago.”

“Wonderful!” Rarity exclaimed. “Ponyville is still a small town, even with Princess Twilight's castle here. The local blacksmiths are skilled but there isn’t anypony who has the skill or interest in making small, detailed items for my dresses. I have to send away to Canterlot or Manehatten half the time. Now, why don’t you pop up on the stand so I can take your measurements?”

Over the next hour, Rarity took my measurements and Sunsets. There was a strong sense of deja vu since I had a very similar experience when human Rarity took my measurements. The only differences between that event and today were the absence of swimsuits and how the notes were being taken. Rarity's horn was aglow with magic as a tape measure wrapped around me like a live snake while a quill was writing down the results at a nearby table and Rarity compared swatches of fabric to my coat. It was an incredible show of skill with telekinesis that I could only watch with quiet awe. After she was done with me, Sunset received the same treatment.

When we were done, Rarity closed the door of her shop and the three of us walked down the street, intent on finding Twilight and trying this world's equivalent to the Sweet Shoppe for dinner. The streets were fairly quiet with most of the ponies getting things ready for winter. Sunset pointed her hoof at Twilight and a few other ponies up ahead talking. The Pegasi flying overhead towing burgeoning clouds filled with snow put a smile on my face. The idyllic scene was shattered by a thunderous boom that made us all jump.

“What the heck was that?” I asked, spreading my wings quickly.

“Oh sweet Celestia, look at Cloudsdale!” Rarity gasped, pointing a hoof at the sky.

Every other pony was looking in the same direction. I looked over at the massive cloud city in the distance and felt the fur on the back of my neck shiver. It was quickly being engulfed by a flood of storm clouds that grew upwards into a thunderhead. Flashes of lightning and rumbling thunder illuminated the eerie scene. We galloped up next to Twilight who was watching with absolute horror.

Just as we reached her a white mass detached from Cloudsdale and flew through the air towards Ponyville. Pinkie Pie reacted almost instantaneously.

Pinkie's tail began to twitch spastically and she galloped away yelling. "TWITCHY TAIL! TWITCHY TAIL!" at the top of her lungs.

Everypony else began running and screaming the instant Pinkie reacted. Sunset and I stared at the white mass trying to figure out what it was. I felt the hair on the back of my neck tingling as it got larger and larger.

“RUN!” Twilight screamed at me and Sunset.

She turned and started to gallop away so Sunset and I took off after Twilight. I swear I heard a whistling noise as I ran up behind Sunset and Twilight. There was an explosion behind us and I spread my wings to try and shelter my two mares as best I could. I knew it was a futile gesture in the face of the wall of fire I was braced for but the slightly overcast day turned into the most horrifying blizzard I had ever been in. Granted, calling it a blizzard would be an understatement since it was more like a wall of snow and ice that sent pain screaming through my wings and back.

I was sent flying by the impact and slammed into Twilight and Sunset. The force of the snow sent us tumbling and pinned my wings around them. The snow muffled everything except the comforting sound and feeling of my two mares breathing heavily beside me. We lay there under the snow for a moment, dazed but slightly comforted by the physical contact.

“What the buck was that Twilight?” Sunset snapped, shaking her head as if to clear her mind.

Twilight's voice was exhausted. “A whole month of winter snowfall I think. Are you two alright?”

“This would be almost cozy if my wings and back weren’t screaming with pain right now,” I groaned. "How the heck did Pinkie do that?"

"You answered that question earlier," Twilight said with a sigh. "In either world, it's Pinkie Pie. Don't question it if you value your health. What about you Sunset?"

“Ugh, I'll be ok,” Sunset grumbled. “If somepony did this on purpose they deserve a kick in the head.”

“Somepony’s going to be out of a job after this at the very least,” Twilight agreed. “Let’s get out of here.”

The snow began to lift away from me like it was being pushed by an invisible hand. Once the weight was off my back, I gingerly folded up my aching wings and scrambled off my marefriends onto the surface of the fresh snow. There had to be at least two feet of snow on the ground. I looked around and winced at the streaks of red staining my wings from the ice shards clipping my wings. They were just scrapes and nicks but they were still enough to elicit worried gasps from my two mares as they got up on their hooves.

“Why didn't you use your weather magic to protect yourself?” Twilight asked curiously as she examined the nicks and scratches on my back.

I couldn't help chuckling despite the pain. “I barely have enough control to walk on clouds Twilight. I wasn’t even aware that was something I should be able to do.”

“Right,” she sighed. “You know, you're too comfortable in your pony body. It's easy to forget you're from another world sometimes.”

I pondered that for a moment. “Yeah, honestly I think I have to blame Spark for that. You know, it's funny what we can't practice while we're dreaming.”

Our attention was drawn by a defeated groan nearby. Rainbow Dash was sprawled in the snow nearby with a tortoise of all things in her arms. Her mane was completely disheveled and she looked exhausted. I was curious where she came from since I was fairly certain she wasn’t on the ground with us when the snow hit.

“You ok there Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked.

She looked at Twilight blankly and let out a huge sigh. “No.”

She flopped back into the snow despondently. Twilight looked over at me and Sunset with a sad look on her face.

“I think you'd better head back to your world for now,” she said. “I have to sort out this mess and everypony is going to be busy digging out. Oh dear Celestia, the paperwork is going to be a nightmare.”

Sunset leaned in a whispered a question in Twilight's ear. Twilight nodded in response.

“Ok, you take care then,” Sunset said. “Thank you Rarity, we'll be in touch.”

We began trudging through the snow towards Twilight's castle. After about twenty paces of stumbling through the deep snow, my patience was gone.

“This is ridiculous. Hold still Sunset.”

“Why, what is i- eeek!”

She squeaked with surprise as I wrapped my front hooves around her and began flapping my wings with all my might. They were twinging with pain from the scratches inflicted by the ice but it wasn't enough to stop me. A moment later we took off and began slowly climbing into the sky and towards Twilight's castle. The entire town of Ponyville was completely buried by up to two feet of snow in some places. Winter had arrived with a speed I could never have imagined.

“Hope this is ok Sunset,” I said over the wind. “I think walking back to the castle would have taken ages.”

“I'm alright!” she said in slight shock. “Just don't drop me!”

“Wouldn't dream of it hon. Let's go back to my place since I'm pretty sure I can hear the hot tub calling our names.”

“Yes please!”

Half an hour later, I walked up towards the hot tub with Sunset. I shouldn't have been surprised to discover she had left her swimsuit at my place to dry after her last visit so she was ready to go in mere minutes. It was already dark and the air was chilly but it was positively balmy after the snowstorm we experienced. I slipped my t-shirt off and draped it over a chair when I heard Sunset gasp. I turned and saw her expression had become concerned.

“Silver, your back is covered with nicks and scrapes.”

I twisted and turned trying to look at my back. “I'll have to take your word for it, but I'm not surprised. I did take quite the beating from those ice shards.”

“Could you pony up? Please?” she asked.

I looked at her curiously for a moment and then shrugged. I summoned the image of Spark forth in my mind's eye and tapped into the magic. I felt the pleasant sensation of wings sprout from my back but then I gasped at the unexpected pain that seared across them. My knees almost buckled from the surprise but I held my place. It wasn't intense pain or anything but the pain caught me off guard.

“Well, that totally obliterates one hypothesis about the portal and magic,” Sunset sighed. “We already knew those wings aren’t magical constructs but now I know where they come from. They're covered in the same nicks and scratches from that disaster in Ponyville which means they’re essentially your real wings. We already knew injuries transferred to our human bodies as indicated by your scars but now we know magically acquired body parts will also retain long-term injury.”

“Ugh, that's a bit unnerving. So if someone breaks a wing while ponied up we'll have to stay in Equestria till it heals?”

“It’s probably the safest plant,” Sunset replied, as she slid into the hot tub. “It wouldn’t be as bad as you fear. Healing a broken bone is a matter of days, not weeks thanks to magic.”

“That’s a relief. It’s still a bit unnerving to think these wings might not heal.”

“Enough worrying, we’ll figure things out if something like that ever happens,” Sunset said playfully. “We'll keep an eye on them and treat them if necessary. Come join me and relax.”

With that small reassurance, I shrugged the wings away and slid into the hot tub next to her. The nicks and scratches on my back stung a bit but the discomfort quickly faded. I leaned my head on Sunset’s shoulder and sighed happily.

“After all the drama over the past few days, it’s good to just relax,” I murmured.

Sunset wrapped her arm around me and kissed my forehead. “It has been a bit of a crazy day, hasn’t it? Ponyville is a crazy town.”

“I just hope Twilight doesn’t run into too much trouble with that disastrous start to winter.”

“I’m pretty sure it’s all on Cloudsdale and the weather factory. She’ll be fine.”

“Well that’s good,” I said. “It would suck if she couldn’t come on our first official date as a trio.”

We snuggled quietly in the hot tub for another half an hour before heading inside. I decided to settle in for an early sleep but Sunset decided to stay up a while longer and read before joining us to start the night's dance lessons. I laid my head down on the pillow and let Spark pull me into unconsciousness.

Spark and I stood side by side staring at the crate beside our recliners. The aggravation began to boil over as we stared at the offensive pile of lumber.

“SCREW YOU COFFEE TABLE! SERIOUSLY, WHAT THE BUCKING HELL!”

Author's Note

I always thought it was odd that events only a thousand years old would be mythological in Equestria but I'm assuming their equivalent to the dark ages was a bit more disruptive. It wouldn't surprise me if Discord destroyed historical records, to be honest.

I actually took a moment to test using image search to match photographs and had some limited success with both Google and Bing. It took a few experiments to get it right but I can definitively say it theoretically possible if you have a transparent image with similar lighting.

Chapter 35 - With Distractions

Saturday, December 10, 2016

I was fidgeting nervously while I leaned on the statue in front of Canterlot High waiting for Twilight to arrive. Sunset was at work for the afternoon leaving me to greet her alone. There was a light misty rain falling from the sky making the whole scene a bit dreary. I had a large umbrella over my head and a jacket draped over my arm. The umbrella almost wasn't worth the trouble; it wasn’t doing much to keep the drifting moisture off me. Spark was trying to distract me from my worries while we waited.

Just relax Silver, she’s our friend.
Things are different though!
You still need to calm down.
Easy for you to say, Spark!
Yeah. That doesn’t make me wrong.
But I have no idea how to handle this without Sunset!
It’ll be fine. Honestly, you’ve already worried about this too much.
Why do I feel like I forgot something then Spark?
Chill. We’ve felt like that for days now. Totally unrelated!
Come on, really? What if it was something important?
If it’s important it’ll come to us.
How can you be so calm about this?
Hey, I’ve been digging through our memories looking for the solution. I’m doing my best!
Fair enough but what about-
Why don’t you open your eyes and greet Twilight instead of freaking out?
What?

I suddenly realized I had closed my eyes at some point while talking to Spark. I opened them and smiled when I saw Twilight. She was standing there in her summer skirt and blouse, rubbing her arms to try and keep warm. I hurried over to put the umbrella over her head. I quickly unfolded the jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders.

“Hey Twilight, I’ve got your winter clothes in the car,” I said, gesturing vaguely at the parking lot. “Just use my coat for now; you'll have an easier time changing at the Sweet Shoppe.”

“Thanks, Silver,” She replied quietly. We began walking towards the car in silence. I certainly had no idea how to start and I wasn’t sure if she felt the same or what was going on. I broke the silence once we were inside the warm car.

“How are you doing, Twilight?”

“Exhausted,” Twilight responded after a brief pause. “I've been working on the Cloudsdale incident since I last saw you. The investigation is probably going to take months. I'm just glad I only have to present Ponyville’s witness accounts. I don’t envy the nobles who are in charge.

I winced, as I started the car up. “I can't imagine how much work that would be. Are there any suspects?”

She looked up at the cloudy sky. “Not officially, no. I have one suspicion but no concrete evidence to back it up. I can't afford to make guesses or throw accusations in my position. Is Sunset meeting us at the Sweet Shoppe?”

I pulled out on the road to make the short trip to Cake's shop. “She’ll text us later once she’s finished work. It's just the two of us for the next few hours.”

“Oh . . . Ok then.”

I glanced over at her, surprised by the flat tone of her voice. She was hunched over a bit as she looked out the window. It was hard for me to tell if she was just trying to stay warm or if something was bothering her. I quickly decided that was a problem I would sort out once she was warmed up. We pulled up in front of the Sweet Shoppe before I had much time to fret about her reaction. I handed Twilight the bag with her warm clothing and she went into the washroom to get changed. The cafe was empty given it was mid-afternoon on a miserable Saturday. Pinkie was working at the front counter and gave us a big smile.

“Hi Silvy! Hi Twilight!” she said playfully. “Got a hot date?”

“More like a cold date with this weather,” I replied, rubbing my hands to warm them up. “At least it's not snowing.”

She gasped in horror and looked out the window. “You shouldn't tempt Murphy! Look what you've done!”

I felt a burst of horror, spun around, and stared at the unchanged, miserable misty day.

“Gotcha!” she laughed when I turned back. “I'm surprised you feel for that Silvy!”

I laughed. “You got me Pinkie. Although, given I was nuked by a record-breaking two feet of snow in fifteen seconds a couple of days ago, an unexpected change in the weather wouldn’t surprise me in the slightest.”

“Actually, there's a chance it'll start snowing soon, so I was half hoping for a bit of luck! Here you go,” Pinkie said, still laughing while she pushed a tray with two drinks and steaming cinnamon buns out onto the counter.

I eyed the whipped cream-topped mugs that had flakes of something sprinkled on them as my brain tried to catch up.
“What are these? I don't remember ordering anything. Please tell me I'm not losing my mind.”

Pinkie giggled. “These are fresh out of the oven! I wanted to make sure they'd be ready when you arrived. Sunset is at work so of course you only needed two! These are a special new drink Twilight inspired me to create after her first visit, so no charge as the first official testers!”

“But- but -but how did you know we were even coming today?!” I spluttered.

Pinkie shrugged her shoulders and smiled. “Just a hunch. Now go grab a seat and you two let me know how your drinks are.”

I raised my eyebrow at Pinkie Pie and finally just shrugged and smiled before taking the tray. I settled it down at the group’s usual table beside the couch in the corner just as Twilight walked out of the bathroom. She looked quite fetching in her blue jeans and sweater. I did my best not to stare but her outfit somehow enhanced her figure in a terribly distracting manner. She sat down at the other end of the couch, lifted her drink, and sniffed it suspiciously.

“What did you order?”

“I have no idea,” I replied. “If I said this is a Pinkie Pie special, would that be sufficient explanation?”

Twilight let out an amusingly equine snort and rolled her eyes. We both took a sip of our drink. It was a hot chocolate drink, but it was much thicker than normal. I wasn’t sure what to make of it initially but it tasted fairly nice. For her part, Twilight gasped in surprise and looked over at Pinkie who was leaning over the counter watching us expectantly.

“How did you get this recipe?” Twilight asked.

“It’s my own creation that I've been working on since your first visit,” Pinkie replied almost shaking with excitement. “This is the version that finally tasted good enough to serve. Do you like it?”

“Just like that; the parallels between the two worlds are amazing,” She said in wonder. “Oatmeal hot chocolate is a common drink in Equestria but this is exactly like the one I get at Sugarcube Corner . . . thank you, this is exactly what I needed to warm myself up today, Pinkie.”

Pinkie turned to me and I had to give her an honest answer. “It’s interesting. It's not something I'd drink regularly but it's nice and heavy. It would be quite nice to have for working outside in the cold.”

“Great!” Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully. “Well don’t let me disturb your little date anymore! Have fun!”

Pinkie then skipped back off into the kitchen. Twilight glanced at me with a worried expression on her face and then took another sip of her drink. It was clear something was bothering her and it was making me nervous. I was just thinking about how to ask about what was bothering her but my attention was drawn by the front door opening. I glanced over and felt a spike of anxiety when I spotted Adagio there. She shook off her umbrella outside before glancing around the store. When she spotted the two of us, an almost predatory smile appeared on her face. She grabbed a chair and swung it around to sit at the table across from where we were seated.

“What do have we here?” she asked with an edge of menace in her voice. “If I still had my amulet, there would be an incredible feast in my future.”

“I-I don't know what you're talking about,” I stuttered, taken aback by her vicious tone. “What do you want Adagio?”

“You’re quite bad at this,” Adagio continued, ignoring my question. “I spent a thousand years observing the nuances of human interaction while looking for negative energy to absorb. You'll have to be way more subtle to get away with cheating on Shimmer while I'm around. I read you like a book when Princess here showed up the other day. Considering your cultural obsession with monogamy, you humans are terrible at following through.”

I was at a loss for words at that moment and I was struggling to figure out a response. More importantly, I was resisting the urge to vent some of my lingering irritation at the Sirens. Fortunately, Twilight stepped in before I could string an angry response together.

“Sorry to disappoint you but this was Sunset's idea in the first place,” Twilight said firmly. “We're trying out an Equestrian trio and I'd appreciate it if you would keep that to yourself Adagio Dazzle. If you don’t believe me, ask Sunset next time you see her.”

Adagio’s eyes widened at Twilight’s words and her eyes flicked back and forth between the two of us before settling on Twilight. “Seriously? How did I miss . . .”

She trailed off as she stared at Twilight who looked away nervously. Adagio’s eyes widened. “Oh. Oh, I see! Well then, you’d better figure out your true feelings before your precious trio fails before it even begins, Princess.”

Her tone had gone from menacing to patronizing in the blink of an eye. However, Twilight’s reaction was worrying. She almost seemed to collapse in on herself and she looked horrified when she glanced over at me. I glared at Adagio.

“I don't appreciate your tone here, Adagio Dazzle,” I growled at her. “Why are you here anyhow?”

Adagio raised her hands defensively. “I suppose I need to learn to choose my words more carefully," she said, her voice not at all apologetic. "Old habits die hard and all that jazz. Your dear princess here needs to face the truth of her situation and deal with it. Perhaps I could have worded this differently but here we are. For my part, I just want to ask the Princess a couple of questions . . . and I hope I haven't just annihilated any chance of that.”

I crossed my arms and glared at her. “Seriously!? You have a lot of nerve after what you -“

I was cut off when Twilight put her hand firmly on my shoulder. Her purple eyes were only slightly damp, from the storm of emotions lurking inside. Despite that, her expression was calm, almost regal as she looked at me. “It’s ok. I can answer a few questions for her.”

“It’s your call Twilight,” I said while trying to keep the irritation out of my voice. “Looks like you’ve got your chance, Adagio.”

Adagio rolled her eyes but nodded and looked at Twilight. “Right. So you’re the latest Equestrian Princess? How many are there and how does the government even work now?”

Twilight nodded. “There are three others besides me: Princess Celestia and Princess Luna co-rule Equestria in addition to managing the Sun and Moon. The third one is my sister-in-law, Princess Cadance. She's the Princess of Love and rules the Crystal Empire with my brother. For my part, I am the Princess of Friendship. My friends and I work to maintain harmony and happiness throughout Equestria and beyond if necessary.”

Her expression was unreadable as she watched Twilight, though she rolled her eyes at the Princess of Friendship title. “I’m glad the Crystal Empire came back; I heard it was quite a sight back in the day,” she murmured to herself. “So, assuming I trust you and that was truly Princess Luna with you on Thursday, I need to know what happened to her and how she came back?”

Twilight nodded, not surprised since Sunset and I had filled her in on their odd denial. “Yes, she returned from the moon recently as Nightmare Moon. My friends and I used the Elements of Harmony to cleanse the evil entity that possessed her. Princess Luna was banished because she wanted to bring about eternal night. According to what I was taught, it all happened because she was jealous of the attention her sister was getting.”

“Jealousy,” Adagio echoed in a flat voice, glancing over at me. “Fine, so maybe you were telling the truth, Silver. Fine, one last question and I'll let you two get back to your date. What became of Hipacelion City and the Sea Ponies?”

Twilight looked away. “If it wasn’t for the occasional sighting by sailors, the Sea Ponies would be considered myths. I haven’t heard of that city before. Where is it?”

“Hipacelion was built on the Canterhorn River where it flows into the South Luna Ocean.”

“The only city in that region is Los Pegasus,” Twilight replied after a moment of thought. “It is about twenty miles south of the river on the coast but it’s a tourist destination. Vanhoover is the only port on that coast now. There used to be some barge traffic on the Canterhorn River but the railway is far more efficient.”

Adagio stared off into space, her face completely devoid of emotion. Suddenly, she stood up and walked away without a word.

“Adagio!” Twilight exclaimed, jumping unsteadily to her feet. “I can try to find out what happened to the Sea Ponies! Please don’t give up hope.”

Adagio spun around and stared at Twilight. Her eyes had hardened. “You won't like what you find out if you go digging.”

“How bad could it be?” Twilight asked.

Adagio stared at her with an incredulous expression on her face. “Seriously? You just told me the city I grew up in is gone without a trace. It can be much worse, child.”

She looked down at us, let out a deep sigh, and shook her head.

“You really have no idea,” Adagio said, shaking her head. “I know history is supposed to be written by the victors but this is disgusting."

“But can't you just tell me what's been lost?”

“You won’t believe me,” she called out as she walked towards the door. “I’m your enemy and you’re obviously Celestia’s mare through and through.”

“Wait!” Twilight jumped up to her feet and hurried over to Adagio before she could leave. “You’re right, I was Princess Celestia’s student for years and yes, I have a great deal of respect for her. However, I am a scholar first and foremost so I will find out the truth one way or another. When I do, would you be willing to tell us your story?”

Adagio looked quite surprised by Twilight. A small smirk appeared on her face. “You surprise me, Princess. You’d listen to an enemy who tried to kill you? Even if the truth is less than flattering to your mentor?”

“Why do you insist on seeing this as black and white?” Twilight asked. “You’re not our enemy; at least not anymore I hope. Somepony once said there are three sides to every story: your side, my side, and the truth. I might not like what you’ll have to say but I will listen with an open mind.”

“Well, how can I say no to a request like that,” Adagio replied in a bemused tone. Her voice hardened quickly. “I wonder if you will be this enthusiastic once you begin to discover what's been hidden from you. Goodbye for now Princess."

To her credit, Twilight didn’t push for more information even though I could tell she wanted to. She waved at Adagio and came back to sit on the couch. Her hand was shaking a bit as she drained her mug of hot chocolate. Finally, Twilight set her mug down on the table and looked at me, her eyes filled with worry.

“We need to talk about us, don’t we?” she said quietly.

“Only if you want,” I said gently. “Don’t let Adagio's thoughtless behavior push you into something you’re not ready to talk about. There’s no rush.”

Twilight shook her head and sighed. “No, she’s right. This has to be dealt with. The truth is I just don’t know if I have real feelings for either of you. I mean I have a crush on you so there’s that but I’m just not sure if there’s more than just a good friendship with Sunset.”

She looked distraught so I put my hand on hers comfortingly. “You don’t have to be sure yet. You will figure it out.”

“That doesn’t make sense! Cadance always said I would just know if it was the right pony but I’m just not sure about any of this!”

“Sounds like you’re on the right track then!” Pinkie interjected from behind the counter.

I felt Twilight jump under my hand. “Gah! Pinkie? What?” I stuttered.

Twilight looked confused. “What do you mean we’re on the right track? I don’t feel a spark!”

“Exactly!” Pinkie said with an innocent smile on her face. “It’s just like my Granny Pie told me!”

Pinkie looked up at the ceiling as if recalling a distant memory and began imitating the voice of an elderly lady.

“Pinkamena, there’s no such thing as love at first sight! Anyone who tells you otherwise is confusing love with lust. Lust can occasionally be right but it’s far more likely to be wrong. Don’t waste your time looking for that magical moment between strangers they describe in storybooks. Date interesting people who share some interests and see what happens. You don’t need to be in love to start a relationship; if it's meant to be your love will grow over time. When it blooms, your doubts will be erased.”

Pinkie took a deep breath and smiled at Twilight. “So you see it’s good that you’re not sure Twilight! It means you’re being honest with yourself. Just relax and have fun with Sunny and Silvy.”

“That's an interesting perspective, Pinkie,” I replied.

They're pretty words at least.
Silver, she's basically telling you to not worry! Same as me.

Pinkie just giggled and went back to her work while Twilight looked at me nervously. “Are we really going to take relationship advice from Pinkie?”

I shrugged. “Advice is free, but it's our choice how to act on it. Why don’t we head to my place before there are any more -”

Before I could finish, the front door of the shop slammed open. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo came dashing through the door. They looked around the room and when they spotted me and Twilight, their eyes widened with surprise.

“Silver!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “I can't believe we forgot about him!”

The three Crusaders hurried over and the three of them started talking one after the other.

“We hate to bother you," Sweetie Belle began.

“But you’re our last hope!” Applebloom continued.

"Hi there Twilight!" Scootaloo added.

“-interruptions,” I finished wearily. “What’s going on you three?”

Twilight smiled at the three Crusaders. They just exchanged glances with one another and looked at me with pleading eyes.

“Well ya see, we wanna go see a movie tonight,” Applebloom said.

“But none of our families can take us,” Sweetie Belle continued. “They’re all busy with other stuff.”

Scootaloo gave me a pleading look. “Rarity said we could go if someone can drive us home after. You’re the only person we know who has a car who hasn’t turned us down yet.”

I glanced over at Twilight who was fighting a grin. She nodded so I pulled out my phone and quickly tapped out a message.

3:45 PM: Hey Sunset, did you have any plans set in stone for this evening?

“What movie did you want to see?” I asked curiously while I waited for Sunset’s reply.

“Doctor Strange,” Scootaloo replied. “Who are you talking to?”

“Sunset,” I said. “We are meeting up with her when she finishes work but I don't know if she had anything planned beyond that.”

3:46 PM: Nothing particularly special. Dinner and maybe reading some of your family book with Twilight. Why do you ask?

3:47 PM: I’ve got the Crusaders here begging us to take them to see Doctor Strange. Assuming Twilight is interested as well do you feel up for taking them?

“What is it about,” Twilight asked. “It doesn’t sound familiar.”

I glanced over at Twilight while doing my best to shake off the feeling that our date had been hijacked. I didn't want to make a fuss since Twilight wanted to keep this secret. “It’s a movie about a magic-wielding superhero. It’s technically part of a massive series of films but I’ve heard it stands along nicely. You want to go?”

“Assuming Sunset didn’t have something in mind, sure,” Twilight said. “I enjoyed the movie we watched at our last sleepover.”

3:48 PM: Sounds good to me. The book isn’t going anywhere. Should I still meet you at your place when I'm done? I'll be about an hour.

I tapped out a quick response and looked over at the Crusaders. The expressions of hope on their faces were almost comical.

“Looks like you three are in luck,” I said. “Sunset will meet up with us at my place in an hour.”

“Seriously?” Applebloom cheered with her friends. “Thank you so much!"

While the three Crusaders celebrated I gave Twilight a wry smile. “Is it just me or are we always pushing conversations off until later?”

Twilight smiled back. “I suppose that will have to change soon but I guess we'll have to wait. We need to talk to Sunset as well anyhow. So do you have any idea how to entertain these three for the next hour?”

I shrugged and thought for a moment. “Well since we’ll be waiting for Sunset at my house, I can show you and the Crusaders my forge if you’re interested.”

“Yes!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “That sounds awesome! Maybe we can find out if we have a talent in metal work!”

I smiled at the thought but the gasp of horror next to me wiped that smile away almost instantly. Twilight’s eyes had gone wide with fear.

“Be careful,” she whispered. “It took Ponyville’s blacksmith a week to rebuild after their counterpart's visit looking for their metalworking cutie marks.”

I looked at the three innocent young girls who were walking to the door talking about the possibilities and felt a spark of worry. “Oh. Oh dear.”

It had been a scramble for me to get the secret projects hidden away before showing the four of them around. Once they were out of sight, I also managed to dissuade the human Crusaders from experimenting in my forge since we only had a short time before Sunset arrived. Granted, I did have to promise to give them some lessons and demonstrations in the future but they swore up and down that they’d pay attention and not play with molten metal unsupervised. Twilight was very interested in the metals I was using and she was shocked to discover how much aluminum I had stored. Apparently, it was an extremely rare metal in Equestria, almost as rare as gold was here on Earth. Applebloom took issue with that revelation.

“Ah don't get how you'd have so much more gold than here,” Applebloom muttered. “I had to do a report on gold minin' last year and it's a right toxic mess to get a few ounces.”

Twilight laughed. “We don't actually have to smelt it. Wyrms do the hard work as part of their natural lifestyle.”

“Worms?” Scootaloo said in surprise. Your gardeners must be badass if you have worms that eat metal.”

“Wyrms with a 'y'!” Twilight corrected. “They're massive reptilian creatures, believed to be distantly related to dragons. They burrow through stone deep in the earth like it was soil and eat the richest mineral deposits. For some reason, they don't digest metals like copper, silver, and gold. Thanks to their natural tunnels and their habit of migrating from the depths up to the surface occasionally, those metals are common and easy to find in Equestria.”

“That's interesting,” I said quietly. “I'd swear those three metals have common traits but I can't remember.”

“You're right, they're all in the same column of the periodic table,” Applebloom replied. “We're studying it in science class this week. Don't look at me like that Twilight! There's nothing wrong with me likin' chemistry.”

“Sorry, it's just a bit of deja vu,” Twilight replied, blinking the surprise off her face. “Your counterpart is a fairly competent potion maker which is similar to chemistry in some ways. Pardon my ignorance, but what is this periodic table.”

“Oooh! Ah' know the answer to this one too!” Applebloom replied in an excited voice, scrunching up her brow in thought. “It's a visual summary of all the elements that groups them by several characteristics including repeating chemical properties. Like Lithium and Sodium both exploding in water!”

I couldn't keep the surprise off my face as I stared at Applebloom. It was so easy to overlook just how intelligent Applejack and her siblings were because of their accents. Honestly, I was beginning to think their accents were more of a family tradition than anything. Twilight's expression was bouncing between burning curiosity and an oddly proud expression. She looked like she had a million questions for Applebloom but before she could ask them a shout came from outside.

“Hey! Where are you guys!” Sunset's voice echoed through the partly open door.

“We're in my workshop Sunset!” I shouted. “We’ll be right out!”

“I'll meet you in the house when you’re done!” She called back.

We only took a few more minutes to wrap up the tour and lock up my workshop. I led them to the front door and we went inside to find Sunset. The Crusaders ran over and claimed spots on the couch while I looked for Sunset.

“Sunset, where are you?” I called out.

“Here,” she replied walking down the stairs with a nervous grin on her face.

My breath caught in my throat at the sight and I heard a slight intake of breath from Twilight. Gone was the worn-out biker jacket and her usual outfit. Instead, she was wearing a teal blouse with a transparent fringe around the bottom. It had been tailored to hug her figure in a flattering way. A cropped leather jacket with orange chevrons on the upper arms was sitting on her shoulders. Blue, tight fitting slacks hugged the curves of her legs, ending in a pair of high-heeled boots that matched the jacket.

“So . . . do you like it?” Sunset asked nervously.

I nodded, speechless while Twilight answered.

“You look amazing Sunset,” Twilight said. “I think this look suits your personality far better than your old clothes.”

Sunset blushed and looked at the floor, “Thanks.”

“Wow, I didn’t think you could look even more incredible,” I finally murmured, while continuing to take in every detail of her new outfit. Eventually, my eyes settled on her smiling face and I gently put my hand on her cheek.

“Don’t ever stop proving me wrong,” I said, before leaning in to give her a quick kiss on the lips.

“Eww! Mushy stuff,” Scootaloo said in disgust.

Come on, they’re so cute!” Sweetie Belle squeaked.

Sunset looked over my shoulder at the Crusaders on the couch with a small smirk on her face. “Sorry Scootaloo, but it’s just something you’ll have to deal with. We'll try to keep it under control for now though.”

I turned back to look at Twilight. She was sort of watching us with a wistful expression while her ears and cheeks were burning red. Even though she was staring right at us, she didn't seem to register that our attention was now on her. I opened my mouth to call her name but Sunset motioned for me to be quiet. Sunset walked slowly over and booed Twilight gently on the nose with her finger. Twilight’s eyes crossed and then widened when she realized Sunset was right in front of her.

“You ok there Princess?” Sunset asked playfully leaning in.

“I-I-I . . . Yes,” she answered nervously while backing up. “So! What’s the plan?”

“Dinner and a movie, right Crusaders?” I said, trying to boost the mood.

“RIGHT!” The three girls shouted in unison, causing all three of us to wince.

Sweet Luna we need to talk this out.
I have no idea what Twilight is going to need.
Spark, I seriously hope we haven't screwed this up already.
It'll be fine Silver
Hope you're right but I didn't have anything I could say to help.

With the Crusaders along for the ride, dinner and the movie wound up being a fairly amusing affair. Unfortunately, it didn’t leave the three of us time to talk about more private things. The movie was fantastic but the Crusaders were practically vibrating with excitement. Twilight had clung to me a bit during the film, overwhelmed by the size and volume of the movie at times. She seemed to enjoy it though and was enthusiastic about seeing more movies in the future.

The conversation in the car on the way home became a bit surreal. The Crusaders were full of questions for Twilight and Sunset about whether or not ‘real’ magic was at all similar to what we had seen in the movie. The fact that we could even talk about magic being real was a bit mind-boggling. As we pulled up in front of Rarity’s place she was explaining why she couldn’t just open a portal on a whim.

“Sorry, Sweetie but traveling to other worlds and even teleporting isn’t nearly as easy as it looks in that movie,” Twilight said. “Travelling back and forth between worlds requires a fixed portal and teleportation is quite dangerous if not done carefully. I do wish I had access to a place like that mirror realm. It would be safer than testing spells in the real world.”

“That’s why the training rooms are enchanted stone,” Sunset said with a chuckle. “I managed to leave a couple of the rooms closed for renovations during school. Good times.”

“Same here,” Twilight replied, smiling at the shared experience.

I looked over my shoulder at the three Crusaders. “Here we are. Are you all staying here with Rarity tonight?”

“Eeyup,” Applebloom replied in a passable imitation of her brother. “Thank’s fer takin us to the movie ya’ll.”

The three Crusaders hopped out of the van and dashed over to the front door of Carousel Boutique. A moment later they were out of sight and inside.

“So what do you two want to do now?” Sunset asked.

I looked over at Twilight and got the van rolling before I answered. “After today’s insanity, I’m thinking we should drive back to my house, turn off our phones, and lock the doors before another random interruption crops up.”

“Yes, please hurry,” Twilight said in an amused voice. “You’ve already tempted fate by even mentioning the interruptions!”

“Seriously?” Sunset chuckled. “It would have to be a heck of a coincidence for something to happen now.”

Then her phone rang. I could see her in the rearview mirror staring at it with a suspicious expression on her face. She sighed and answered the phone.

"Hello Rarity . . . Oh, good I'm glad to hear it . . . No, it was no problem . . . Yes, it's Princess Twilight visiting . . . I'll let her know but it depends on her schedule back in Equestria. . . Yes, I'm sure she'll attend if she can . . . Ok, we'll see you on Monday . . . You too. Bye."

“Ok fine, the world just made its point,” Sunset said in a defeated voice while she shut off her phone. “Telephones off and locked doors sounds great. Rarity just wanted to thank us for taking the Crusaders off her hands for the evening. She just reminded me there are two upcoming events that you have a standing invitation to attend Twilight. The Apple family hosts a big gathering on the 26th of December for all their friends. Also, we're having a slumber party for Applejack's birthday on Thursday this week."

"I'll try, but I'm not sure how frequently I can get away," Twilight replied. "I'm lucky I could come for two days."

For the rest of the short drive back to my house we talked about the movie and magic. Twilight and Sunset both informed me that while most of it was wildly imaginative and unrealistic, there were some broad strokes of truth. Books existed that were dangerous to read untrained. There were numerous ancient artifacts of incredible power. Will and imagination were the key difference between a novice and a master magic user. Other worlds were out there even if they were nearly impossible to access.

When we arrived at my house we pulled straight into the garage and closed it. The three of us rushed inside, locked the doors, and turned off the lights. We turned off all our mobile phones but we did leave the landline plugged just in case there was an emergency call. Sunset sat on the couch but Twilight had elected to sit down in my recliner instead. Sunset gave Twilight a worried look as I sat down next to her.

“You ok there Twilight?" Sunset asked. "You know you can sit with us right?"

“I'd better not, we've been putting this talk off long enough,” Twilight replied nervously. “I don’t want to overstep if this goes poorly. Sunset . . . ugh, I have no idea how to phrase this now.”

Sunset gazed over at Twilight and sighed sadly. “You're not sure how you feel about me and you're worried that's going to mess this up or drive me off or something. It's been bothering you ever since you decided to try this, hasn't it?”

Twilight gasped, her purple eyes widening with horror. “You know! How?!”

Sunset didn't break eye contact with Twilight. “You don't think I'm just as worried? By all rights, you should be First Mare. I mean, you're a Princess and I'm just . . . well not much.”

“That's not true, and you know it,” Twilight replied emphatically. “Please don't use my title to put yourself down. That's the worst part about having this crown.”

“Oh Celestia, I'm sorry,” Sunset murmured, fidgeting with her fingers nervously. “Twilight, I didn't mean to imply . . . you were just so sad.”

“You asked me to be Second Mare out of pity?” Twilight asked sharply.

Sunset put her hands over her face and groaned. “NO! Absolutely not! Why am I so bad at explaining this?”

“I'm sorry,” Twilight murmured. “Maybe it would help if you explained why you even want me as your second. I mean I know I barely hesitated when you asked but you never really said why.”

Sunset sat silently with her hands over her face while we watched her expectantly. After a minute, Sunset lifted her head and looked straight at Twilight. “Twilight, I asked you to be my second because we have a lot in common, like our time as Celestia's student, our magical skill, and our fondness for this big lug here. You went out of your way to make sure I could go back to Equestria before you even knew I was your friend. I just thought . . . well hoped there might be room to see if there's something more. I shouldn't have pushed when I asked but you seemed so despondent and isolated . . . I just wanted to see you feeling happy.”

Sunset paused a moment. “Honestly, it doesn't help that you're totally cute,” she finished.

Twilight was speechless before finally squeaked out a response. "You think I'm cute?”

“Well yeah, I seriously don't understand how you were single,” Sunset replied. “We both think you're good-looking, right Silver?”

I had been listening to the two of them talk without comment, hoping they would find the answer they were looking for. I wasn't prepared for the sudden attention of those gorgeous purple and aquamarine eyes.

“I-I-I thought you were gorgeous from the first time I saw you Twilight,” I said, thinking back over our brief but eventful friendship. “Plus, Spark thinks you're equally beautiful, if not more so as a pony. It's honestly far less important than your personality but that doesn't make it less true.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said bashfully. She paused a moment to think and then continued in a more serious tone. “So where does this leave us? I mean this was nice and all but how do we get past this uncertainty.”

Something popped into my head before Sunset could answer. “You know, it occurs to me the three of us already have something important most relationships don't have at this stage.”

“What's that,” Sunset asked, glancing over at me.

I smiled at Sunset before looking into Twilight's eyes, purple orbs filled with curiosity and worry. “Twilight, am I correct in believing that the magic of harmony and friendship won't work without trust?”

Her eyes widened, I think she saw where I was going. “You're right. In fact, Discord used that against us when he first broke out of his prison. He turned the six of us against our natures and the elements wouldn't work for us until we broke his spell.”

“The Dazzlings did something similar to turn our magic into something they could steal,” Sunset added. “So what do you think that means for this relationship?”

“The three of us stood together with our friends against a deadly foe wielding a power that requires trust that normally takes years to build,” I pushed on anxiously. “I know in every way that matters that I can trust both of you with everything that matters because if I couldn't, our magic wouldn't work. I firmly believe my life, my heart, and my soul couldn't be in safer hands . . . or hooves. ”

I was flushed red when I finished and I closed my eyes, taking a few deep breaths to calm my mind. My heart was pounding a mile a minute.

I didn't think you had it in you, Silver.
Hey now, be nice. We live in here together.
No, I'm honestly impressed you realized that. It hadn't occurred to me.
Well I had to say something. I wish I could be sure it was true for us though.
Why?
Because our magic works without harmony.
Seriously? Are you doubting this now?
. . . Yes. Did we really contribute to stopping the Sirens or did we just hum a few bars to fake it?
For Luna's sake Silver, I don't know. I think the important thing is, we intended to help.
I hope that's enough.

Despite my best efforts, I felt a tear slip out from between my closed eyelid. It tickled its way down my cheek before a hand brushed it away. I leaned into the hand that cupped my cheek. When I opened my eyes I discovered Twilight had sat down between me and Sunset. She was sitting close with a small smile on her face and pulled me into a hug when she saw my eyes open. I looked over her shoulder at Sunset and was glad to see her smiling as well.

“That was really sweet,” Twilight said quietly. “I still have no idea what I'm doing and I'm sorry I'm not sure about my feelings. I'll try to figure them out Sunset, I promise.”

I looked at her for a second and then a small smile broke out on my face. “Hey Sunset, this remind you of anything?”

While I spoke, I winked at her and flicked my eyes down towards my legs and Twilights. Sunset looked confused for a second and then grinned mischievously. She turned and flopped down across us, laying her head in my lap with her back across Twilight’s legs. Twilight let out a surprised yelp while I pulled a blanket over the three of us, leaving only Sunset's face and one arm exposed. Sunset let out a content sigh and closed her eyes.

Twilight stared down at Sunset with a befuddled expression on her face. “What’s this about Sunset?”

Sunset blushed and cracked her eyes open a tiny bit. “The first real dream I had after you helped clear the nightmares out of my mind was the three of us here like this. Well, except I was a pony instead of a human and we were watching a movie but close enough. Also, snuggling on couches is mandatory in this relationship, remember?”

Twilight glanced over at me with a shy expression. “I guess if Silver can tough it out, I suppose I can suffer through it as well. What now?”

I took a chance and wrapped my arm around Twilight while running my other hand through Sunset's hair. “We’ll take it one day at a time. We’ve got the winter ball, the gala, and Christmas all ahead. Lots of chances for you to see how you feel.”

“There’s also our date tomorrow,” Sunset muttered. “You still haven’t told me where we’re going, you troublemaker.”

“I’ll admit it’s a risk but I think it’ll be fine,” I said, trying to be nonchalant but I think there was a tone of worry in my voice. I was taking a big chance in playing this as a surprise and both of my girlfriends knew it.

“I’m looking forward to it,” Twilight said, leaning against my shoulder. To my surprise, she put her hand down on Sunsets. For a while, we just sat there; three friends relaxing on the couch. After a couple of minutes, I yawned.

"I'm getting tired. Do you want to read a few pages of the book?"

“As fun as that sounds, I need to get some sleep,” Sunset said.

“There are two beds upstairs so you each have one to yourself,” I said while Sunset got herself up to her feet. “I'll sleep down here."

“Are you sure you'll be ok?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, I'll be fine,” I chuckled. “I can fall asleep in seconds now thanks to Luna and this couch is fairly comfy. Should I see you two in our dreams?”

Sunset leaned in and gave me a gentle kiss on the lips. “You know it handsome. See you soon.”

“Goodnight Silver, I'll see you soon,” Twilight said wistfully.

I brushed my hand down her arm and gave her hand a gentle squeeze that she reciprocated. I watched the two of them walk up the stairs to the bedrooms. Once they were out of sight I flopped down on the couch. It had been one heck of a day and I was ready for a nice peaceful night. Maybe I could ignore my insecurities for a bit while I slept.

I appeared in the dreamscape and felt my rage at a certain object come screaming back. Spark and I exchanged one glance before proceeding to retrieve Sunset and Twilight from their dreams. It had only taken Twilight a moment to figure out how to shift into her human form while the four of us walked towards the crate of frustration sitting there mocking me on the astral plane.

“So the short of it is, there is something going on with this crate. You remember how heavy it was when we moved it in Sunset?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, it was kind of absurd. Didn't Pinkie wonder about there being a treasure in it?”

“I've been trying to remember to open it every night for the past week but it's like the memory is suppressed when I'm awake. Every night I've been appearing here and wracking my mind trying to figure out how to find out what's inside. .”

“Fascinating,” Twilight muttered, examining the box. “Honestly, it sounds like a spell of some sort but most magic affects the sleeping mind exactly the same way as the waking mind.”

“That's true but there's a gap in our magical knowledge,” Sunset said thoughtfully. “Celestia never taught us how mind magic carries through into the dream realm.”

“I'm loathe to admit this, but it's possible Princess Celestia doesn't know,” Twilight replied. “Princess Luna and her Thestral Sentinels were the only dreamwalkers I'm aware of. Celestia never even mentioned the Astral Plane during my lessons and I've never seen any books or spells related to the topic in all my years.”

“If we're lucky, someone will be able to remember when we wake up,” Spark grumbled. “Or maybe when you're dreaming in Equestria. If you do, I'm hoping you can talk to Princess Luna.”

“Sounds like a reasonable theory,” Twilight said. “This must be terribly frustrating for you. I wonder where your family even got something that is enchanted.”

Spark and I exchanged a look. “We didn't even think about that," I said, embarrassed by the oversight. "We were so focused on the mystery of us forgetting the crate, I didn't even consider why we have it or where it came from.”

“Maybe your book has a clue,” Sunset said. “We won't know what we're looking for if this memory thing affects us as well but we'll at least know when we fall asleep.

"Maybe," I said dubiously. "I suppose with the three- sorry Spark, four of us working on it, we might be able to compare notes. Anyhow, I don't want to spend our whole night staring at this thing. You feel up for joining our lessons tonight, Twilight?"

"Lessons!?” Twilight asked curiously. "What kind of lessons can we do in a dream? Well, other than learning from Princess Luna.

“Oh, I hope you'll enjoy this," I said, eagerly summoning the dance studio into existence around us. “I took ballroom dance lessons with my mother when she was still alive and we can re-visit the lessons. Sunset, Fluttershy, and I have been working through them but I think you might enjoy them as well. It's part of our hypothesis that we can train physical abilities in our sleep. Worst case scenario, we spend the night learning to dance and it doesn't carry to the real world.”

Sunset grinned. "I think it does carry over. A waltz came on the radio last night and I tried a few of the basics. It felt . . . like recalling a long forgotten memory."

Twilight clapped her hands together with glee. "That sounds amazing. What are we waiting for?"

"Fluttershy decided she wanted to have normal dreams this weekend, so absolutely nothing," I replied, letting the memory begin to flow.

Author's Note

Oatmeal hot chocolate is an odd recipe I stumbled across recently. It made me think about that request for extra oats Twilight makes in the first movie. I haven’t actually tried making it yet but it seemed like the kind of thing they might serve in Equestria.

So there aren't names for any of the rivers flowing through Equestria that I can find so I'm making it up as I go along. Oh, by the way, I’m sticking with the classic tradition of plays on words for cities on Equis. The City of Hipacelion is no different though it is a bit obscure.

Chapter 36 - To Discover

Twilight and I spun around the floor, oblivious to the ghost-like memories of the other students. We were in the fourth hour of dance lessons. Twilight’s total discomfort and lack of coordination in her human body was a distant memory, as was the pain in my feet from her early missteps. Spark and I had switched between Sunset and Twilight several times as part of the dance. Even though we were theoretically one person, we didn’t want to play favorites and the excuse to switch was one we took.

“Oh!” Sunset suddenly gasped as Spark’s hand abruptly phased right through her torso. She began to waver and fade away like a mirage.

“I guess that’s all for now,” She continued, briefly becoming solid as she leaned into place a ghostly kiss on Spark’s lips. “Until tomorrow my dear Spark.”

“Until tomorrow,” Spark replied quietly. He had a smile on his face, though it seemed forced.

Sunset was still smiling at him as she faded away. In mere moments there was only a small red and gold ball of light where she had been standing. Spark shimmered, returning to his normal Thestral form. He trotted over to Twilight and me and leaned his head against her hip briefly.

“I’m sure you’re not far behind Twilight. Enjoy your adventure today and thank you for the dance.”

Twilight crouched down and wrapped her arms around his shoulders, running her hand over his shoulder. “It was my pleasure Spark.”

“Don’t forget about that crate when you wake up,” he replied.

While they said their goodbyes I looked over at my mother. She had stopped dancing with Memory and was watching me instead. Without thinking, I lifted my hand and waved at her. I felt the hair on the back of my neck prickle when she waved back at me, revealing a bracelet around her wrist made of a black material of some sort. Before I could approach her to examine this odd item, I felt a phantom pressure on my torso. Everything around us started to shimmer like a mirage.

“You ok there Silver?” Spark asked, looking around at the collapsing dreamscape.

“Not sure,” I said as the entire scene around us began to fade away. “I think I’m-“

Sunday, December 11, 2016

“-waking up?!” I gasped.

My eyes flew open, revealing nothing but a riot of red and gold. I could feel the weight of something on top of me. Then Warm lips pressed against mine and I responded once I managed to put two and two together. Sunset had straddled me and was leaning over me so her hair draped over my head while she kissed me. She pulled away slightly revealing disheveled hair, a face bereft of makeup and her aquamarine eyes glittering with mischief.

“Mornin’ Silver,” She said with a small grin on her face. “Did you sleep well?”

“Yeah, but I think waking up was better,” I said, smiling back at her. “What a glorious sight to wake up to.”

Sunset blushed and shook her head. “It’s nice of you to say that but be honest. We both know Rarity would have a fit if she saw me right now.”

“She’d just be jealous of how good you look when you wake up.”

“Flatterer,” Sunset said in an amused voice. “How did I sneak up on you? I thought you were more aware of what’s going on in the waking world.”

“I'm still working on that, to be honest. Though I think my equine brother might have been flustered by your attention before you woke up. I don’t think he would have noticed a jet engine.”

HEY!

Sunset chuckled and gave me another kiss on my chin. “In all fairness to Spark, I was always pretty good at sneaking around, even back in Equestria. It's even easier as a human since these bodies have evolved for hunting. It was used for gathering information to control the school. At least I can use the skill for a good cause now.”

“Mmm,” I said in agreement while kissing her again. “I think I approve of this application of your skill. It was certainly a nice way to wake up.”

Sunset sat up, still pinning me to the couch, and looked over the back of the couch towards the stairs.

“Good morning!” Sunset said as Twilight leaned over the couch with a small smile on her face.

“So this is why the dream ended so abruptly is it?” Twilight asked in an amused voice.

“Yeah, pretty much. I hope that didn't cause you any discomfort,” I said in a worried voice. “I usually try to end the dream with a modicum of control.”

Twilight waved her hand dismissing my concern. “When you woke up I did as well. No discomfort that I noticed; in fact, I’d say waking up was easier than normal. So are you finally going to share our plans for today Silver?”

I slowly sat up, making Sunset grumble as she was forced to relinquish her perch. She slid onto the couch next to me while I wiped the last of the sleep out of my eyes. Before answering I reached over to brush Twilight's cheek with my hand. She leaned into my hand with a small smile on her face while I gave her an answer.

“Patience, you’ll find out soon. We’re not going anywhere fancy so dress comfortably. I'll get breakfast put together while you two get dressed.”

The two of them nodded and headed back upstairs, Sunset in her purple pajamas, and Twilight in the yellow set on permanent loan from Pinkie. I watched them start walking up the stairs. When Sunset looked over her shoulder I just winked at her. She grinned and then whispered something in Twilight's ear making her laugh nervously. Twilight glanced over her shoulder and smiled shyly before hurrying up the stairs.

So how exactly did we get this lucky again?
I’m never going to figure it out, Silver. However, I just had an idea.
What kind of idea Spark?
A brilliant one! Let me explain . . .

After a quick breakfast of eggs and toast, we piled into my car and pulled out onto the road. At my insistence, Twilight and Sunset sat in the back together. The conversation had been fleeting over breakfast and during the first part of the drive. That changed when we reached the on-ramp to the highway.

“How fast can these cars go?” Twilight asked nervously as I accelerated onto the interstate highway. “Moving this quickly without my wings is a bit unnerving.”

“Theoretically?” I asked, glancing at the speedometer “This car could almost reach one hundred seventy miles per hour. I doubt I’d be able to control it at that speed though. I’m impressed you can fly as fast as this car.”

“I can’t fly this speed normally but when I had the magic from Cadance, Celestia, and Luna, I was hard-pressed to go slow when I did fly. I still couldn’t quite manage a sonic rainboom though. Rainbow Dash still gets the fastest flier title.”

Sunset blinked a couple of times. “Right, that was during the Tirek incident. I'm surprised you couldn't accomplish what Rainbow Dash actually pulled off.”

Twilight sighed. “Even after all this time with wings, the Pegasus and Earth pony magic is still difficult. As far as I've observed it requires an instinct for the air that I just don't have. Just shows that pure power isn't everything.”

“Wow. The actual rainboom must look amazing.”

While I gaped at the idea of a living creature breaking the sound barrier, Twilight continued. “It does. The magical rainbow wave she releases when she pulls it off is unbelievable. She can perform a rainboom on command now.”

“That is an insane speed without a vehicle,” I finally said. “Humans need multi-million dollar jet aircraft to fly that fast. I can’t even imagine flying that fast. Sixty miles an hour in a car is plenty fast for me.”

“Except when you’re trying to evade our nosy friends that is,” Sunset said cheerfully. “I remember how fast you tore down those streets to get away from AJ and Dash. We should take you to a real race someday Twilight! Oh! We could go to a motocross event! They’re so much fun to watch!”

“Motocross? Wait, you mean like that thing you drive around on?” Twilight asked. “Have you ever been in a race?”

Sunset glanced at me. “I’ve only watched them on TV but I had a chance to drive on a track once. There is a private facility near Canterlot that I’ve driven on for fun.”

I glanced back at Sunset. “How did you afford your bike on your budget anyhow?”

“I got lucky during one of my first odd jobs. An older gentleman hired me to clean out his storage locker. The bike was covered in an inch of dust in the back corner behind a mattress. When I asked him, he told me he hadn’t ridden it in ages. He offered it to me instead of payment for the day’s work since the engine would need quite a bit of work. It was risky but I took it and used the school shop on weekends to fix it up to running condition myself.”

“That’s why you offered to look over my truck before I bought it?”

“Yeah. Everything I know is self-taught but it was more than enough to help assess the condition of your truck. Driving on that track is a treat, I can’t let loose on surface streets. Getting pulled over would be a disaster since I don’t have a license.”

“Right, that would be awful,” I murmured. “Hey, this gives me an idea to pass the time while we drive. A couple of months ago, I took Sunset out for dinner. We exchanged questions to break the ice and get to know each other. It was before we were dating but it helped us connect quite nicely. Want to do the same thing Twilight?”

“You mean like Truth or Dare?” she asked nervously. "I'm not so sure about that."

I shrugged glancing in the rearview mirror. “Never played that game, to be honest. Don’t feel obligated to answer anything that makes you uncomfortable or that you’d rather keep private. This is just a way to pass the time.”

Sunset grinned in the back. “I suppose we should each answer Twilight’s questions separately since she’s missed out on time with us. We’ll take turns asking you Twi but you get to go first.”

“Ok. Let me think,” she muttered. Then she chuckled. “What's your favorite fruit?”

“Apples,” Sunset replied. “I might be slightly addicted to Sweet Apple Acres cider but I'll deny it if you tell AJ.”

“Same here and I also blame Applejack and her family,” I said. “I used to prefer oranges when I lived back east. That changed the day after the formal. I had breakfast with her family when I discovered they were my neighbors. Homemade pork and apple sausages are an experience.”

“Oh wow, that does sound good,” Sunset said. “You can ask the first question, Silver.”

“Ok! What's your favorite food Twilight?”

Twilight giggled. “Hayburgers. The least royal food imaginable but they’re just deliciously sinful.”

“I miss those sometimes,” Sunset said. “Just a warning Twilight, humans can't digest hay. I kind of found that out the hard way. The best you can get here that isn’t made from meat is a veggie burger. They’re good but they're not the same.”

Twilight looked thoughtful as she considered that. “Good to know. I had a hayburger before I came here yesterday but I haven't suffered any ill effects. Do you think the portal adapts our bodies for those changes?”

“Wow, I didn't think of that,” Sunset replied tapping on her chin thoughtfully. “I wonder how that works. Does it change our biology or does it alter the food in our stomach?”

“We could design an experiment to test it. I’d hypothesize it’s our bodies that are adapting. I can’t imagine an enchantment that would change the food in our digestive system to fit our altered biology.”

“Travelling back and forth is easy now but how would we get the evidence for the hypothesis?”

“I suppose we could get a doctor to pump out our stomachs after traveling through the portal.”

“Ummm, eww?” I interjected before the conversation took an even weirder turn.

“Sorry!” Twilight squeaked.

“Don't worry about it; you're both seriously cute when you start to go all science crazy.”

“I don't go science crazy,” Sunset said defensively.

I smirked at her in the mirror. “Are you kidding? Did you forget about the magic research lab you're setting up at school? I heard you cackling like Doctor Frankenstein in there the other day. ”

Twilight giggled while Sunset blushed. “Oh, you heard that . . . Hey, it's your turn Twilight!

Still laughing, Twilight eyed Sunset. “Trying to change the subject?

“Yes!” Sunset replied sharply. Then her shoulders slumped over. “Sorry, I just don't need the reputation that goes with that laugh. Don't get me wrong, things are better but a fair number of students still act like I'm going to snap. Especially with the Dazzlings hanging out.”

Twilight nodded and took Sunset's hand. “I understand. Ever since the Smarty Pants disaster, I have to be careful about my behavior.”

“Smarty Pants?” Sunset asked. “Do I dare ask?”

Twilight sighed. “I suppose I should tell you before you hear it from somepony else. Long before I became an Alicorn, Princess Celestia told me to study the magic of friendship and report back my findings. I sent her a letter every week until shortly after Discord escaped. After that, everything went perfectly for days and days. On the day I usually sent her my lesson, I realized I had nothing new to share and I was going to be tardy. I kind of . . . snapped.”

“What do you mean, snapped?” I asked, glancing at her in the mirror.

She stared at the floor of the car. “I decided to create a friendship problem to solve. There may have been ear twitches and insane laughter involved though I can't quite remember the details. I enchanted an old doll with a powerful Want it-Need it spell and forced the Crusaders to fight over it. Of course, I lost control of the situation, resulting in nearly everypony in town seeing it which caused a city-wide brawl that Princess Celestia had to disenchant. Needless to say, she wasn't happy.”

“Want it-Need it? Why does that sound important?” Sunset muttered to herself before turning to Twilight again. “Well, what happened next? Everything must have worked out in the end.”

“It turns out Spike had sent her a message to come help when he realized I was having a meltdown. My friends defended me and begged her not to punish me. Celestia later told me she feared something like this would happen after Discord's mind games. It all worked out in the end but it was a humiliating experience. The other ponies in town were skittish around me for months.”

“Wow Twilight,” Sunset murmured. “Is this why you forgave me?”

Twilight stared at the floor. “It's not the only reason but yes. I abused mind magic, causing a riot, and was forgiven. Why would you deserve less?”

Sunset reached over and took Twilight's hand in hers. “I would dispute that considering I spent years destroying relationships at CHS to lay the groundwork for what happened at the formal. Your mistakes are a far cry from mine but I suppose it's a bit of a relief that you aren't perfect.”

“I'd challenge you to find anyone who is,” I added when I noticed Twilight's sad expression. “You've both worked past those mistakes and grown into stronger women from it.”

Twilight smiled at me and I turned my attention back to the highway. It wasn't insanely busy since it was Sunday morning but there were still a fair number of cars around us.

“So, I suppose we owe you an extra question now, don't we?” Sunset replied.

“I suppose that's true,” she said quietly. “Ok, here's one. What's your favorite smell and why?”

“Interesting question,” Sunset said. “I have to go with the smell of fresh baked pastries and donuts. It reminds me of Donut Joe's in Canterlot. Princess Celestia took me there in disguise a couple of times a week. I think Joe is one of the few ponies I went out of my way to avoid offending before running away.”

“I love that place,” Twilight said. “Why were you nice to Joe back then?”

“Never piss off the ponies that make your food!” Sunset said. “I was a bitch but not an idiot. Besides, his donuts were amazing, so he never left me room to complain on his worst days! Anyhow, that's why I like the smell of baking."

“I love the smell of heated metal when I'm running the forge,” I said, though my voice was slightly wistful. “It reminds me of the time I spent with Dad in the workshop before . . . well yeah, it's a nice smell for me.”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight groaned. “I didn’t mean to bring back painful memories.”

I smiled and shook my head. “You didn’t do anything wrong Twilight. My parents were incredibly important in my life and so their loss impacts nearly every memory I have. Remembering the good makes me happy and sharing it honestly helps. If I abandon everything that happened before my parent's death just to avoid the pain, the gang that attacked us would win."

“Same goes for me Twilight,” Sunset added. “Though I can't say I have experienced anything nearly as traumatic as Silver anyhow. It’s your turn again.”

“Ok, I’ll try not to,” She said before pausing. “Can you tell me about some of the books you like to read?”

Even with our assurances, Twilight seemed to be doing her best to avoid difficult topics as we drove up the highway. We talked about fairly innocent likes and dislikes, and a bit about our hobbies. A couple of times I just sat back and listened while Sunset and Twilight went full throttle talking science and magic. As far as I could tell, there was no difference between the two in Equestria. I couldn’t believe how much math was involved in the conversation. My turn came around again as we approached Portland and our destination.

“So, what’s a food you absolutely can’t stand to eat?”

“Quesadillas,” Twilight replied after a brief pause. “They scare me. They’re so . . . so – cheesy.”

I resisted the urge to laugh when I saw the panic-stricken look in her eyes. “There has to be more to it than that. You’ve had cheesy foods with our friends on a couple of occasions without any problems. Why quesadillas?”

“There is,” she said with a sigh. “It was back in . . . oh wow.”

The highway had been lined with trees for most of our drive into the city which hid away most of the buildings. The trench had just ended, revealing a handful of glass residential towers, and a couple of tower cranes in the middle of sites where more were going up. There was even a gondola crossing the highway as we drove into the urban core of Portland. We were surrounded by cars on every side but traffic was flowing smoothly as we wound our way through a complex highway interchange and onto a bridge.

Twilight found her voice as we drove over the river. “How many people live in this city?”

“It’s around half a million,” Sunset replied. “It might be even more if you add in the suburbs. Even crazier, Portland isn't even in the top ten population in this country, let alone the planet.”

“That’s insane,” Twilight said, gesturing at the sprawling city. “The buildings are so spread out and if what you’ve been telling me is true we’ve been driving through the city for a long time already! Manehatten has a handful of buildings between thirty and fifty floors like those towers but at least they’re close together mostly on the Long Island. Does every human use one of these cars to get around?”

“That or mass transit. Every major city has a bus service at the very least,” I replied. “There's even one in Canterlot. Do you seriously have a city called Manehatten in Equestria? I moved here from Manhattan. Granted it’s just one borough of New York City but that is still an odd coincidence.”

“Oh that doesn’t even begin to cover the weirdness,” Sunset said in an amused tone. “It drove me nuts when I started learning about this world. Equestria has cities called Las Pegasus, Vanhoover, and Fillydelphia among other familiar names.”

I laughed out loud at the names which were horse puns. “It would only really be weird if they had similar industries. I mean you’d need a desert tourist trap like Las Vegas, a major West Coast fishing port like Vancouver, and . . . hmmm, I’m not sure what Philadelphia specializes in but I know it's a port city near Manhattan.”

“Actually, the first two are pretty accurate,” Twilight said in surprise. “Fillydelphia is where our steam trains were originally invented. It’s still a major industrial center. I don't know if that is meaningful”

I looked up at the sky. “Ok, that’s a bit too weird. And I say that knowing I have a split personality that allows me to sprout wings at will. I guess we add it to the list of weird things we have to investigate.”

I noticed Twilight and Sunset exchanging a glance in the mirror. “Speaking of mysteries, Sunset and I both feel like we forgot something important we wanted to investigate. It came up when we were getting dressed this morning.”

“You two have that feeling as well? I've been feeling like I'm forgetting something important for days now,” I grumbled. “Drives Spark up the wall since he spends half the day just poking through our shared memories. On the bright side, we’re here!”

We had pulled off the highway and straight onto a side street. There was a brick-clad structure that looked like a renovated industrial building. The glass entrance had the letters OMSI boldly displayed and there was a steady stream of families walking into the building. Once the car was stopped, I stared at the dashboard and I nervously informed my marefriends where we were.

“This is the Oregon Museum of Science and Industry. It has a whole bunch of hands-on exhibits and exhibitions on science and technology. I know it’s an odd choice for our first date Twilight but I hope this is ok.”

There was silence in the back seat. “This is a science museum?” Twilight finally murmured in a stunned voice.

“Yes, there’s also a planetarium,” I said quietly. “I’m sorry if – URK!”

Twilight wrapped her arms around me and hugged me to the car seat tightly. “Oh my gosh! A whole museum about science? This is perfect! How did you know!?”

Sunset chuckled as I tried to answer while Twilight squeezed the oxygen out of me. “I’m pretty sure even a blind pony would have noticed your interest in science. Oh by the way Twilight, in case you didn’t know, a planetarium is a special theatre for displaying the stars.”

Twilight let out a squeal of delight and squeezed me even tighter.

If that had been the Canterlot Voice she would have shattered the windows of the car.
At least it looks like we made a good choice.
Yup. I didn’t know Twilight was this strong.
Ouch, yeah no kidding.

Twilight was a bit like a kid in a candy shop as we explored the museum and tried out the interactive exhibits. Sunset was right beside her and the two of them often left me in the dust as they dug into the detailed science behind some of the exhibits. I did my best to follow their conversation, learning a few things in the process but was a sobering reminder of how much smarter they were than me. Still, I was just pleased this was going over so well, especially the planetarium show that left Twilight speechless. Late in the afternoon, we went to our last stop: a tour of the submarine that was docked in the river out back. It was a fascinating experience although Twilight was a bit disconcerted when she realized it was built for war.

“So we should consider watching The Hunt for Red October,” I commented as we walked off the dock. “Apparently this submarine was used for the film.”

“Sounds like fun,” Twilight said. “Do you think they used-”

“Twilight Sparkle?” an unfamiliar voice interrupted from behind us. “What are YOU doing here?”

The three of us spun around to see who it was. A girl was staring at Twilight with cold magenta eyes peeking over her orange-rimmed glasses. She had pale purple-blue skin and her hair was a mixture of pale cyan and white, done up in a complex style ending in a pair of pigtails. She was wearing something that almost looked like a school uniform.

“When did you start wearing contact lenses?” she continued in her bored voice. “You look weird.”

“Excuse me but who are you and why do you think you know my friend?” Sunset asked sternly before Twilight could answer. She had crossed her arms and looked completely unimpressed.

“Sugarcoat,” She replied, briefly glancing at Sunset before looking back at Twilight. “I attend Crystal Prep where I am acquainted with one Twilight Sparkle. I would think you’d be aware of that considering the identity of your companion. Speak of which, who are you?”

Twilight straightened up a bit taller. “I’m sorry but I think you’ve mistaken me for somepo- someone else.”

“Perhaps. I’ve never seen her outside of school and the Sparkle I know is an anti-social shut-in,” Sugarcoat observed flatly as she raised one eyebrow. “Yet your name is also Twilight Sparkle as evidenced by your reaction to the name and your mutual resemblance is striking. How strange.”

She stared at us as if expecting us to offer an explanation. Her expression was unamused and the three of us shifted uncomfortably. I certainly had no idea what I could say to deflect her obvious suspicion.

“Sugarcoat! Hurry up!” A small boy shouted from the dock. We’re going to miss the tour!”

She looked at us one more time with that flat, unimpressed expression. Then she shook her head and walked out to the dock without another word. We exchanged glances and sighed with relief. Then we started on our way back inside.

“Ok, that was unnerving,” I said, shaking my head. “Running into someone who knows this world’s Twilight? What are the odds?”

“One could say the odds are one hundred percent because that’s what just happened,” Sunset said, though her tone was more worried than playful.

Twilight nudged Sunset with her shoulder. “Cute. Accurate too depending on your views on fate. So what is Crystal Prep?”

“It's a private school on the other side of Canterlot. I don't know a whole lot about it.”

“I think you’re right,” Sunset said uncertainly. “I think they might be rivals of CHS but I don't pay much attention to other schools. They weren’t important to my plans. Either way, this Sugarcoat was sure rude.”

“She reminded me of some of the students at Celestia's school,” Twilight said. “I don’t think I knew anypony specifically named Sugarcoat but I didn’t exactly pay attention to names back then. Oh, I hope my counterpart is ok.”

“Well, it’s quite likely this world’s Cadance knows her,” I said, trying to reassure her. “Vice Principal Luna told me she is the Dean at Crystal Prep. ”

Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “Well if that’s the case she’ll be ok. She is my sister-in-law after all. She took care of me back in Equestria and I’m sure it’s the same here.”

Sunset stopped abruptly and stared off into space. After a moment she looked at Twilight with a worried expression. “Do we know that for sure Twilight? On the surface the two worlds look similar but how deep are the actual similarities? I’ve never laid eyes on my counterpart, this world's Twilight doesn't know our friends and you haven’t even found a sign of Silver’s counterpart. What else is different?”

I snapped my fingers when something came to mind from earlier in the week. “I knew I was forgetting to tell you two something! Princess Luna knew Steel Rain’s counterpart before she was banished! She didn’t want to share details but he was obviously important to her.”

“Why didn’t you share this sooner?” Twilight demanded, staring at me incredulously. “When did you find out?”

“I've only known since you visited with Princess Luna on Thursday. She asked me to give her a few days before sharing that fact with you. It slipped my mind after that whole winter incident. Oh, even weirder, Aria confirmed that independently. She told me someone named Steel Rain was involved in the founding of Equestria long before her time.”

We started walking back towards the building. While we did, Sunset tapped her chin as she thought over my revelation.

“I’ve never heard of anypony named Steel Rain but my knowledge of ancient Equestria history comes from stuff like the Hearth’s Warming play. It's a bit odd that we didn't go into much detail during school with Celestia now that I think about it. Did she teach you about ancient history Twilight?”

Twilight tapped her chin thoughtfully. “It wasn't ever a focus in school except when it involved magical theories like those from Starswirl the Bearded and Clover the Clever. The book of myths and legends is the closest to ancient history I've read. She sent me that the day before Princess Luna came back as Nightmare Moon. It is odd considering all the ancient evils that are popping out of the woodwork. Do you think your counterpart lived back then as well, Silver?”

I shrugged. “Steel Rain is my godfather so it's not a guarantee since we're not blood relatives. But consider this: In this world, Celestia and Luna aren’t immortal. They’re normal women as far as I know. Compare that with their counterparts who are at least a thousand years old if not more.”

“It’s an interesting hypothesis,” Twilight said thoughtfully. “We need more information to confirm it though. I'm not sure what the implications of such a distorted reflection might be.”

Sunset nodded. “How do we confirm it?”

“Research,” Twilight said. “We need to brainstorm and build a list.”

“A long list,” Sunset echoed.

“You two can set up a shared document using my tablet on the drive home,” I said. “We can print a copy later. Speaking of which, we should also probably get going before Sugarcoat finishes her tour. Is there anything else you want to see before we leave?”

“I just need to go freshen up and we can head out,” Sunset said. “Why don't you two meet me in the gift shop?”

The two of us nodded and parted ways. I reached down and took Twilight’s hand. She sighed and twined her fingers with mine.

“You know, before we met in the library I spent the morning lurking around the school trying to figure out as much as I could about this world. One thing I saw was two students walking down the hall holding hands. I honestly had no idea what was so special about it until now. There isn’t really room for an equivalent gesture when you walk on four hooves.”

“I suppose that's true,” I chuckled and squeezed her hand. Then I gently ran one finger over the palm of her hand while still clasping it, making her laugh softly. “For humans, hands are how we manipulate the world. They can be powerful enough to cause harm or as gentle as a breath of wind. I like how it feels to have your hand pressed against mine like that. Even if you can't hold hooves, there must be some equivalent display of affection in Equestria.”

“I like how this feels too,” Twilight murmured. “I think the closest equivalent is the way Pegasi walk with their partner under their wing or how Earth Pony and Unicorn couples walk with their shoulders and flanks touching.”

“We'll have to try that next time we're in Equestria. Well, at least if you decide you want this to be official on this side of the portal. By the way, Spark and I wanted to ask you about something Twilight,” I said quietly as we walked towards the door. “I want to get your opinion on something I want to offer Sunset.”

“Sure, but why are you asking me?”

“Spark's idea could change the relationship between Sunset and me. You’re part of this as well so I want your honest opinion before I run it past Sunset. I don't want you left out.”

“Go ahead,” Twilight said, tilting her head curiously. A smile grew on her face as I detailed Spark's idea and the reasons behind it.

We picked up a chemistry book and a little box of solar-powered devices for Twilight to take home. Just a couple of items for memories but I made the mistake of mentioning we could probably order detailed university-level books online. The expression on Twilight's face was almost terrifyingly excited.

Fortunately, her stomach let out a roar of hunger at that moment that distracted her. It was a reminder that it was already time for dinner. We hopped in the car and made the short drive across town to the restaurant.

“Cheesecake Factory?” Twilight said as we walked up to the door. “I suppose I can guess what this place serves.”

I smiled as a memory slid into my mind. “My parents and I would go to the one in Manhattan as a treat after attending Taekwondo tournaments. They serve massive portions and yes their cheesecakes are great. This is the only one in Oregon so I couldn't resist bringing you two here, even if we might be taking half our meal home.”

“I don't know about you two, but I probably won't be,” Twilight replied. “Using magic burns calories and it’s proportional to your inherent magic power. More power means more burning more calories.”

“Is Princess Celestia still obsessed with cake?” Sunset asked.

Twilight giggled. “Oh my yes. She once told me that moving the sun and the moon requires the sacrifice of many pastries. To be honest, I think she overindulges now that Princess Luna is taking care of the moon for her.”

Our conversation paused while the hostess guided us to a table secluded in the corner of the restaurant. The girls sat down on opposite sides of the table from me, leaving me in between them. I settled in and started looking over the menu. While we were deciding on our meals, Sunset began idly humming to herself. I didn't recognize the tune so once we had ordered our meal, I asked her about it.

“I didn't realize I was humming!” she said. “It's a song I've been working on for a while now.”

“Do you feel up for sharing a bit of it?”

Sunset looked at the two of us with a worried expression on her face. Then she began to sing softly.

"Like a phoenix burning bright
In the sky
I'll show there's another side to me
You can't deny
I may not know what the future holds
But hear me when I say
That my past does not define me
'Cause my past is not today"

Even just the acapella performance here in the restaurant was stunning. I immediately felt the pull to join in the song but I didn't join in. Twilight had no such restraint and surprisingly was humming along in harmony with Sunset even though she'd never heard the song before. I could tell this was a deeply personal song but the words spoke to me as well. It was all too easy to let my losses define my life. I gazed down at the scars on my wrist and just let the music flow over me.

There was a flicker of light around both their heads like they were about to pony up. Fortunately, the single verse wasn't nearly long enough to trigger the full transformation. Still, I could feel the gentle caress of magic being released with the music. When Sunset finished singing, Twilight grinned at her.

“I can't wait to hear the rest of that Sunset,” Twilight said. “It suits you perfectly.”

“I agree,” I added quietly. “I'm looking forward to hearing the whole song when it's done. I just remembered something important about magic I wanted to ask though.”

Sunset nodded and the two of them leaned in to look at me; their expressions curious. For a moment I felt like I was under a microscope but I pushed that feeling aside.

“I have to admit that am a terrible singer and I've never been able to even hold a steady note for more than a moment. Still, when we confronted the Dazzlings, I joined in the song for better or worse. It was hard to believe but it almost seemed like I was singing perfectly along to a song I didn't even know the words to. I dismissed it as my imagination at the time. Just now, I had an urge to join in, just like Twilight did a moment ago. What is going on?”

“It was the beginnings of a heart song,” Twilight said in a matter-of-fact tone. “A small one but there's no doubt about it. Surely you've experienced one before.”

I stared at Twilight blankly, leading Sunset to chuckle. “Heart songs aren't a thing in this world Twilight. Pretty sure they require magic.”

“Right, I guess that explains why the other students just danced along to the school spirit song in the cafeteria before the fall formal,” She said sheepishly. “In Equestria, it isn't uncommon for ponies to break out into song during emotional moments or large events. Sometimes the song can expand to span an entire town though that is a rare event. Mostly it involves a handful of individuals or even one pony. It never interferes with day-to-day life; the magic just weaves around our activities.”

“So the magic guides the music then,” I said, not quite believing what I was hearing. “How do you know you're experiencing one?”

Twilight smiled. “You'll feel a slight compulsion to join the song and when you do the words will just come to you. Scholars have spent years trying to explain the cause but there isn't sufficient evidence to support any of their theories.”

Sunset sighed and put her head in her hands. “That just confirms it. I unleashed magic on this world because of my carelessness.”

I put my hand on her shoulder. “Honestly, this heart song business doesn't sound harmful. If it means I can sing in tune when our lives depend on it, that's actually kind of cool. That's assuming you're not overreacting. You and the Dazzlings threw a lot of magic around. It might have been an exception.”

“Fair enough,” she replied, brightening up. “Hey Twilight, we might be able to actually test Starswirl's Thaumic Density Theorem. If we can confirm heart songs are occurring in this world now and their frequency . . .”

“We could confirm the amount of magic in a world is correlated with ambient magic,” Twilight said in an excited voice. “If there truly isn't evidence of heart songs occurring in this world before the formal and they're happening on occasion since magic appeared in this world, it might be solid proof that ambient magic density and heart song frequency are correlated.”

“We’ll keep an eye out at school for any potential heart songs and document the scale,” Sunset replied, giving me a sidelong glance. “Enough of obscure magic theory for now though, we don’t want to leave Silver in the dust.”

I smiled. “Don’t worry about it; I did ask after all. You call it magic but it's just as much a science as physics or biology from the sounds of it. Don't stop on my account.”

“Still, we don’t want to exclude you,” Twilight said. “What was your favorite part of the museum trip Silver?”

“Visiting it with two beautiful ladies,” I replied playfully.

Twilight blushed while Sunset punched me gently on the shoulder. “Come on, be serious!”

“I am serious! You two are drop-dead gorgeous and your personalities shine even brighter. Seriously, spending the day with two brilliant girls was awesome. I learned a lot listening while you two discussed the exhibits.”

“What is with you today?” Sunset asked. “Not that we don’t appreciate it but you’re being quite the flatterer today.”

I looked at the faces of the two girls and sighed. “Sorry, I’ll try to dial it back.”

“Please don’t,” Twilight replied quickly. “It’s quite sweet and I like seeing you so confident.”

“You’re right,” Sunset added. Her expression had become curious. “You have been more confident lately. What’s changed, Silver?”

I looked down into my drink. “Ever since the Battle of the Bands, life has just been really good. Nothing has gone really wrong, the Dazzlings are fitting in. There haven’t been any serious incidents at CHS for weeks. I’m suddenly surrounded by friends instead of being alone. I think I’m afraid.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed. “Wait, that doesn't fit. Why does all that nice stuff make you frightened?”

I sighed. “I’m worried the other shoe is going to drop and everything will fall apart or worse. The events of the past months remind me that life is short. I don’t want to waste a single precious moment being coy or shy about how I feel about you or any of our friends for that matter. What’s the use in hiding what I see in you two when every moment spent with you makes me happy?”

Sunset squeezed my hand. “I suppose that's fair. I'll do my best to stay modest while you shower us with compliments.”

“We'll always be here for you Silver,” Twilight added. “Even when I'm a universe away.”

The rest of our meal passed without any major drama or surprises. Dinner was delicious and as I expected, Sunset and I each brought home a box of leftovers. And as she predicted, Twilight had consumed her massive seafood pasta dish and a slice of cheesecake. We had purchased two extra slices of dessert for Twilight to take home to Spike in the morning to thank him for taking care of things.

During the drive, I only half listened as Sunset and Twilight began brainstorming ways to measure the balance and symmetry between the two worlds. More importantly from what I understood, they wanted to determine if the concept of balance and symmetry was even important. They both trailed off as we neared home and just as I was pulling into my driveway Sunset's phone went off. She jumped at the sudden ringing and grumbled while fumbling in her purse looking for her phone. Her brow furrowed with confusion when she looked at the screen but she answered it anyhow.

“Hello?” . . . “Who?” . . . “Oh, it's you” . . . “Sorry, I didn't recognize your number.” . . . “What?! You’re sure?” . . . “Congratulations, that’s better news than we could have hoped for.” . . . “I can't believe you spent your Sunday evening on this.” . . . “Yeah, it was a long shot and I'm honestly surprised it worked.” . . . “You’ll show us on Monday?” . . . “Awesome, now get some sleep!” . . . “You too, good night!”

Sunset flipped her phone shut. Even in the dark, I could see the smile on her face. “Wiz Kid is ninety-nine percent sure he just found one of the lost daggers on the Internet.”

“Already?” I said in surprise.

“That’s not even the best news,” Sunset added, a smirk growing on her face.

“What else is there?” Twilight asked.

“It’s in a display case at Harvard University,” she said with a giggle. “It was found in an archaeological site in central Europe so it's being treated accordingly. It couldn't have been used to hurt someone in a long time.”

Twilight smiled at the thought and looked over her shoulder at Sunset. “I think Luna will appreciate the good news. I'll let her know tomorrow night. So, can we look at some of your family stories now?”

I turned off the car and pushed my door open. “Sounds good to me. Why don’t you two settle in on the couch while I put our leftovers in the fridge and get out the book?”

Sunset got out and stretched. “Sure but I’m changing into my pajamas first. If I doze off I plan to be comfy.”

We walked into the house and Sunset went upstairs. I put the leftover food in the fridge. When I closed the door I found Twilight waiting there.

“Are you going to ask her tonight?”

“I think I’ll wait until tomorrow. It’s been a nice day and I don’t want to stress her out.”

Twilight nodded and smiled. “Fair enough. I really do think it’s a good idea though. I’ll be right back after I get changed.”

She walked up the stairs and I went to pull the book out. I had stored it and its container in a fireproof container. A bit paranoid I suppose but it was irreplaceable. While I worked on getting it out, Spark began to chatter in my mind.

That’s a terrible excuse and you know it.
Spark, it’s a perfectly valid reason.
No, it’s not. You’re putting this off Silver.
Fine, yes I am. Happy?
No. You should ask her.
I’m not having this conversation right now. Tomorrow, I promise.
Fine. You have one more day. Otherwise, I’m asking her in our dreams.

I let out an irritated huff and didn’t respond. Sunset and Twilight were waiting for me with blankets over their knees so I settled down between them and put the book on my lap.

“What story do you want to read? We can start anywhere since it’s more like a collection of short stories than anything.”

Sunset grinned. “How about we buck tradition and read the newest entry then? I want to know about your grandparents.”

I began flipping through the pages of the book, a pang of regret. “That's a good idea, these will be new to me as well. I never knew my grandparents and my parents never read these stories for some reason. I don’t know how interesting it will be. Here we go . . . huh, their first story is called “The Departure of Onyx and Ivory”

In the far north of Scotland on one of the many islands, there is a small, isolated town simply named Lost Haven. A town of strict tradition, it quietly plodded along and minimized interaction with the outside world. In such a small town, new children were a rare occasion so when two children were born to two different families on the same day it was seen as an omen by the town elders. It was immediately decided they would be married when they came of age. The girl was named Ivory Moon and the boy was given the name Onyx Anvil.

They were inseparable from an early age and spent every waking moment together as they learned their family trades. There was no doubt in the minds of all the townsfolk that they would fall in love and be married as soon as they came of age. The hearts of Onyx and Ivory had different ideas as they grew up like brother and sister. They were both bright children and were inseparable as they learned the crafts of their families. A few weeks after they turned eighteen, their parents informed them of the arranged marriage.

Naturally, the two siblings in all but blood were less than thrilled by the idea. However, they were told that every marriage in town was carefully assigned by the village elders and their objections were dismissed. No amount of pleading would change the minds of their parents or the elders. A wedding date was set and the whole town began preparing for the long-anticipated event even as the two children railed against it.

It seemed like there was no hope or solution. However, one person felt differently. Onyx’s grandmother, Midnight Fire didn’t agree with the general refusal to accommodate the wishes of the two children. It was the first time anyone had fought the wishes of the elders and she decided it was cruel. She spoke at length with her grandson and Ivory about what they could do. The three decided that the two children would have to do the unthinkable and leave the town in defiance of tradition and their parents will.

With the grandmother’s aid, Onyx and Ivory planned their escape as the date of their unwanted wedding approached. The two were watched carefully as the day approached but nobody seemed suspicious. The plan came together quickly. Every two weeks a heavy horse-drawn wagon arrived with a load of groceries and supplies for the small general store. The merchant would rest in Lost Haven for the night and head out early in the morning with various goods to catch the first ferry back to the mainland. It was the only way they would be able to get away unseen so they could build a new life.

It was the dead of the night on a misty cold morning a mere week before the wedding when Onyx and Ivory made their move. Under the cover of darkness, they loaded their suitcases and at their grandmother’s insistence, two heavy wooden crates. As far as their grandmother was concerned, the crates were Onyx and Ivory’s birthrights as the eldest children in each family. The two tucked themselves in under the damp canvas cloth behind the barrels of fish and other goods the town was sending back to the mainland.

After what felt like an eternity, the cart creaked as the driver climbed up and got his horses moving. It was agonizing waiting under that cloth while the cart lumbered down the roads. They shivered as the cold, salt-laden breeze cut through the nearly useless canvas as the barge sailed across the strait. Once the wagon driver stabled his horses on the main island and left his wagon for the night, Onyx and Ivory scrambled out of the wagon, dragging their crates and luggage behind them.

They made their way to the town of Stornoway and booked a steamship ticket to the Isle of Skye. The details of the journey are unimportant but within a week they were in Glasgow, making the most difficult decision of their lives. They had considered staying in the British Isles but reminders of what they chose to leave behind kept appearing. A familiar church, a memorable drink, and even the occasional turn of phrase brought the memories crashing back. That day they boarded the next ship sailing to New York City.

The story continued to describe their journey across the Atlantic Ocean and settling in New York City. Ivory married a soldier named Thunder Wing and Onyx Anvil wed a nurse by the name of Orchid Spice. The story glossed over the terrible events of World War II, simply promising those stories would come later but it was clear they had served in several wars. Both Ivory and Orchid were medics, Thunder Wing was a pilot and Onyx Anvil was a naval metalsmith. According to the story, after World War II the couples each gave birth to a single child, who like their parents grew up knowing each other like brother and sister. However, this story had a different ending.

“ . . . so in the greatest of ironies, the children of the two who refused to marry joined in matrimony. Thus, Swift Strike and Iron Hammer were wed, making the link between the two families official. It was a far cry from the desires of the Elders of Lost Haven. There are many more stories to be told but this one has reached its end.”

At the bottom of the page, there was a single photograph taped in. Six people were standing together in a family portrait. My parents stood in the middle they were flanked on either side by people I assumed were my grandparents. It occurred to me I had never seen photos of them but there was no doubt they were related to my parents. I was surprised to see my four grandparents were almost a foot shorter than my parents. I stared down at the photo, trying to sort out the strange story and my first look at my grandparents.

I wish we had met them.
Same here Spark. What a crazy story.
All veterans of the war. Incredible.
Wow, I wonder if we should read another.
I think another day. Check out our marefriends.

Sunset and Twilight were leaning their heads on my shoulders and I wondered if they were still awake. It only took a moment for that question to be answered.

“Sounds like your family would fit right in with our current weirdness,” Sunset murmured sleepily. “It's sad that your ancestors back in Scotland were so stubborn.”

“Yeah,” I muttered. “I can't imagine how hard that must have been for my grandparents. To be forced to choose to run away from everything they knew rather than suffer an arranged marriage they didn't want.”

“Mmmhmmm,” Twilight sighed. “Nopony should be forced to make a choice like that. How did your grandparents pass away?”

A pang of regret shot through me. “I’m ashamed to say I don't know. I think one or two of them were still alive when I was born so I vaguely remember faces. They died when I was only two or three years old I think.”

Sunset let out a wistful sigh and gestured at the book. “At least your family left you something to remember them by. I wonder what happened to those birthrights that were given to Onyx and Ivory.”

I ran my hand over the cover of the book. “I think this might be one of them. It would explain why this was so important to my parents as well. There are so many stories I haven’t ever read. I wonder how many are about Lost Haven. It's an interesting name for a town."

“But not tonight,” Twilight said sadly. “I need to get back to Equestria in the morning.”

“We’ll head to school early so you can go back. I guess you two should get to bed.”

“Nope,” Sunset said snuggling in tighter. “Don’t wanna move.”

Twilight didn’t say anything, she just kept leaning her head on my shoulder suggesting she had no intention of moving either. I carefully moved the book onto the table and then put one arm around each of them.

“Far be it from me to make you leave,” I said gently. “Sweet dreams til we meet in the astral realm.”

I felt the two girls relax beside me and I heard their breathing even out. I looked at the light switch across the room and grumbled internally

So, this is nice, but the light switches are out of reach.
Yeah. If it wasn’t for our magic, sleep would be a problem.
We should be able to stay asleep but it won’t be as restful.
So, lights we can turn off with our phone or something?
Yeah, that would work. Ready to sleep?
Yup. Let’s go.

A moment later, the ghostly image of Spark trotted into the living room. He flared his wings wide and walked over to me. He lifted his hoof to touch Twilight’s cheek but it went right through her. He frowned and let out a sad noise before conjuring the doorway. I pushed it open, intent on comforting my brother.

I appeared on the Astral Plane ready to get on with the evening but stopped short. I paused for a moment, staring off into space as my memories shifted. Then I swore loudly. After I fetched Twilight and Sunset, the four of us stood in the dreamscape staring at the simple wooden crate sitting on Astral Plane.

Sunset kicked it. “This thing has officially pissed me off. How the buck does this enchantment even work?”

Spark just glared at it. “I even reminded Twilight just before she woke up! It was just moments before the dream collapsed. And yet, two minutes later, nothing!”

“Do you think this is one of the things your grandparents brought over from Scotland?” Twilight asked, running her hoof over the innocuous wood surface. “I mean, we’re obviously aware it exists. It’s your coffee table for Celestia’s sake.”

I sighed and pinched my nose. “Maybe? They certainly mentioned a crate once in the story but how could Grandma Midnight Fire have known it was important? We're barely able to remember it even exists.”

“I think Luna is our only hope now,” Spark said. “I hope you'll be able to remember when you dream in Equestria. There’s not much we can do about it now.”

“Agreed,” I added. “We’ve spent enough time bashing our heads against it. What do you girls want to do tonight?”

Twilight shuffled her hooves nervously. “I’d really like to continue those dance lessons. I felt more comfortable on my feet today.”

Sunset nodded her agreement, so Spark and I summoned the dance studio forth in the Astral Plane. In a moment of inspiration, I incorporated the doorway to our friend’s dreams into a hallway outside the studio. There was no way I was going to trespass in dreams I hadn’t been invited to unless there was some indication there was a problem but it was a comfort knowing I could keep half an eye on them to see if any changes arose. Our other friends came and went but strangely there was no sign of Fluttershy in the Astral Plane that night.

Author's Note

First an important note! The publishing of this chapter is accompanied by the release a major rewrite of the first eight chapters of the story. It was one of the major delays to this chapter being published and I hope you all enjoy the results. I'm certainly happy with the new version. I will be working on the other chapters at a slower rate.

The original draft of this had Twilight far more surprised by the scale of the buildings but I had to revise that when I saw the screenshots of Manehatten. I had forgotten just how modern the city actually looked, with very similar tall glass skyscrapers. With the farming community of Ponyville as the main setting, it's easy to miss that Equestria has modern construction techniques. Seriously, look at these pictures if you don't believe me!

Time Square Equivalent
Urban Core

Honestly, in a society where you have to walk most of the time, massive suburban sprawl would be a far greater surprise.

Chapter 37 - To Stay

Monday, December 12, 2016

Twilight was fidgeting nervously as we walked from the school parking towards the portal a bit before dawn. It had been an early start to make sure she got home in time to resume her duties in Equestria and we were all fighting back yawns from the uncomfortable sleep. Waking up with the two girls cuddled against me on the couch had been a pleasant experience but I was aching badly from sitting up all night. The three of us had quickly gotten up when we realized that time was short for getting Twilight on her way home.

We stopped in front of the statue which was radiating the warmth I usually felt from an active portal. Twilight nervously grabbed her upper arm with her other hand and stared at the ground. She was shuffling from one foot to the other; clearly feeling anxious about something. I heard her mumble something but Spark couldn't even make it out.

“What was that Twilight?” I asked.

“Is this the part where we kiss goodbye?”

“Do you want a goodbye kiss, Twilight?” Sunset asked playfully.

Her voice was worried as she quietly explained herself. “Maybe? Yes? No? I’m not sure. I haven't ever been properly kissed by a stallion – or a mare before. Pecks on the cheek don't count according to one book and I think I agree. Still, none of my books covered first dates that were two-night sleepovers and I don't know whether the moment is appropriate or if I missed the chance last night. Or when we woke up together this morning. Should we just wait until the next date? Assuming you want another one that is.”

I looked at her, taking in the nervous posture and her slightly clenched hands.

She isn't comfortable.
Yeah. We almost don't need to be ponied up to hear her racing heart.
Wait. Of course, that's the problem.

I looked over at Sunset. Her eyes had widened at Twilight's uncertain reaction and I was almost certain she came to the same conclusion as me. She inclined her head at the portal with a raised eyebrow. I winked at her and gestured for her to go first.

“Twilight, I think we need to continue this conversation in a more appropriate setting,” Sunset said, turning and walking through the portal.

“Wait, what?” She yelped in surprise as I hooked my arm around her and gently walked her through the portal right behind Sunset.

I was almost getting used to the twisting sensation of the portal adjusting my body to its new form. After a swirl of psychedelic colors, we stumbled out of the portal into Equestria. I instinctively tried to balance on two legs for a moment before landing on my hooves. Spike was there waiting with Sunset next to him. Spike looked utterly exhausted.

“And there are the other two,” he said sleepily. “You’re back safe; good to see you Twilight. Now I'm going back to bed. This is way too early to be awake.”

“Thank you, Spike,” I said while Twilight levitated the takeout box into his claws. “We got you something to thank you for giving Twilight the time to come visit! There is some cheesecake in there for you.”

“That's awesome!” He said, blinking with surprise. “I'll put it somewhere cool to enjoy later. Night everypony.”

Spike waved his thanks as he wearily tromped out of the room. We stood there in silence while we listened to the clicking of Spike's claws on the crystal floors fade away. Twilight stretched her wings out and refolded them several times. She was looking between us with a baffled expression on her face.

“Why are we here?” she finally blurted out. “No wait, I know why I'm here. Why are you two here?”

Sunset smiled at Twilight. “You’ve only spent a few days as a human and I know you’re not entirely comfortable in that form. I've had years to get used to being in that body and honestly, I'm still getting used to four hooves again. This is who you truly are Twilight and who you deserve to be for your first kiss. Now go to him; I know you want to.”

Twilight took a hesitant step towards me and looked at me inquisitively. “Silver, what Sunset said is true but what about you? You’ve spent as little time as a pony as I have as a human. This isn’t your world or your body. I mean, don't get me wrong, you make an attractive stallion but is this right for you?”

I felt slightly self-conscious my wings twitched and I glanced between the two mares. It was still an odd feeling being so short and yet taller than both of them. I took a moment to admire the distinction between both my marefriends in this world before looking Twilight right in the eyes. She didn't even flinch when she looked into my cat-like Thestral eyes while I tried to explain my situation.

“In a weird way my mind is broken,” I began. “The dagger damaged me in ways I can't describe or even evaluate but when all was said and done, it gave me Spark. We are separate individuals and one single person at the same time. I am always a pony in part even when I am human.”

“But-” Twilight began but I held up a hoof to stop her.

“It doesn't matter anyhow. In both worlds, you are a kind, caring, and brilliant individual. Human or pony, it's who you are that truly attracts me. Besides, I honestly think you are stunningly beautiful in both worlds.”

Her eyes were slightly wet as she haltingly took one more step towards me. Twilight was so close I could feel her breath on my face. I caught a glimpse of Sunset's hoof going up to her mouth before the rest of the room faded away, leaving only nervous purple eyes framed by lavender fur. My ears twitched on top of my head, picking out every sound in the nearly silent room but mostly it was the sound of both our hearts pounding.

An old memory slipped unbidden through my mind: Twilight looking down at me on the roof of the school, those purple eyes filled with fear and compassion when I was moments from giving up on everything. They were the eyes of the girl who took my hand and pulled me back from the brink. Those same eyes were watching me with nervous hesitation mixed with desire.

Do it, Silver! Come on make it a good one!

My eyes drifted shut as I darted in to close the gap between our muzzles. Our noses bumped and I almost pulled away but then our lips made contact. There was the faint scent of blueberries on her breath and her fur smelled like lavender. Twilight was hesitant but she did not attempt to pull away. As the kiss lingered, her sweet lips explored mine gently. Her touch was more curious, unlike Sunset who was a bit more assertive. I ran my hoof down her shoulder, marveling at the feeling of her fur through the surface of my hoof.

All too soon, she broke the kiss and took a deep gasping breath. Her wings were stiffly unfurled halfway open, her face was flushed and she had a small smile on her face as she looked off into space. I glanced over at Sunset who was blushing and grinning.

“I think you broke her,” she whispered. “That was kind of hot.”

“There's no way I'm that good at kissing,” I said dubiously. “Although, it looks like she's kind of checked out. I'm not exactly sure what to do now.”

Sunset smiled at me nervously. “Mind if I cut in?”

I stepped aside and let Sunset walk up to Twilight who was still staring off into space. Sunset leaned in and nuzzled Twilight's cheek to get her attention. Twilight jumped, her wings flaring as wide as her eyes. She stared intensely at Sunset as if trying to figure out what she should do, almost frozen. Sunset watched her for a moment as the smile slipped off her face. She sighed and turned to walk away. Twilight's horn ignited and a pale pink aura stopped Sunset in her tracks. A phantom force spun her quickly back around to face Twilight again.

Twilight's voice was quiet. “I'm sorry Sunset, you just surprised me. Please don't walk away yet.”

To my surprise, Twilight leaned in and planted a gentle kiss right on Sunset's lips. I could easily hear Sunset's heart start racing. Her eyes widened and then closed as she leaned into the kiss. I watched as the two of them enjoyed the simple contact just as I had a moment earlier. It was obvious Sunset was struggling to keep the kiss gentle and it was strange watching my two marefriends kiss.

They're mirror images of each other, aren't they?
What do you mean Spark?
Sunset and Twilight. They're both named for the transition from day to night.
Huh, that is true. What are the odds?
I don't know but it's almost poetic Silver.
What do you mean?
They mark the line between the darkness and the light in name and action.
Wow. So completely out of our league.
Yup. But here we are.
Insane. I think I'm just going to focus on how gorgeous those two mares are.
As your inner Pony, I approve of this plan.

When the two of them separated Sunset had a happy little grin on her face. Twilight's horn began to glow again while she leaned in and whispered something in Sunset's ear. At that moment, all the sounds from their voices to their heartbeats became inaudible to my sensitive ears. Sunset's eyes widened briefly and she glanced over at me with a confused expression. When Twilight's horn stopped glowing, the familiar sound of their hearts became audible once again.

“How did you do that?” I asked curiously. “I should have easily been able to hear what you just said.”

Twilight looked embarrassed. “I learned a sound muffling spell recently. I wasn't sure if it would stop your hearing but it was worth a shot. No offense, I just needed to say something that was only for Sunset's ears.”

“Fair enough,” I replied. “I accept that my hearing can make private moments a bit less so on this side of the portal. So how are you feeling Twilight?”

Her eyes darted back and forth between the two of us. “Optimistic! Nervous. Worried. A bit confused? But mostly happy!”

Then she yawned. “Oh and sleepy,” she concluded. “Today is a strong coffee day.”

“I'm glad you enjoyed the weekend,” I said, walking over and giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. The light fur covering her body felt odd on my lips but nice.

“You too,” she said. “I hope I can see you two again soon.”

“Same here. Let us know if you can stay the night for AJ's birthday!” Sunset said in a cheery voice before giving Twilight a peck on the cheek as well.

After a couple more goodbyes, Sunset and I forced ourselves to walk back through the portal. We stepped out on the human side and faced each other. I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tightly.

“I didn't think she'd accept me,” Sunset whispered happily in my ear. “I know it's still not a sure thing but that just made me so happy when she kissed me.”

“Same here Sunset,” I whispered back. “I can't believe this might work. You ponies have a really different perspective on relationships. I'll admit I felt a tiny pang of jealousy watching you kiss.”

“It’ll take some getting used to,” She giggled. "I'm sure you'll manage though."

I stepped back and suddenly did a double-take when I saw what Sunset was wearing.

“Sunset, your clothes,” I whispered. “Your new outfit . . .”

“Oh no, Rarity is going to kill me if . . . if-” Sunset trailed off looking down at herself.

My clothes had undergone their usual changes, although I idly noted I didn’t have a new set of bracers on my wrists. Sunset was a different story; her outfit was complete. The blue blouse, wispy yellow undershirt, blue jeans, leather boots, and the leather jacket with the orange chevrons all looked exactly as they were before she entered the portal.

“That’s unexpected,” I muttered. “I guess even the portal recognizes you’ve changed.”

“I guess this means Rarity won’t be flipping out,” she giggled before turning serious. “Silver, is there something you want to ask me? One of the things Twilight said while we were in the muffled bubble was that I should give your offer serious consideration.”

I paused and let go of her. This was important and I was utterly petrified by her potential reaction. My heart just started racing right then as I stared into those stunning aquamarine eyes. “Oh . . . , she told you about that. Spark and I were talking yesterday morning . . . and yeah, I bounced this off Twilight as well . . . How do I put this . . . Umm, would you-”

“Hi, what are we talking about!?” A loud voice exclaimed from behind me.

I swear I jumped three feet in the air and spun around. I'm pretty sure the only reason I didn't pony up at that moment was due to the moment of concentration I seemed to require to properly work with Spark. I came down in a sparring stance ready to defend myself and Sunset if necessary. Instead of a threat, it was just Sonata who had walked up beside us. She had a huge grin on her face.

“SONOVACRAP!” I snarled. “Don't sneak up on me like that Sonata!”

Sonata seemed unconcerned and just laughed. “Oh wow, that like was so cool! You were all whoosh and then you're ready to fight. You're like . . . like a male Aria or something! So what's goin' on? Did you visit Equestria again today?”

Sunset and I stared at her when she gestured at the face of the statue. “Umm, you know where the portal is?”

“Well duh!” Sonata said rolling her eyes. “When we tasted that Equestrian magic back then, the portal was one of the first things we looked for. Dagi always said she was sure there was a permanent connection between the two worlds somewhere on this annoying planet. I didn’t believe her til' you drew us here with your whole magic thing.”

“You didn’t go back through?” I asked.

“Why bother?” Sonata asked curiously. “The three of us were banished a thousand years ago. Everypony we ever knew is long gone and there’s no point now that we have no magic. Besides, the stupid stone face tried to burn us when we examined it before the Battle of the Bands. Probably a gift left by Beardy to make sure we never returned. Can we talk about something else now?”

Sonata’s dismissive attitude was clearly an act. Her tone and the expression on her face didn’t even remotely match her casual words. Sunset and I exchanged a worried glance.

“We spent the day in Portland yesterday. What did you do this weekend Sonata?” I asked to try and change the subject.

Sonata perked right up. “Oh, I spent Saturday afternoon with Applejack. I got to help her with staking out the route of a new work road before we did some cooking. She’s got an amazing farm and watching her brother is just delicious eye candy! I spent a few hours with Rainbow Dash on Sunday. She’s ok I guess but we don’t seem to have much in common. Hey is that snow?!”

I looked up at the sky and caught a fluffy cold piece of frozen water on my face. She was right; a few snowflakes were drifting out of the sky. Nothing significant but the dark, cloudy sky threatened to change that quickly.

Tuesday, December 13, 2016

The light flurries had continued all day and through the night resulting in just enough snow to hide the green grass of the lawns. I was idly thinking about the previous night while waiting for Miss Harshwhinny's English class to start. Sunset and I spent a quiet night monitoring our friend's presence on the Astral Plane looking for signs of changes as dreams came and went. There were subtle changes but we didn't observe anything dramatic, except for Twilight's door. Her door was an anomaly because while I could tell when she was dreaming, it was like it was behind a shield of some sort. My hand just stopped an inch away from the handle. Accessing her dreams while the portal was closed wasn't going to be possible with my current knowledge.

“-I’d almost think she was trying to be unfriendly!” Rarity grumbled. “At least the situation with Aria turned out to be a misunderstanding.”

I was pulled out of my introspection by Rarity's comment. Rarity, Fluttershy, Sonata and I had claimed a cluster of desks in the back corner by the windows. They were the very same windows I had made my insane climb to only a couple of months earlier. While we waited for Fluttershy to arrive and class to start Rarity had been talking about her visit with Adagio which sounded like it could have gone better.

“Dagi is slow to trust,” Sonata chirped. “Well, I guess we all are but she’s always been more stubborn.”

Fluttershy had arrived right before class started just moments before she would have been late. She was hiding more in her hair than normal and only gave a very quiet greeting that had me worried.

Miss Harshwhinny had just finished taking attendance and was getting us organized for group discussions once morning announcements were done. However, just a short time before Principal Celestia would begin there was a knock on the door. It was pushed open, revealing Vice Principal Luna and Discord. They glanced around the room and smiled when they spotted us clustered in the corner.

“Good morning, what can I do for you and *ugh* Discord, Vice Principal Luna?” Miss Harshwhinny asked in an even more irritable tone than normal.

Before Luna could reply, Discord gave an unsteady bow with a broad grin on his coarse face. “Ahhh, we were simply discussing a small maintenance matter and thought we could sit with your delightful class for the morning announcements.”

“Precisely,” Luna added. “We will only disrupt your routine for a moment.”

Miss Harshwhinny rolled her eyes and gestured at them to enter the room. Discord made a beeline to our corner with Luna close behind.

“Good morning my dear friends, how lovely to see you,” he exclaimed. “Will you be coming for tea during morning break my dear Fluttershy?”

“That sounds lovely Discord,” Fluttershy whispered.

He turned to me while Luna settled in against the wall next to us. “When are you going to come fight shadows on the roof again Silver? I never get tired of watching you slice at shadows.”

“I wish you had asked about your sparring weapons,” Luna interrupted sternly. “I would have told you they were perfectly fine to use for practice in the gymnasium or on the field as long as you continue to be responsible. Steel Rain and I reviewed the local laws regarding weapons for both his and your benefit. Bladed weapons are prohibited on school property as a matter of course. To my surprise, according to state law, you can walk about Canterlot itself with blades of any length as long as they are unconcealed. Keep your steel in your car while you're at school and we will not have any issues.”

“Huh, I never would have guessed. Thanks, Luna.”

Luna looked like she was going to continue but the intercom crackled indicating the announcements were about to begin. I eyed Luna suspiciously when she glanced over at Discord and actually giggled nervously. Discord grinned and pulled a little box that looked like a garage door opener out of one of the many pockets on his ratty coat.

What are they up to?

“Ksht- Good morning CHS! I hope you all had a lovely weekend and are ready for the week ahead. Christmas is only two weeks away and that means your Winter Ball is even closer. The dance is Thursday, December 22 so please make sure you've obtained your ticket to attend from the event planning committee members! Secondly, I'm-”

Discord pushed the button and the intercom squealed before switching to the most terrible singing I had heard in my life. It was Principal Celestia singing a Karaoke version of Rick Astley's “Never Gonna Give You Up” extremely badly. Like painfully and hilariously badly. A moment in, the entire class cracked up.

“HAH!” Vice Principal Luna exclaimed as pandemonium filled the room. “That's for neglecting to mention the surprise visit from my doppelganger last week! The pranks have now been doubled! Thank you, Discord.”

The four of us stared at Discord and Luna as they bumped fists and hurried out of the classroom. Spark was the only one in class who could hear Celestia's scream from the office downstairs.

“DISCOOORD!”

“- so then Discord and Luna hurried out of the classroom. They’ve been lying low all day,” I reported.

“I wish I could have seen Principal Celestia’s face,” Rainbow Dash cackled. “That was one of the best pranks ever!”

“Well I feel sorry for her,” Rarity shot back. “I wouldn’t want my secrets broadcast to the whole school like that. I can hardly believe Vice Principal Luna would do such a thing!”

The seven of us were gathered around our table for lunch break. Sonata, Aria, and Adagio were still sitting separately at a table on the other side of the room. The school had been abuzz over the prank and the fresh snowfall that had reached half an inch over the course of the morning.

“Honestly, I’m more interested in the snow,” Pinkie exclaimed bouncing in her chair. “It means it’s almost Christmas!”

“Ah love the winter,” Applejack added. “The smell of new snow is so refreshing and it means more time to spend with mah family. So what’s everyone planning for the holidays?”

“Oh yes and don’t forget the hot cocoa!” Pinkie laughed. “My parents and sisters are coming to visit! I haven’t seen them in ages!”

Rarity and Rainbow Dash chimed in about their plans to have dinner with relatives, family coming home for the holidays, and all sorts of other things. I didn’t even look; I just reached over and took Sunset’s hand under the table. She squeezed mine gently without saying anything but the expression on her face wasn't terribly happy.

“What about you two?” Rainbow Dash asked. “You have any plans?”

“No plans other than the gathering at Applejack’s place after Christmas,” I replied. “I was still in the hospital this time last year.”

“I haven’t celebrated any holidays in a long time,” Sunset said. “No plans for me either.”

“I’m sorry,” Fluttershy whispered. She hadn’t mentioned anything about special plans for her holidays either.

“Do you have the same holidays back uh . . . where you came from Sunset?” Applejack asked.

“Not the same holidays,” she replied. “But yeah, everypon- everybody gets together with their families in the winter. Even before I came here I didn’t pay any attention to holidays, I just focused on my studies. Once I came here, well yeah, we all know how that played out.”

I could feel Sunset’s hand shaking slightly in mine. She was more upset than she was willing to let on but despite that, she forced a smile for the benefit of our friends.

“Don’t worry about me! I’ve got you guys now.”

“As long as you’re sure darling,” Rarity said uncertainly.

“It’ll be fine,” I said, pushing away from the table. “Anyhow, we need to go meet Wiz Kid before lunch ends. We’ll see you all later.”

Hand in hand we walked out of the cafeteria. On our way to the door, I spotted Gilda out of the corner of my eye. She was wearing a shiny new black leather jacket and was watching the two of us like a hawk. What worried me just a bit was the vicious smile on her face. Before I had time to give it much thought, we were out the door.

“You're not ok, are you Sunset?” I said, guiding her down the hall towards the tech room.

“I hate feeling jealous,” She groaned. “Everything about this feeling of envy reminds me of being the demon again.”

I wrapped my arm around her more tightly and kissed her cheek.

“That's not happening while Twilight and I are around,” I said firmly. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“I know they don't mean anything by it,” She sighed, while a tear slipped out of her eye. “It's easy to ignore most of the time but it hurts to hear our friends talk about their families so easily sometimes. My parents abandoned me and I spat in the face of the pony who was practically my mother.”

I brushed the tear from her cheek. “Someday you should talk to Celestia. I think she's more forgiving than you fear. Everyone has two families Sunset; the one we are born with and the one we choose. We've been incredibly lucky with the latter.”

“I know,” she whispered. “Thank you. I just wish I knew something about my parents.”

“Well that's something we can work on,” I replied more cheerfully. “Who knows? Maybe we can find the information by locating your counterpart.”

Sunset stopped dead in her tracks and blinked a couple of times. A huge grin appeared on her face and suddenly she pulled me into a passionate kiss on the lips. I let out a muffled gasp of surprise and returned the kiss in kind. I felt her hand run down my side as her lips explored mine with surprising passion. I think she would have kissed me for quite a while if it hadn't been for the catcalls and cheers from the other students in the hall. She broke the kiss and grabbed my hand while I was still bewildered.

“Come on Silver,” She giggled. “We've got places to be.”

She hurried down the hall towards the tech classroom, pulling me along by my arm. I stumbled down the hall behind her, still feeling a bit stunned by the intensity of her reaction. Honestly, it was a bit hard to think.

3:05 pm – Silvy! You have to come to my house tonight!

3:06 pm - What's going on Pinkie?

3:08 pm – Party! Come on, Sunset is coming too, promise. Bring your jammies and a sleeping bag!

3:12 pm - Ok? I have to stop at my house first but I’ll be there in a while.

I arrived at Pinkie’s house at the same time as a massive stack of pizzas was being delivered. Maud was at the door paying when I walked up to the front door through the two inches of snow that had accumulated. I smiled at her even though she simply looked at me with her typical flat expression.

“Good evening Maud,” I greeted. “How are you tonight?”

“I am well,” she replied in her emotionless voice. “This is a lot of pizza.”

“Yeah, would you like some help with those?”

“Yes.”

I had only spoken with Maud briefly the few times we had met and I recalled she was quite taciturn. I quickly took a bit more than half the pile of pizzas and walked with Maud into the kitchen. We put them out on the table. She methodically searched through the pile and glanced at me with a blank expression.

“Mother and Father would not be pleased by your presence at this gathering,” she said simply.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “If it’s any help, their friendship means more to me than anything in this world.”

“Pinkie trusts you,” Maud replied, pulling a box off the pile. “I also trust you. That is enough for me but not for Father. They will be visiting soon and Father will want to meet you.”

I felt my gut clench a bit. “I will put my best foot forward when the day comes. Thank you for the warning.”

“You are welcome,” she said flatly. “I will share this one with Boulder. Good night.”

“Enjoy,” I said politely, turning to face the thumping feet on the stairs as the girls descended.

“SILVY!” Pinkie gasped, running over and wrapping me up in a bear hug. “EEEEEEEE! You made it!”

“Well, of course, I came,” I chuckled. “So what’s the occasion?”

Pinkie began to babble while the others grabbed some pizza. “You and Sunny were so polite at lunch but we saw you were unhappy and so we started talking and realized that you were both lonely because you’re far from home and you don’t have family here so we decided we would make this holiday fun for you by having a bunch of really super fun sleepovers at everybody’s houses!”

I blinked and looked at the others who were nodding in agreement.

“That’s right sugarcube,” Applejack said. “Ah know we have a shindig planned for Thursday and the thing after Christmas but it just didn’t feel like enough after lunch.”

“You know I don’t begrudge any of you for having normal family lives right?” I said. “Still, I’m not going to complain about spending more time with my best friends. Hope your parents won’t be concerned about you having a boy at a sleepover.”

I gave them a solid smile to let them know I was joking about that but they mostly laughed. Fluttershy was the only one who looked a bit worried for a moment but that worry quickly vanished. We dug into the pizza before I could ask Fluttershy what had been bothering her all day.

An hour later I was in my pajamas, leaning against the headboard of Pinkie’s bed while Sunset rested against my shoulder. We were both enjoying the peaceful evening, drama-free evening. Rarity had somehow convinced Applejack to put on nail polish, Fluttershy was brushing Rainbow Dash’s hair and Pinkie was working on upping her pizza consumption quantity to absurd.

“How much pizza have you had, Pinkie?” I asked.

She started tapping on her fingers while chewing back “Mmph, carry the nine, plus four . . . three and a half!”

Applejack flopped down on her back on the bed by our feet, holding her painted fingers out to dry. “Ah don’t know where she puts it either. Pinkie’s always eaten like she was starving to death but this is a bit excessive.”

“Hey, I’ve just been really hungry since the battle of the bands!” Pinkie said laughing. “Sunset said it was probably just the magic!”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, I did say that was a possibility.”

“See? She’s on my side”

Before anybody could respond Applejack’s bag started ringing.

“Goldurn it,” she sighed. “Figures, that’s my phone. Can somebody get that for me?”

Sunset leaned off the bed and pulled out Applejack’s phone. She quickly swiped the answer button and put it down on the bed.

“Who is it?” Applejack asked.

“Hey big sis,” Applebloom’s irritated voice came out of the phone. “Granny wanted me to call and make sure you’re doin’ all right.”

“Course ah'm all right, I'm with all my friends,” She replied cheerfully. “Tell Granny Smith to quit her worrying!”

“Yeah AJ's fine,” Sunset interjected. “She's wearing nail polish!”

“All right, all right, ah'm just the messenger!” Applebloom grumbled.

“Hey, Applebloom!” I called out wanting to cheer her up. “You and your friends planning on seeing any movies soon?”

“Heck yeah!” She exclaimed, her voice becoming excited. “We were debatin' between Fantastic Beasts, an' Rogue One over text before I had to call ya.”

I chuckled. “Well send me a text if you're having trouble like last weekend. I'll come along if I'm not tied up. We enjoyed your company.”

“Gee thanks, Silver! Ah gotta go tell mah friends. Have a good night Piggly Wiggly!”

The phone clicked shut and Applejack groaned. The other girls cracked up at the odd nickname while Sunset and I just exchanged a confused look.

“Umm AJ, did your sister just call you Piggly Wiggly?!” Sunset asked.

“Ugh, yeah,” Applejack sighed. “She did. Ah was hopin' I wouldn't have to tell this story again.”

The other girls settled into their sleeping bags or on the bed while Sunset and I slid down to the end of the bed so Pinkie could settle in. I noticed it was almost midnight. Applejack seemed embarrassed about the whole thing.

“When I was really young, I used to follow Granny around when she was doing chores. I 'specially loved it when she fed the pigs. So one day I snuck into the pigpen and started playing with the pigs. Granny said I stayed in there for three hours. She started callin' me Piggly Wiggly and it stuck as a family nickname. Applebloom likes to use it when she thinks ah'm gettin' too big for my britches.”

Sunset and I both smiled but didn't offer any comment on her nickname. Applejack was grinning as she thought back on her childhood.

“Well, that's family for you I guess,” She finished cheerfully. “Gotta take the good with the bad.”

We looked around the room and realized our friends had all dozed off already.

“I guess we should get to sleep too,” I whispered.

“Ah agree,” Applejack said, fidgeting nervously. “Ummm, ah know yer still getting used to the dreamwalking Silver but ah' was wondering if I could join in tonight.”

“Sure,” I replied. “I've been meaning to include you ever since we talked but I was running up against endurance limits. I haven't been waking up tired out the last couple of days so I should be able to bring you in.”

Applejack smiled and crawled into her sleeping bag on the other side of the bed. I settled down on the floor next to where Sunset was sitting. She was leaning on the wall and pulling out her message journal. She leaned over to give me a kiss goodnight. When we broke our kiss, I gazed up at her and steeled myself for the question. It was now or embarrassment in the astral plane.

”Do you want to move into my house?”

My voice rivaled Fluttershy's shyest moments, making Sunset giggle quietly.

“What was that Silver?” Sunset smirked. “I couldn't quite hear you.”

I rolled my eyes, took a deep breath, and the question I'd spent a couple of days trying to ask finally poured out of me in a torrent of words.

“Doyouwanttomoveinwithme?”

The smile vanished from Sunset's face when she finally understood my question. She didn't respond immediately so I just started quietly babbling like an idiot.

“I know it's weird but I can install a lock on the master bedroom with the en-suite bathroom so you'll have complete privacy whenever you need Spark even figures you don't even need to pay rent because the house is paid for and we're not short of funds, especially once work picks up in the spring, we'd just need to buy a bit more food and-”

Sunset put her finger over my lips to stop the torrent of words. “Ok Silver, stop channeling Pinkie Pie. It's weird.”

“Sorry,” I mumbled, my voice muffled by her finger.

Sunset pinched her brow, trying to think. “Ok, the first question is, why? We haven't been dating long and moving into your home is a big step”

I took a deep breath and spoke slowly. “Ever since you told me about your living situation I've been trying to figure out a way to help you. Spark came up with the idea yesterday morning after you woke us up.”

“You realize that isn't something that will happen every day, right?” Her voice was worried as she looked down at me.

“No, that's not why we're offering!” I replied, waving my hands nervously. “It wasn’t until you started spending the night on occasion that I realized my house is empty and lonely. I just thought maybe it would give you an option to help your budget and maybe move away from the rough part of town. Twilight even gave the idea her blessing.”

“You told her about where I live?” Sunset gulped. “Silver, you promised.”

“I kept my promise,” I replied nervously. “All Twilight knows is you can’t get a permanent job because you don’t have a proper legal identity in this world and that you have to make ends meet on casual jobs that aren't reliably available. Not having to pay rent will solve most of the cash flow problems and stretch out your income more. I felt like I had to check with Twilight because of our trio status. If she was uncomfortable with the idea of us sharing a house you wouldn’t be hearing about this.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around her knees and stared at me. Her expression was unreadable but she finally smiled.

“This is an overwhelming offer. I need to sleep on it for a couple of nights without the lucid dreams if it’s ok with you.”

I put my hand on one of hers and gave it a squeeze. “Of course, take all the time you need Sunset. This is an open offer. I won’t interfere with your dreams unless I notice you are having a nightmare.”

“Ok. I’m going to send a message to Twilight before I go to sleep. Good night Silver.”

“Sweet dreams Sunset.”

Once I was on the astral plane, I only wasted a moment to glare at the aggravating crate before walking with Spark over to the hallway Spark and I had created the other night. It was lined with the doorways to our friend’s dreamscapes. We stopped in front of the red-painted wood doorway with three apples engraved on it. Spark and I pushed it open and paused while we stared at the scene inside.

On the other side of the doorway was a foggy expanse. We could see the faint outline of rows of trees but it was like the whole thing was incomplete. Everything lacked color and definition. We could see Applejack just a short distance away, walking like she had a purpose but there was no destination or scenery in sight.

“What is this?” I said.

“Most people have trouble remembering their dreams, right?” Spark asked. “I’d have trouble remembering this if I woke up from it.”

“Only one way to find out,” I said.

I stepped across the threshold and gingerly put my feet down. To my surprise, there was a surface present. I strode across the invisible field

“Hey AJ,” I said. “What’s up?”

She glanced over at me with a confused expression on her face. “Howdy. Ah’m just checking over the . . . I mean, I was going to . . . Wasn’t ah in the orchard? What’s all this- Woah!”

The instant she began to focus on the missing details of the scene, the indistinct scene came into focus and it was like someone was painting the scene as we stood there. Vague tree-like shapes sharpened into branches loaded with apples and covered in green leaves.

“What the heck just happened?”

“Do you remember what you said the last time we talked?”

She stared at me for a moment “I . . .I asked you to visit mah dream. This is a dream!?”

“That’s right AJ,” Spark chimed in, walking up beside me. “Welcome to the wonderful world of lucid dreaming.”

“Well ah’ll be,” Applejack murmured, taking off her hat. “Ya’ll weren’t kidding about your friend. Are you really separate individuals?”

Spark and I exchanged a look and smiled.

“Yes,” I said.

“And no,” Spark added.

“It’s a bit complicated,” we finished in unison.

Applejack stared at us and then laughed. “You rehearse that much?”

Spark shook his head and held out a hoof. “Not really. Like we said, it’s complicated. I’m always there with Silver when you talk to him but I’m usually the silent partner. It’s nice to meet you in person AJ.”

“Likewise,” Applejack replied, taking Sparks hoof and shaking it. She looked around the orchard. “So where are we? It looks like my orchard but there doesn’t seem to be an end. What do ya do in these dreams?”

“Well I entered your dream, so this is all from your imagination,” I explained. “I suspect if I hadn’t walked in, you wouldn’t even remember this dream. As for what to do; I actually haven’t pushed the dreams too far from reality yet but I suspect our imaginations are the limit.”

“Really?” Applejack asked. Then she floated a foot off the ground. “Well ah’ll be, it worked! So Spark, can ya fly, or are those wings jus’ for show?”

We watched as Applejack shot off into the air, leaving us staring with our jaws hanging open. The Spark began to laugh and shot up into the sky after her with a boom. It only took a moment for me to transform into my half Thestral form and then I was into the sky chasing after them.

Wednesday, December 14, 2016

We were all a bit fried when we tromped into school the next morning. Dark circles under the eyes and slightly mussed hair were shared by all seven of us. Pinkie couldn’t stop yawning and Sunset was leaning on me the entire walk in. I had picked up a coffee and was still working on draining it down. A couple of students laughed at our appearances but nobody more than Adagio, Aria, and Sonata.

“Look what the cat dragged in,” Adagio chuckled when she saw us. “Had a wild party and didn’t invite us?”

“Just a slumber party,” Rarity yawned. “Nothing too crazy.”

“Oooh,” Sonata giggles. “I haven't been to a slumber party in years. Well, I guess ever since they're a new thing and the three of us haven't really-”

“Sis! Sis!” Applebloom interrupted frantically as she ran down the hall towards us.

Pinkie turned to take Sonata aside while Applebloom screeched to a halt in front of us. Applejack was staring at her sister who was gasping for breath after sprinting down the hall.

“What’s got a bee in your bonnet this morning Bloom?”

She took a deep breath and then looked AJ in the eye. “Yer planning on havin’ more sleepovers, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

“Me, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were wonderin' if we could have a sleepover the same night. We'll stay outta yer way, promise but ah wanna spend some time with ya too. Granny said we had to get your permission.”

Applejack and Rarity exchanged a glance and then shrugged.

“Ah' think it should be fine,” Applejack replied. “As long as you give us our privacy later in the evening I think it's a fine plan. Oh and promise to keep that nickname quiet.”

“Sorry Sis, I promise,” Applebloom said quietly. “I was just jealous that you could just up and have a slumber party like that. My friends and I still need to get permission.”

“Jus' remember you can always ask,” Applejack replied, ruffling Applebloom's hair affectionately. “We're stayin' at Rarity's place tonight, right Pinkie?”

“Yuppers!” Pinkie exclaimed, putting her arm around Sonata's shoulder. “I think we're gonna have lots of extra friends at this one!”

Rarity looked like a deer in the headlights when she saw the grinning faces of Pinkie and Sonata. Aria and Adagio had amused grins on their faces while they watched her reaction. Rarity just stared for a moment, then her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she fainted dead away. I managed to catch her as she slumped backward. I gently scooped her up in her arms before anyone else had time to react.

“So I'll take this one to the nurse,” I muttered to Sunset “See you in math?”

Sunset giggled and kissed my cheek. “See you there.”

Rarity was beginning to regain consciousness by the time I got her to the nurse's office. Ruby took one look at me with Rarity cradled in my arms and snorted.

“Why are you always arriving with semi-conscious women Silver?” She asked in an amused voice. “This is what, the third one since the formal? What happened this time?”

“Fainting spell,” I replied. “We probably didn't get enough sleep last night and she had a bit of a shock. I can help out.”

She gestured at the bed in the back room. “Settle her in with a pillow under her feet and put a cool cloth on her forehead. Stay with her until I can come in to check over. If she doesn't perk up, we'll call an ambulance.”

“Nooo,” Rarity groaned. Her eyes fluttered open as I settled her in on the bed. “No ambulance. I'm ok darling. Oh my, this is terribly embarrassing.”

Ruby closed the door behind me while I put a blanket under her feet and as instructed cool cloth on her forehead. She let out a deep breath and closed her eyes. For a couple of minutes, we sat there waiting for Nurse Redheart to come in and check Rarity over. I eyed her pale, ivory skin and put my hand against her cheek. She was warm to the touch which was a relief. I was about to pull my hand away when she leaned her head against my hand and sighed sadly.

“Oh!” she murmured absently. “If it were only another time and another place I wouldst be hoping for a fanciful proposal to follow thine gentle touch.”

Did she just say what I think she said?
I – I . . . ummm I think so Silver.

I blinked rapidly while Spark and I tried to interpret her words. When I realized her meaning I drew in a sharp breath. “My dearest Lady,” I whispered. “Are thine words truth or merely jest?”

Her eyes shot open and she stared at me. She began to blush and looked away from me. However, she did reach up and put her hand over mine.

“My apologies,” she whispered. “Twas an idle thought of no importance, Sir Spark.”

I brushed my thumb gently over her cheek while I held her head. “Prithee speak of thine meaning without fear just as you did on that first day of our friendship. Mine trust in thee is absolute, Lady Belle.”

“Twas merely a passing fancy,” She whispered, blushing furiously. “A simple crush brought about by loneliness and perhaps guilt. Neither is a true foundation for something more . . . permanent. I admit thou art a gentle and handsome man. It would have been bliss to be the flame to thine candle for a time. However, the truth is we would last a scant few months of whirlwind romance before the harsh reality of our lives would crash down about us. The differences between us nourish our friendship but would stifle anything deeper.”

“I am flattered you ever saw me in such a light,” I replied gently. “Perhaps thine prediction is correct and perhaps it is not; there is simply no way to know. We will always be friends Lady Belle, even when thine ambition and skill take you away from this small city. I must say though, tis a surprise a lady of thy qualities is lacking in affection.”

“Thine words are heartwarming,” She replied, a small sad smile gracing her face. “Sadly knights and princes are simply a rare commodity.”

Poor Rarity. I wish we could help her.
Yeah, we don't exactly have friends we could set her up with, do we?
Not really. Well, there is one offer we could make.

“While there is one individual who has the final say, I don't believe there would be any objections to me sharing a dance with you at the upcoming Winter Ball. Tis a small gesture I know but I hope it might bring some cheer to my dear friend.”

My offer seemed to have the effect I was looking for because it brought a proper smile to Rarity's face. Before she could respond, Ruby pushed the door open and hurried across the room to the cabinets without a word. She quickly pulled out a handful of bandages, gauze, and tape. She glanced over at us briefly and nodded.

“Sorry, but I'll have to check on you in a bit Rarity. Since you're conscious, I have to deal with a more urgent incident first. Silver, please stay with her.”

She rushed back out of the room but left the door open. I heard her giving instructions to someone to keep their hand elevated and hold the bandage on tight. My curiosity was piqued so I leaned over to look out the door. The sigh made my heart stop for a moment. A familiar figure was sitting in the chair at the desk with her arm above her head. Her other hand was holding gauze on the palm of her hand. There were streaks of red staining the clean white linens being wrapped over her hand.

“Sunset?!” I gasped. “What happened? It hasn't even been ten minutes since I last saw you!”

My girlfriend winced while Ruby continued working on her hand. She didn't look at me while she answered. I could see the scuff marks on her cheeks.

“I was- Ouch!” She winced when Nurse Redheart pulled the bandage tight.

“Sorry, but we have to stop the bleeding,” Ruby muttered. “You're a hair short of needing stitches Miss Shimmer.”

“Ugh, no that isn't happening,” Sunset winced. “Anyhow, it was- I mean it- that is, I tripped.”

“You tripped and cut your hand open?” I asked in surprise. "How did you manage that?"

“Ummm, yeah,” Sunset said, though she still wouldn't look at me. Granted, she was wincing every time Ruby put pressure on the bandages so I suppose I couldn't blame her. “Yeah, that's right. Dash shoved a handful of snow down the back of my shirt after you left. I went out back to get some material for a bit of revenge and well . . . umm, there was a sharp rock in the snow and my hand landed on it. Just nnnggh bad luck.”

I hesitated for a moment before answering. Something about Sunset's story and her behavior just didn't add up in my mind. There was no way I was going to call her on it though so I just chalked the weirdness up to the pain and discomfort she was feeling. I nodded at her and reluctantly turned my attention back to keeping an eye on Rarity.

It was nearly ten and I was sitting next to Sunset in Rarity's workroom after what had been a surprisingly successful Slumber Party. Adagio and Aria were the only others who were awake. By some miracle, the addition of Aria, Adagio, and Sonata to the slumber party hadn't resulted in disaster. There hadn't been a miraculous bonding event or anything so magical but there had been some amusing moments. Even Adagio who had been a bit short tempered seemed to enjoy herself.

The Crusaders had gone off to do their own thing in a different part of the house after dinner. The three younger girls were in good spirits and I was glad their concerns had been sorted out so easily. The rest of us had gathered in Rarity's large bedroom. It had been a fun night, especially after Sonata and Pinkie accidentally broke the closet door. Inside the closet was a massive collection of Rarity's rejects and failed projects.

Rarity was all ready to board the door back up but somehow Pinkie had convinced her to let everyone dig through the closet. The next hour had been filled with laughter as the group tried on the bizarre and weird outfits that were piled in the closet. Most of them would pass as Halloween costumes so it was easy to reassure Rarity that her reputation was safe. Everyone ran out of steam pretty quickly after that and one by one the girls had dropped off to sleep. All in all, it had been a good evening.

“What's on your mind, token male?”

Adagio's teasing voice brought me out of my introspective moment. She'd been calling me the token male all evening and I couldn't tell if she was teasing or insulting me. I chose to take it as the former and just smiled at her.

“Just thinking about how amusing the evening was Adagio,” I replied. “How about you?”

“I'm just disappointed everyone fell asleep before we could get on with the fun games,” Adagio snorted. “Honestly, what kind of teenagers fall asleep before ten at a slumber party?”

“Well, there's always next time,” Sunset interjected. “

“There's going to be a next time?” Aria asked. “Cause Dagi's been a bit of a pill.”

Adagio punched Aria in the shoulder but Aria blocked it easily with one arm. She grabbed a pillow with the other hand and thumped Adagio in the face with it. I chuckled at their little fight and smiled.

“Well yeah, AJ's birthday is tomorrow night,” I replied. “It's a sleepover as well.”

“Huh, that's true,” Aria muttered. “Pink's invitation did mention that didn't it? This is so weird by the way.”

Sunset snickered before glancing fondly around the room. “I know how you feel. Sometimes I can't believe how lucky I was that they gave me a second chance.”

“Ugh,” Adagio groaned dramatically and flopped down on her pillow. “Enough touchy-feely stuff. I'm getting some sleep before I get ill.”

Aria rolled her eyes and actually smiled at me briefly before she laid down as well. I leaned over and kissed Sunset on the cheek. She went to pull the journal out of her backpack and gasped in pain when she tried to grab it. She wound up pulling it out with her other hand instead.

“How's your hand,” I whispered.

She held up her bandaged palm and sighed. “It's ok, I'm just glad it was my left hand. I'm going to send a message to Twilight.”

She pulled out her pen and began to write.

Dear Twilight,

Our second slumber party with the girls and I already feel so much closer to everyone. Aria, Adagio, and Sonata even came to this one and I think they're warming up to us. Silver is sitting right here with me and we both miss you. I don't know where I'd be without either of you.

Anyway, we should get some sleep but I just wanted to let you know we're thinking about you. Hope we see you soon.

Sunset closed the journal up and we settled down side by side to get some sleep. Sometimes my good fortune was hard to believe but here I was with my beautiful marefriend snuggled in beside me. With a smile on my face, I drifted off to sleep.

Thursday, December 15, 2016

Dear Sunset and Silver,

I am so happy to hear you are doing well! I wish I could attend these parties but I simply cannot get away from my duties. Unfortunately, that means I cannot attend Applejack's birthday tomorrow. I do have a gift for her. Could you please come pick it up at the portal in the morning? Just send me a journal message when you've arrived and I'll pass it through to you.

Missing you both,

Twilight Sparkle

With only Applejack along, the dreamscape had been fairly quiet. There were no obvious disturbances in my friend's dreams. One surprise was how easy it was to locate the dreams of the three Dazzlings. We hadn't looked for them, but their stars practically jumped out at us when we fell asleep. I added their doorways to my growing hallways but as per their request, I didn't peek inside. In the morning Sunset seemed a bit shaken but she said it wasn't anything to worry about. Before I could pry further, she said she still needed time to think about my offer so I let it go. Now Sunset and I were standing in front of the portal. She had just sent a message off in response letting Twilight know we were ready. After a couple of moments, the stone portal face seemed to ripple slightly.

“ACK!” Sunset gasped in pain, nearly dropping the journal.

A small box then flew through the portal. I deftly caught it and slipped it into my backpack before turning my attention to Sunset. She handed me the book without a word and put her arm over her eyes. I quickly jotted a note to Twilight that we had received the package and stuffed the journal in my bag. I put my arm around her and rubbed her back with my hand.

“What was that Sunset?”

She grimaced. “Just a small headache. I hate it when the symptoms include a sudden stabbing sensation. Not exactly how I wanted to start my day on top of that .”

“Let's see if Ruby has some painkillers you can use.”

“Kay, I think she wants to look at my cut again anyway.”

She was right in saying it wasn't a great start to the day. Headaches out of nowhere were no joke and I hoped we could clear the issue up before it got worse. With my arm around her waist, I gently led her into the school, hoping my girlfriend would feel better soon.

Chapter 38 - To Twist

Thursday, December 15, 2016 Cont'd

By the time school ended, Sunset’s mood had become sullen and irritable. She’d snapped at a couple of people throughout the day and wasn’t very talkative while we drove up to Applejack’s place for her birthday I had no idea where this anger had come from but every time I tried to ask she just grumbled about her headache. She managed to plaster a forced smile on her face when we arrived at Applejacks and that expression was plastered on her face all evening.

The kitchen table in the Apple Family house had always felt large but now it was almost too small. In addition to me, Sunset, and the other five girls, we had Applejack's brother and grandmother, the three Crusaders, and even the Dazzlings. Granny Smith seemed thrilled to have such a large gathering though she had given the Dazzlings a sharp stare when they arrived. She had fallen under the Dazzling's control while she worked in the cafeteria before the Battle of the Bands. Finally, she just asked the three girls if they liked apple pie. When all three of them answered yes, she invited them in without another thought.

After dinner, the ten of us took over the living room while the Crusaders went upstairs. Granny Smith and Macintosh stayed in the kitchen.

“So, what happens now?” Sonata asked cheerfully.

“Well at most birthdays there’d be gifts,” Applejack said, smiling. “We decided a long time ago that was just silly since we spend so much time together and do so many favors for each other. Ah’ don’t see any reason to change that.”

“Yupperonni!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Presents are for Christmas! We take care of each other all year round.”

I cleared my throat nervously. “Ummm, that would be a decision you and your friends made long before the Fall Formal, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right. Why do ya . . . Oh. Oh no, you didn’t,” Applejack muttered.

“Sorry AJ, but you’re getting a couple of presents today,” I chuckled, handing over the bag I had placed the presents from both myself and Twilight.

Applejack dug into the bag and pulled out the envelope first. She quickly opened it and read the silly little card I had gotten her. The real present was the paper inside the card and when she read what was on it she stared at me, speechless.

“From what Granny said, you hate asking for favors from friends,” I said. “That paper there is good for 24 working hours of custom metalwork by yours truly. New parts, tool repairs, welding, you know; really whatever you might need around the farm.”

“Ah don’t know what to say. Thank you. Now, what is this?”

She pulled out the small box and held it in the light. The paper was unique; lacking the waxy factory appearance we were accustomed to seeing. It was a light parchment paper with a beautiful photo of an apple tree that looked like the Equestrian Sweet Apple Acres. The ribbon was crocheted with a loose weave of dark green thread surrounding a chain of rosy red apples.”

“Woweee!” Pinkie exclaimed. “That looks amazing! Oh, be careful opening it!”

“That’s from Twilight,” I said. “She sends her regrets but hopes to attend the Christmas event.”

Applejack carefully untied the ribbon and pulled the tape off the box. It was surprisingly easy to open. When she opened the box, she let out a gasp of surprise. She gingerly lifted out a pendant that was about the size of her palm. The sight left us all speechless. There was a faceted orange gem set into it shaped like an apple and an emerald green pair of leaves at the top. The whole thing was set into a gold setting with a loop at the top for a necklace chain.

Dear Applejack

Happy Birthday from all of us in Equestria. I'm sorry I couldn’t come join the festivities today so I hope this finds you well. Now, if you’re anything like the mare I know, you’re probably not hugely taken with jewelry. This item has special significance given our history together in both worlds. This is a replica of the Element of Honesty that your counterpart once held and that you also bonded with during the Fall Formal.

While the physical artifacts are gone now, the friendship that ties us all together will always remain. This token is merely a physical representation of that bond. Thank you again for being a friend to me and I hope to see you again soon.

Twilight Sparkle

“Oh . . . my . . . goodness!” Rarity gasped. “Those are real gemstones! I’ve never seen anything like that in my life.”

“Ah can’t accept this!” Applejack gasped, her hand shaking. “She might be a princess but ah’ can’t

“Expense is relative,” Sunset snorted. “Gold is common in Equestria and gems like that are easy to find with the right spell. It might be worth a fortune here but back home that’s not particularly special.”

I shot Sunset a worried glance. While she was technically right, her attitude was way off. She just rolled her eyes at me before walking out of the room. We watched her go for a moment before Adagio chimed in.

“While she could have been more tactful, Shimmer is right,” Adagio said. “The basic currency unit back in the day was gold coins and some Earth ponies could literally grow gemstones the way you humans grow wheat and diseases. She didn’t send you the crown jewels by any stretch of the imagination not by Equestrian standards anyhow so relax.”

Applejack nodded and then smiled at me. “Ah’ll have to thank her when she visits. This is amazing.”

“Not to be a downer or anything but is Sunset ok?” Rainbow Dash interjected. “She’s been acting weird all day.”

“I don’t know,” I replied. “I’ll go and check on her.”

I walked out of the living room and checked around the ground floor. First I found Granny in the kitchen puttering away at tidying up. The air was filled with the sweet scent of something baking in the oven. I took a deep breath and smiled at her.

“Hi Granny, that smells amazing. What are you making?”

“Apple Cinnamon Buns!” She replied. “But yer’ lookin’ for Sunset, ain'tcha? She’s upstairs fixin’ those bandages on her hand.”

I thanked her and headed upstairs. The girls were sharing a joke in the living room and I could even hear Aria and Sonata joining in the laughter which put a smile on my face. When I got to the top of the stairs I could hear the three crusaders talking in their room. Then I heard a growl of frustration from the bathroom. I walked over and knocked on the door. It swung open at my touch so I stood to one side before peeking inside.

“Sunset? You in here?”

“Yes, I'm here Silver,” Sunset snapped. “I’m just- OH COME ON you stupid- GAH!”

I looked into the washroom. Sunset's face was contorted with a mixture of anger and pain while she struggled to unwrap the bandage on her hand. There was a first aid kit open on the counter. I walked over and took her hand in mine.

“Here, let me help.”

“No, I can get this! I just need to-”

“It's no problem,” I interrupted gently. “Changing bandages with only one hand is frustrating. Believe me, I speak from experience.”

I unwrapped the bandages and carefully lifted the covering off the wound. It had healed up quite nicely, it just needs some cleaning. I selected some antiseptic wipes and began cleaning the wound. As the original cut was revealed, I couldn't hold my tongue.

“Sunset? Didn't you say this was caused by a rock?”

She didn't look at me and paused a moment before responding. “I said that, yes.”

I waited for a moment, but Sunset didn't speak. “It's just, this looks so clean and straight. Rocks usually tear the skin more. This looks more like-”

“What happened to trusting me?!” She snarled abruptly, turning a vicious glare at me. “I suppose you are an expert on cuts but that doesn't make mine any of your business!”

My heart stopped at her vicious words and the sight of the sudden rage in those eyes. I hadn't seen anger like that on her face since the Fall Formal. It brought back all the anxiety and pain from the first day she spoke to me and it left me at a loss for words.

“I- I- I just- It's just . . . I- I didn't mean- . . . I'll just- . . .”

My stuttering drifted off when I realized I had no idea what to say. I resisted the brief urge to run until things made sense and just returned to what I was doing. Sunset didn't say anything either, she just sat there with a scowl on her face. I carefully finished cleaning her hand without another word. Once I finished putting the gauze and bandage back on her hand, I stepped out of the bathroom. At the door, I paused and glanced at her but she didn't look at me.

“I'm sorry,” I whispered before hurrying down the stairs to the front door. I was fighting to keep the tears inside.

Pinkie poked her head around the corner and found me putting my boots on. “Everything ok there Silvy?” She asked.

“Yeah,” I lied, not looking at her. “I just need a bit of fresh air so I'm going for a little walk. Just . . . just keep the fun going for AJ. I'll be back in a while.”

Pinkie stared at me silently for a moment before nodding. “Okie Dokie! Take care Silver!”

I quickly pulled my coat over my shoulders and stepped out into the snow before anyone else thought to try and catch me. The snow crunched under my feet as I walked off into the vast orchard of Sweet Apple Acres. Over six inches of icy snow was on the ground now and it had decorated the orchard as white as Applejack's half-finished dream the previous night.

You know running away isn't going to fix this, right?
Oh for the love of – no, I'm not running away!
What do you call this then Silver?
Going for a walk before I say something we'll regret Spark.
I suppose it could have gone worse.
True, she could have broken up with us right there.
Well that didn't happen at least.
Might have been less painful than what she said.
That's defeatist talk Silver. We can fix this.
I shouldn't have implied she was lying.
Yeah, but you were right. There is no way a rock could do that.
One perfectly straight slash on the hand. What could have caused it?
I'm more worried about why she wouldn't tell us.
There's not much more we can do. I haven't felt this awful in months Spark.
I know Silver. I know.

I kicked the snow and continued walking while I tried to calm my hurting heart. Maybe I had been too pushy, maybe Sunset was just upset that I didn't believe her. Either way, Spark and I just let our minds drift, doing our best to not think about anything in particular. Snowflakes were drifting out of the sky, muffling the sounds of the world. Everything was eerily calm the way it only could be during winter. We wandered through the orchards, just passing the time to calm my emotions. I was just starting to feel somewhat normal when Spark suddenly spoke up.

We need to pony up!
What?
NOW!

My heart began to race as I summoned Spark's image forth. For that brief moment, I saw the face of my Thestral brother, twisted with fear as he reached his hoof out to me. He vanished in a flash as our magic fully emerged. The darkening orchard brightened up and my ears twitched on top of my head. The muffled silence broke, clearly revealing what Spark could hardly hear with our human ears. The sound of an approaching ambulance made my ear twitch but it was the voices that made my heart stop.

“SILVER! WHERE ARE YA?”

“SILVER! GET BACK HERE YOU MORON!

PLEASE HURRY! THEY'LL BE HERE SOON!

Panic erased all thoughts from my mind. All I knew was something was wrong and my friends needed me. The magic flowed around me and with one burst of my wings I shot off the ground. I barely registered the cone of weather magic that began pushing the snow away from my face. I just accelerated over the snow-covered trees towards the voices. I could clearly see the flashing lights of the ambulance in the distance.

My attention was drawn to the three figures in Applejack's backyard who were shouting at me. I aimed at the ground, not even bothering to slow down. At the last moment with a whip-like crack of my wings, I flipped over and landed on my feet. I slid to a stop just beside the house followed by a blast of snow from my disruption of the air as I flew. Aria, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash ran up to me, covered from head to toe in the snow I had dragged behind me. The panic on their faces set me on high alert and they didn't even acknowledge the snow I dumped on them.

“It’s about bloody time,” Aria snarled. “What kind of stunt are you trying to pull, leaving your phone here?”

I smacked my pocket and then groaned. “I left it to charge earlier! What's going on?!”

“It's Sunset!” Applejack exclaimed, running past me. “Hurry!”

I followed her into the house, not bothering to take off my boots or coat. Everyone was in the living room, their faces colored by the flashing lights of the Ambulance pulling into the driveway. Sunset was lying on her side on the floor with Fluttershy and Adagio kneeling next to her. I was speechless as I dropped to my knees and put my hand on her forehead. I winced, discovering she was almost painfully hot to the touch.

“Put those wings away, quickly you idiot!” Adagio hissed.

I let go of my magic and the wings vanished off my back just as the paramedics hurried in. I stood up and backed away while the paramedics spoke with Fluttershy. I watched as they checked her over and began to prepare to transfer her to a stretcher. All my worries about Sunset's behavior had evaporated, replaced by pure fear. Applejack put a hand on my shoulder.

“What the buck happened?” I asked in a weak voice as the others gathered nearby.

“She was right ornery when she came downstairs after you left,” Applejack said. “She calmed down for a bit so we started a game of truth or dare but then Sunset got weird.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “We hadn't even gotten to her turn when she started yelling nonsense about us treating her like a charity case and not trusting her. Then her eyes just rolled into the back of her head and she was out.”

I watched as the paramedics wheeled her out. They had strapped an oxygen mask to her face and were preparing to take her out to the ambulance while we chatted quietly.

“Is she gonna be ok Rarity,” I heard Sweetie Belle ask in a worried voice.

“I might have set her off,” I admitted while Rarity tried to reassure Sweetie. “I was asking her whether that cut on her hand was really from a rock but she snarled at me. I guess I triggered some insecurities or something. Sorry for wrecking your birthday AJ.”

Applejack put her hand on my shoulder and shook her head. “Ah don’t want you thinkin’ that way Silver. This ain’t yer fault.”

“I must agree with Applejack,” Rarity admonished turning away from Sweetie Belle. “Had Sunset simply lost her temper I might have agreed but she is unconscious. Something is seriously wrong.”

“Yeah!” Sonata interjected. “I haven’t seen a human go off the deep end so quickly without a serious push from our siren song.”

Adagio pinched her nose and groaned when we all stared at her. “Before any of you get the wrong idea from Sonata’s idiotic statement, no we don’t have our magic back.”

“I think I understand what she was trying to say,” I replied. “I wonder if it’s the flu or food poisoning that’s causing her fever.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Silver, her temperature was normal. It was one of the first things I checked.”

I blinked and then hurried over to the paramedics just as they were heading out the door. “Excuse me, sir, can I just check something? She’s my girlfriend.”

“She’s not unstable so just don’t get in our way,” he grunted.

I reached out and brushed my hand over her forehead again. Her skin felt a bit cool but not far from normal. That brought about more questions than answers.

“Don't be afraid Sunset, you're in good hands” I whispered to her.

I stepped back and we watched the paramedics leave and load Sunset into the ambulance. I debated whether I was losing my mind but quickly concluded hiding this wasn't helpful to anyone.

“Something is very wrong here,” I said. “She was burning up when I touched her just a few minutes ago but now her temperature is normal.”

Adagio chuckled. “Well, the answer is obvious when you think about it.”

Dash stomped up and glared at Adagio. “Cut out that cryptic crap! Sunset could be in danger and you’re being all mysterious!”

“Don’t you have any idea what your friend here is capable of?” Aria asked curiously, gesturing at me. “Do you even know Silver?”

“I don’t even know what you’re talking about,” I snapped. “What am I capable of Aria? Adagio? Just because I can sprout wings at will doesn't make me an expert on any of this. Come on, if you know something about what’s going on with Sunset, I really need to know.”

Aria put her hands up defensively. “I know you’re worried but you’ve seriously never been taught what Thestrals can do? You use those wings like you were born with them.”

“I’ve met more Seaponies than I have Thestrals,” I shot back. “It's three-nothing as far as that score is concerned. Seriously, I haven’t even spoken with another Thestral. Please, could you just tell me?”

“Figures, they fared just as well as well as our tribe,” Adagio snorted. “The Thestrals always were a secretive bunch but when it came to the war, they were second to none. Their skills with sensing and resisting magic were the best counter we had to the abilities of the Unicorn Battlemages.”

“I don’t get it,” Rainbow Dash said. “What does this have to do with Sunset’s body temperature changing?”

“I'd think it was obvious Rainbow Dash,” Aria replied. “She was feverish when he had his pony bits but she seemed fine when he put the wings away. I don’t remember a lot from the war but the Thestrals were always clear that somebody's magic running hot was a bad sign.”

Sonata nodded with the most serious expression “Like, potentially terribad. Fatal bad even.”

“Well, that tears it. I’m going to check on her then. I'll be back in a few minutes.”

I sat down on the couch and after a brief moment of meditation, Spark's image appeared before me. He pushed the doorway open and I began the rapid collapse into sleep.

“Wait, why the heck is he going to sleep!” Scootaloo demanded. “How can he help her from there!?”

As soon as we were on the astral plane I hurried over to check Sunset's doorway. What I found chilled me to the bone. The door still looked like the Equestrian side of the portal but that was where the similarities ended. The mirror surface of the door was tarnished and cracked in several places. Something black seemed to be almost oozing out of the gaps in the glass.

“This is bad, isn't it Spark?”

“Yeah. Let’s just confirm.”

When I pushed Sunset’s door open, the sight didn’t fill me with confidence. It was like looking into an Escher painting built out of Canterlot High corridors and stairways. A cacophony of voices echoed through the halls like a thousand whispered conversations. I couldn’t make out individual voices but it was clear that the conversations were filled with anger and sorrow.

“Sweet Luna, what is this insanity?!”

“I don’t know Spark,” I replied. “This is so far beyond anything I’ve seen.”

I pushed the door closed and hurried over to Twilight's door. She was asleep but the shield was still in place. I punched and kicked the shield a few times but it didn’t budge. I let out a frustrated snarl and walked back to Sunset's door. The black substance seemed to be drifting out like smoke now.

“Where have we seen that before?” I muttered.

“Seems to be associated with most nightmare beasts,” Spark commented. “Didn't the Sakitan curse kind of look like that as well?”

“Oh shit, you’re right! We need to wake up!”

I opened my eyes and bounced out of the chair as soon as my wits were about me. There were several gasps of surprise at my sudden return to the world of consciousness. I knelt down and began to open Sunset's backpack. My hands were shaking and I had trouble gripping the zipper.

“Holy moly,” Dash exclaimed. “You look like you've seen a ghost. What did you find in there?!”

“I can't stay awake long,” I said in a shaky voice. “This is very bad. Very bad. Does anybody here know how Sunset got that gash on her hand? I mean something different than cutting her hand on a rock.”

There was a chorus of negative responses and I sighed. Finally, I got a hold of the zipper and pulled it open. Sunset’s book was sitting right there on top, ready and waiting.

“Ok. The bad news is that the cut on her hand looks like it came from a knife. That's what we argued about earlier but that isn't important now.”

“Why on earth would she lie about where that cut came from?” Fluttershy asked fearfully.

“She'd lie to protect us,” Pinkie said.

I nodded. “She also might feel compelled to lie if she was under the influence of a particularly vicious curse that feeds off magic. A curse inflicted by a specific blade.”

“Oh my!” Rarity gasped, immediately realizing what I was thinking. “What do we do?”

I didn't immediately reply. Instead, I opened the book to a new page. I quickly scribbled down a message to Twilight while everyone else watched.

Twilight! This is potentially an emergency and Sunset might not have much time. She's either under the Sakitan curse or a really nasty nightmare has caught her. She's in the hospital in a coma already and I don't think I can save her without Princess Luna. I don't know enough about the astral realm yet but I'm going to do everything in my power to buy her more time! Please respond as soon as you can! Someone will be waiting at the school for you and Luna with this journal to drive you if you need to go anywhere.

Silver

I slammed the book shut and put it on the coffee table. Next, I pulled my backpack over to me and began digging through it. It was taking all my strength to not panic. Panic wouldn’t help Sunset right now. While I searched my bag, I explained my thoughts to the girls.

“Ok, in case someone in town has that dagger I don't want any of you going out alone,” I said. “This is what I think needs to be done: someone needs to take the journal and be ready to help Twilight and Luna when they arrive. Some of you should go to the hospital and make sure Sunset is cared for. Tell them to do whatever it takes to keep her alive, the bills will be handled. Lastly, I need someone to stay here and keep an eye on me.”

“Why?” Applebloom exclaimed from the corner. “What are you going to be doing?”

Her eyes were wide with fear and confusion that broke my heart. The fun-filled evening had been thrown off the rails by a frightening illness and it was only going to get worse. The expression on everyone’s faces was frightened but determined. I finally found what I was looking for and pulled out the Lunar Iron Bracers the portal had gifted to me. They were as much a part of me as Spark so I strapped them over my wrists while I answered her question.

“Because what I'm about to do could be dangerous for an Alicorn. I'm just an average guy with a bit of magic and I don't know what I'm going to be facing in her mind. If it’s truly the Sakitan curse, I need to buy Sunset time because she may only have hours left to . . . well yeah. Anyhow, I'd feel safer if someone was keeping an eye on me given the circumstances. If you stay, just- . . . just please don't try to wake me up, no matter what happens.”

“Don’t worry Silvy!” Pinkie exclaimed, kneeling down to give me a big hug. “We’ll take care of things in the real world. You go help Sunset.”

“Thank you Pinkie,” I murmured in her ear while returning the hug. I looked up at the group. “Look, we’ve been through a crazy few months and we’ll get through this crisis as well. I trust you can figure out the best way to coordinate this without me, just take care of each other."

Everyone nodded and turned to begin planning their departure. I laid my head down on the carpet and took a deep breath. All I could do was trust that my friends had everything else in hand. I had a labyrinth to solve and a girlfriend to help.

Spark and I walked into Sunset’s distorted dreamscape and picked a corridor almost at random. We needed to find out what was going on. More importantly, we needed to find Sunset herself. Usually, I could enter the dream quite close to the dreamer but this time it was like the whole place was structured to keep me away from her. Spark and I walked down the halls of Canterlot High looking for our girlfriend. His hooves sounded odd on the hard floor.

When the two of us rounded the corner back to the atrium, I saw Sunset and our friends standing in the hall. It looked like a fairly normal situation at first so I walked towards them to see what was going on. The Diamond Dogs walked past the group and snickered loudly at the five. It was then I realized that our friends looked furious. Applejack had just handed Sunset her phone.

“WHAT!?” Sunset exclaimed in horror. “How did she get our pictures?”

“They’re not our pictures Sunset,” Applejack said in a frighteningly cold voice.

“They’re yours,” Dash snapped.

“All those pictures were taken by you.”

Sunset’s expression was becoming frightened. “Wait, but I’ve had my phone all this time. How did she-”

Applejack snatched her phone out of Sunset’s hand. “Yeah, how DID she?” she suddenly snarled. “How did she know about mah nickname? How did she get the pictures from YOUR PHONE?”

Applejack’s voice suddenly turned deadly quiet. “It was you all along! You’re Anon-A-Miss!”

Spark and I exchanged a worried glance. “What the buck is an Anon-a-miss?”

“Heck if I know,” I shrugged.

We continued walking towards the scene. I didn’t want to rush in since this was useful information but I would put a stop to this in a moment. The expressions of anger on Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie's faces were almost alien. There was something twisted about their behavior and posture that made the hair on my neck stand on end. Right now the accusations were flying fast, and I could see Sunset wilting under the attack.

“No wait you guys!” She cried. “I didn't do this! I could never hurt any of you!”

“But you did!” Pinkie exclaimed, pointing an accusatory finger at her. “You must've just been pretending to be our friend when all along you were just after our secrets! You- You SECRET STEALER!”

“NO!” Sunset's voice broke. “No. I don't know how she got this stuff but it- it wasn't me! I'm not this person.”

“No you're NOT!” Fluttershy hissed. “You're not the person we thought you were. You're not our friend.”

Sunset opened her mouth to protest but Applejack just cut her off.

“This is it Sunset. You're not going to take advantage of us anymore. I'm sorry but you did this to us. Tell whatever secrets you want but we don't have to listen.”

Sunset fell to her knees, sobbing while the other girls walked towards me. My heart broke but I needed more information. What was this dream doing to Sunset?

“Oh it's you,” Applejack said mockingly tossing her phone to me. “Ah' know she's your girlfriend but you should keep your distance.”

I looked at the screen of the phone as the five girls walked off. There was an unfamiliar social media page on the screen with the background in red and gold. The username was Anon-a-Miss and it even had a silhouette that looked exactly like Sunset in the corner. The page had a whole bunch of photos of everyone dressed up in Rarity's rejects and was captioned 'OMG, what a bunch of dorks!'

“My Stable?” Spark snorted, trotting over to Sunset. “Seriously Sunset? Isn't Facebook already a terrible enough name for a social media site? You had to invent your own?”

She continued sobbing quietly for a moment then stopped like someone flipped a switch. Her voice became flat and cold within seconds.

“I invent many things but you are not part of them.

I tensed at her words. “It's ok, we're here to help Sunset.”

“Sunset doesn't need any help,” she said in a cold voice. “She'll be taken care of soon enough.”

With those words, Sunset and the other students in the corridor dissolved into black clouds of dust. The corridors seemed to distort and in a blink of an eye, we were standing in the Escher-esque atrium where we had entered the dreams. I could still hear Sunset crying, the sound of her despair echoing from several different directions. Her sorrow was mixed with the vicious mocking laughter of the other students crafted by the dream.

“How the buck are we going to handle this?”

“We have to find the real Sunset in this mess,” Spark grumbled.

“HOW!?”

“I have no idea.”

“This is going to be a long night isn't it?”

I listened to the ticking clock that was sitting in the real world for a moment and focused on it. Time was mutable in this realm and I needed way more time. Sunset needed us to succeed, her life actually depended on my limited skills. We had an impossibly massive realm to search and I needed more of it. After a few minutes of concentration, the time between ticks began to lengthen until the pauses felt like they were closer to a minute than a second. The effort was making me feel lightheaded but I fought to keep my focus steady.

“The longest night of our life if I have any say in the matter,” I said through gritted teeth. “So, pick a corridor, any corridor.”

Author's Note

Managed to get this chapter done faster than usual so here you go! It's such a relief to be past the writer's block. I have some opinions on the Anon-A-Miss story that lead to this decision. Also, it just works out nicely for the story in general. Rather than ranting here, I'll put up a blog post about why I chose to go this route anyone who is interested. I hope you enjoy this twist thought!

On a separate note, I like the idea that Equestria still values craftsman/craftspony and homemade products. Mass-market just doesn’t seem like a thing the ponies do yet and I wanted Twilight's present to Applejack to reflect that.

Chapter 40 - To Resolve

I felt my lucidity beginning to fade but I knew I had to hold it together. Help could arrive in another minute or it could be hours. I had no idea how long I had been in this dream, there was no way to tell between all the time shifts. All I knew for sure was that Spark and I were both exhausted. I blocked another strike with my good arm and felt pain from the impact but I kept fighting. Sunset was right there between us, swinging her baseball bat with all her might. We had kept the worst of the attacks away from Sunset’s soul but she also looked worn out.

Someone swung a pool cue which I tried to block but it went straight through my arm as if it wasn’t even there. Instead, it hit me in the ribs with a loud crunch. The whole dream flickered and for a moment I thought I could hear distorted voices. I was simply losing my grip on the dream.

“I’m sorry Sunset,” I whispered as my vision began to grey.

Then, I felt a strange sensation on my chest, like someone had placed a heavy weight on me. There was a shimmering glow around my neck and around Spark's as well and a dark blue amulet appeared on each of our necks. Blue tendrils of energy began dancing between the two of us.

“What is this!?” Sakitan Gilda demanded.

The energy between the two of us quickly formed into a rip in space, leading to what I thought was the astral plane. Then, Princess Luna galloped through the tear, her horn glowing iridescent. Our attackers were quickly swept up into a shield and were unceremoniously crushed into nothingness. In mere moments the war in the gymnasium calmed to nothing.

“Luna. You're here,” Spark said wearily.

“Bravely fought my friends,” Princess Luna exclaimed, her horn beginning to glow gently. “Remove thy hold on time Silver and Spark. We can take that burden so you may remain lucid in the dream realm.”

I let out a deep breath and slumped to the floor of the gym. Spark flopped down on his stomach and sighed with relief. Luna’s magic flowed through the dream and the gym suddenly became sharp and solid. It was like everything had been out of focus before.

“You got here in the nick of time,” I said wearily. “I feel like I've been at this for days and I'm barely holding myself in one piece.”

“We shall renew your Astral Projections. There is still much to do before we return to the waking world.”

Her aura surrounded me I felt the pain in my broken limb fading away and moaned from the relief. A moment later I heard the same sound of relief from both Sunset and Spark. With the distracting pain gone, I was left with a wave of despair washing over me. I didn't bother to get up and just stared at the floor.

“I couldn't beat it,” I rasped through my aching throat. “I nearly lost Sunset because I wasn't strong enough.”

Sunset crouched down and wrapped her arms around me. “You came and found me,” she murmured. “Even after the awful things I said to you. I would never fault you for trying.”

Luna trotted over and wrapped her wing over my shoulder. “Thou art a young dreamwalker with much to learn and so much more that was simply lost,” she said gently. “Yet your strength is undeniable as is your ingenuity with manipulating time. To face the Sakitan curse for so long without support or the power of an Alicorn is no small feat.”

“So there really wasn't any way to win?” Spark asked in an equally weary voice. “We both feared as much but it's disheartening there was no hope.”

“Sometimes we must fight even if we know there is no obvious path to success,” Luna said darkly. “Thine actions most certainly bought Sunset the time needed to craft a beacon. That is your true victory and one you should take pride in.”

Sunset kissed me on the cheek, putting a smile on my face despite everything. Spark walked over and nuzzled her cheek, earning himself a kiss of his own. I nodded at Luna who was smiling warmly at us. I stood up and wrapped my arms around her shoulders. Luna responded with her wings, giving me a hug that brought back memories of the first day I met her. I wasn't sure there was a way I could express my gratitude to her.

“If you have need of me, don't hesitate to ask Luna,” I said. "I owe you several debts I will be hard-pressed to repay."

Luna just smiled. "We appreciate that Silver. Do not feel guilt, for we are simply doing our duty."

I nodded and ran my hand over the amulet that had appeared around my neck. “This is a beacon?”

Luna nodded. “We crafted this with Twilight's aid to guide me through the portal and your world's Astral Plane. We have no power in this world so t'was necessary to come here via alternate means.”

“Fantastic,” Spark said, seeming to cheer up a bit. “I’m guessing this isn’t a one-time use either.”

Luna smiled warmly and nodded before turning her attention to Sunset. “Let us finally bring this nightmare to an end and restore you all to the waking world.”

“We need to talk when we wake up,” Sunset whispered in my ear. “So what is wrong with me? All this crap with Anon-a-Miss, everyone blaming me; it isn’t real, is it?! So what’s going on?”

Luna put a wing around her and sighed. “You are in the hospital in your world and I believe you are the latest victim of the Sakitan Dagger. According to the last messages Twilight and I received from your friends, the Scorpions who attacked Silver are now in Canterlot. Fortunately, your world's authorities are hunting them down already.”

I felt my heart stop when I heard the Scorpions were in town but Spark quickly put his wing on my back to calm me. It took a moment but I did manage to relax. Sunset's reaction was far more extreme. She stared at Luna and then down at her injured hand. Her fist clenched, making her knuckles turn almost white and a growl escaped her lips.

“She said one simple slash would make us even!” she snapped. “I didn't even think to look at the blade!”

I walked over and put my arm around her shoulder. “Show us Sunset. That memory is where the curse can be removed. Just concentrate on the memory and Luna will do the rest.”

Even as I spoke, the dream shimmered and shifted in response to Sunset’s thought. We were standing just inside one of the back doors to CHS. Sunset's memory swept past us with her mouth set in a determined expression. She was brushing snow out of the back of her shirt and grumbling about getting even with Rainbow Dash. The door slammed behind her and clicked ominously as it locked. The four of us simply ghosted through the wall to watch what happened.

“Hold it right there demon,” Gilda gloated. “I can’t believe you’re finally alone! It's about time we had a one-on-one talk.”

Sunset's memory froze and looked around with wide, fear-filled eyes. Her escape was being blocked by Lightning Dust and the two football players who joined the attack on Halloween. I couldn't believe how bad her luck was to walk out alone into this ambush. If Gilda was actually stalking Sunset, I didn’t want to think about how she managed to pull off this trap.

“What do you want?” Sunset's memory said nervously.

Gilda chuckled coldly. “Oh, we can do this the easy way or the hard way. The hard way is, you try to run away before we catch you and carve you up. Then we make sure every one of your friends visits the hospital instead of their families this Christmas for the aggravation you've caused. The Rainbooms, those sirens, the brat kids, and everyone you care about.”

“Or?” Sunset asked warily.

“You stick your hand out, I slice you, you bleed a bit like you deserve and we never speak again.”

Sunset eyed Gilda warily. “And you'll leave everyone else alone?”

“Assuming you don't talk that is,” Gilda shrugged, casually drawing a dagger. “Loose lips sink ships, nobody likes a squealer and all that jazz.”

Sunset's memory just held her hand out and averted her eyes.

Just like when Luna saved me, a force field appeared around the dagger. It immediately dissolved into black smoke that was writhing and pounding against the shield. I could hear it trying to shout at Sunset but Luna unceremoniously crushed it in her shield. Sunset let out a sigh of relief and looked at me with anguish in her eyes. Luna raised a hoof to stop her.

“I know you have many words to exchange but I feel it would best if you awaken. Your recovery will be swift once you return to the real world. Be well Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset nodded briefly and gave me a little wave. Luna's horn glowed and Sunset faded away. The dreamscape I had been trapped in for days followed shortly after leaving us in the starry sky of the Astral Plane. Then Luna's expression hardened and her eyes narrowed.

“Take us to your version of Gilda Razorclaw,” she growled. “Tis long past time this creature was dealt with.”

“I will, though perhaps it might be best if I speak to her,” I said.

Princess Luna nodded while Spark flew out to retrieve Gilda's star. Once he had returned it took only a brief moment of effort to summon the doorway. The three of us stared at it for a moment and then I smacked my palm up against my face.

“You have got to be kidding me!” I groaned.

It was a fairly unremarkable suburban front door for the most part. The cracks with small wisps of black smoke flowing out of them were not normal. I had seen identical symptoms once already today.

“We have to help her, don't we,” Spark asked unenthusiastically.

“I fear we do,” Luna replied. “Let us see what trouble this fool has brought upon herself.”

We walked through the door and found a fairly innocuous nightmare. Gilda was running down the streets of Canterlot with several gang members pursuing her. There were no mind-bending twists in reality, just a plain simple nightmare. Luna smiled with relief as she looked around the dreamscape.

“The curse has not yet reached its full power,” She said. “Tis no surprise this one has no magic for it to feed on. This shall be much easier to heal.”

Her horn glowed and the three gangsters were unceremoniously disintegrated. Gilda kept running but Luna simply teleported us out in front of her.

“Cease your running Gilda,” Luna commanded. “We must speak with you.”

Gilda stopped short and stared at me, Luna, and Spark with an utterly perplexed expression on her face.

“Hey, where did you mutant horses come from? And the wimp as well? Wait, where the hell am I?”

I rolled my eyes, resisting the temptation to be flippant. “You’re dreaming, so humor me for a moment. You have a knife wound, correct? Just think about how you got hurt.”

“Fine, whatever,” Gilda replied. “What the heck!?”

Gilda was freaking out as the world dissolved, shifting the dream to a dark, snowy alley somewhere in Canterlot. Lightning and another copy of Gilda were facing a handful of men dressed up in leather jackets. The one in front was frighteningly familiar and I had to remind myself this was just a dream.

“I did everything you asked!” Gilda snarled. “What is your problem?!”

“You did the absolute minimum I asked,” the Scorpion leader replied coldly. “No imagination, no initiative, and no effort. I had high hopes when you managed to contact me but now I find myself disappointed.”

Gilda’s teeth made a grinding noise as she clenched her jaw angrily. Lightning Dust was looking at her with a worried expression while the other gang members just looked amused.

“We had a deal!” Gilda’s memory retorted. “Do your part or I’ll make you sorry!”

The leader glared at her for a moment. Without warning, he lashed out with a knife that almost seemed to teleport into his hand. It sliced straight through Memory Gilda’s leather jacket but just before it dug into her skin, Luna had it encased in a shield. The real Gilda beside us winced reflexively at the memory and clutched her arm.

“And that is that,” Luna said, crushing the image of the dagger and turning to glare at Gilda. “Now, how shall we deal with this one? Tis thy world Silver, thus we shall defer to thine judgment.”

I glared at Gilda. “On Halloween, I told you my patience was at an end but I still granted you a reprieve. At lunch the other day when you were harassing the Dazzlings, I asked you if you believed you had the moral justification for your actions. I honestly didn’t think you were capable of sinking this low.”

Spark stepped up beside me and “We’ve warned you time and again to back off and leave our friends alone but instead you chose to harm Sunset. Now you-”

“She squealed!?” Gilda interrupted angrily. “I’m gonna kill-”

“You will do NOTHING!” I hissed, interrupting her tirade. “I’m done with your monstrous bullshit. I was done weeks ago but I kept giving you more chances. That ends today. Shape up or ship out. That's your choice. Perfect model student or transfer to another school. Either way, you're on notice. One misstep, even one hint you're considering stepping out of line and I will ensure your regret will last a lifetime.”

“Hah!” Gilda snorted. “You really think I’m intimidated by something I imagined? You’re not real.”

“Go ahead and believe that if you want,” I replied, sprouting wings and baring my fangs at her in a threatening smile. “We'll see how imaginary you think this is when I next see you. For now, I think you should WAKE UP!”

I roared the last words at her with all my remaining energy. Her eyes widened and her astral form dissipated like fog in a hurricane. The entire dream collapsed, quickly condensing down into her star. I sighed and flicked the star off into space before turning to Spark and Luna. Both of them had weary but relieved smiles on their faces.

Luna winced. “She will be in great pain when she awakens. Being thrown out of a dream in such a manner is . . . unpleasant.”

“Oh,” I muttered. “Bummer, I guess I'll be more careful in the future.”

“Please do, though in this case, I would say it was a reasonable punishment,” Luna chuckled. “Tis never easy to give forgive such transgressions. I am pleased you made the wise decision.”

“Oh, I haven’t forgiven her,” I grumbled. “She’s a vicious brute that nearly killed my marefriend and has threatened many others. I’m just not going to let it ruin my day. She knows where she stands or at least she will next time I see her.”

“Tis fair,” She replied. “I fear I must leave you now. Tis no easy task projecting my mind and magic through the portal. We should all return to the waking world to reassure our friends.”

“Take care, Luna. Thank you for saving Sunset.”

Princess Luna smiled warmly. Then her horn glowed and the dreamscape faded away.

Friday, December 16, 2016:

“. . . just in, Canterlot Police have been joined by the FBI and the Eugene SWAT Team at the abandoned canning factory on the south side of town. It has been surrounded since early this morning and it is clear law enforcement officers are very concerned about who or what might be inside. There is no official word on the reason yet but we will bring you more as the story unfolds. Back to-.”

The quiet voice of the report on the TV or radio was a bit disorienting as I tried to pull myself together. My head was aching terribly as I slowly regained feeling in my stiff, weary body. I sat still and listened to figure out who was around before I revealed I was awake.

“That’s enough fer now,” Granny Smith declared. “I hope they cornered all the rats.”

“They’re certainly not having a good morning if they’re still in there,” Adagio replied. “I just hope-”

“Hey, Silver’s wings just disappeared!” Scootaloo interrupted. “Umm, is that good or bad?”

At those words, I tried to sit up and groaned as my head throbbed painfully. I fell back down on the floor and cracked my eyes open. The ceiling of Applejack's living room told me I was exactly where I had been hours or days earlier. I still had no idea how long I had been asleep. The bright room made my eyes clench shut involuntarily. I slowly opened them again, letting them get accustomed to the light.

“SILVER!”

Suddenly my vision was obscured by a mass of loose navy blue hair. I felt the briefest kiss on my cheek before my assailant shifted, revealing Twilight’s beautiful purple eyes gazing down at me. The sight of her brought a smile to my face and I had to resist the urge to pull her into a much more passionate kiss. I kept myself under control, remembering that Twilight still wanted our relationship secret for now.

“You are a sight for sore eyes,” I whispered.

“Thank Celestia!” Twilight exclaimed. “I was terrified when I got your message! Is Sunset ok? Did the amulet give Princess Luna a way to help you? Does that hurt?”

“Yes, yes, and yes,” I said, running my finger over the amulet. “Luna and I saw Sunset safely off to the waking world. Everything hurts right now so you’ll have to be more specific on the last one.”

Twilight let out a breath and began to talk, her voice becoming frantic. "Thank goodness That amulet was the best idea I could come up with but using an untested series of spells to trap a fragment of Luna's magic to create a beacon she could follow through the portal was incredibly dangerous and there was an inherent risk to keeping the portal open but the math seemed to make sense although Luna wasn't entirely familiar with the equations I was using and there was a risk of thaumic backlash if the por-"

I put my finger over her lips to stop her. "Thank you. Your brilliance saved us again Twilight."

"I could have done better," Twilight said regretfully after a deep breath. "Maybe I could have been faster or better prepared. I was asleep when you really needed me."

I ran my hand over her cheek comfortingly. "You're here now. That's all that matters to me."

“Ah’ hate to interrupt this tender moment but the rest of us would like to see him,” Applejack said in an amused voice. “That's quite the shiner you’re sporting Silver. I'd think you were in a fistfight if Fluttershy and Adagio hadn't been watchin' you all night. What happened?”

“Oh that,” I said, gingerly touching my cheek and wincing. “I forgot to manifest a helmet when the nightmare devolved into a fight. Just a stupid little mistake. Sweet Luna, I feel like I was in there for days. How long was I asleep?”

"It's ten o'clock now so nearly fourteen hours," Applejack replied. "How come you don't know."

I closed my eyes and sighed. "I manipulated the relative passing of time using the clock. It felt like days searching a maze of deteriorating nightmares to find where Sunset's mind was trapped."

“You’re out now,” Twilight murmured. “I think everything’s going to be ok.”

“Once I get a rest,” I joked. “Slept the whole night but it was more like running a marathon. So, what’s been happening in the real world?”

Everyone exchanged a look as if they were afraid to tell me the news. “Cowards,” Aria finally snorted. “Gilda brought the Scorpions to town.”

“Luna filled me and Sunset in on that detail already,” I replied. "I'm over it already."

“Oh good,” Pinkie said in a frantic voice. “So we can tell you that Aria was epic saving Lightning Dust from being beaten up though she had to give up her Taser and then Rarity tricked Gilda into telling her the Scorpion hiding place so now the police have them cornered in the old factory and they’re going down and I think my coffee is wearing off!”

Pinkie gasped in a huge breath and then flopped over on the couch. Then she started snoring. I glanced up at the clock and saw it was 9:00 in the morning already. Before I could say anything, Granny Smith answered the question in my mind.

“Ah've already called the school,” Granny Smith said. “Principal Celestia understands you've all had a rough night. Macintosh will drive Miss Twilight down to the school so she can go home while you all get some sleep. Ya’ll got the weekend ahead to recover.”

“Actually if it's ok with Macintosh, I'm going to need a ride to the hospital as well,” I interrupt, struggling up to a sitting position.

“What?” Applejack asked. “What for?”

“Mostly to see Sunset but I also need to have a word with the monster named by the name of Gilda Razorclaw,” I hissed, remembering how she threatened Sunset. “I am done giving people like her the benefit of the doubt.”

Everyone stared at me, most of them looking quite unnerved by the tone of my voice. Adagio and Aria were both nodding, leaving me uncertain whether I was making the right choice or not.

“Why does it have to be you,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I'm the reason she just woke up with a massive headache,” I growled. “It's long past time for her to get a reality check. She’s hurt my family for the last time.”

Big Mac drove both me and Twilight to the hospital once we had scarfed down a light breakfast. I was using a cane to help keep my balance as I walked through the front door. I would have preferred a staff but I wasn't in a position to refuse when Granny shoved it into my hand. Honestly, if it wasn't for the importance of this errand, I would have stayed at my house. My body was covered in nasty bruises; the worst ones being my black eye and the arm that had been broken in the dream.

Despite my outward insistence that she should head home to Equestria, I was glad Twilight was here with me. This was the first time I had set foot in a hospital since recovering from the attack in the previous year and the place was making me terribly anxious. Waking up with tubes in my mouth and nose, covered in bandages, and feeling impossibly weak from spending weeks in a medical coma wasn’t a memory I enjoyed revisiting. My hand was starting to shake as the memories of regaining consciousness began slipping up on me. Especially when a sad doctor had told me that my parents-"

Suddenly I felt warm fingers twining with mine, making the tension flow right out of me. I looked over at Twilight who was just smiling warmly at me. She didn't ask me anything, everything in her eyes told me she understood. The nurse at the emergency check-in did a double take when I just limped past towards the elevators. I probably looked like I should be admitted instead of visiting. Once we were on the third floor we hurried down to Sunset's room.

Sunset was lying down in her bed watching the snow falling outside the window. Rarity and Sonata were slumped against each other, dead asleep in the two guest chairs beside the bed. There was no sign of Rainbow Dash.

“Hey gorgeous,” I said quietly. “Fancy meeting you here.”

Sunset turned just in time to catch Twilight who had nearly jumped into her arms. I had hardly noticed her moving. I could hear Twilight whisper words of relief and apologies as she held Sunset. Sunset stared down at our girlfriend with a worried smile on her face. When walked over her eyes widened when she got a good look at my face.

“Was that from the fight?”

“It's been a long night,” I replied, taking her hand and kissing the back of it. “Seeing you well makes every bruise worth it.”

She looked back out the window while holding Twilight with one hand. “I'm sorry about what I said. If I'd told you about the real source of my cut, you wouldn't be-”

“Even if you had, I still wouldn't have guessed the Sakitan dagger was the cause,” I interrupted. “I never would have thought Gilda was insane enough to bring the Scorpions here. You did nothing wrong.”

“Luna explained the curse while we crafted the beacons,” Twilight added. “It feeds on our magic to twist every negative thought and amplify your worst fears until your soul literally burns out. It actively pushes away any thought of seeking help."

Sunset didn't reply right away as she stared out the window at the falling snow. She began idly running her hand down Twilight's back. Twilight let out a happy little mutter at the contact and held her tighter.

“Did you mean what you said while we were dreaming Silver?”

“Every word,” I replied without hesitation.

Those aquamarine eyes “Even . . .”

I just looked into her eyes while I kissed her hand again. “Every single word.”

I glanced over at Rarity and seeing her still dozing I took a chance. I leaned down to kiss Twilight on the cheek as well. I was pleased to see both of them were smiling as they relaxed on the hospital bed. Before I could continue, Dash burst through the door with a tray of steaming drinks. Twilight scrambled off the bed, blushing bright red.

“Rise and shine everyone,” she said in an exhausted voice. “Got your drinks right here. Hey Twi, how’s it going? You ok?”

Twilight looked flustered. “I-I-I’m fine, just tired. Hi!”

“Yeah, me too,” Dash said, eyeing my bruises. “Wow, Silver. You look like crap. Who punched you in the face?”

I glanced at Sunset who shook her head. “Oh you know, the hazard of fighting a curse created by a demigod,” I said evasively. “So, do you know where Gilda has been stowed away?”

“Ugh, three doors down,” she grumbled. “She woke up screaming a couple of hours ago but she's out cold again. They've got her cuffed to the bed.”

I let out an evil chuckle and sat down on the floor. “Oh good. That’ll make it much easier to get her attention.”

Even in my worn-out state, it only took a few minutes for me to step into the Astral Plane and kick Gilda back into consciousness. I was none too gentle about it and it was honestly a bit frightening just how easy it was. When I heard the panic-stricken yells from down the hall, I knew this was a skill I would have to be responsible with. The shouting woke up both Aria and Rarity who expressed their concern about my physical condition but I waved it off. There was no guard at the door when Dash and I walked into her room. She was sitting bolt upright in bed clutching a pillow tightly.

“Knock knock. Good to see you're awake Gilda,” I said, making her jump.

“Wh-what do you want?” Gilda asked. She was trying to be brash but her stutter betrayed her nervousness. Her eyes went wide when she saw the bruising on my face and me walking with a cane.

I smiled coldly at her. “Oh, just wanted to check in and see if you'd given my offer some thought.”

It was obvious she was avoiding my gaze. “I- I don't know what you're talking about.”

“Oh come now, I'm quite sure you remember. Our last conversation should have been quite memorable before you woke up here.”

The color drained right out of her face. Her posture suddenly reminded me of a caged predator; contained but still dangerous. I crossed my arms and glared at her while I considered how to approach this. I had to pick my words carefully here.

“Good, I see I have your attention,” I said coldly. “I have no idea why you’re hell-bent on ruining your life and the lives of everyone around you. I don’t care anymore. I'm done with giving you chances. Your latest attempt at revenge nearly got you, Lightning Dust and Sunset killed. This ends now."

Gilda winced but still glared at me defiantly. "Who are you to dictate terms? So I slashed Sunset, who's going to care? The other students should be thanking me for my efforts! You think you can stop me from punishing that squealer?"

Rainbow Dash and I exchanged an incredulous glance. I couldn't believe she was delusional enough to cling to this desire for vengeance. I wanted to yell and scream at her but that quickly faded into cold determination. Only a few more words from her and I'd be done with Gilda.

"So you still want revenge?"

Her face twisted with fury. "They deserve to hurt for what they've done to me! You! The Demon! The Dazzlings! You all made me look like a fool! I'll make you all pay."

I shook my head and gestured at Rainbow Dash. "Well with your personal history, I doubt that's going to happen. Especially with those threats recorded for the police."

Gilda looked at Rainbow Dash with a horrified expression on her face as she pulled her phone out from behind her back. It was recording both audio and video.

"You tricked me?" she hissed.

I shook my head. "Originally, it was for our protection. The last thing I need is you lying about what happened while we were in here. Honestly, I was hoping you would have taken my suggestion seriously but I guess I'm wasting my time. You've admitted to assault and threatened to hurt nearly everyone I care about. So now, we're going to leave this recording with Officer Shining Armor. Your fate is in his hands now. Leave my friends alone."

Gilda nodded curtly without looking at me. She just stared out the window with a sullen expression on her face. We started walking out of the room but Rainbow Dash paused and looked back at the girl cuffed to the bed.

“Was it worth it Gilda?” Dash asked.

“Hmph, not like you care,” Gilda snapped. “You’d rather hang out with a bunch of losers than your real friends.”

Dash stared incredulously and shook her head. “My 'friends' didn't hurt people for fun or revenge. I don't know who you are anymore. Maybe I never did. Goodbye, Gilda.”

Rainbow Dash stormed past me and out of the room. I stared at Gilda for one last moment, pointed at my eyes, and then pointed at her. She seemed to get the message so I hurried out of the room and followed Dash. She was heading away from Sunset’s room towards the lounge at the end of the hall. When I caught up with her, she was staring out the window. I didn’t say anything and didn’t touch her.

“She wasn’t like this when we were kids,” Dash finally muttered. “Neither was Lightning Dust. She was brash and competitive. I don’t know when she changed but maybe I could have done something sooner. Helped her or something? It’s like she ‘a different person.”

“It’s easy to say that now,” I said, putting my hand on her shoulder. “Just because you spent time with her as a friend doesn’t mean you saw all that she was. You can beat yourself up over the things you could have done all you want but that won’t change the past.”

“What’s done is done,” Dash responded. “Yeah, I know. Mom has been telling me that a lot lately. I just hate how many mistakes I've made lately. It's totally uncool.”

I thought back over the behavior of the version of Rainbow Dash created by Sunset's curse-induced nightmare and winced. “Trust me, you haven't been uncool. I've seen way worse.”

She chuckled ruefully and looked up at the ceiling. “I gotta stop being so sappy. Come on! Let’s see if we can finally get Sunset out of here.”

Fortunately, the doctor had finally arrived to check Sunset over. He had more than a few uncomfortable questions about whether she had taken any drugs or alcohol recently. Fortunately, he never put Sunset in a position where she had to lie. After all, the question ‘Were you stabbed by a cursed magical weapon recently’ wasn’t exactly in the standard list of things a doctor would ask.

While the doctor was checking her out, I went to find out about the bill. I wasn’t surprised to discover Sunset had no medical insurance. With no legal identity, she was at a serious disadvantage. Fortunately, the hospital didn’t care where the money came from, only that it got paid. I settled the bill which was over 3000$. Rarity, Dash, and Sonata drove home while Macintosh drove Sunset, Twilight, and me to CHS.

Twilight hurried through the portal after giving us each a quick hug and kiss. I kept the amulet, Twilight insisting that this was its purpose and since it worked we should keep it for further experiments. She seemed distracted and almost lost in thought as we said our final goodbyes. There was a strange mixture of guilt and determination in her expression that I found worrying but before I could mention it, she had vanished back to Equestria.

We were going to head back to my house but when I noticed Officer Armor’s squad car parked at the school I had to head inside. Classes were in session but I heard surprised murmurs from classrooms as I limped past using Granny Smith’s cane to help keep my balance. Sunset was by my side the whole way. When we reached the office I saw the principals speaking with Shining Armor through the window.

“Morning everyone,” I said as I limped into the office.

Everyone glanced over at us and her eyes widened. Principal Celestia looked distraught.

“How did this happen?” she gasped. “Please tell me you didn’t get tangled up with that gang too.”

I chuckled but glanced over at Officer Armor, knowing I’d have to censor myself a bit. “I’m quite content to let the police do their job. No, I just had an accident is all.”

Technically accurate and yet a total lie.
Yeah, I’m not explaining this to a police officer.
I know. Just thought I should say.

“What brings you to school today then?” Vice Principal Luna asked. “Miss Smith indicated you were all staying home thanks to a sleepless night.”

“We were driving back from the hospital when I noticed Officer Armor’s car,” I said, turning to him. “I was hoping to speak with you for a moment.”

He frowned. “If this is about what’s going on with the Scorpions, you know I can’t discuss ongoing investigations. The issue at the old factory hasn't been resolved yet.”

I nodded. “I understand, believe me. There are two things. Firstly, Rainbow Dash and I briefly spoke with Gilda at the hospital. Dash's phone was recording for our protection since there wasn't an officer present. I hoped she'd listen to reason, but instead, she chose to threaten us and made some rather incriminating comments that you might find useful. ”

Shining Armor sighed. "I don't know if it'll be admissible in court, but send it to me anyhow. I'll leave that decision up to a judge. What's the other thing?"

While I was speaking, I had I pulled my phone out of my pocket and started flipping through the pictures. I turned the phone to show him one of the pictures of the Sakitan Dagger. Photo Finish had done a superb job when taking the photographs. If you left aside the evil murderous curse, it was actually a rather pretty weapon.

“The leader of the gang used a dagger that looks like this when he tried to kill me last year,” I said. “Assuming he still has it when you arrest him, I’m hoping to acquire it.”

Shining Armor whistled as he stared at the picture and then looked at me inquiringly. “If it was a gun you’d be out of luck but this might be possible. Why is it so important to you?”

I glanced over at the school administrators who both shook their heads. I sighed and tried to come up with a plausible lie.

“I suppose it just seems like a way to take a bit of power from him, considering what the Scorpions took from me,” I sighed. “One of my parent’s swords is still stuck in a lockup in Manhattan so this would be something of a replacement. Plus it looked old and if it’s an actual artifact, it would be fun to try and restore it.”

“Knives are a bit more of a grey area so I’ll see what I can do,” he said. “Usually we’d put items that aren’t illegal up for auction to raise money for charity.”

“Fair enough,” I nodded. “Give me a quote and I’ll make whatever contribution you think is fair. Or I’ll sit in on the auction when it rolls around.”

Shining Armor smiled and turned to Celestia and Luna. “I guess my business here is done. I am sorry about your two students but until we get this squared away they won't be coming back to school.”

Sunset frowned. “Actually, if you're talking about Gilda and Lightning Dust, then I have a report Shining Armor should probably hear.”

“You sure,” I asked, knowing how reluctant Sunset had been to talk to the police before.

“Yes,” Sunset replied. “You're right, she used up her chances. I can't let her threats control my life.”

It took about half an hour for Sunset to give her statement to Shining Armor, Principal Celestia, and Vice Principal Luna. We avoided the mention of magic for the sake of his sanity and career. He asked several questions and said her statement would be taken into account. Celestia and Luna were appropriately horrified by what she had to say about the threats and the injury to her hand. Given Gilda had independently admitted it to Dash, Rarity, and Sonata would add additional weight to the statement.

Once he left, we quickly filled Celestia and Luna in on the true source of my injuries. They'd already deduced it was related to the arrival of the Scorpions but their jaws dropped when I informed them it was from dreamwalking. I knew we'd have to explain that later but I simply reassured them that I only went where I was invited. Well with one or two rare exceptions but they were extenuating circumstances.

I held Sunset's hand tight as we gingerly walked back to where Macintosh was waiting for us. We got a few waves from other students when we passed them.

“I made my decision Silver,” She whispered. “I'll move in with you if you'll still have me.”

“Really?” I asked in surprise. "Of course but what made up your mind?"

She smiled. “Oh you know, being close to my loyal boyfriend, having a bit of spending money and some prospects for living life are all nice benefits. Those aren't the main reasons but they were points in your favor.”

“What is?”

She sighed and her voice suddenly turned serious. “Honestly, I'm scared to be alone now. What would have happened to me if we weren't having these sleepovers? If I had been at my house I would have been unconscious on the floor all night before anyone even noticed I was missing. I could have died before anyone knew something was wrong.”

“I still don't even know where you live either,” I said, shivering when I realized how close we had come. “Sweet Luna, that was too close. I don't know what I do if I lost you, love.”

We walked out the front door and towards the parking lot. “There's that word again,” Sunset said nervously. “You really do mean it?”

I stopped and turned to look into her eyes. Her cheeks were rosy red and her eyes were sparkling with unshed tears as she watched me.

“I love you Sunset. When I thought I was going to lose you it nearly broke my heart.”

“I- I think I-,” Sunset stuttered, before trailing off.

She blushed and looked away at the floor as if trying to clear her thoughts. When she looked back at me, I was pleased to see the fire was back in her eyes. She had been so subdued since I had found her awake at the hospital.

“No, I do. I love you too Silver.”

Her answer warmed my heart and I couldn’t help smiling as we walked back to the truck.

“It’s easier the second time,” I murmured. “I wish Twilight was here though.”

“Yeah, but we’ve got two weeks to spend in Equestria with her after Christmas,” Sunset said cheerfully. “It would have been pretty awkward to explain her presence to Shining Armor considering he’s her brother in the other world.”

I chuckled. “It would probably be way more awkward than that encounter with Sugarcoat.”

By late afternoon, Sunset and I were back at my house, relaxing on the couch with music playing on my entertainment system. I was sitting in the corner while Sunset was lying with her head in my lap. We had both been reading but when I finished my current chapter, I closed it and began to run my hand through Sunset’s hair.

“Sunset, how much of that nightmare do you remember?”

She sighed and closed her book. “Way more than I want.”

“Can’t blame you there,” I said, taking her hand in mine. “I lived it before we became friends. The whole business with Anon-a-Miss was awfully specific though. It twisted recent events and our sleepovers insanely. Are you afraid of something like this happening?”

“Yes,” She replied after a moment of hesitation. “Sometimes it still feels like I don’t deserve all this. Don’t worry though; it’s just a bit of doubt.”

“Let me know if it gets worse love.”

“I will. It’s getting easier every day.”

Who do you think was framing you?” I asked curiously. “Every time we got close to finding out the truth, the curse twisted events to hurt you more. I never managed to find out who you thought might do such a thing.”

“The Crusaders,” Sunset finally replied. “I’m certain there were some cycles where they confessed but it’s so foggy. Something about jealousy or thinking I was mind controlling their sisters.”

“I suppose they did have the opportunity if they stole your phone," I said thoughtfully. "Especially if you don't have security on it. You don't think they'd do that to you, do you?"

"No, I don't," she murmured. "At least nothing beyond an idle fear that they don't trust me. Ugh, how many times did I dream that?"

"The curse tries to drown us in negative experiences," I said. "It trapped us in nightmares leaving us nowhere to turn. To buy time, I had relative time slowed down to give me time to find the real you. I hate to say it, but you might have repeated the experience thousands of times.”

Sunset let out a disgusted snort. “Bad enough I had to deal with my worst fear like that but to live it so many times. . .”

I ran my hand through her hair again. “Just put it out of your mind. The important thing is, it was just a dream. Your friends wouldn’t abandon you so easily.”

With Sunset’s fears assuaged for the moment, we went back to relaxing on the couch. It could have been more than fifteen minutes later when the doorbell rang. Sunset barely moved enough to let me get up off the couch. I was about halfway to the door when it occurred to me that our visitors might not be friendly. I grabbed the short sword off the shelf and crept towards the door.

“Everything ok?” Sunset asked quietly.

“No idea but I’m getting a security camera or something,” I muttered.

I waved my hand past the peephole, a trick I had seen once for drawing gunfire. When nothing happened. I looked through myself and chuckled before pushing the door open. Outside were Aria and Sonata with sports bags slung over their shoulders.

“Nice place you’ve got here,” Aria commented immediately. “Expecting trouble?”

“Preparing for it given today’s events,” I replied, stepping aside to let them in. “What brings you to my house?”

“Well partly to see if you’re ok but someone let a secret slip last night,” she chuckled. “The pink menace said you had a hot tub.”

Sonata put on the most adorable puppy dog eyes. “Please, please, please tell us you have one and we can use it. I miss the water so much during the winter and the public pool is just awful!”

The yearning expression on her face just made me laugh. “I think that can be arranged, welcome to my house. As long as you let me know, my friends can come and use it anytime. There’s also a lake at the back of my property which is pretty nice swimming when the weather is warm.”

Sunset was up on her feet. “I like the way you three think,” she said. “After the last couple of days, a relaxing soak is just what I need. I’ll show you where you can get changed.”

Sonata let out a delighted cheer and charged up the stairs with Sunset. Aria was staring at me with surprise. “We’re friends?”

“Well yeah,” I replied. “I’ve heard a bit about how you and your sisters helped last night. You were right in there helping out where you could. I really appreciate it. Speaking of, where’s Adagio?”

Aria shrugged and headed towards the stairs. “No idea. I’m not her keeper.”

I shrugged and then limped to the garage to grab a snow shovel. I hadn’t been out to the pool since the snow had started falling. The weather had cleared out but the temperature was still hovering around zero. There were about eight inches of snow on the ground. I made quick work of it despite my exhaustion and aches from fighting off Sunset’s nightmare. I cleared the deck and was pulling off the cover just in time for the three girls to come scurrying out in robes and sandals.

They dumped their towels and covers in the gazebo before hopping into the pool. Aria had a sea-green halter bikini that matched her hair and Sonata was wearing a skimpy navy blue string bikini. Sunset paused to kiss me before hopping into the pool. I walked back to the porch and grabbed a deck chair before coming back. Hot tub plus bruises was not a good combination.

“Here he is, I’ll ask him!” Sonata said cheerfully.

“NO!” Sunset gasped, trying to put her hand over Sonata’s mouth. Aria grabbed her hand and pulled her away.

“Hey Silver, do you think Sunset would look good in a bikini like mine?”

I glanced at Sonata and I smiled at Sunset while I put my chair down by the pool. “Honestly, she makes everything look good so yes, yes I do.”

“Flatterer,” Sunset chuckled. “I’m pretty sure I’d lo- oh sweet Celestia!”

“Badass Silver,” Aria said approvingly. “Seriously though, that looks painful.”

I was half prepared for their reactions when I pulled my shirt off and settled down in the deck chair. I had several large purple bruises scattered across my chest that matched the one on my face. The cold winter air felt amazing on my skin. I stretched and sat down.

“It’s not actually as painful as it looks,” I replied. “Don't get me wrong, it hurts but they’re all injuries I got during the night so most of the damage is internal. I’m not even sure how dream injuries wind up on my physical body.”

“So why aren’t you joining us?” Sonata asked. “Wouldn't the heat feel nice on those?”

“Much as I want to, a hot tub would just make things worse. Ice would work but the cool air feels nice.”

Where I was sitting I had a clear view of the house. Suddenly the back door slammed open and a rainbow-haired individual came running up the walkway in nothing but a bikini.

“Cold! Cold! Holy hell it's cold! Hi, Silver! Cold, Cold, ahhhhhhhh.”

“Ah didn't think you'd be crazy enough to take the dare, Dash!” Applejack shouted from the house.

“What's going on AJ?” I shouted down.

I heard her talking to someone in the house. The whole situation gave me an intense feeling of deja vu. Sunset looked at me and shrugged her shoulders while Sonata just giggled.

Applejack walked out the door and up the stairs in track pants and a winter coat. “Pinkie wants to let me know you and Sunset are invited to join your, 'You Survived an Evil Nightmare' party once you're done out there!”

She shucked the clothes and slipped into the hot tub with a content sigh.

“So, another party?” I asked curiously. “Even though we’re all exhausted?”

“Well yeah,” Rainbow Dash said. “You didn't think we'd let you have a night off after yesterday did ya? We gotta stick together. How is it you got more bruises in a dream than from that mess at Halloween?”

“Magic I guess,” I replied. “I honestly wish I had a better explanation but that’s all I’ve got. So, what does Pinkie want to do with this party?”

“Ah’ think we’re gonna pick up where we left off last night,” Applejack replied. “You’ve never seen Pinkie after a party goes off the rails.”

As it turned out, Adagio had been out with Fluttershy picking up groceries for dinner. It was odd that the two of them were spending time together but honestly, I was just glad Adagio was getting along with someone at all. Everyone else drifted in over the course of the afternoon. Pinkie and Applejack made a massive pot of spaghetti for dinner. The Crusaders were spending another night at Applejack's house so that just left the ten of us. I was already feeling better just from being up and about. I couldn't complain about having all my friends here yet again.

The evening took a strange turn when Pinkie insisted on restarting the game of Truth or Dare that had been cut short the night before. We settled down in a large circle scattered around my living room while Pinkie got us set up. She had some interesting rules. The first rule was you couldn't make a dare that would involve anyone else at the party, much to Adagio’s disappointment. The second one used a container of poker chips and a bottle. Each turn, we would take a poker chip as a marker. The bottle spin was to make the selection random but we weren’t allowed to challenge someone who had more poker chips.

It had been a relatively friendly game so far. Sunset and I were cuddling in the recliner together which allowed me to give her my attention when a risqué dare came up rather than watching. I knew it didn’t entirely fit with the spirit of the game but honestly, I was still apprehensive about offending the girls. I knew it wasn’t really necessary but there was still a part of me that didn’t want to take any risks with my friendships. Besides, I was tired and wanted to focus most of my attention on my girlfriend.

I had just finished taking my first dare from Pinkie Pie. It had been fairly tame Pinkie had gotten me to eat a cupcake doused in her favorite hot sauce. Spicy foods didn't bother me too much but a hot sauced cupcake was far from the most pleasant experience I'd ever had. I gave the bottle a spin and watched it settle down on the eldest dazzling.

“Ok then, Adagio. Truth or Dare,” I asked.

Adagio gave me her usual predatory smile. “I’ll go with truth just to mix things up.”

“Truth huh,” I said. “Ok then, what's the weirdest thing that's changed in the thousand years you've been in this world?”

“Seriously?” Dash said. “That's the best you can come up with?”

“Hey, I'm genuinely curious,” I shot back. “Don't always have to humiliate people. You already had her jog around the house topless for crying out loud.”

“Oh, I'd do it again happily,” Adagio purred. “Shame you weren't watching Silver. At least Featherbrain looked like she enjoyed the view.”

“Oh for the love of- just answer the question!” Dash snapped, blushing.

Adagio chuckled. “You make this way too easy. So you want to know the strangest thing that's changed in a thousand years? Oh, I've got the perfect thing. You humans used to be so bland we had to pass our skin and hair color off as a dye for a couple of centuries. Not easy to do in the Middle Ages let me tell you.”

“Bland?” Rarity asked curiously. “Whatever do you mean?”

“I don't know what was worse,” Adagio answered. “Skin that was only shades of pink or brown, hair was mostly single tones of brown or yellow; eyes were blue or brown. Bird girl there has more color on her head than all of the human race shared a thousand years ago. It took the better part of two hundred years for things to get more interesting and for us to not be immediately called evil monsters. You humans only reached the same color diversity as ponies about two hundred years ago.”

I looked over at Sunset who was staring at Adagio with wide eyes. “Well, I’m satisfied Adagio. Spin away.”

Adagio spun the bottle and it landed on Fluttershy. I was distracted when Sunset leaned in close to my ear and whispered a question.

“History is my weakest subject. What's changed in the past millennia in this world?”

“Sweet Luna, just about everything,” I replied. “I mean just off the top of my head, diet, discovering North America, new fabrics, the industrial revolution, even basic sanitation?”

“Ugh, I hate it when there are so many variables,” She grumbled. “Why are people in this world becoming more like ponies?”

“Could be coincidental,” I said. “Were ponies always colorful or did they just hit the environmental factors sooner than humans?”

Sunset shook her head. “I don't know but I suppose it is possible. I guess we'd have to ask Princess Luna.”

I stared at the ceiling. “Why do I feel like I forgot to ask her something important?”

“You have that feeling as well?” Sunset asked. “I’ve been getting that a lot lately.”

“Ummm, Silver?” Fluttershy chimed up in her quiet voice. “Excuse me, I don’t mean to interrupt but truth or dare?”

I looked over and realized the group was staring at us expectantly. Fluttershy’s turn had come and gone while I was talking to Sunset. Now the bottle was pointing at me again.

“I’m going with truth this time,” I said, winking at her. “Had enough hot sauce for one day I think.”

“I wasn’t going to- oh, right I see,” she giggled nervously. “Ummmm, well if you don’t mind I was wondering . . . ummm oh my, this is hard to ask.”

Fluttershy trailed off

“Just take a deep breath. It’ll be fine,” Adagio reassured her.

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “What’s going between you and Twilight Sparkle? I mean, you know she seemed awfully happy to see you wake up.”

I looked over at Sunset who was staring back at me with wide eyes. We both knew Twilight wanted to keep the relationship quiet in Equestria but we’d never really discussed what to say here. We’d kept it quiet for the sake of not explaining something we weren’t sure about. Adagio and Pinkie already knew here and to be honest, she probably already knew in Equestria as well.

“Sunset? Are you ok there darling?”

“Woah, don’t kill him Sunset,” Dash chimed up. “I’m sure he isn’t cheating on you. At least he’d better not be!”

“Oh my gosh, this is ten times better than daytime TV!” Sonata giggled taking a bite of her popcorn.

Sunset was actually starting to hyperventilate, so I took her hand and kissed the back of it to calm her down.

“Sunset, it’s going to be just fine,” I whispered to her. “Honestly, I think this is on Twilight, not you or me. I just wish she was here.”

“Come on, this has gotta be juicy!” Aria chortled. “I thought this game was gonna be lame but this is great.”

Sunset nodded and mouthed the words ‘go ahead’ to me while she pulled out the journal. I looked at Fluttershy who looked ready to shrink into a ball. I walked across the circle and sat down in front of her and took her hands in mine to try and calm her. She looked at me with one nervous teal eye, her left eye hidden behind her hair.

“It’s ok Fluttershy. This wasn’t going to stay a secret forever. Yes, there is something going on but Sunset is well aware of it. The short of it is we are both also dating Twilight. Sunset called it a trio, isn’t that right?”

I heard surprised murmurs around the room but I kept my focus on Fluttershy. She had poked out from behind her hair and a small smile had appeared on her face.

“Yes that’s right,” Sunset confirmed after writing a few more words in the journal. “Using Equestrian terminology, I’m the lead mare and Twilight is my second.”

Fluttershy let out a delighted giggle. “Oh my, just like horse herds in this world? That sounds wonderful. Oh. I’m sorry I ruined the secret.”

“It wasn’t going to stay secret much longer with Twilight being so affectionate,” I chuckled. “Besides, a few people already figured it out.”

Pinkie was bouncing up and down excitedly. “Oh, he’s talking about me! I’m so glad I don’t have to keep it secret now and we can have a nice ‘congrats’ party for Twilight next time she visits!”

Rainbow Dash looked disappointed. “Wait that’s it? Come on, there’s gotta be more than that! Have you kissed her? Gone further?! Have you gone on a date yet?! Come on, dish it out!”

Sunset suddenly grinned. “Silver already answered Fluttershy’s question. You’ll just have to spin the bottle. If you get me I might tell you the truth.”

“You’re going down Shimmer! Come on, spin the dang bottle, Silver!”

I rolled my eyes and gave the bottle a spin.

“Dare!” Dash said as soon as it settled on her. “Bring it on!”

I glanced out the window at the moonlit sky and a grin slowly appeared on my face. “I think you need to chill out a bit Dash. Go change into your swimsuit and then head out back to roll around in the snow for a minute or two.”

Rainbow Dash’s face went pale and she looked around the room at the grinning faces of our friends. I could tell she wasn’t exactly thrilled about the dare but she got up and walked to the bathroom where her swimsuit was hung up to dry without another word.

Aria cackled madly. “Ouch! That is cold Silver. Ice cold even! Come on Rainbow Dash; show us what you’re made of!”

Rainbow Dash did indeed go outside and roll around in the snow for a full two minutes, though she was gasping from the pain. Afterward, I didn’t object to her getting into the hot tub to warm up. The game only lasted through a handful more people before half the group was dozing off. Rainbow Dash never got her chance to interrogate Sunset and me. I quickly vetoed Pinkie’s suggestion that we continue the Truth or Dare game in a lucid dream, pointing out that I came close to burning myself out.

Sunset was completely asleep in my arms on the recliner but Fluttershy was kind enough to get us a blanket so I didn’t even have to wake her up. While everyone else settled into sleeping bags in the guest rooms upstairs, I closed my eyes and let Spark take me away to sleep.

Author's Note

And that's a wrap for our brief visit to the Anon-a-miss story, such as it was. Sorry for the delay on this final chapter! I was away on a trip for a couple days and then I just kept feeling like it was missing something.

The truth or dare rules are something I came up with a long time ago though I’ve never tried them in an actual game. Not something that comes up in my life these days. Here they are if you're interested:

1: No dares that involve other people present. You only get to dare one person, not two.

2: You get a poker chip when you complete your turn. No chip if you fail to do the dare or refuse to answer.

3: Spin the bottle to see your next target is. You can only challenge someone who has the same number or fewer chips than you. Move around the circle clockwise until you find someone you can challenge.

4: If by some bizarre twist of fate there is nobody you can challenge, the person on your right gets to challenge you before you spin again.

Chapter 41 - To Call Home

The Astral Plane was strangely subdued tonight, almost as if it was reflecting my tired state of mind. The stars seemed almost faded and the normally rich blue sky was almost black instead. We only took a brief moment to kick ourselves for forgetting about the crate while Luna was visiting. It wasn't exactly a priority earlier but the missed opportunity was aggravating. I exchanged a glance with my bruised equine brother and sighed. We both looked like hell.

“What do you want to do tonight?” I asked Spark.

“I think we need to take a night for ourselves after we make sure Sunset is sleeping peacefully,” Spark replied in a weary voice. “A night revisiting some spa treatment and maybe a few hours of plain old meditation will do us some good. I don't know about you but a shared dream is more than I have the energy for tonight.”

I glanced over at Sunset's door and felt a moment of dizziness. “I like the way you think Spark. We can probably afford to take one night off.”

Spark sighed. “Just the night? I mean I know what you’re thinking but are you sure?”

I stared up at the dark sky of the Astral Plane. “We haven’t been taking our abilities seriously. It’s been all fun and games while we slack off on our training. We have to adjust our priorities, both here and in the waking world. If we had pushed our limits further, maybe we could have done more. We weren't remotely close to succeeding.”

Spark trotted over and wrapped one wing around my waist. “Don’t waste time worrying about what could have been. We can’t travel through time to fix it.

I rubbed his head with my hand and sighed. “But we can make sure it doesn't happen next time.”

He paused and stared up at me. The weariness we both shared was evident in the dark circles under his eyes.

“You’re right,” he finally replied. “Another incident is almost inevitable with the arrival of magic.”

“Exactly,” I replied with forced enthusiasm. “We start training with renewed focus tomorrow.”

Saturday, December 17, 2016

The first thing I noticed as I woke up was a pleasant warmth and a weight on my chest. I could feel Sunset calmly breathing as she snuggled beside me. Her arms were wrapped around me like I was a stuffed animal. It was a weird sensation and I didn't want to wake her up. I cracked my eyes open and looked over at the couch when I heard the clatter of a cup. Adagio was sipping a cup of coffee, eyeing us with a neutral expression that turned into a smirk when she saw my face.

“What an amusing sight,” she observed. “Almost as amusing as watching Featherbrain turn even bluer than normal. Kudos on a nasty dare by the way.”

I blinked a few times. “You know it's a bit creepy to watch us sleep right?”

“You're sleeping in the living room with eight guests staying over,” Adagio replied unapologetically. “You two should really get a room.”

I rolled my eyes and began to careful process of unraveling Sunset’s grip on me. If my decision from last night was going to have any meaning, I had to start right away. Sunset mumbled disapprovingly in her sleep but didn’t wake up. Adagio was watching me carefully as I gently tucked the blanket around my girlfriend. She got up to follow me when I walked to the back door.

“Where do you think you’re going?” she asked. “It’s still dark outside.”

I glanced over at the clock, noting it was just shy of six in the morning. “This is pretty normal for me; I’m going to go do a bit of training. You're one to talk considering you were creeping 'round the living room.”

Adagio snorted. “I’m not particularly fond of the idea that cursed magic weapons are floating around Canterlot so pardon me if I’m losing a bit of sleep. Are you sure you should be exercising? I mean seriously, you could barely walk yesterday!”

I stretched my back and arms while considering her question. “Actually, I’m feeling much better today. Still, I won’t push myself too hard today. Have to say, I’m surprised you’re concerned about my health.”

I started towards the back door when Adagio’s eyes narrowed but she didn’t say anything, other than a derisive snort. She followed me out the door and leaned on the doorframe while I pulled on my gear and walked out into the yard. Despite the cold, I was wearing track pants, a t-shirt, and my combat boots. The snow in my backyard was uneven but it wasn’t going to stop me from practicing. I did a couple of stretches and then began practicing one of my black belt katas. Adagio was watching me intently but she didn't speak while I finished up my first two katas. She finally spoke up when I started my third.

“I don't really care what happens to you but I care about my sisters,” Adagio said tersely. “You're the one who convinced them to give this foolish friendship thing a try. It’s your fault they believe that these girls would give us a chance. If you leave, how long before they turn them away? As far as I’m concerned, you’re the linchpin of this idiocy. By the way, if you repeat a word of this, I'll gut you.”

I ponied up without breaking stride on my kata, adding the focus on my magic to increase the challenge. “My lips are sealed but I think you underestimate your sisters and my friends. I'm more worried about you.”

Adagio snorted. “Don’t waste your effort. I’m just here to take care of my sisters when you humans finally show your true colors. I don’t need friends to get me through my day.”

She’s a real ray of sunshine.
I’m not particularly surprised she’s jaded.

“If you say so Adagio,” I replied. “Still appreciate your concern about my health.”

“I think Adagio just enjoys the view Silver,” Sunset suddenly chimed in. “I know I do.”

I managed to keep my Kata going but I still glanced over to see Sunset had slipped out on the porch. She had a cup of coffee in her hands and a smile on her face as she looked at me. Adagio looked startled but then she grinned.

“Hah! Trust me, as amusing as it would be to steal him from you, I'm not interested,” Adagio said playfully.

Sunset snorted and then joined Adagio's laughter. “Not even remotely worried about that happening. Sorry to disappoint you Adagio. I can't believe you're exercising today Silver.”

“I need to get myself in better shape,” I replied without breaking stride.

“Seriously?” Sunset said incredulously. “You're kidding, right? You're already in incredible physical condition.”

I kept my focus on my kata while I answered. “And yet I’m still not strong enough. I wasn't nimble enough to catch the crown. I wasn't strong enough to stop the Sakitan curse from nearly killing you. Hell, it was just pure luck I figured out how to regain consciousness after Aria hit me with that Taser.”

“It’s not all on your shoulders,” Sunset replied, looking at me with a worried frown. “We all have our magic and a part to play.”

“I know,” I replied. “The problem is, I’m still the only one who can use magic consciously. I have to take responsibility and make sure I’m as strong as I can be. We need every advantage we can come up with before the next crisis.”

My magic was itching to be used so I began trying to focus on trying to enhance my movement. I used my wings to accelerate my body; whipping my foot around far faster than I could normally manage. I almost lost my balance thanks to the unexpected speed but I managed to catch myself in time and continued with both my training and my explanation.

“Sunset, it's been almost pure luck that's saved us from the crisis events we've faced. We can't make a viable strategy based on luck and the next incident isn’t going to wait for us to be ready. We can't count on fate to deliver the solution in the nick of time, especially when lives could be on the line. This is what I can do.

“You really think something is going to happen again?”

I sighed and glanced up at the brightening sky while continuing my movement. It looked like it was going to be a sunny day but it didn't feel that way to me. “It's only a matter of time.”

Adagio chuckled. “You almost sound like you feel as powerless as I am.”

“You’re damn right I feel powerless,” I snapped, my anger flaring briefly. "Every time I think I'm getting a handle on this, the world pulls the rug out from under me!"

That wasn’t entirely necessary was it?
No. Gah.

A wave of exhaustion suddenly overtook me. I stopped my Kata and walked over to lean on the railing at the bottom of the stairs.

“Sorry, that was uncalled for Adagio,” I said gently. “Fluttershy told me how you got everyone focused and organized while I was asleep. I can't thank you enough for stepping up to help like that.”

“Hmph, Featherbrain doesn't seem to think so,” she grumbled.

“To be fair you give as good as you get from her,” Sunset chuckled. “Rainbow Dash doesn't trust easily so don't take it personally. She even slugged Silver a few times back when we first met.”

Adagio suddenly grinned and winked at me. “So you're a bit of a masochist then? That explains so much. Is making friends with people that hurt you your thing? Or do you just go after the sexy bad girls?”

I stared at her for a moment while Sunset started laughing. I chuckled quietly, feeling my face begin to warm. “Ok fine, I suppose I am surrounded by women most of the time. That probably paints me as a masochist more than anything else I could do.”

“Careful or you’ll wind up sleeping on the couch,” Sunset countered.

“Fine by me; it is probably more comfortable than the recliner,” I said, laughing.

Adagio gave me a predatory grin. “Oh, once you’ve shared a bed with Shimmer here, that threat will have proper teeth.”

I glanced at Sunset and felt myself flush but I couldn’t help laughing. “Ok, I yield. On that note, I'm going to go start breakfast assuming Pinkie hasn’t already beaten me to it.”

The three of us were still laughing as we walked into the house. To nobody’s surprise, Pinkie had just started making breakfast.

We all parted ways right after breakfast. With only a week left until Christmas, most of our friends had family activities planned, and other commitments. Even Sunset had decided to spend the day at home packing. I only allowed her to go once she gave me her address and spare key. She further promised to check in every hour. She was true to her word

Honestly, I wasn't sad to have a day to myself for once, especially considering the work I had set out for myself. I was running out of time to finish my projects for Christmas. By the time I finished, the day had simply evaporated into nothingness. After firing off a few texts to Sunset, I looked around my empty house and sighed. This might be the last night I spent alone in this place and it was a good feeling.

Sunset was still reluctant to tell our friends about her living circumstances and the upcoming change. We wouldn't be keeping it secret for long but Sunset had no interest in showing them her current house. However, there was one wild card in our group when it came to secrets. So before I settled down for bed, I pulled out my phone and fired off a text to the Pink Enigma.

9:30 pm – Ok, I might sound crazy but do you have something planned for tomorrow Pinkie?

9:31 pm – Yup yup yuppers! I have awesome plans for the “Sunset has a new home” party!

9:33 pm – Of course you do. What kind of plans? Do I have any say in this?

9:34 pm – Since you asked, of course you do! It makes me sad Sunny didn't trust us enough to tell us where she lived.

9:38 pm – I know Pinkie but it's all going to be fine now. Sunset is going to explain and we won't be able to keep her new home a secret for long. I have an idea for tomorrow so would you be inclined to save the big party for another day?

9:40 pm – Okie Dokie! Whatcha thinkin?

Sunday, December 18, 2016

I looked nervously around as we pulled up to an unremarkable brick building on the seedier part of downtown Canterlot. The façade was worn, with bricks cracked and missing in several places. It wasn't completely run down but if the owner didn't take care of the issues soon, I could tell the building wouldn’t last long.

“So this is where you’ve been living all this time Sunset?” I asked. “It’s ummm . . . nice?”

Sunset sighed as she unlocked the front door. “You don’t have to be polite. It's a dump but the rent is cheap. My room is on the second floor.”

She led me up a straight flight of stairs to the second floor. She pushed open the door to reveal a tiny but cozy apartment. The room was a wide-open two-story space with a loft in one corner. I could see a mattress and wardrobe up there, suggesting it was her bedroom. The only separate room appeared to be the bathroom. It was facing east and it was brightly lit by the morning sun. A dozen small cacti and desert plants were settled in on shelves and in the corners of windows around the apartment.

“This is pretty nice all things considered,” I said. “The plants are a nice touch.”

“It's not much, but it’s kept the rain off my head for quite a few years,” she said. “It’s taken a fair bit of effort to keep it livable and my neighbors don’t really add much.”

She rolled her eyes when two people started screaming at each other in the neighboring unit almost on cue. I didn't pay them much attention but if this was a regular thing I couldn't blame her for finding it a bit annoying. As I glanced around the room at the various items that were waiting to be packed, I noticed something missing. There wasn't a proper kitchen, only small appliances like a microwave sitting on a bar fridge. A hot plate and a toaster oven were sitting on a tiny counter beside the sink.

Every appliance was patched with tape and showed signs of age and wear. Even her computer and her entertainment system looked like they were held together by prayer and hope. I walked over to the surprisingly large flat-screen TV and ran my hand along the tape holding the frame together.

“You fixed this? And everything else?”

She looked away and frowned, “I salvaged stuff and learned to fix it. I salvage stuff at the recycling depot or buy cheap at garage sales and the flea market. It's embarrassing but it was the only way.”

“Well, I am impressed Sunset,” I said, pulling her into a big hug. “This is just like your motorbike. I wouldn't even know where to start to fix stuff like this but you figured it out even though you grew up in another world. You're brilliant love and you should be proud of what you've accomplished. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise.”

Sunset finally smiled and hugged me back. We stood there in her little apartment holding each other for a minute. I stroked her back tenderly and felt the last of the stress I had been sensing in her since she was attacked just wash away. When she let go, she looked me in the eye and winked

“So, I guess we'd better get started then,” she chuckled. “I don’t have too much stuff but we still have to get it out of here.”

We hauled two loads out of her apartment that day. One small load was taken to the dump; mostly the salvaged kitchen appliances that were in borderline dangerous condition. We kept the bar fridge to put up in the gazebo for the summer but everything else was redundant in the face of the full kitchen I had at my house. Everything else fit nicely in the back of the van and would furnish her new bedroom quite nicely. We'd have to make one last short visit to finish the cleanup but for all intents and purposes, she was moved out. We pulled up with the second load at my house just around dinnertime.

“So here we are,” Sunset said nervously. “Why does this feel so scary? I've been here dozens of times.”

“It's just a big change,” I said, running my hand over hers. “This will work out just fine. Now you just wait there for a moment.”

Before she could ask, I hopped out and hurried around to Sunset's side of the van. I opened the passenger door for her and offered her my hand. She took it curiously and I walked her into the living room. When I arrived, I let out a sigh of relief. Pinkie had been true to her word and the house was empty, though it was clear it hadn't been earlier. Just as Pinkie had suggested, there was quiet piano music playing on my stereo and most of the lights had been dimmed. There were two covered plates on the kitchen table and a single candle was burning in a miniature lantern.

“Welcome home Sunset,” I said, gesturing for her to come inside.

Sunset didn't move for a moment, seemingly frozen as she stared at the space inside. I wasn't sure what to do so I just waited. Her face was half hidden by the shadows of the dim room and her expression was unreadable. The familiar worry that I had overstepped was beginning to eat away at my confidence yet again. I bit my lower lip, nervously waiting for her response. When I saw a tear on her cheek, I had to speak.

“Sunset? Are you-”

With a flurry of movement, Sunset's lips were suddenly planted against mine, evaporating my fears like water poured over hot steel. She aggressively pushed me against the doorframe and I felt her tongue gently probing my lips. The passion in her touch lit my brain on fire, wiping away my fears and I eagerly responded. I ran my hand through her red and gold hair, marveling again at how soft it was.

My left hand drifted from her hair down her back but my right hand acted almost as if it wasn't under my control. It reached out, grasping at the empty air beside Sunset. Almost as if it was looking for the missing piece of this moment of passion. Surprisingly, Sunset's hand brushed mine right where our absent princess could have been standing. That unexpected touch pulled us both out of the moment and we stared into each other's eyes while our hearts stopped racing.

“Wow,” I whispered. “That was, just wow.”

“You are unbelievable,” She breathed. “I can't believe you remembered.”

“You mean how you got upset the day you helped me unpack?” I asked, remembering that first argument clearly. “Yeah, I'll admit that's been in the back of my mind.”

She kissed me again, just a quick peck this time, and grinned. “So does that make this your home now too? I noticed you tend to avoid using that word.”

I stared at her for a moment, thinking over the memories we shared in this house. Dinners, snuggling on the couch, the day we became a couple, and more. It was a house that had been filled with laughter and memories over the past few months. I felt a tear trickle down my cheek but there was a smile growing on my face. Sunset brushed it away while watching me with a small grin on her face.

“You know what, I think it might be,” I mumbled, taking her hand and kissing it. “I think I'm finally home.”

Monday, December 19, 2016

“Thank you for telling me, Officer. I’ll pass the word on and we’ll be careful. Bye.”

I had kept my voice carefully controlled through the call but my heart was beating a mile a minute. Shutting off my phone was entirely unsatisfying but I resisted the urge to throw it at the wall. I dropped it into my pocket and clenched my fists so tight my knuckles cracked. The faint sound of music echoed down the hall from the music room where the girls were practicing for their performance at the Winter Ball.

I waited while they finished but the last verse of “Perfect Day for Fun” did little to improve my mood. When the song ended I pushed the door open and walked in. My attempt to look cheerful as I settled down was a pitiful failure and there was no doubt all my friends noticed. I didn't meet their eyes as I tried to sort out what we could do next. The first person to call me on it was a surprise though.

“Dude, you look like crap!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “What's up, big guy?”

“Officer Armor just told me he got away!” I growled. “We missed our chance to get the dagger back and that psychopath is on the loose again!”

There were several loud gasps of horror. I sighed and put my face in my hands. My response was far harsher than necessary.

“Sorry,” I added. “I'm just frustrated. Of all the people who could escape, it had to be him.”

I felt arms around my shoulders and looked up to find Fluttershy and Sunset settling in on either side of me. The contact from the two girls was comforting and I smiled as I leaned against Sunset.

“How dreadful!” Rarity exclaimed sympathetically. “Did Officer Armor say how he escaped? I thought all the Scorpions were in that old factory.”

“Apparently when the police finally went in he was gone. None of the other gangsters even saw him leave but they all confirm he was present when the place was surrounded.”

“They talked that easily?” Rainbow Dash asked incredulously. “That seems odd.”

“Oooh, I'll be they were angry!” Pinkie said cheerfully. “Their boss just up and vanished, leaving them to face justice! I'll bet they're singing a grand old story to our shiny police friend!”

I'm never going to get used to that.

I grinned at her while also chuckling at Spark’s reaction. “Got it in one Pinkie. I'm just disappointed Officer Armor couldn't share much with me. I know it's an active case but it's still frustrating.”

Sunset kissed me on the cheek. “Did you learn anything new?”

“A name,” I replied. “Officer Armor says the only name he ever gave to the other gang members was Telson.”

“That's one weird name,” Rainbow Dash said, scratching her head. “Is that all?”

I glanced at the worried faces of my friends. “The only other thing he could share was a warning. Shining Armor wants to believe Telson will leave town but he’s worried he might seek revenge. He wants me and all of you to call him if we see anything suspicious. Well, technically he said anything strange but considering our lives . . . we'd be on the phone every couple of days.”

“Hah, more like every day!” Rainbow Dash laughed. “We're just awesome like that. Come on girls, let's cheer Silver up with some more music.”

Sunset gave me another kiss on the cheek and got up to her feet. They got ready and launched into a rendition of “Shake Your Tail”. The six girls ponied up mere moments after the song started. The magic washed over me like a comforting summer breeze. I kept a smile on my face but inside I was having a different conversation.

I hate to say it, but you were right Silver. It’s not going to end.
Spark, you know I desperately wanted to be wrong.
Yeah, I know. Full speed ahead with the plan.
Day and night. We have more than 24 hours in a day if we manipulate our dreams.
Whatever strength we need, we'll find it. For them.
For our family. Telson. We'll be ready for you.

Thursday, December 22, 2016

At lunch, Sunset, Rarity, and I were waiting by the portal for the arrival of Twilight. I was leaning on the frame, waiting for that telltale warmth that indicated the portal was active. Our friends were getting the gym set up for the dance and we would be going to join them once Twilight arrived. I was pleased to see even the Dazzlings were pitching in to help. Rarity had been chatting enthusiastically with Sunset about the dresses she had finished up and plans for the dance but I was barely listening as I contemplated the past few days.

The past few days had been incredibly busy for me. Every spare minute awake had been spent training or working in my metal shop. That's not to say I was completely antisocial. I was living with my girlfriend after all but she had been out for several sleepovers with the girls. I had declined to attend all three, mostly because I really needed to finish these metalwork projects. The other part was that even though they treated me like I was one of the girls, I felt like they deserved some time when it really was just the girls.

On the bright side, I still saw them every night since I spent about half the night lucid dreaming with Sunset, Fluttershy, and Applejack. I spent the other half of the night practicing martial arts, parkour, and anything else Spark and I could come up with. It felt like I was making progress but it was a bit exhausting. Tonight was going to be a chance for recovery. That was assuming Twilight wasn't going to be bringing a crisis with her.

We hadn't mentioned it to our friends but Sunset and I were concerned about Twilight. Her recent replies in the journal over the past few days had been somewhat off. There were spelling errors and her writing was getting sloppier. A couple of entries drifted off into half-complete mathematical formulas that Sunset said were spell equations. When the previous day's message ended halfway through a sentence, Sunset panicked. She spent the next hour trying to figure out if we could force the portal open from this side. Nothing came of it but the next response from Twilight indicated she would explain what was going on today.

The statue's face flared with the tell-tale warmth of an active portal which put a smile on my face. A moment later, the familiar silhouette of Twilight stumbled out. She almost fell over but Sunset was quick enough to catch her. The three of us were looking at her with a kind of horror. There were dark circles under her eyes and her hair was sticking out in every direction. There was a kind of manic grin on her face like she was running on nothing but adrenaline. I quickly wrapped a coat around her shoulders which she accepted gratefully but she seemed distracted at best.

“Twilight, umm . . . are you ok darling?” Rarity asked uncertainly.

Twilight giggled manically. “Oh yes, I'm fine! Just fine! More than fine, I'm amazing!”

“Are you sure?” I asked, eyeing her weary face. “When was the last time you slept?”

“Sleep?” Twilight asked as if confused by the word. “I'm not entirely . . . No! We have more important things to discuss! Sunset! Can you go through the portal and get Spike?”

Sunset crossed her arms and raised her eyebrow. “You promised you'd explain what's with your weird journal entries. We're worried about you.”

Twilight shrank in on herself a bit and her voice became quiet. “Please Sunset? I promise it'll all make sense in a moment. Spike's expecting you.”

Between the tiny voice and Twilight's weary puppy dog eyes, Sunset didn't stand a chance. She sighed and walked over to the portal. “If Princess Celestia is on the other side, I will be very put out with you,” she grumbled.

Sunset pushed her hand against the portal face and recoiled when she encountered a solid stone surface. Twilight gestured at her to try again. Sunset sighed and began to push against the statue's face even harder but she stopped when Twilight began giggling hysterically.

“YES!” Twilight exclaimed. “It works!”

“What works,” I asked curiously. “The portal is closed?”

“Yes, that's right!” She exclaimed. “It worked perfectly. Now put this in your pocket and try again!”

Twilight held out a blank piece of paper. Sunset took it after a moment of hesitation, though her expression was dubious. She walked over and pushed her hand against the still solid stone face. She let out a growl and leaned against the statue before eyeing Twilight. There was a worried expression on her face.

“Now will you explain what's . . . what are you doing?”

Twilight was staring at the Sunset and the portal with a hopeful grin on her face and whispering to herself.

“. . . two . . . one . . . zero!”

The instant Twilight said zero, there was a flash of light from the portal. I caught a glimpse of Sunset vanishing into the portal. After the initial shock wore off, I ran over to check. To my surprise, my hand found solid stone instead of seeing my hand transform into a hoof. The portal was closed and the surface was cool to the touch. Suddenly I was hit from behind by Twilight who was hugging me tightly.

“It works! It works! It really worked!” She gasped her voice breaking. I turned to face her and found tears rolling down her cheeks.

“I nearly lost both of you,” she gasped. “Luna said you and Spark wouldn't have survived a killing strike in that dream. We almost ran out of time because I was asleep when you needed me the most. I couldn't let that happen again! I briefly thought about eliminating sleep but I tried that when I was a foal and it failed miserably. Anyhow, instead I-”

She broke off her growing rant when the portal face shimmered and Sunset walked out, closely followed by Spike. She let go of me and grinned sheepishly at Sunset. Spike looked haggard as well but not nearly as bad as Twilight seemed.

“Hi Spike,” I said, kneeling to shake his paw.

“Good to see you're recovered Silver,” Spike said. “It's been a rough week on our end. Twilight's been a total basket case.”

Sunset walked over to confront Twilight. “Explain! Please! What have you done Twilight?”

Twilight began to fidget nervously. “When I got back I began researching the portal and the journals. Sadly, I couldn't find anything on the portal and Celestia said Starswirl hadn't shared anything on them with her. With that avenue closed, I turned my attention to the books. They are a fascinating arcane construct with a sophisticated array of enchantments on both the paper and the binding. After several experiments, I realized-”

I put up my hand to stop her. “I love your science talk Twilight but I'm afraid this isn't the time or place for details. Could you summarize for now?”

“Right, right, of course,” Twilight said, nodding vigorously. “In short, the books work with pages removed, and the separated pages are still recognized as part of the whole. This new book and its partner will be the solution to the problem along with the new mechanisms on my side of the portal. At least that was the theory but I'm pleased it works in practice.”

While she was talking, Twilight reached into her backpack. She pulled out a new journal with a simple leather binding. Unlike Sunset's book, this one was completely unmarked and uninteresting. Sunset was staring at Twilight, obviously beginning to grasp the implications of this experiment.

“As a result of my work, the portal will be closed to everyone unless you are carrying a page from this book with you. If you have the page with you, the equipment on the other side will activate and open the portal temporarily. That means if there is an emergency, you or one of our friends can just walk through and find me. There'll be instructions for sending a message to me, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia, or even Princess Cadance in the neighboring room as well. Plus you’re both going to be well known in Ponyville so there are more options. Even if I'm away, you can contact somepony who can help. So, what do you think?”

Sunset responded by stepping in and kissing Twilight hard on the lips. Twilight responded without hesitation, wrapping her arms around Sunset’s waist. I enjoyed watching the moment but then a nervous giggle drew my attention. The startled expression on Rarity’s face was priceless and she was blushing furiously.

I walked over to her and whispered in her ear. “Surprised?”

Rarity fanned her flushed face, not looking away from Sunset and Twilight. “I admit I didn’t believe you were entirely serious when you told us. Now, of course, all room for doubt has been wiped away. I believe you might owe us a more elaborate story at our next sleepover though.”

I nodded and returned my attention to Twilight and Sunset. They finally broke their kiss but Sunset made no move to step away, standing there with her forehead pressed against Twilight’s. They didn’t say anything for several moments while Sunset studied Twilight’s face.

“You are amazing Twilight,” Sunset finally whispered. “It's absolute genius. I just wish you had told me instead of working yourself to exhaustion. I might have been able to help.”

Twilight blinked a few times with a giddy smile on her face. She held the new book, her hand shaking from exhaustion and possibly the after-effects of the kiss. “I wanted it to be a surprise but I suppose that's fair. So do you know where this will be safe?”

“I can put the book in my family safe deposit box after school,” I said, lifting it out of her hands. “I doubt we'll need more pages regularly and it'll be perfectly safe there.”

Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “Ooh, I'll come with you! I'm very curious about banking in this world!”

“Oh no you don't darling,' Rarity exclaimed, rushing over to Twilight’s side. “Look at you; your skin, your coiffure! When was the last time you even showered?”

Twilight froze and looked at herself as if realizing her state for the first time. “Uhhh . . . when was the last time I was here? I've been working on the portal ever since.”

Rarity grabbed her arm and began hauling her toward the parking lot. “We are going to the spa and I am not taking no for an answer. I will be in touch; Tell Principal Celestia I'm gone for the day. This is an emergency!”

“Next time Twilight,” I called after her. “You're in good hands.”

Spike watched Rarity walking away with Twilight and sighed. “I'm guessing dogs are about as welcome at spas in this world as they are in mine. I’m just relieved Aloe and Lotus serve dragons.”

“Fraid so buddy,” I said. “I can set you up with a movie on my phone for the afternoon if you want. Principal Celestia will probably let you chill in the office while we go to class.”

Spike grinned and nodded. “I think that's a fair deal.

Sunset and I settled down at the table to open up my parent's safe deposit box for the first time. Officially I was just dropping off the new master portal journal and the extra pages but I couldn't resist looking through it. Twilight was with Rarity getting cleaned up from her marathon redesign of the portal and Spike was waiting in the car so it was just me and Sunset. I was excited to find out what was inside but my hand was shaking as I put the key into the lock. I stopped and let out a nervous sigh.

“What's on your mind?”

“I'm just afraid of what might be in here Sunset,” I whispered. “I'm a bit worn out to face more memories.”

“Don't worry,” She said reassuringly. “It's just like what you have at home. Good memories

I nodded and opened the box. It was one of the large safe boxes so there was room for a fair bit of stuff. After all, this was where the family history book usually lived. Now it would be the home of a book that acted as a link between two worlds.
All of it was well organized in envelopes, sealed bags, and small boxes of various designs. I even recognized some of them as my father's work. I immediately began lifting out the items, listing them off as I went.

“Some old coins and boxes of old photos. That's pretty cool. What’s in- oh . . .” I trailed off

Sunset looked up from the folder she was perusing. “What did you find? I've got passports and a bunch of other legal paperwork in this folder.”

“It’s my parent’s wedding rings and mom’s engagement ring,” I whispered in a cracking voice. I didn't move to touch the small bag that held the jewelry again. “Steel Rain must have put them in here when he moved the box.”

Sunset leaned over and gently kissed me on the cheek. She laid her hand on mine and we just stared at the box. I shook my head to clear the emotion away and pulled out another box.

“Nope, I’m not letting this ruin my day,” I said in a determined voice as I opened the box I had grabbed. “I’m glad the rings are here. Oh my gosh, these are medals. Four separate sets, they must have been my grandparents. I'll have to find out what they all mean.”

“These envelopes must go with them,” Sunset breathed. “They're military service records. I know they served in the military from your stories but seeing other evidence is wonderful. It makes them more real in a way. I wonder if I'll ever find something similar for my family.”

I smiled at her. “We'll find out one way or another. That’s a promise, my love. Hmmm, what’s in this? That’s odd . . .”

I tipped over an envelope and a bracelet slid out. It was made from a metal chain with a small key hanging off it. The chain was painted black and was chipped in several places but the key was a different story. It was made from an immaculate purple-black metal that was almost iridescent. The design and the look of the metal were both startlingly familiar.

“I'm pretty sure my mom was wearing this last time we visited the dance studio in a dream,” I murmured while reaching out to grab it. “I almost think she was showing it to me but don’t think I’ve ever seen it in the real world. It’s weird, that color metal reminds me of my bracers, you know, the ones from-”

The instant my finger brushed the purple-black metal of the key I froze like I'd stuck my finger in a wall socket. It felt like a fire ripping through my mind, burning the fog that was hanging over not just the past weeks but years of my life. At the center of the storm was the image of a simple, intensely aggravating wooden crate. My hand reflexively grabbed the key, gripping it like it was my only anchor to reality. An involuntary moan of pain escaped my lips as my brain tried to deal with the pile of missing pieces suddenly being shoved into their proper places.

FREAKING HELL THAT HURTS!
No kidding Spark. Wait a minute, the crate!
. . . Sweet Luna, you’re right! How?
The key?
It must be!
Wait, is Sunset saying something? I can’t hear her.

I blinked several times and looked over at Sunset. There was a frightened expression on her face and she had grabbed my wrist to try and get my attention. Her mouth was moving but I couldn’t hear anything until I started paying more careful attention.

“. . . talk to me,” Sunset asked her voice tinged with concern. “Please! What's wrong?”

I didn’t answer as I picked the key up, my hand shaking. I reached out and pulled Sunset’s other hand out flat and gently laid it down so it was touching both our hands.

“What the- OUCH!” she gasped. “Son of a- Wait, what the- . . . Sweet Celestia, I remember!”

I picked the key up from her hand and looked at her curiously. “Do you still remember?”

She stared at me, her eyes wide with growing realization. A grin spread across her face and she nodded.

I dropped the entire bracelet in her hand and after a moment I was confident the memory wasn’t going to fade away. I began scooping everything back into the safe deposit box, along with the new portal journal. The excitement was threatening to overwhelm me but I still managed to lock everything up before leaving the vault.

“Twilight is with Rarity getting cleaned up for the dance,” I exclaimed. “We need to let her know immediately. She won’t want to miss this!”

“Rarity is going to be pissed off when we show up to take Twilight away,” Sunset giggled pulling out her phone. “What should I do with this bracelet?”

“Why don’t you hold on to it for now? In fact, why don't you wear it? How many girls can say they have a Lunar Iron bracelet?”

She looked down at the bracelet as if seeing it for the first time. “You’re right, this is Lunar Iron. Only the key but still . . . How is this possible?”

I sighed. “I’d love an answer to that question myself. Let's go pick up our princess and find out what's in the crate.”

“So you’re sure Rarity isn't totally freaking out about us stealing you away?” I asked Twilight as we walked through the front door. Twilight was already looking far better after her trip to the spa. Her hair was tidied up and she looked far more put together than she had been a few hours earlier.

Twilight just laughed. “As long as I get back to her shop to get dressed in the next twenty minutes we’ll be fine. There’s no way I’m missing out on the answers to this! By the way, Rarity expects both of you to be there as well.”

I began pulling the lamps and other items off the crate. “Yeah, she’s made something for me to wear tonight.”

“Rarity made your formal wear for the dance?” Twilight asked eagerly. “I finally get to see you in a suit?”

I chuckled. “Yeah. Come to think of it, Ponyville Rarity is doing the same for the gala. I’m attending two formal events in two weeks. More than I ever thought I’d bother with. So here it is, the object of our frustration revealed at last!”

With a flourish, I pulled the tablecloth off, revealing a dingy wood crate. It was far better built than I thought. The wood was bleached with age but the slats were snugly fitted. It was sealed with brand new nails and there was no lock or keyhole visible on the wood. We had filled Spike in on the issue during the drive home. He looked utterly perplexed as he examined it.

“I don't get it,” Spike muttered. “What's so special about this box?”

“We're about to find out. So, you want a crowbar?” Sunset asked even as she pulled it out of the pile of tools I had brought in.

“Yeah, that should do. Let’s see what's hiding inside this aggravating box.”

I carefully slipped the crowbar under the lid and began prying the nails loose. It was nailed down incredibly thoroughly and it took some doing to finally pull it loose. I carefully lifted it off and put it down beside the box. When I looked inside my brain froze up. A strangled squeak of surprise was all that escaped my throat. Sunset and Twilight hurried over to me and froze when they saw what I was staring at.

“What the heck is this?” Sunset whispered in disbelief.

“Th- That’s impossible. Isn’t it?” Twilight asked, her voice actually quivering. “The key on that bracelet is one thing and the guard armor but this- Have you ever seen anything like it Sunset?”

“No, I haven’t. Silver! You need to pry the sides off as well! We need to see the whole thing!”

I nodded dumbly but didn't move right away. I just stared in disbelief at the immaculately smooth metal surface that was right underneath the wood lid. It was a purple-black metal that almost looked iridescent. A mysterious metal I had only seen in small quantities.

Is that . . .
Lunar Iron. It's made of Lunar Iron.
How is this possible Spark? Where did my family get this?
Who cares how?! Grab that pry bar and clear it out already!
I'm on it!

Moments later I knocked the sides off the crate, revealing not an answer but another mystery. Inside the crate was a perfectly smooth block of lunar iron, three by three by four feet in size. There were no markings, no hinges or seams anywhere to be seen. The three of us were speechless as we carefully examined the box. Once we confirmed it was seamless, Sunset took the bracelet off and put the key down on top of the box. The three of us watched it, almost braced to run as if a part of us was expecting some incredible magical light show. But nothing happened.

Twilight sighed. “I suppose it would have been too easy. At least we can ask Princess Luna about this now.”

“Yeah, but not today,” Sunset replied. “We have something of an answer but I don’t want to get on Rarity’s bad side.”

“A fate worse than death awaits those who dismiss the power of the fashionista,” I chuckled. “Much as I’m itching to research this thing, we have a dance to prepare for.”

Twilight gave me a peck on the cheek. “We’ll make an academic out of you yet Silver,” she giggled.

“What do we do with this key?” Spike asked, rolling his eyes at our antics.

“Sunset can keep it for now,” I replied, handing it to Sunset. “Until we know what’s going on, one of us should always be wearing it. It’s our only insurance against the magic reasserting itself.”

With that taken care of, we got ready to head out. It was going to be a heck of a party tonight and it was going to be a serious challenge to keep my mind on the fun. I refocused on something simpler. My excitement about seeing my two girlfriends in their dresses for the Winter Ball. Mysteries would have to wait until tomorrow.

Author's Note

Just as a refresher so you don't have to go digging through the archives: Lunar Iron is the metal that Night Guard armor and weapons are made from. The metal is not indestructible but it cannot be damaged or modified thanks to the lost technique for crafting it. When the magical property of the armor fails due to abuse, it simply falls to pieces or even to dust under the most extreme circumstances. The bracers that Silver Spark received when he traveled through the portal are also made of this metal.

Speaking of Silver, if you check out the blog I posted here you can finally see what the two of them look like. I commissioned a bit of art!

Chapter 42 - To Dance

Thursday, December 22, 2016, Continued:

“Of all the idiotic traditions!” I snarled. “Who came up with this one?”

Wish I knew but I’m finding this quite amusing.
Oh thanks so much for your support Spark.
Days like this I’m almost glad I’m just a mental construct.
Someday I’ll figure out how to make you eat those words.
Bring it on monkey. I could use a day in the sun.
Fair enough. That doesn't help me figure out how this thing works though.
At least Rarity knows what she’s doing. Just look at us.

I pulled the offending piece of fabric over my head and carefully untied my latest failed attempt. The mysteries of the Windsor knots continued to elude me and no amount of glaring was going to impart the knowledge on me. There wasn’t even anyone nearby to ask since the girls were all upstairs getting prepared for the dance. I gave up, threw the tie over my shoulder, and turned to the mirror to check myself over one last time.

If Rarity hadn’t told me, I never would have guessed this was her first foray into men’s formal wear. The fit was perfect and she had outdone herself as far as I was concerned. The jacket and pants were charcoal grey wool, with two buttons, and a simple notched lapel. Underneath was just a simple white dress shirt and it was rounded out with a pair of black dress shoes.

As much as I hated to admit it, the tie fit the ensemble. It was just a splash of color but it brought the whole thing together. On top of that, I couldn’t help but notice the colors of the diagonal stripes were suspiciously familiar. The alternating stripes of red and navy blue were close to matching the hair of my two girlfriends.

I heard the click of high heels on the stairs outside but I kept the curtain closed. Rarity had been up and down the stairs several times looking for items from the shop and had politely asked me not to look because she wasn't ready.

“Are you ready yet darling?” Rarity asked. “The others will be down shortly.”

“Everything is perfect except the tie,” I grumbled.

“But darling, your ensemble simply won’t work without it!” Rarity gasped.

I chuckled at her reaction. “Rarity, I just don’t know how to tie it. Do you?”

“Oh dear, of course! Come on out and let me get you fixed up.”

I draped the tie around my neck and pushed the curtain aside. I stepped out and stopped in my tracks when I got my first look at what Rarity was wearing. The royal blue fabric matched her eyes and cascaded nearly to the floor. Each pleat of the dress was decorated near the floor with a small pale blue diamond that normally made up her cutie mark. A silver belt was strapped around her waist and the straps of the dress were wide, made with a sheer pale blue lace trimmed with royal blue. There was only one appropriate response to her appearance.

“Milady, thine beauty is only increased by such finery,” I marveled.

Rarity blushed and slowly spun around. The dress flowed like water around her legs. Every detail of the dress accentuated just how gorgeous she was. She had a smile on her face when she caught my eyes again.

“Thou art kind to say so Sir Spark,” she replied. “Thine expression speaks volumes. Step forward and allow me to finish thine ensemble.”

“By thy command Lady Belle,” I said playfully.

Rarity smiled and gestured at a spot on the floor in front of her. For a moment I thought I saw just the tiniest bit of regret in her expression. It reminded me of our conversation about her feelings and the loneliness she sometimes felt. Rarity grabbed the tie from my shoulder and reached up to wrap it around my neck. The sound of footsteps from upstairs made me realize she had positioned me to face the stairway to the upstairs apartment.

Pinkie was the first to come down to the shop. She was practically bouncing in a simple pink skirt that reached halfway down her calves. The pleat of the skirt was decorated with blue and yellow balloons. Her top was a simple blue vest over a white shirt. It was a perfect outfit for Pinkie.

“That’s a cute outfit Pinkie,” I said.

Pinkie spun around like a top, the dress flaring out revealing several layers of fabric underneath making the dress extra springy. She had a huge smile on her face as she began bouncing around the room.

“Thanks Silvy! You’re looking pretty snazzy,” she exclaimed. “It’s perfect for jumping around Rarity! You always make such nice dresses.”

I glanced over at Rarity. “Pinkie’s outfit is more casual than I expected after seeing your dress. You sure I’m not overdressed?”

Rarity coughed once and nodded as she cinched up the knot on my tie. “None of the school dances technically have a dress code although formal wear is encouraged for the Senior Prom and the Fall Formal of course. I still prefer to go all out myself since it is a chance to show off my skills. As for you, a suit is exactly what you need to be wearing.”

“Surprisingly, ah actually agree with Rarity this time,” Applejack added as she walked down the stairs to the showroom. “Lookin’ sharp there Silver.”

I stared at Applejack who was almost unrecognizable with her hair up in a complex braid and bereft of her trademark Stetson. She was wearing an emerald green dress fastened around her neck in a halter. The dark green skirt was covered by a layer of nearly transparent green lace skirt decorated with leaves and red apples.

“Wow Applejack, you look amazing,” I replied.

“Awww, ah' appreciate that Silver,” Applejack smiled bashfully. “It’s a bit fancy but ah’ do like to get all gussied once in a while. Well, as long as I can keep Rarity from going crazy with the makeup that is.”

“Thanks so much for reminding me of that,” Rarity sighed. “After the long drought in our friendship, I just wanted to do something nice for you Applejack. I suppose I went a touch overboard.”

Rarity was looking me over and stepped back in to adjust my tie again. I honestly had no idea what she was doing but she seemed quite intent as she fussed with the knot and my collar.

“Ah know, and ah’ appreciate you tryin’ ta help me Rares,” Applejack reassured her with a wink. “Ah’ was just teasing.”

“If you like these dresses, just wait until you see your girlfriends!” Pinkie exclaimed, still bouncing around the room.

“Girlfriends,” Rarity echoed, shaking her head. “I must admit I find the plural there a bit hard to get used to.”

“Same here,” I said, glancing up at the stairs when I heard footsteps.

I took one moment to note that Rainbow Dash was wearing a suit instead of a dress. I wondered how she had convinced Rarity that this was the better choice. Then Fluttershy came into view and my eyes were completely captured by her appearance.

She was half hidden behind her pink hair, blushing fiercely while I stared at her. The bodice was a rich yellow and the top was hemmed with fabric that almost looked like leaves. A small blue butterfly was nestled in the center, drawing my eyes towards her cleavage despite myself. There was a matching butterfly clipped in her hair along with several small flowers. She wore elbow-length gloves that almost looked like vines wrapped around her arms. The green skirt was loose and had a slit halfway up one side. As she walked, I could see green sandals with vine-like lace stockings that matched her gloves.

She drifted gracefully down the stairs and looked shyly at the floor. Her foot was drifting around nervously while she avoided my gaze.

“You look incredible Fluttershy,” I said quietly. “You're going to turn more than a few heads tonight.”

“Thank you,” She whispered, blushing even redder as a small smile appeared on her face. “It's a beautiful dress but I feel a bit exposed.”

In a sudden flurry of movement, Rarity dashed across the room and came back holding a piece of fabric. It was a lacy shawl made from the same vine-patterned lace fabric as her sleeves. Rarity quickly wrapped it around Fluttershy’s shoulders. It covered the bare skin of her shoulders and chest and Fluttershy visibly relaxed and straightened up just a bit.

“I made this with the leftover fabric,” Rarity said. “I still don't think your ensemble needs it but it’s more important that you feel confident. You look stunning darling.”

“You almost looked like a dryad or something from a storybook,” I added. “Or maybe like a magical creature from Equestria. It suits you perfectly.”

“They’re right Fluttershy,” Sunset added from upstairs.

I turned to face the first of my two girlfriends, suspecting that I had been set up a bit. I froze when I saw both Sunset and Twilight walking slowly down the stairs, arm in arm. Sunset seemed to be supporting Twilight a bit, and I could see they were both wearing flat sandals. Their dresses were mirrors of one another, with a single wide shoulder strap wrapped over Twilight's right shoulder and Sunset's left shoulder. The opposite shoulder was bare and the fabric hugged every inch of their torsos, complimenting their shapely figures.

Sunset's dress was a rich red while Twilight's was navy blue, each one reaching almost but not quite to the floor. The fabric of each dress was stretched tight around their bodies and clasped tight at their waists on the opposite side of the shoulder strap. The clasp at Twilight's waist was a star made of silver while Sunset's was a stylized gold sun. Both were clear representations of their cutie marks. The two of them were stunning and I was utterly speechless as they descended.

Sweet Luna, they're gorgeous.
Utterly stunning, completely out of our league.
Yet here we are.

“Better close your mouth there Silver or the bugs are gonna fly right in,” Applejack laughed.

Her voice pulled me out of my stunned silence. I blinked several times, realizing my jaw had dropped at some point. I quickly glanced around the room and felt my cheeks flush when I realized that everyone was watching me intently with amused smiles on their faces. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were leaning on each other laughing hysterically. Even Fluttershy was giggling quietly beside me.

“Hah, you should see your face!” Dash cackled. "You look like you were hit with a club Silver!"

I closed my mouth and slowly walked over to my nervously smiling girlfriends trying to figure out what to say. I was still at a loss for words when I reached them. Amused aquamarine and purple eyes were watching me silently. I silently reached out and took one of their hands with one of mine and planted a gentle kiss on the back of each.

“I take it you approve?” Sunset inquired.

“Stunning and beautiful come to mind,” I replied after a brief hesitation. “Yet those words seem inadequate to describe the sight before my eyes.”

Sunset and Twilight exchanged a pleased glance before giving me a once-over. The other girls had made me feel a bit self-conscious but being examined so carefully by my girlfriends was unnerving.

“You dress up even better than I had expected,” Sunset observed. “What do you think Twilight?”

“This was worth the wait,” Twilight murmured, blushing a bit as she looked me in the eyes. “I’ve been looking forward to seeing him dressed like this for ages.”

I blushed but didn’t break eye contact with Twilight. “I must admit, I’m surprised to see you two wearing dresses that practically confirm our relationship.”

“You’re right,” Twilight said nervously. “Rarity did say your tie and the clothing design were both chosen to remove any doubt about who our stalli– er boyfriend is.”

“I couldn’t help myself!” Rarity exclaimed from behind me. “Your admission was inspiring! I can’t ignore my muse!”

Twilight let go of my hand and clasped her hands nervously in front of her. “There is a different dress upstairs I could wear instead if you want this secret.”

“I would hate to see that happen when you two look so gorgeous,” I said, looking Twilight in the eyes. “If you are both comfortable with everyone in CHS knowing the three of us are in a relationship by the end of the dance then so am I.”

“Good, because I doubt Sonata will be able to keep it secret much longer,” Sunset laughed. “I swear that girl has no filters.”

“Ah' don't think any of those three do,” Applejack snorted. “Or they plain jus’ don’t care. They're a handful that's fer sure.”

“So is everyone ready?” I asked. “Who else is here anyhow? I've been a bit busy working the last few nights. The Dazzlings aren't hiding upstairs, are they?”

Pinkie started jumping up and down waving her hand. “Nope, nope, noperoonie! The Dazzlings said they had what they needed for the dance so they're coming separately. The Crusaders are at AJ’s place and will come with Big Mac and Granny.”

“Exactly, so let’s stop gabbing and get rolling!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “We’ve got a party to get to!”

My van was crowded but there was just enough space to deliver everyone to CHS for the dance. In the hallway outside the gym, Photo Finish had set up a professional photo studio, complete with lights and everything. Twilight mentioned she had this set up for the fall formal as well. She took quite a few pictures of our group, as well as me, Sunset, and Twilight as a trio.

It was hard to get the feel for dancing since I’d never been to a school event like this before so I just followed my friend’s lead. It involved lots of bouncing to the beat of the music so far. Flash Sentry and his band were the first performance of the evening. When Flash wrapped up his set, Vinyl took over with some recorded music while the Rainbooms went to prepare for their performance. Twilight was even going to sing as well.

Left to my own devices, I wandered over to the drinks table to refresh myself. It was going to be fun to watch them perform but I was feeling just a tiny bit isolated. I had caught a couple of glimpses of the Dazzlings through the crowd but we hadn’t crossed paths yet. I settled back against the wall to watch the crowd of students dancing to Vinyl's beats and shook my head. I was alone right now but at least I was going to enjoy their performance.

“So, how did you pull this off?” a familiar voice asked from beside me.

I turned around to find Flash flanked by the two members of his band. I had no idea what their names were off the top of my head but their expressions were pretty flat as they stared at me. Flash’s expression was equally unreadable and I felt myself instinctively tensing already, preparing to fight or flee if necessary.

“Pardon?” I asked cautiously.

Flash crossed his arms and stared at me flatly. “You arrived with the seven most popular girls in school and now I'm hearing talk that you're dating both Sunset and Twilight. How did you convince them to trust you? And is it true about Sunset and Twilight?”

I sighed. This was a conversation I hadn't been looking forward to. We hadn't spoken much since the Battle of the Bands but we'd been polite with one another. This had the potential to throw that progress into a tailspin. Honestly, there wasn’t a good way to avoid this question since we weren’t keeping it secret.

“I’m honestly not sure,” I replied glancing over at the empty stage where they would soon be performing. “I’ll do everything in my power to repay those girls for the trust they've shown me. As for dating Twilight, I suppose it is true. The whole thing was Sunset's idea. Why? Is this going to be a problem?”

“No, I know where I stand with Sunset and Twilight,” Flash said, shaking his head. “Twilight made it clear we were just friends after the Battle of the Bands.”

Suddenly a sly smile appeared on his face and he actually chuckled. “You’re a braver man than me, trying to juggle two strong-willed girls like them. Plus, they're all tangled up with magic which has got to be a mind twist on the best of days. Just treat the two of them right and we won't have any problems.”

Flash Sentry being reasonable. The end of the world is nigh!
Very funny Spark. A school event without any drama would be nice.
Optimist. Pretty sure drama and high school go hoof in hoof.
I’ll settle for not needing the sword and armor I left in the van.

Flash was smiling properly now as were his two band members. I realized I’d been trolled so I chuckled and held my hand out to him. “As far as ultimatums go, that’s one I can agree to. You had me a bit worried there for a moment. How’s life been treating you anyhow?”

“Got to keep you on your toes,” Flash said, taking my hand and shaking it firmly. “If you can’t handle my jokes how are you going to handle dating those two girls? I'm feeling pretty good about our performance tonight. Speaking of which, have you met my bandmates? Brawly Beats is the one you’re looking in the eye and my short, silent bassist there is Ringo.”

I gave each of them a polite nod. “I’ve seen you both around but I don’t believe we’ve ever spoken. I certainly enjoyed your music.”

“Thanks dude,” Brawly replied while Ringo just nodded quietly.

I glanced at Flash. “So you meeting up with anyone now that you’re done performing?”

Flash frowned and scratched the back of his head. “Nah, after how badly I messed with Twilight, I figure it would be better to step back, you know? Going stag seemed like a safer bet.”

Suddenly a pale blue arm wrapped around Flash’s shoulder. “You’re here without a date too?!” Sonata chirped. “Perfect, let’s dance!”

Before any of us could react or even speak a word of protest, Sonata hauled Flash to the dance floor. The three of us watched them go. Brawly turned to me with a confused expression on his face.

“Dude, are all magical girls crazy or what?”

“That’s an excellent question,” Adagio purred. “I’d love to hear how you answer that Silver.”

Brawly and Ringo spun around, discovering that Adagio and Aria had walked up behind them. They were wearing similar dresses to the ones they wore for the Battle of the Bands and were looking at me expectantly.

I looked Adagio in the eye and grinned. “I fear that these magical girls are totally unpredictable and sometimes seem completely nuts. I mean they made me their friend. ”

Aria’s eyes narrowed at my words, although her mouth was twitching. “You’re one to talk anyhow. You’d have to be insane to chase down three injured predators after they failed to take over the world.”

I stared at Aria who was staring at me with a flat expression. I wondered for a moment if I had crossed a line by accident. Before panic could set in, Aria winked at me.

“I suppose I was,” I finally laughed. “Glad it worked out and I think Steel Rain is pleased as well. Are you ready to start in January?”

Aria nodded, causing Brawly to look between the two of us. “Dude, what’s goin’ on in January?”

“We’re working at the new martial arts academy,” Aria replied. “Silver’s godfather recognizes talent when he sees it, so the two of us are going to be his assistant instructors.”

“Woah!” Brawly exclaimed. “That guy you fought that one time is opening a school? That was like something out of a movie. Dude, I might have to check it out.”

Ringo nodded silently indicating his agreement. I smiled, relieved there was some interest in Steel Rain’s dojo. It was startling to realize that I was looking forward to teaching again. The rest of the conversation with the four was oddly unremarkable. After a few minutes of fairly mundane conversation, we went our separate ways.

I wound up settling down by myself on a bench so I could enjoy watching my friends perform. It was a rare chance to see them perform when the world wasn’t at stake. I was just making a mental note to ask Twilight why her wings were so different from Dash and Fluttershy when an unpleasant voice drew my attention.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie wishes to have a word with the one who calls himself Silver Spark.”

I sighed and looked at the silver-haired girl who had been a thorn in my side for months. Not so much since the Battle of the Bands but her last vicious comments still had me angry. She was wearing a knee-length silver and blue dress.

“Come on Trixie, can’t this wait?” I asked wearily. “I’m having a good day and I’d like to get through one school event without-”

“No, it cannot wait!” she exclaimed in an angry voice. Suddenly she seemed to wilt; the confidence that was a core personality trait of Trixie just vanished. With an irritated sigh, she turned and slumped down on the bench next to me.

“Please, can you just listen? Trixie is afraid she won’t be brave enough if she leaves this any longer.”

She turned and suddenly looked me in the eyes. Her pale lavender eyes actually looked a bit frightened. Something about her tone, and the unexpectedly polite request made me hesitate. Instead of sending her away, I nodded without speaking and gestured at her to go ahead.

“Trixie is- . . . no, no wait,” she said nervously. “Forgive Trixie, she is unaccustomed to . . . I am sorry. For everything.”

Trixie broke eye contact and stared at the floor in front of her. I was at a loss for words as I watched her. When the Rainbooms finished up their song I looked up at the stage to find Twilight and Sunset watching me. Their expressions were concerned so I smiled at them, trying to indicate that things were ok. Twilight smiled back and covered up the microphone. I could see her lips moving as she said something I couldn't hear. Fortunately, someone, or more precisely, somepony was way better at hearing stuff than me.

Did you catch that Spark?
Yeah. She said to trust your instincts.

I had a question that needed answering before continuing this conversation. “Why do you hate me so much, Trixie?”

Trixie didn't answer immediately as she stared at the floor. She was fidgeting with a small rubber ball making it disappear several times with a casual movement. It was so distracting I was caught off guard when she finally spoke.

“At first it was just the thing Trixie had to do,” she mumbled. “Before Sparkle showed up there was a pecking order in this school. Sunset ruled the roost and the rest of us fought for scraps of power. Then she arrived and everything changed . . .”

“So afterward?” I prompted.

“It was so easy to hate you,” she snorted. “The other five were the school heroes and assigned to be Sunset's jailors but you? You were the boy who supposedly helped Sunset destroy the formal. You got away with no punishment even though it was clear to everyone that you were colluding with Sunset. Why else would you stand up for the ‘demon’ and fight to protect her?”

The only thing stopping me from yelling at her over calling Sunset a demon was the utter disgust in her voice. That and the fact that she was dropping the third-person act made me hold my tongue while she kept talking.

“The world is so simple when you focus on hating someone,” Trixie continued. “It's much harder to admit one is simply wrong. Or jealous.”

“Jealous?” I snapped, my irritation getting the better of me. “Why would the Great and Powerful Trixie be jealous of a lowly guttersnipe?”

“I deserved that,” Trixie winced. “Don't you realize what you have? You're the only person in this school to get magic without help from Sparkle's crown. I didn't believe Gilda's ravings about Halloween until the Battle of the Bands. You have real magic; I'm just a simple conjurer of cheap tricks.”

I felt like a bit of a heel after my outburst but her comment struck a chord with me. “Like what you're doing with that ball? I can barely follow what you're doing and you're not even really trying to hide it right now are you?”

Trixie looked down at her hands in surprise. “What this? It's just agility practice. This is what it looks like when I’m trying.”

With those words, the ball simply vanished out of her left hand. With her right hand, she reached up and I could swear she pulled it out of my ear. It was a classic trick but I was still impressed by how smoothly it went.

“Your normal ears aren't quite as big as those magic ones you get but they're still sufficient to hide this,” she said almost playfully, but she quickly wilted as if she remembered who her audience was. “See? Just a simple trick.”

I finally let a smile slip through. “Don’t sell yourself short; that was pretty impressive. Plus, I’ll admit I’ve heard that’s not the limit of your skills by any stretch.”

I wonder if she could fool us when we’re ponied up.
A question for another time Spark. She’s already upset enough about the magic.

“Trixie knows that,” she murmured. “She is grateful for what you have done to protect this school but Trixie cannot help being jealous. Trixie still wishes she could have a chance to shine the way you and your friends do.”

I looked up at the stage. Ironically, the Rainbooms were playing ‘Shine like Rainbows, making me snort with amusement. Trixie frowned at my reaction, forcing me to explain.

“Sorry Trixie, it’s just funny that oddly I'm in the same place as you,” I said. “I don’t stand out next to those strong personalities up there on stage. It doesn’t bother me much since I’m not a musician or performer but I can understand why you’d find it frustrating.”

“Trixie admits that music is not her first choice either, though it is one of her many skills,” she said, a small smile appearing on her face. “Trixie simply did what was necessary to get her moment in the spotlight during the Battle of the Bands. Ugh! Trixie is easily distracted and must sadly return the conversation to less pleasant topics. So . . . where does that leave us? Is there anything Silver Spark desires of Trixie to help accept her apology? Anything at all?”

I looked into her pale lavender eyes. There was still fear there but the anger that had marred her face during every previous encounter was completely absent. When I smiled, she almost looked frightened as if she was expecting me to suddenly grow fangs. Granted, that was something I could do but she looked like she was expecting me to demand something awful from her.

“If you’re ready for this misery between us to end, so am I,” I said quietly. “As long as you make peace with Sunset as well, we’re good.”

Trixie looked surprised. “That’s all?”

“Yeah, that’s all,” I said. “Peace and quiet are all I ever wanted when I moved here.”

“Trixie is quite willing and able to deliver peace,” she replied, her exaggerated confidence returning as suddenly as it vanished. “However, Trixie feels she should warn you that quiet will be an impossible dream for those who associate with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie.”

“Well, I’ll take the peace then,” I replied cheerfully. “Honestly, I’d be tempted to tell Silver from four months ago that quiet is overrated anyhow. One's perspective tends to change after a few real near-death experiences.”

“Trixie wouldn't know how that feels,” she mumbled. “Losing control of one's mind and emotions is frightening enough. Trixie is still having nightmares about the experiences.”

I glanced over at her and did a double-take. She had done a masterful job with her makeup, I almost missed the dark circles under her eyes. Suddenly the weariness in her posture became a bit more of a worry. I felt a nervous prickle on the back of my neck.

“How long?”

“A few times a week since the Fall Formal,” Trixie grumbled. “It got worse after the Battle of the Bands but Trixie is strong and she will overcome this as well!”

That's not good, is it?
Buck me, I hope it's just trauma.
If nightmares are growing in the minds of normal students we have a serious problem on our hooves.
Gah, but I'm not sure if I can trust her yet.

“I'm sure you will,” I said carefully. “Still, if they get worse let me know. I might be able to help.”

She stood up and gave me a flourishing bow. “The Skeptical and Grateful Trixie will keep that in mind. Now, she must depart for it is difficult to converse with such music as a distraction. But mark my words, we shall speak again Silver Spark!”

“I look forward to it,” I replied, chuckling at what would have been a threat earlier in this day. “Safe travels to you, Trixie Lulamoon.”

She shot me a friendly smile before walking proudly back out to the dance floor. I nodded at her and leaned against the wall, feeling a bit more weight lift off my shoulders. One more former enemy had reached out to make peace with me and not just a 'you leave me alone and I'll leave you alone' accord either. I turned my attention back to the stage and watched Twilight and Sunset singing with a smile on my face.

Vinyl had taken over as DJ once the Rainbooms finished playing. There was some light rock song playing that I didn't recognize. Bit of a random choice but Vinyl did have good taste in music. I was going to have to go make our request soon for our bit of extra fun once they finished putting their instruments away. Then I was drawn out of my introspection by the approach of a surprising couple. I scrambled to my feet to greet them.

Steel Rain was here, dressed in a classic tuxedo, with his arm hooked around Vice Principal Luna's. She looked a bit self-conscious in an ankle-length blue gown that was reminiscent of the one gifted to Princess Luna by the portal. I had never seen her dressed in anything but her work clothes, so this was quite unexpected. Spark quietly informed me he could hear similar comments from the other students along with surprise that she was attending with a date.

“Good evening Sir!” I exclaimed. “I wasn't expecting to see you here!”

“Hello Silver,” he chuckled. “Surprised to see me or just surprised this lovely goddess is still tolerating my presence?”

Luna nudged him with her shoulder. “Steel! Not in front of my students!”

“With such lovely raiment, thou art a vision my dear,” he said in a classic style. “T'would be a crime not to speak of thine beauty.”

She had a smile on her face even as she protested. It was the most relaxed I'd seen our vice principal since the Fall Formal.

“At the risk of overstepping my bounds as a student, you do look great,” I said.

To my surprise, Luna simply smiled. “I believe I will simply accept your compliment in the spirit you intended. As you may have noticed Miss Belle does fine work.”

“She does indeed,” I said.

At that mention, I glanced over towards the stage. Principal Celestia was up at the front, speaking with a few students. I saw all seven of the Rainbooms making their way through the crowd towards us. Steel Rain raised an eyebrow at me when he saw the dresses Sunset and Twilight were wearing. His eyes shot to my tie and then he seemed to deflate as he glanced over at Luna.

“You were right again my dearest moon,” he grumbled. “I should know better than to bet against the intuition of the women in my life.”

“I will collect our little bet later,” Luna said, patting his cheek gently before turning to the Rainbooms. “Good evening ladies, that was a fine performance.”

Rainbow Dash brushed her suit jack with false modesty. “Yeah, we are pretty awesome that way.”

Luna chuckled and looked over at Sunset. “Miss Shimmer, I have a couple of questions for you and your partners. First, have you made any plans for Christmas dinner?”

Sunset blinked as she realized the meaning of the plural. “We'll be visiting with Applejack's family the day after but I don't think we have plans for Christmas, do we Silver?”

I shook my head. “Nothing planned for Christmas Day at this point. Just a quiet day at home I expect.”

“Well, we can't have that my boy,” Steel Rain scolded. “Would you three care to join us for dinner? We're having a little gathering at Celestia and Luna's.”

I looked over at Sunset and Twilight. “I'm up for it if you are.”

“I wish I could but I'm already taking a risk being away from Equestria as much as I have,” Twilight sighed. “I can only afford one more day if I'm going to get the Gala organized. You and Sunset should go though. I'll be happy knowing you're with friends.”

Sunset looked slightly stunned. “Are you sure you want me at your home ma’am?”

“You're dating my boyfriend's godson,” Luna said, a smirk appearing on her face. “I believe this will be an excellent chance to evaluate the progress of your reformation.”

Sunset gulped audibly. “Ok. We'll be there.”

“Excellent!” Luna exclaimed, waving at Vinyl. “And perfect timing. That brings us to our second question.”

Suddenly, the dance floor began to clear, and the first notes of a waltz came out of the speakers. I dimly heard Principal Celestia announcing there would be two classical songs played at Luna’s request. Steel Rain had a pretty huge grin on his face.

“Silver Spark, do you still remember how to dance? Or did they stitch you back together with two left feet?”

I looked over at my friends and grinned. Most of my friends looked completely confused but Sunset and Twilight were grinning. Fluttershy was looking nervous and Sunset had noticed. She took Twilight's hand and gave me a quick nod.

“Sir, I believe you'll find yourself eating those words shortly,” I said, bowing slightly and holding my hand out to Fluttershy. “Would you do me this honor?”

Rarity and Dash looked utterly floored when Fluttershy took my hand and let me lead her out to the now-empty gym floor. Twilight, Sunset, Steel Rain, and Luna were close behind. I heard some surprised whispers behind me.

“Wait, she doesn't know how to dance, does she!?” Rarity asked Dash in a quiet voice.

“No, I don't think so!” she hissed back. “Neither can Twilight! We all saw her at the Fall Formal. What are they playing at?!”

Fluttershy looked at me, her eyes filled with fear. “I don't know if I can do this Silver. It was all just a dream before but this is real! I’m such a klutz, what if I trip or make a mistake!?”

I looked back at her and smiled. “You are incredibly graceful. Even if you do trip; I promise I won't ever let you fall. Just focus on me and ignore the crowd, just like in the dream.”

Fluttershy took a deep breath and put her arm on my shoulder. I put my arm around her waist and we began wheeling around the floor, moving in time to the music. Fluttershy’s fear was completely unfounded. Her movements quickly became confident as the hours of practice took hold. I saw Sunset leading the dance with Twilight out of the corner of my eye. They were moving around with equal confidence. As far as I was concerned, this confirmed our hypothesis. Learning a physical skill in a lucid dream did transfer to the real world.

As the first song continued and we wheeled around the floor I noticed a fourth dancing pair had joined in. I just about tripped when I realized who they were. Aria and Macintosh were waltzing around the floor with surprising skill. I returned my focus to Fluttershy as the first song wound down. I was pleased to see the fear was gone from her face, replaced with a brilliant smile. Sunset and Twilight stopped beside us.

“Would you like to join me for the second dance?” Sunset asked Fluttershy nervously.

Fluttershy responded by taking Sunset’s hand which left me taking Twilight’s. A second waltz began to play and so Twilight and I began to dance. Her movements were a far cry from the clumsiness she had exhibited when we first met. She was so much more confident in her human body, showing the dance practice had paid off. She looked up at my face and smiled as we danced.

“Thank you, Silver,” Twilight murmured.

“What for?” I asked curiously after guiding her through a spin.

“For reminding me why I was attracted to you,” she replied. “I saw you talking with Trixie and with Flash. I know ponies that hold grudges after experiencing far less abuse than you have. Seeing you talking to them with genuine kindness was heartwarming.”

“I wasn’t nearly as forgiving before I met you,” I chuckled. “You gave me a lot to think about when you asked me to help Sunset after the Formal. Look at the three of us now!”

Twilight smiled and we returned all our focus to the dance. We swung around the floor, with eyes only for each other. All too quickly, the song ended. There was a smattering of applause before Vinyl got the modern music going again. We walked off the dance floor as it filled up with our classmates again. I gave Steel Rain a salute as he continued dancing with Luna. Fluttershy looked like she was torn between being self-conscious and proud of herself. I hooked my arm around Sunset’s when she got close and kissed her on the cheek.

“Next time we dance as well,” I said to Sunset.

“In your dreams,” she teased.

I put the back of my hand on my forehead and sighed dramatically. “You wound me deeply Sunset Shimmer. However, I accept your challenge and will face it later this evening.”

The four of us laughed as we joined the other. Rarity and Rainbow Dash had pushed to the front.

“That was awesome Fluttershy!” Dash said exuberantly.

“When did you all find time to learn to dance?!” Rarity asked. “And where!? I’ve always wanted to learn to ballroom dance!”

Fluttershy let out a nervous squeak and hid behind her hair. I was about to answer for her when Applejack barged past with a furious expression on her face and clenched fists. Aria and Macintosh had walked up beside us and Applejack looked pissed.

“Ah’ want to know what yer’ doin’ with mah brother!” Applejack demanded of Aria.

Aria just crossed her arms and stared at Applejack. “Pretty sure it’s called dancing.”

“That’s not what I meant and you know it!” she snapped. “Since when are you dating mah’ brother?!”

“Hey, that’s a good idea!” Aria said as a smile slowly spread across her face. She looked over at Macintosh. “What do you think big guy? Want to go out on a date sometime?”

“Eeyup!” he replied without hesitation.

Aria turned back to her. “There you are, I’ve been dating your brother since two seconds ago.”

Applejack looked like she was about to throttle Aria. Her glare alone looked like it was almost enough to finish her off. Before Applejack could act on her growing fury, Mac put his hand up to stop her.

“Calm down AJ,” he said firmly.

Applejack looked at her brother with a hurt expression. Mac’s eyes softened but he didn’t step away from

“We’ll talk ‘bout this AJ,” he said, his tone gentler. “Ah’ promise but now’s not the time. Ya’ll go have some fun now.”

Rarity wrapped her farm around Applejack’s shoulder and hustled her away, followed closely by Dash and Pinkie. Aria took Mac's arm and headed back out to the dance floor. That left me standing at the side of the gym with Fluttershy, Twilight, and Sunset.

“What just happened?!” Twilight exclaimed after a moment of silence.

I sighed. “I’m beginning to wonder if drama is going to crop up at all our school events. I’m just surprised it wasn’t caused by our trio.”

“At least this dance didn’t involve a massive magical battle,” Sunset said, frowning at the memory. “I hope AJ will be ok.”

“She will be,” Fluttershy whispered. “She’s always been very protective of family and I think this caught her off guard. He’s always been so busy taking care of his family and the farm so the idea that he might have a separate life is probably stressing Applejack out.”

“Fair enough,” I replied. “I guess it doesn’t help that she doesn't get along well with Aria. So, did you enjoy yourself Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy smiled, even as she tried to hide behind her hair. “It was lovely once I stopped worrying about what everyone else thought. Thank you, Silver.”

I bowed to her. “T’was my pleasure.”

“I appreciate you letting me dance with your boyfriend,” She whispered to my girlfriends. “Sorry you gave up your dance with Silver for me, Sunset.”

Sunset wrapped her arm around my waist. “Don’t worry about it Fluttershy. You’re always so tense; seeing you relax while dancing more than made up for it. Now let’s go have some more fun!”

With those words, she pulled me back out to the dance floor. There was still quite a bit of the dance left to enjoy.

When the dance wrapped up, I delivered everyone home in my van before returning home with Sunset and Twilight. We were completely worn out so we headed off to our beds pretty much right away. As soon as I awoke on the astral plane, Spark and I went to get Twilight and Sunset. It only took a few moments for the four of us to gather around the Lunar Iron box that was now completely revealed to us. Tonight I was the only human, with Twilight, Sunset, and Spark all trotting in as ponies.

“So, what now?” Spark asked. “You looked over the real one before bed and it was completely flawless.”

“I’m hoping the difference persists between the sleeping and waking world,” Twilight responded, fluttering her wings. “We noticed the chest while dreaming ages ago even though it was hiding in the real world. Maybe that’s not the only difference.”

“Well let’s see what we have here then,” Sunset said cheerfully.

She reached out with her hoof. The instant her hoof touched the metal there was a crackle of electricity. With a loud BANG, Sunset was sent tumbling head over hooves away from the crate. I hurried over and found her half-insubstantial as she hovered on the edge of waking up from the shock.

“Sunset! Stay with me!” I exclaimed.

Twilight galloped up to Sunset, her horn glowing with pink energy that flowed over Sunset’s body. She didn’t move for a moment, but then a low growl escaped from her throat. Sunset’s body solidified and she scrambled back up to her hooves.

“BUCKING HELL!” She snarled. “THAT HURT YOU STUPID TIN CAN!”

Her horn began glowing teal and her face twisted with anger. She scrambled up to her hooves and turned to face the box, possibly ready to attack it. The light faltered and she gasped with horror. We all turned and saw Spark standing next to the box and staring intently at it. His front hoof was raised and he reached out to it.

“Wait, don’t touch it!” Twilight exclaimed.

Spark ignored her and put his hoof firmly down on the surface. We all braced for another electrical discharge but instead, the box seemed to ripple like it was made of liquid. It didn’t change shape but the texture of the surface seemed to shift. The random iridescent highlights began to coalesce into geometric patterns of light and dark decorating the entire box. My brother didn’t move a muscle as his hoof pressed against the box.

“SPARK!” Sunset shouted in a panic, galloping over to him and tackling him away from the chest.

He responded by wrapping his hooves around Sunset and kissing her. “I’m fine Sunset! I had a hunch.”

Twilight had galloped over to him as well. “What?! What were you thinking Spark?”

I walked over to the box and stared at it, trying to replicate Spark’s line of thinking. How did he know he could touch it safely? Then it came to me.

“Spark is unique among the four of us,” I said thoughtfully. “It’s easy to forget that he’s not just my brother or even a pony. He’s my Spirit Guide. This is his world more than ours.”

Sunset gasped as she understood what I was getting at. “So you think this box was built to be used by dreamwalkers?”

“It’s a reasonable hypothesis,” Twilight replied. “It behaves differently here than in the waking world and it’s made of a metal associated with Luna. Spark safely interacting with it is another point in favor of the theory.”

Sunset suddenly giggled. “Twilight . . . there’s a lost school of magic! This box is perfect evidence that a codified magical system involving the astral plane exists!”

“You could be right,” Twilight replied cautiously, though her wings were twitching with what looked like excitement. “On the other hoof, we don't actually know what Lunar Iron is or how it’s made. This could be a natural phenomenon.”

Twilight and Sunset began to vigorously debate the potential origins of the Lunar Iron and the potential of a magic school that used the Astral Plane. They lost me after just a couple of sentences as their conversation became more technical. I walked over and crouched down beside Spark to examine the box.

“So what is it?” Spark asked. “There's a pattern here now but no words.”

I poked the box cautiously with my finger and when no electrocution was forthcoming I began tracing the patterns. We had examined the smooth surface very carefully while we were awake but now it was different. In the waking world, it was immaculate and perfectly smooth. Here on the Astral Plane, it was different. It was subtle, but there were irregular grooves and bumps that matched up with the pattern. I couldn’t help myself, I kept tracing the lines. There had to be something, an answer, a latch, anything!

One circular mark about the size of my palm was subtly depressed as I ran my hand over it. I gave it a firm push without thinking. With a loud click, the circle of metal settled in four inches. I dove away from the box when a metal handle popped up off the top of the chest like it was on a spring. Oddly, the movement was accompanied by a crashing noise like a shattering vase that seemed to come from every direction. Sunset and Twilight’s conversation stopped suddenly and they turned to stare at me.

“Ummm, oops?” I said sheepishly.

Twilight’s wings flared wide and her horn was crackling with energy. She looked angrier than I'd ever seen her as she stomped over to me and Spark.

“What were you thinking?!” Twilight snapped. “What is with the two of you tonight?! How could you be so careless?”

I felt awful and I looked down into the starry void. “I- I- I’m sorry Twilight. We're just so close to having real answers.”

Twilight was silent for a moment but then her body shimmered. In a single moment, she went from being a pony to a winged human in her pink and yellow pajamas. She wrapped her arms around me in a hug with both her arms and wings. She leaned her head against my chest and a frustrated sigh slipped out of her lips.

“I know,” she whispered. “I just hate seeing you hurt. Every time I turn around, something bad happens to you.”

I kissed her forehead. “I swear I don't mean to get hurt so much. I’ll be more careful.”

Spark looked around at the dreamscape. “I hate to interrupt such a tender moment but what was that crashing noise? There’s nothing here that fits. Was that in the real world?”

We all looked over at Spark and I felt a thrill of fear run through me. Was there a thief in the house?

“Wake us up!” Sunset commanded. “Quickly!”

Friday, December 23, 2016

It was still pitch dark when my eyes shot open. The clock said it was three in the morning as I scrambled out of bed and threw a robe on. Sunset and Twilight came out of their bedrooms at the same time, looking quite disheveled. We hurried downstairs to the living room and gaped at the sight. I had covered the Lunar Iron box with a tablecloth and a lamp so it wouldn't attract unwanted attention.

Now, the tablecloth was crumpled on the floor with a broken lamp on top of it. The perfectly smooth metal surface of the box now had the same complex patterns that appeared in the dream. The shape of the box had also changed to match the dream. A large lever had sprung up from the top of the table. I stared at it and then just slumped down on the couch. I felt my head spinning so I put my head in my hands.

“Silver?” Sunset asked putting her hand on my shoulder. “Are you ok?”

“This is just a bit overwhelming,” I groaned. “The more we find out about this box, the less sense it makes. What the heck is it?”

“I don’t know, but we’re going to find out,” Twilight said. “With your permission of course.”

I gestured for her to go ahead. Twilight reached out and cautiously touched the lever that had appeared. When no shock was forthcoming, she pushed it. It swung freely, and there was an odd clicking noise from inside as it moved. She glared at it, her eyelid twitching as her mind raced through the possibilities. She reached down to one side of the box and pushed as she swung the lever. When it was lying flat and completely inverted from where it started, Twilight’s efforts yielded another clicking noise.

Three pegs popped out the side of the box opposite where Twilight was crouched down. The lever was locked back in place, inverted from its original position. Twilight walked around and pulled out the six inch long cylinders of metal and laid them on top of the box above where they had been removed. Twilight slowly got to her feet, staring at the box with her fists clenched tight. Suddenly a gasp escaped her mouth and she spun to face us, knocking her clenched fists together with glee.

“It's a puzzle box!” she marveled. “One designed to be opened specifically with the help of a dreamwalker!”

Spark was uncharacteristically quiet in my head as we tried and failed to process exactly what she meant.

“Oh my gosh, you’re right!” Sunset gasped. “We needed the key before we were aware enough to remove the camouflage in the real world but we couldn’t work the mechanisms until we opened the first lock in the dream realm.”

“Exactly!” Twilight said cheerfully. “It even defended itself from you Sunset!”

“Which means it was set up to protect itself from someone who doesn’t have the right ability!” Sunset concluded. “Only true dreamwalkers have spirit guides and Spark is rather unique.”

You know it!
Yeah, you’re a character all right.

“How the hell did my family get something like this?” I asked out loud.

“Great-Grandma Midnight Fire!” Sunset exclaimed. “If she had this bracelet she would have known the box was special even if she didn’t understand why. I’ll bet this and the bracelet are the birthrights she sent with Onyx and Ivory.”

Twilight smiled. “That must be. I wonder where they came from. I’ve never heard even a hint about any magic that can create something like this.”

“I suppose I can see if anything is in the family history book about it,” I said skeptically. “There can’t be much inside with mechanisms this complex.”

Sunset glanced over at Twilight and an expression of guilt briefly appeared on her face.

“When it comes to magic, powerful things come in small packages. Twilight’s crown is a perfect example.”

“Point,” I said, suddenly yawning. “Oh, gods I’m tired. We should probably tackle this after a good night's sleep.”

Twilight looked at me and then the box with a look of undisguised longing. She yawned and stretched before shaking her head.

“Actually, I think I’ll stay up and-”

“Oh no you don’t Princess,” Sunset said, hooking her arm and escorting her to the stairs. “Spike will kill us if we let you skip out on more sleep after the week you just had.”

“But, but I-!” she stuttered, her resistance crumbling as we walked up the stairs. “Fine . . . wait! I don’t want to wake Spike up! He's in my room!”

"You're not going to sneak back out on my watch,” Sunset concluded, escorting Twilight through my bedroom door. "We'll sleep in Silver's room instead."

I stopped and stared at the two of them as they vanished through the door into my bedroom.

Wait, what was that?!
For crying out loud, go after them, Silver!
But-
Come on!

My heart was pounding as I walked through the door to see what was going on. Sunset was pulling back the blankets while Twilight watched with a somewhat bemused expression on her face.

"Seriously, what's going on?" I asked. "Not that I'm complaining but isn't this a bit intimate?"

Sunset stopped and looked at me. "We've slept together crumpled in your easy chair and piled up on the couch. If that's not intimate enough already, half the time we're sharing our very dreams! What's the big deal about sharing a bed?"

I exchanged a glance with Twilight while I tried to process her idea. I wasn't against the idea, it was just surprising. Her interpretation of how intimate we were on a daily basis through our dreams was something I had never considered. Sunset's expression fell when neither of us responded right away.

"I'm sorry," she whispered. "I'm pushing again."

"No, I think you're right," Twilight said, a small smile finally appearing on her face. "We're just sleeping."

"Well ok, I guess," I relented. "I'm too tired to argue and I'll admit it sounds nice."

Sunset seemed to let out a sigh of relief and she pulled back the blanket and crawled in. I laid down on the side nearest my alarm clock and Twilight settled in on the other side of the bed. I turned the light off and silence fell over

"I did have one ulterior motive," Sunset murmured in the darkness.

"Oh really?" I whispered.

She snuggled in closer and draped her arm across my chest. I could feel her chest pushing against my back with each breath. It was incredibly cozy and I felt my anxiety about the box and our sleeping arrangement just drift away.

"I always have trouble staying warm at night," she said sheepishly.

Twilight giggled from the other side. "If you're cold after tonight I'll have to test you for Windigo blood when you visit."

"Cute Twilight," Sunset muttered. "Mmmm, you are warm. Sweet dreams."

"I'll see you there," I whispered, as my eyes drifted shut.

Author's Note

The dress descriptions are inspired by the multitude of fanart out there but I also took quite a bit of inspiration from real dresses. Especially for the ones worn by Twilight and Sunset. The inspiration for the look evolved from this design. Thanks for reading, I hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Chapter 44 - With Surprises

Monday, December 26, 2016 / 25-07-1003 - Continued

I stumbled out of the portal and felt my wings open wide as I fell down to my four hooves. I squinted as the bright sunshine made my eyes ache after the abrupt transition from the darkness back home. I started to move across the room but I was too slow getting away from the portal. There was a humming noise and I was knocked off my hooves by Sunset coming out of the portal behind me. I took a moment to check in with Spark as I collapsed to the ground with Sunset’s warm, fuzzy equine body sprawled over me.

So we’re back in Equestria now. What do we need to remember?
You mean other than the obvious?
Yeah, walking on four legs and keeping the portal secret is a priority obviously! Come on, what do you have?
It’s mid-morning here even though it was late evening back home.
Right, the day’s only half done again. Oh, midwinter is considered the sixth month of the year in Equestria.
Yeah, so no mentioning the New Year is close. Six months away here.
We have hooves, not hands.
Good call, I think that covers it.

Sunset wrapped her hooves around me and nuzzled my cheek. “Thanks for breaking my fall Silver. It’s always a rough transition.”

I heard Twilight laughing. “The portal amplifies momentum for some reason. An odd feature but I suspect it was intended to make sure travelers don’t end up blocking the exit.”

Twilight was leaning down close while Sunset and I tried to find our footing. Given her proximity, I twisted myself around and stretched up to give Twilight a quick kiss on the cheek. She smiled and leaned down to nuzzle my cheek in return. Then I heard a quiet gagging noise nearby.

“Ugh, keep the mushy stuff to a minimum around me you three,” Spike grumbled, though there was a small smile on his face. “I don’t know if I can take it.”

Twilight blushed and backed off to my disappointment. I got up to my hooves and looked around the portal room. A bunch of new hardware was clustered around the portal and a new book was on the pedestal. I assumed the changes were what allowed us to open the portal from our side. I stretched my wings out wide and let out a big yawn making Sunset and Twilight both giggle.

Sunset trotted over and nuzzled Twilight’s cheek. “Where do you want to go to open your gifts?”

“There’s a small sitting room next door,” Twilight replied, walking towards the door. “I set it up for anyone coming through the portal so new arrivals can relax comfortably until I get here. I’d hate for our friends to get lost wandering around in this place.”

“Sounds good to me,” I replied, giving Spike a nervous glance. “Twilight said it wouldn’t be safe to give you a gift Spike. I hope that’s ok.”

“Yeah, it’s for the best,” Spike replied, surprisingly cheerfully. “One mindless rampage through Ponyville is enough for my lifetime. Far as I can tell, things I can eat are safe though. Stuff I can horde is where my dragon instincts can get out of control.”

I nodded as we walked around the corner, our hooves echoing on the cold, crystal floors. The next room was far nicer. The crystal was mostly hidden by bookshelves and carpets. Small couches and broad seats were scattered around the small room. I walked over to one and sat down on my haunches. I twisted around and began pawing at my saddlebags with my hooves. They were slightly flexible but there was also some sort of magic thing going on that let me grip the clasp and open it.

It was hard to believe these saddlebags became a perfectly normal human backpack on the other side. The portal was oddly selective in what it altered during the trip from one world to another. Fortunately, the gifts for Twilight were intact and hadn’t been modified during the journey. Once my bag was open, an aquamarine aura surrounded our gift for Twilight. I watched with slight envy as my marefriends used their horns to levitate the brightly wrapped boxes across the room.

“You two should go first,” Twilight said nervously. “Oh, I hope I did ok.”

I gave Twilight a reassuring smile and began pulling at the ribbon with my teeth. It was still a bit weird to not have hands but I was determined to figure it out. Two-thirds of the pony population in Equestria managed without telekinesis and so could I! I carefully pulled the paper off, revealing a large book with a simple emblem engraved on the cover. It was a lightning bolt with two wings emerging from it. I stared at it for a moment, trying to figure out how to turn the pages without destroying it with my clumsy hooves.

“Use your wing Silver,” Sunset giggled. “It’s the closest thing you have to a hand now.”

I looked over my shoulder and spread one wing out. It easily twisted around and I hooked the wingtip under the heavy cover and pushed it open. The same logo was painted in blue and yellow inside the first cover and below it was a simple title. It simply read ‘Wonderbolts and Weather - Flight Training 101’. I looked over at Twilight, feeling a bit confused

“This looks lovely, but what is a Wonderbolt?” I asked in confusion.

Twilight snorted with amusement. “Dash would lose her mind if she heard you say that. The Wonderbolts are a professional stunt-flying team that she wants to join. This is kind of a primer on the links between stunt flying and weather manipulation magic. I know your wings are different than the ones pegasi have but there have to be some parallels, right?”

“Awesome,” I said, grinning at her. “I’m sure this will be useful. Thank you!”

“Copies of ‘The History of Magic’ and ‘Principa Arcana?!” Sunset exclaimed. “Twilight, these are exactly what I needed. How did you know?”

Sunset’s present was two heavy-looking books. They had arcane symbols drawn on the front and looked like they were printed on vellum or something equally thin. Twilight relaxed and gave Sunset a shy smile.

“Since you’re planning to start magic research in a world where the rules might be very different, a basis for comparison might be useful. Plus, that’s a very special copy of Principa Arcana.”

Sunset flipped the page open and began to read out loud. “Principa Arcana, 35th Edition, Advanced Reader’s Copy, Printed 05-1003 . . .” She trailed off and began reading more quickly but not out loud. She flipped a couple more pages and her eyes widened. “Chapter 60 – The Magic of Friendship by Twilight Sparkle! And Chapter 61 – The Elements of Harmony, also by Twilight Sparkle! This is a brand new copy that includes your research!?”

Twilight looked extremely self-conscious. “The final release will coincide with a lecture I’m giving at Celestia’s school in a few months. I requested an extra advance copy for you because the new chapters might help your work. I hope it’s ok that I wrote some of it. I just wanted you to have the newest information but I don’t want you to think I’m rubbing it in your face and oh dear I’m mmmph-!”

When Twilight showed signs of having a small panic attack, Sunset levitated the books down and hopped off the couch. She leaned in a planted a kiss right on Twilight’s lips, stopping her cold.

“Congratulations Twilight,” Sunset said when she broke the kiss. “Thank you, this is an amazing gift. Please don’t second guess your choices because of what happened when we met.”

“Sorry, Sunset!” Twilight squeaked.

“You don’t have to apologize Twilight,” Sunset said, smirking.

“Sorry!” Twilight repeated. She stared at Sunset for a moment and a giggle escaped her lips.

Sunset grinned at her slyly. “Why don’t you open the present Silver and I got you first. Then we have an extra surprise.”

A package hovered over to the couch beside Twilight. She pulled the paper after a momentary hesitation and quickly revealed the contents. She stared at the box with surprise frozen on her face.

“Wait, is this one of those computer things?” Twilight breathed.

Sunset was smiling broadly now, looking very pleased. “It’s a tablet actually, with a stylus that should help you use it with your magic. There’s also a solar charger and a high-end directional wifi antenna. If you point that thing at the portal, it might even be able to pick up the school network when the portal is closed. We don’t know if a weak signal is getting through or not.”

“I barely understood what you just said but I’m sure I’ll figure it out!” Twilight exclaimed. “Oh my goodness, I can’t wait to learn what this thing can do!”

“Just keep it in a safe place,” I cautioned. “It would be pretty hard to explain a device like this if you’re still keeping the portal secret.”

“Oh yes, of course!” Twilight replied, hugging Sunset and then nuzzling her on the cheek.

“Speaking of secrets, tell her about the paperwork!” Sunset chuckled.

“Oh yes, so it turns out Principal Celestia has a friend in the government,” I said. “She put you in the system so as far as our world is concerned you and Sunset are both real people. Thanks to Chrysalis, you’ll be able to-"

“CHRYSALIS!?!” Twilight gasped. Her horn began to glow and suddenly a wave of warm purple magic flowed over me and Sunset.

“Thank goodness, you’re not changelings,” Twilight sighed, as she released us. “Sorry, I had to be sure. After what happened at my brother’s wedding . . .”

“The wedding!” I groaned, putting my hoof against my forehead. “I should have realized that name was familiar. You mentioned someone named Chrysalis before; the very first night you spent at my house.”

Twilight nodded. “Changelings are emotivores with nearly perfect shapeshifting abilities. They invaded Canterlot during my brother’s wedding. Queen Chrysalis infiltrated Canterlot by kidnapping and replacing Princess Cadance. The whole thing was terrible. We nearly lost Equestria that day and my friends . . . I mean they apologized but still- . . .”

Twilight trailed off as she remembered something. I walked over and hopped up on the couch next to her. I wrapped my wing around her and pressed my cheek to hers. Twilight sighed and I was relieved when I felt her relax next to me.

“I shouldn’t let this get to me but Chrysalis is still out there,” Twilight said sadly. “The idea of her counterpart being involved with you two terrifies me. You’re sure she isn’t a shapeshifting monster, right?”

“The people in Silver’s world might look the same but they are very different,” Sunset replied. “Everyone there is just a normal human with no magic. Chrysalis is an intelligence agent of some sort with a cold personality, Celestia is just a school administrator and hey, even Discord is a regular janitor!”

“Oh, I can’t imagine any version of me being that boring!” a familiar voice suddenly chimed in. “Perhaps you’ve simply missed something.”

We all looked up. Floating near the ceiling of the room was the most bizarre creature I had ever laid eyes on. It was like someone had taken parts from a bunch of different animals and grafted them together. One of his hands was a lion paw but the other was some sort of bird claw. A batwing paired with a Pegasus wing on his back. His face was vaguely equine and his eyes were yellow and red with different sized pupils. Twilight’s expression became irritated the moment she saw him.

“DISCORD!” Twilight snapped. “What are you doing in here?!”

He floated down to the floor with a smile on his face and gestured at the three of us. “Why I simply wanted to speak with my good friend, Twilight Sparkle. You’ve been delightfully unpredictable lately, vanishing into thin air without warning and I was simply curious why. Now I must admit I’m far more interested in your new friends! Who are these delightful ponies that you seem to be so cuddly with?”

With a flash of white light, he teleported in front of us. Somehow, he had instantly dressed up like Sherlock Holmes and was now examining Sunset with intense scrutiny through a magnifying glass. Sunset shrank back a bit from the surprise and the intense scrutiny she was experiencing.

“Oooh, it is you! How fascinating!” he chuckled. “I missed our little conversations in the garden, Sunset Shimmer. Did you ever make Celestia rue the day she held you back or manage any of those other amusing dreams you had?”

Sunset laughed nervously. “Oh. You could hear me?”

“Oh yes of course,” He smiled. “You were a bright spot of growing chaos after a century of boredom. Why did you vanish so abruptly?”

Twilight was looking at Sunset with her mouth wide open. She seemed to be at a loss for words that Discord actually recognized her.

“I used to talk to his statue in the gardens when I was frustrated,” Sunset explained sheepishly. “I had no idea someone was listening inside.”

Discord has moved his examination to me. I got up on my hooves and looked up at him. He was incredibly tall and for the first time in my life, I actually felt short. The unexpected experience made me almost lose my footing and my wings spread to compensate. Discord’s eyes widened with excitement when he saw the wings.

“Ooooh, a Thestral!?” Discord gasped theatrically. “One that’s not part of Luna’s hidebound little guard either. You have an intriguing tangle of possibility around you. Hmmm, what’s all this . . .”

Suddenly he was weaving a series of threads between his fingers, tugging and pulling on them as if trying to follow them. I just watched him, completely dumbfounded by his completely random behavior. I’ll admit I was curious where he was going with his investigation.

Wow, talk about an interesting personality.
He’s different, that’s for sure Spark.
Do you think he has tea with Fluttershy like our janitor? That would be a weird parallel.

I was completely startled when Discord answered while still fussing with the threads.

“If you must know, I try to never miss my weekly time with my dear Fluttershy. Oh, this is interesting-”

“Wait, who were you talking to?” Sunset interrupted, looking around for who Discord was talking to.

“Well this pony’s intriguing partner asked a perfectly fair question about my relationship with Fluttershy,” Discord shrugged.

“Wait, you can hear Spark?” Twilight asked. “Discord! What are you up to?”

“Up to?” Discord asked, waving the strings away. “Why, Twilight, you wound me. I’m merely satisfying my curiosity and meeting some new ponies. Oh, but I’m being terribly rude! Discord, Reformed Lord of Chaos.”

With a wave of his hands the strings vanished, and held out a claw to me as he introduced himself. I didn’t even hesitate as I reached up and put my hoof in his claw. He shook me up and down a few times while I tried to formulate a response.

“I’m Silver Spark and I’ve been told I’m a Thestral,” I finally replied. “Nice to meet you Discord.”

Don’t forget me! He’s Silver and I’m Spark the spirit guide!

“How wonderful!” He exclaimed, throwing a cloud of confetti in the air. “A strange new pony from another world and he has a thing for Equestria’s youngest princess and Celestia’s lost student! The chaotic potential just warms my heart!”

He leaned in close to me with a conspiratorial expression on his face. He whispered loudly enough for Sunset and Twilight to hear. “Just between us boys, is Twilight a fun bookworm to date or is she more of an aloof princess these days?”

“WHAT!?” Twilight snarled from behind me. “THAT’S IT DISCORD!!”

I spun around to look at her and felt my face go pale. Twilight was on her hooves and her wings were spread open angrily. Her eyes and horn were crackling with magical energy that was making all the fur on my body stand on end. It felt like I was standing in front of a bonfire. I began to back away from Discord, not wanting to be caught in the middle of what was coming. Discord stood up straight and pulled on a hat and an overcoat over his body out of nowhere.

“I’d love to stay and chat I must dash off; places to go, things to do, and angry alicorns to avoid. Ciao!”

What happened next left me speechless. Discord grabbed something in the air and unzipped a gap in reality. He stepped through it without another word and zipped the gap up behind him. Twilight galloped through the empty space a moment later and screamed with frustration. The light on her horn flickered out and her wings fell limp at her sides.

“GRAHHH,” Twilight growled, stomping the crystal floor with frustration. “I sometimes wonder if letting him out of the stone was worth all this! He seems to get a perverse pleasure out of making me angry!”

She flopped down on her belly and buried her face in her hooves. Sunset and I both hurried over and settled down on either side of her. I draped my wing over her and Sunset’s back and squeezed comfortingly. She sighed with a mix of contentment and sorrow.

“I’m sorry you had to see me lose my temper like that,” Twilight sniffed. “I try so hard to keep it inside but sometimes I just can’t control it.”

Sunset nuzzled her cheek. “Twilight . . . you don’t have to be a perfect princess all the time. It’s ok to get angry.”

“It isn’t,” Twilight said sadly. “If I lost my temper like that in public it would be in every newspaper overnight. I’m lucky it was just you two here.”

“Why does Discord make you so angry Twilight?” I asked. “He teased you a bit but it wasn’t really out of the ordinary. I’ve heard worse in the halls of CHS.”

Twilight stared at the floor silently for a minute. She seemed to be trying to compose herself.

“I’ve found him a bit more difficult to deal with since Tirek,” Twilight replied. “He sets me on edge just by showing up these days. It makes it easier for him to ruffle my mane.”

Spike sat down in front of Twilight and put his claw on her front hoof. “Twilight, you need to talk to him. I know you find him frustrating, but if you tell Discord he might lighten up.”

“Or it might give him more ammunition,” Twilight countered. “Maybe someday Spike, but not today. I’ll just have to work on my breathing and take solace in your company.”

“Sorry about the public affection Spike,” I said. “I know you just told us it bugs you.”

He chuckled. “You’re just cheering Twilight up. I’ll live.”

Twilight glanced over towards the window and abruptly stood up. Sunset and I also got up, looking at her curiously.

“We should go get some lunch,” Twilight announced. “Or is it dinner? No, we had dinner with Applejack.”

“Not sure what I’d call the fourth meal of the day,” I said. “I suppose I am a bit hungry. If it includes a cup of coffee, I’m in.”

The four of us walked out of Twilight’s castle and up towards Ponyville. The air was cool and snow still covered the ground from the bizarre disaster during our last visit. In spite of the cold, Ponyville was still bustling. I looked around but didn’t see any familiar ponies on the streets. Twilight was taking us towards a building that looked like it was made out of candy.

“That’s Sugarcube Corner,” Twilight explained before I could ask. “It’s the same as the Sweet Shoppe in your world.”

“Run by the Cakes?” Sunset asked.

Twilight nodded. “The parallels between the two worlds are disconcerting at times.”

“Shhh, they’re here.”

I looked around for the speaker while Twilight held the door open for us with our magic. Sunset and I walked past the door and into the strangely dark shop. Even with my exceptional night vision, I couldn't see a thing inside. Suddenly, the lights came on and we were almost blown off our hooves by a cacophony of voices.

“SURPRISE!”

I reared back, unexpected pony instincts conflicting with my training as a human. I tried to stand up into a human-fighting stance while my wings spread instinctively. Unfortunately, I wound up smacking Sunset’s flank with one wing, making her squawk. That foiled my unfortunate attempt to get on two legs in my currently quadrupedal body. I toppled over onto the floor with a loud thud.

Very graceful Silver. Way to make an impression.
Yeah, well how do I keep these stupid wings under control?
You get to be known as the clumsy Thestral!
Oh joy.

As I struggled to get my hooves under me, there was a bit of quiet laughter and some nervous whispers. Of course, I could hear Rainbow Dash laughing hysterically. Once I was up off the ground, I looked around the room. It was recognizably a bakery but the tables and chairs for ponies to sit at had been pushed aside. There was a banner draped across the back wall that read ‘Welcome to Ponyville Sunset and Silver!’ Standing around the room was about 30 or 40 ponies, watching me with curious eyes. All those eyes staring at me were threatening to make my anxiety spiral out of control.

It was still eerie seeing the alien yet familiar faces of the counterparts of students at my school. A few ponies were looking at me with a small amount of fear. I wasn’t sure if it was me being a Thestral or my scars that caused more concern. Two particular ponies stood out though. Lyra Heartstrings had an expression of undisguised glee on her face while the pony counterpart of Bon Bon looked almost angry. I didn’t waste any time worrying about them while I did my best to push back the fear.

“Well, I think you managed to surprise me,” I chuckled weakly, looking at Pinkie.

“Same here,” Sunset added, nuzzling my cheek comfortingly. “Thank you for the warm welcome everypony.”

Pinkie bounced over and threw her hooves around each of our necks. “I was so excited when Twilight asked me to officially welcome you to Ponyville and I wanted it to be a surprise, and you sure were surprised because that was so funny the way you reared back and your wings went all poof and knocked you down but that’s ok because it makes you less intimidating and oh no I have to take a breath-“

She gasped in a dramatically huge breath and grinned at me. “- so anyhow welcome to Ponyville! Let’s party everypony!”

All the ponies cheered and began to mingle. Rarity swooped in and briefly greeted me before escorting Sunset off to a group of mares nearby. I moved into the room and sat myself down at a table near the door. Pinkie materialized a moment later with a cup of coffee. I had taken two sips of that perfect cup before I realized I hadn’t told her I wanted coffee or how I took it. Soon I was awkwardly greeting and introducing myself to the ponies that were willing to approach me.

I did my best to let them introduce themselves and not let on that I already knew their names. Fortunately, Twilight had settled in at the same table and was helping facilitate the introductions. Unfortunately, since our relationship was still secret from the local ponies, we sat a respectful distance apart. A small line of ponies quickly shuffled past giving me a quick greeting, ending with Mr. and Mrs. Cake.

“I hope you don’t mind all this,” Twilight said after the Cakes trotted back to the store counter. “Since you’re both going to be visiting more regularly, I wanted to make sure you got to know more ponies in town. Besides, an official Pinkie welcome party was inescapable.”

“I’ll admit it’s not my preferred situation but it’s not so bad,” I replied. “Honestly, I’m just glad ponies seem to be getting over my appearance.”

Then Lyra trotted up to the table by herself. “Hello Twilight!” She said cheerfully. “Long time no see!”

“L-Lyra!” Twilight gasped. “Oh my gosh, I haven’t seen you since . . . umm.”

Twilight suddenly looked sheepish but Lyra just laughed. “I think it was Princess Cadance’s wedding! Remember, I was going to be one of Cadance’s bridesmaids. I thought it was bizarre because I’d never met her before but hey, a bridesmaid for a princess, right? Anyhow, it turned out she was that evil bug queen and she just wanted bridesmaids that didn’t know her well.”

“Oh right,” Twilight said regretfully. “Sorry about all that and for not staying in touch.”

“Oh, it’s ok, we’ve both been busy!” She replied, waving a hoof dismissively. “I’ve lived here a couple of years but I’ve been away doing research half the time so I guess we just keep missing each other. Speaking of research, where have you been hiding this intriguing subject Twilight?”

I shrank back nervously as Lyra’s intense amber eyes shifted to me. “Ummm, hi,” I said, waving a hoof awkwardly. “Er, what kind of research are you talking about? I’m a bit wary of needles and sharp objects.”

“Oh no, nothing like that,” she replied, laughing. “I’ve been studying the links between pony tribe culture and their innate magic. There’s some documentation on the ancient pegasi, unicorns, and earth ponies. The Crystal Ponies were easy to interview but nopony has ever been able to talk to a Thestral! Please, can I interview you and maybe take some measurements?”

Twilight gave me a nervous glance while I tried to think of a reasonable answer. I couldn’t exactly tell her I was from another world.

A half-truth is better than a lie Silver.
Yeah. I guess it’ll have to do.

“I’m not sure if I’d be much help,” I finally responded. “I haven’t ever met another Thestral so I can’t fill you in on their culture. I’d be glad to help you where I can while I’m here though.”

Lyra’s ears were drooping as I spoke but they perked back up when I finished. “I’ll take it!” she cheered. “It's still more than any of my colleagues can get! I’ll catch you sometime in the next day or two then. Thanks so much!”

We watched her trot off to rejoin Bon Bon. She listened to Lyra for a minute, glancing at me once or twice with a blank expression on her face. They both headed out the door with Lyra still chatting enthusiastically. Bon Bon shot me one last glance with narrowed eyes as she walked out the door.

“Any idea what’s up with her?” I asked Twilight after they were gone.

“I’m not really sure,” she replied, staring at the door. “All I know is she makes candy here in town. Maybe she’s bought into some of the nastier stories about Thestrals. On the bright side, it’s nice seeing Sunset so cheerful.”

I looked over to where Sunset was talking with Rarity, Cheerilee, and Rose. She looked animated and enthusiastic as she was talking to the other ponies.

“Yes, she’s been feeling much better lately,” I replied before drinking the last of my coffee. “Other than Telson getting away with the dagger, the most serious threats back home are under control now.”

“Ah’d say that’s a good thing too,” Applejack said, trotting over to join us with a muscular red pony with a heavy yoke around his neck. “Ya’ll see as much trouble as we do here in Ponyville from what Twilight tells me. Ah’d like ya to meet mah brother Macintosh, or Big Mac as everyone calls him.”

We were just about the same height but he was far more visibly muscular than I was. He had a neutral expression on his face as I stood up and held a hoof out to him. He didn’t meet my hoof right away, he just looked at me with a neutral expression on his face.

“Ya’ll drink blood or suck apples dry with them fangs?” He asked quietly.

I ran my tongue over the sharp canines self-consciously and shook my head nervously. Big Mac nodded and bumped my hoof politely. I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding and let my hoof drop back to the floor. I was pretty certain Mac would be a formidable opponent in either world. He was one individual I really didn’t want as an enemy. I looked at him curiously.

“Heard a lot of stories about Thestrals doing weird stuff?”

“Eeeyup.”

“We good now?”

“Eeeyup!”

I grinned at him. “Is it ok if I come by to learn about applebucking when harvest rolls around?”

Now Mac was smiling as well. “Eeyup!” he finished.

He gave me a polite nod and walked off. I looked over at Applejack and Twilight curiously.

“That thing about drinking apples was a weird one. Any idea about the origin of the question?”

Twilight suddenly groaned, flopped her head on the table, and put her front hooves over her head. Applejack sighed and looked over at me with a mischievous grin on her face.

“Twilight turned Fluttershy into an apple-sucking vampire a few months ago. Ah’ guess she did look a bit like a Thestral.”

“Seriously!?” I laughed. “I have got to hear this story.”

“Well, it ain’t really all Twilight's fault,” Applejack amended. “Ah kinda forced the situation. See it all started when vampire fruit bats moved into mah orchard . . .”

It was early evening in Ponyville when the party wound down. Several ponies had come and gone over the afternoon making for a fairly lively meet and greet. Unfortunately, it also left me emotionally exhausted. It was pretty much the first time in my life I’d be the actual focus of a large party. I wasn’t sure if I enjoyed it or if I would run to the hills if it ever happened again.

When we got back to Twilight’s castle, the conversation shifted to a discussion about what I could safely tell Lyra Heartstrings about myself. I hadn’t lived as a Thestral and I wasn’t even entirely sure about what I could do when I was an actual pony. We finally concluded that telling her about the dreamwalking was too risky for the moment, especially since Luna said there were no other Sentinels in Equestria. Finally, we arrived at the section of the castle where our rooms were. Spike bid us goodnight and walked into his room leaving the three of us in the crystal hallway.

“I’ve assigned you the two rooms on the right side of the hall,” Twilight explained. “They are permanently yours for any time you come visit. This one is mine and the one opposite your rooms is Spikes.”

Twilight stopped by her bedroom door. She looked at it and then back at us. Her forehoof began tracing a circle on the crystal floor nervously.

“So I guess this is goodnight?” she said quietly.

I glanced over at Sunset. “Actually Twilight, there’s something we need to talk about first.”

Sunset sighed and looked at the floor. “I’ve been sleeping in Silver’s bed the last couple of nights,” she said quietly.

“Oh . . .” Twilight said, looking at Sunset and then me before looking back at the floor. “Ummm . . . well . . . Do you want- I mean you can share one of your rooms if you want.”

Sunset walked over to Twilight and gave her a comforting nuzzle. “Only if you’re going to join us.”

“We miss you Twilight,” I added, stepping in closer to her. “What’s bothering you? We can stop sharing a bed when you’re not with us.”

“No, it’s not that,” Twilight sighed sadly. “It’s just that I have so many responsibilities here while you two have busy lives in the other world. I just wish there was a way I could see you more.”

“Then we’ll just have to find a solution,” I declared. “We’re not even to our one-month anniversary yet so I’m sure there’s plenty we can do to make sure this works. However, I would prefer to discuss this somewhere comfortable where I can snuggle with the two mares who mean the world to me.”

Sunset kissed Twilight on the cheek. “You’re part of this and we’re committed to making this work. When somepony isn’t happy, we find a way to fix it. So, where to Twilight?”

“My room,” Twilight sniffed after a moment as a small smile appeared on her face. Her horn lit up and the doors swung open. “It’ll be cozy but I think my bed will hold the three of us.”

Twilight’s bedroom was at the far end of the castle from the largest balcony. The room was well-lit by several lamps hanging from the ceiling like they had grown there. There was a telescope by one window beside a low bookshelf. Many books were on there and some of them looked damaged as if by fire. On and above the bookshelf were a set of photographs of her pony friends and to my surprise one of a small owl brown owl.

“Who’s this?” I asked, gesturing at the picture with a wing tip.

“That’s Owlicious,” Twilight said. “He’s my pet and nighttime assistant. His perch is over there but he must be out hunting. He’ll probably show up soon to see if I need help tonight.”

Almost on cue, the window swung open by itself and a brown owl swooped into the room.

“Who! Who!” he called as he gently landed on Twilight’s back.

“And good evening to you Owlicious!” Twilight replied. “I have two ponies I’d like you to meet. This is Sunset Shimmer and that is Silver Spark.”

His head spun around and he looked at us with curious and surprisingly intelligent eyes. “Who?” he cooed, turning back to Twilight, almost sounding like a question. To my surprise, Twilight laughed and then nodded at him.

“Yes, they’re the two ponies from the other world I’ve been telling you about. You’ll be seeing them fairly often so I hope they meet your approval.”

Sunset bowed her head politely to him. “Pleased to meet you Owlicious. '

“Same here Owlicious,” I added, not expecting much of a response. “I’ve never seen an owl this close before.”

Owlicious cocked his head at me and then with a burst of his wings, soared over and landed on my haunches. I felt a burst of fear, remembering that falconers wore heavy leather gloves but he was incredibly gentle. I stared at the owl, completely bemused by his behavior. His feathers were a handsome mix of light browns with darker brown wings, tail, and tufts above his ears. He let me look him over while he seemed to examine me intently with those pale yellow eyes. After a few minutes, he seemed to nod before flitting over to land on Sunset’s haunches as well and gave her a careful examination as well.

“Who,” he said in a satisfied tone.

“I think he approves of you two,” Twilight giggled.

I looked over at Twilight. “That was incredible. He can understand what we’re saying?”

“Who!”

“More than likely,” Sunset replied wistfully. “There seems to be a correlation between animal sentience and magical fields. You’re a sweet guy, aren’t you Owlicious? The closest I’ve had to a friend like this was when Philomena decided I needed a keeper.”

“Who?”

“She’s Princess Celestia’s pet phoenix,” Sunset replied. “You’d like her, she was quite the character. I hope she’s doing ok.”

Owlicious suddenly took off and flitted over to his perch just as Twilight’s wing settled over Sunset’s back. She looked over at Owlicious and smiled.

“I won’t be working tonight Owlicious but thank you for checking,” she said before turning back to Sunset. “Philomena is doing just fine; I saw her last time I visited Celestia. Come on, let’s settle in for the night.”

The three of us hopped up on her bed. This time Twilight settled down in the middle with me and Sunset on either side. I lifted my wing and draped it over the two of them before Sunset levitated a blanket to cover all three of us. Twilight’s horn glowed briefly and the lights in the room dimmed, leaving the space illuminated only by the moon and stars. The dappled patterns of moonlight reflecting off the crystals of her room were stunning.

“Wow, this is beautiful Twi,” Sunset murmured. “The whole castle is incredible. Who designed this castle?”

“It grew from a chest gifted to us by the Tree of Harmony,” she replied quietly. “It is slowly beginning to feel like home. I still miss the old library but things like spending time here with my friends and you two is helping.”

“It grew?” I asked looking around the room with renewed awe. “That must have been an incredible sight.”

“What is the Tree of Harmony?” Sunset asked curiously. “I’ve heard of the Elements of Harmony but never a tree.”

Twilight shook her head. “Nopony knows where it came from but it’s where the Elements came from. It’s in the Everfree Forest in a cave under the old castle. I’ll take you to see it when winter is over. That forest is dangerous enough in the summer.”

I turned my head and kissed Twilight gently on the cheek again. “Fair enough, I look forward to the trip. Now, we need to talk about how we’re going to make sure this will work in the long term.”

A number of ideas were brought up and kicked around while we lounged together on Twilight’s bed. We didn’t make any final decisions but Twilight seemed heartened by the numerous options we had. We talked for a couple of hours until we couldn’t keep our eyes open any longer. The instant I fell asleep, I found myself on the Astral Plane next to Spark. The familiar cluster of doors belonging to my friends was right next to us. All of them were behind a shimmering wall except the ones belonging to Twilight and Sunset. Spark walked over and pushed his hoof against the shield in front of Fluttershy’s door.

“So the barrier is the veil between worlds.” he murmured. “Not an issue with our friendship with Twilight.”

“I should hope not considering we’re curled up with her in bed,” I replied. “I wonder if there’s a way we can bypass this barrier like Luna did the other day.”

“All things are possible but the wise learn all they can before stepping over thresholds they do not understand,” Luna interjected from behind us. “Good evening my friends. How fairest you this night?”

I turned and smiled at Princess Luna who had just appeared next to us. I walked over and wrapped my arms around her long neck in a big hug. She laughed and wrapped her forearm around me affectionately. Spark trotted over and received the same treatment a moment later.

“Thanks to your help we are doing very well Luna,” I said. “Your training during our last visit and your timely arrival saved Sunset’s life. I’m still not sure how I can thank you enough.”

“Thine friendship is of great value and tis an even greater joy to have enthusiastic students in the art of dreamwalking again,” she said happily. “More than a thousand years have come and gone since my last student. Hast thou discovered any new gaps in thy knowledge?”

“Is there any way we can track someone in the physical world using their dreams?” Spark immediately asked.

Luna raised an eyebrow. “I wouldst like to know the reason for thine request. Such an ability would be trivially easy to abuse.”

I sighed. “Telson, the wielder of the Sakitan dagger used on both me and Sunset escaped the authorities of my world. Nobody knows how he managed to escape when the place was surrounded.”

“We want him brought to justice so we can recover the dagger and return it to you,” Spark added firmly. “Perhaps in a grave circumstance if a friend is kidnapped or in danger but that is all.”

Luna nodded. “As an Alicorn, I have crafted spells to aid me in times of great need. A dream is a projection of one’s soul to the astral plane. I can simply gain the scent of a soul here and track it over great distances through the physical realm. The path a Sentinel must take is much more challenging.”

“Whatever it takes Luna,” I said. “We have to recover the daggers.”

“Very well,” she replied as doors began manifesting in a grand line behind her. “We will fetch your marefriends soon but we will complete this lesson first. There is a common belief among scholars that dreams are simply a random creation of the mind or some echo of a hidden desire. That locations, directions, references, and even the words in books are all randomly mixed together and completely meaningless. This is akin to a goldfish in a bowl believing the entirety of his universe is the room he sees through the glass.”

She turned and began walking down the row of doors, examining them as she walked past. Spark and I followed behind her. I was pondering her words when I felt a flash-like realization shoot through me but it wasn’t from anything I was thinking. Beside me, Spark had stopped and was staring off into space.

“So, these scholars can’t see the truth because they are only able to interpret what they and others dream,” Spark concluded. “They are simply incapable of seeing the whole truth in their dream state.”

“Of course,” I said, snapping my fingers. “We can see more when we enter a dream from here, can’t we? The words will be meaningful to us.”

Luna looked back at us with a proud smile on her face. “Precisely! Thine tools are your wits, your observations, and the guile you use to guide the subject’s dream. We cannot force the recall of a memory without the awareness of the dreamer but with a gentle touch, you can guide them. For example, I suggest you cease thinking about elephants now.”

I blinked a couple times, quite confused. Why would I think about Elephants, I wondered. They don’t have anything to do with dreams.

Luna smirked at me. “You’re both thinking about them now, aren’t you?”

“Yes I am,” Spark replied. “I think I see what you’re getting at. The power of suggestion.”

I nodded as well, feeling a bit foolish for not seeing it more quickly. “That’s going to be quite the challenge but I can appreciate why being more forceful could be dangerous. I’d hate to bring an enemy into a lucid dream by accident. Would it be safe to assume the dreaming mind is more vulnerable to such suggestions?”

“An astute deduction,” Luna replied. “A few words whispered in the ear of a dreamer can send the vision off in a new direction. A sleeping mind is relaxed and unwary. This is also why we vow to keep what we witness while dreamwalking completely secret.”

Spark suddenly gasped. “That’s why nightmare entities are so dangerous! They must exploit the same vulnerabilities.”

Luna’s face broke out into a broad smile as she looked back at the two of us. “Yes, just as we can whisper a few words to twist a dream, so too can nightmares. I am pleased you recognize the parallels. Anything we can do as dreamwalkers can be matched by nightmares.”

The thought made me wince. “There’s a disquieting thought.”

”Indeed it is. Now, let us examine a few dreams together and we shall further discuss this technique,” Luna said, as she walked along the row of doors.

26-07-1003

I decided to get the interview with Lyra done as soon as possible, so I caught up with her the next day while Sunset and Twilight were testing out the tablet. We sat down in a room in the back of Bon Bon’s sweet shop where she was living. It wasn't clear if they were friends or something more and it wasn't my place to pry. As Lyra promised, there were no needles, just a tape measure to examine my wings and lots of questions. I avoided the discussion of dream walking but spoke at length about my sense of smell, hearing, and eyesight which we confirmed far exceeded pony norms. She was also fascinated by my limited weather magic.

As we talked, I also got to know more about this version of Lyra. One of her most interesting quirks was how she sat like a biped. When asked, she explained it was because she played the lyre which required her to hold it in her lap. Playing her music was a part-time job while she continued working on her research. She was highly inquisitive and extremely excitable when she learned something new.

After about an hour of conversation, Lyra had the answers I could give and we were just discussing Twilight. I was surprised at how she had changed since she left Canterlot. It sounded like she was similar to her human counterpart before she came to Ponyville which was intriguing. We were just about to wrap things up when Bon Bon trotted into the back.

“Lyra, could you make a run to Barnyard Bargains? The last supply shipment shorted us on rock salt and I just received a special order.”

Lyra leaped onto her hooves and saluted. “I’m on it boss! Thanks for your time, Silver.”

I grinned at her. “No problem Lyra, it’s been quite fun chatting with you. If I can help more with your research, feel free to ask. If I’m not in town, Twilight can contact me.”

Lyra quickly trotted out and I got up to leave as well. I started towards the door but before I made it out, I heard a bolt slip into place as the door in front of me locked itself. Before I could ask what this was about, I heard a click behind me and Bon Bon’s cold voice sent a chill down my spine.

“Hold it right there. What’s your game bat pony?”

I felt a mild burst of irritation at the obvious insult and turned around. I found myself face-to-face with the business end of a crossbow. It was armed and pointed straight at my face. I scrambled back in a panic.

“HOLY SHIT! Watch where you point that thing! What the hell is your problem!?”

She snorted derisively. “An isolated Vampony who’s never met another in his life. Don’t make me laugh; there’s no such thing. What are you treacherous beasts planning? Are you scouting Ponyville for an attack?”

I blinked again and stared at her incredulously. I was torn between fear and fury. “Why would anypony want to attack this town?”

Bon Bon’s expression didn’t change and the crossbow didn’t falter. “Don’t change the subject you lying tuft ear! Your kind has stayed out of sight and out of trouble for a thousand years. You expect me to believe that for the first time in living memory, a slit-eyed freak just happened to walk into Ponyville and befriend the newest Princess just by accident?”

My temper was fraying again under the attack and the cascade of racist slurs. I was unpleasantly surprised by the diversity of nasty names she had come up with. Before I could stop myself, I bared my teeth and hissed at her, making her step back a pace. When she did, I heard the door behind me unlock as a small hidden panel was released. I didn’t have the patience to contemplate why there would be a secret locking mechanism for the doors in her home.

“No, I expect you to believe that I owe Twilight Sparkle and the other three Princesses my life,” I snarled. “In fact, I expect you to believe that I’d be six feet under without their intervention. Go ahead and ask any of the four princesses what happened when I met them. If you think I’d betray their kindness, you are completely delusional! I’m beginning to understand why nopony sees ponies like me around if this is the treatment they’ll get. I’m leaving now so go ahead and shoot me if you think that will make a lick of difference.”

I stomped to the door and lifted my hoof to push it open. Before I did, I paused and turned back to look at Bon Bon. She had half lowered the crossbow and her face was pale. She was staring at me with wide eyes and looked more than a bit horrified. I didn’t have any sympathy or patience after what she had just done.

“AND WE’RE CALLED THESTRALS!” I bellowed. “If you want to accuse me of being involved in some bullshit conspiracy, at least get that much right!”

I pushed the door open, stepped through, and kicked it shut, drawing the gaze of several ponies milling about. Before anypony had I chance, I spread my wings and quickly soared into the sky. I spiraled upwards, feeling the air shifting under my wings. Dash had been training me the last two mornings and I had devoured the first three chapters of the book Twilight gave me last night. It all made so much sense and I was already feeling more secure as I flew.

The act of flying was making me begin to relax but the calming effects were interrupted. I heard voices in the distance. Granted I could hear half the conversations in town if I set my mind to it but the familiar and distraught voices drew my attention.

“Hey, Blank Flanks! Fail at anything new today?”

“I doubt it DT! They’ve already failed at everything.”

“Will you two give it a rest?!”

“Awww, is the poor blank flank chicken going to cry?”

“Shut up! Leave her alone!”

“Poor baby, maybe your mommy can get you a bottle.”

“Oh wait, she doesn’t have one anymore. Too bad!”

I turned in the direction of the voices when I recognized Scootaloo and Applebloom’s voices among them. The rage that had been stirred up in me was still simmering and hearing such vicious insults being thrown at my friends brought it back to a boil. A moment later, the road to Sweet Apple Acres came into view.

The Pony Crusaders were on the road being confronted by two unfortunately familiar ponies. It was clear counterparts to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were both just as toxic in this world as mine. Applebloom was clearly distraught by the mention of her parents and that made my blood boil. I swooped around and dove towards the ground. I landed with a thump, the speed stirring up a cloud of snow that blurred everything.

I could hear all five of them coughing and Diamond Tiara’s arrogant voice. “Ick! What did you three idiots do?! You got my coat all snowy and - . . . uh, hello?”

She trailed off as the dust settled and she realized it wasn’t the Crusaders who had just arrived. My ears were flattened back, my lips pulled back in a vicious snarl and my wings were spread wide as I glared at the two bullies. They both took a step back but the two bullies quickly put ingratiating smiles on their faces.

“Oh hello sir,” Silver Spoon chirped. “These three were bothering us w-with their silly- umm I mean they were . . . umm sir?”

“I heard every disgusting word that came out of your mouths,” I hissed through my clenched teeth. “Chicken? Blank Flank? Oh and the best one: She doesn’t have one anymore? Sound familiar?”

Both of them turned pale and looked like they were shivering with fear but Diamond Tiara still seemed intent on convincing me of their innocence.

“P-perhaps you didn’t hear right,” she started. “It’s these three that were harassing us. It’s nothing new for these delinquents. I think you should-”

Something snapped inside me when I heard that bald-faced lie and I felt my rage boil over. I opened my mouth, prepared to shout, lecture, or chastise them somehow but my mind was almost on fire. Instead of words, a hissing screech came thundering out. It sounded like a cross between my normal angry hiss and the screech of a hawk. The sound was so loud it shook the trees around us, sending clouds of snow falling to the ground. The two bullies stumbled back several paces.

I cut off the scream of rage as soon as I realized how loud it was but I didn’t stop glaring at them. I could hear the sound of a dog howling in the distance and the rustling sound of snow falling off the trees all around us. With wide, terrified eyes, the two of them turned tail and galloped off, screaming at the top of their lungs.

That might have been a bit over the top.
You think?! What the buck just came over me?
I have no idea, Silver. I was just as mad as you.

I took several heaving breaths, trying to calm myself down before turning to see how the Crusaders were taking it. The three of them were staring at me with wide eyes and almost looked ready to bolt. Their terrified expressions were heartwrenching but I was glad they didn’t run away. I was just praying I hadn’t just ruined our friendship.

I smiled weakly at them. “Sorry, I don’t know what came over me.”

They relaxed a bit but kept staring at me speechless.

“That was awesome!” Scootaloo suddenly exclaimed, her wings fluttering with excitement.

Applebloom still looked distraught but a small smile appeared on her face. “Ah hafta say, it was nice seeing those two gettin’ a proper scare.”

“Thank you for intervening Silver but that was a really scary noise,” Sweetie Belle said nervously. “How in Equestria did you do that?”

“I wish I knew,” I sighed. “I keep discovering weird things I can do and I have no idea what the limits are. I’m probably going to regret discovering that one today though. Can I walk you three anywhere?”

Applebloom nodded. “We’re heading to our clubhouse. Ah’ wouldn’t mind havin’ you walk there with us.”

We began walking sedately down the snowy road towards Sweet Apple Acres. Our conversation was subdued as we walked through the snow-covered orchard. They told me about a recent trip to Appleloosa and how they’d helped a clumsy stallion named Troubleshoes. I think the three foals were a bit uncertain about how to ask me about my embarrassing outburst.

“Why’d you get so angry, Silver?” Sweetie Belle asked after they finished their story. “I mean, I know they were mean but you seemed really angry.”

“I had a bad encounter in town earlier so I was already grumpy when I overheard their insults,” I replied sadly. “It was the comment about Applebloom’s parents that got to me. I know how it feels to have a family tragedy used as a weapon to hurt you and I wouldn’t wish that pain on my worst enemy.”

That effectively killed the conversation. We continued through the orchard before we arrived at a fantastic little treehouse. It was in beautiful condition nestled in the arms of a massive, gnarled apple tree. The sight somehow lightened my heart, seeing the signs that these three had a glorious childhood.

“Wow, you three are sure lucky to have something like this,” I said, examining the ramp. “I grew up in a city like Manehattan. No room for stuff like this.”

“Ah’ don’t know if I could live in a big city,” Applebloom replied. “Sounds like it could be dreary.”

“Oh, it wasn’t all bad,” I said. “There were parks and other activities that made up for living in an apartment. Besides, I think . . . do you hear that?”

I could hear shouting and the sound of hooves muffled by the snow. Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Sunset came galloping down the path following our tracks while Rainbow Dash came swooping in overhead.

“Thank Celestia you’re all ok!” Twilight said, gasping for breath. “There’s a monster nearby and we wanted to make sure the Crusaders were safe. I’m glad you’re with them, Silver.”

Sunset was winded as she walked up to me. “Whatever it is, we heard it all the way across town. Have you seen or heard anything unusual? We need to track it down before it hurts someone.”

I looked over at the CMC who looked like they were trying not to laugh. I felt more nervous than anything and I looked at the snowy ground rather than meeting their eyes.

“I think that might have been me,” I said quietly. “I sort of lost my temper.”

“WHAT?!” Rainbow Dash yelled, swooping down to hover in front of me. “You’re telling us you made that awful sound?”

Twilight walked over and put her hoof under my chin to lift it so I was looking at her. “What got you angry enough to make a sound like that?”

“I had umm . . . an argument with somepony in town,” I admitted. “When I flew off to clear my head, I heard these three being verbally abused by Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. I swear I was just going to shout at them but that sound came out instead.”

Sunset suddenly laughed. “So that was the Royal Canterlot Voice distorted into some kind of primal scream? That’s pretty crazy Silver.”

“Wait, he can use the same dreadfully loud voice that Princess Luna used to?” Rarity asked incredulously.

Twilight shuffled her hoof in the snow. “Celestia once told me only alicorns can project their voices that way without a spell. We have no idea why Silver has acquired a similar skill.”

“The human world has different magical rules,” Sunset said. “Hopefully we’ll find some answers when I get my research started.”

“I really don't make a habit of it, I swear,” I said sheepishly, looking at Twilight. "How badly is this going to hurt my reputation in town?

“A bit but Ponyville tends to be forgiving,” Twilight replied gently. “I don’t think you frightening a couple of foals with a reputation for being bullies quite surpasses the riot I caused with the Want-it, Need-it debacle. Come on, let’s head back to town and let everypony know the problem is under control.”

The other ponies turned and started walking towards town. I sighed and waved at the Crusaders before turning to follow them. I stayed at the back of the group, not wanting to see their faces. Losing my temper like that wasn't something I was very proud of.

“You sure you’re ok Silver?” Sunset asked me quietly as she walked up beside me.

“I think I will be,” I replied glumly. “It’ll suck if I screwed everything up after all the work Pinkie put into that welcome party.”

“Who got you all riled up?” Sunset asked curiously.

“Bon Bon’s pony counterpart really hates Thestrals for some reason,” I replied quietly, leaving out the part about her threatening me with a crossbow. “She confronted me after Lyra left for an errand. I learned there are some fairly nasty racial slurs for Thestrals.”

“Ugh, I’m, going to have a word with that mare,” Sunset huffed. “Of all the awful things to do to a newcomer-”

“Please don’t make a scene on my account Sunset,” I replied, bumping against her. “It’s not worth making a big fuss about. I’d rather just let this blow over.”

Sunset nodded without replying, though her expression indicated she didn’t approve of my decision.

I don’t know what’s worse. Not understanding our magic or not understanding how Thestrals fit in this world.
Whatever happens Spark, we need to get some information about what is going on if we’re going to spend time in Equestria.
Agreed. We’ll figure this out somehow.

Author's Note

So, I couldn’t put it off any longer. Equestria’s Calendar is officially defined for my world and it really doesn’t match up with our world. I did allude to the differences back in the Thanksgiving chapter but the final result goes a step further. The more I thought about it, the more it seems sensible that the Equestrian New Year coincides with the Summer Sun celebration. So in Equestria, winter occurs during the 7th and 8th months of the calendar year.

Chapter 45 - With Suspicion

27-07-1003 to 30-07-1003

Fortunately for me, Twilight was right about the residents of Ponyville. One explanation later and everything seemed to be fine, at least on the surface. After what I’d gone through in a single day I was far more cautious about where I went alone in town. Every once in a while I caught ponies looking at me with apprehensive or even angry expressions on their faces. I did my best to avoid them and focused on the ponies that chose to be polite. I saw Lyra a few times around town but Bon-Bon was conspicuously absent. For Lyra’s sake, I simply stuck with my story that we’d just argued. I was also relieved there wasn’t more fallout from the incident with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. According to Applejack, their parents were out of town quite frequently so I wasn’t out of the woods yet.

On the brighter side, Sunset and I spent as much time as possible with Twilight. It was a bit of a challenge given how busy she was with final preparations for the Gala. Fortunately, to our amusement, she had carefully built her schedule around time to spend with the two of us. Over the next few days, we went on a bunch of mini-dates around Ponyville. The three of us spent hours relaxing together in Twilight's sitting room reading and we visited the spa together several times. Sometimes it was just Twilight and me doing our best to learn more about each other as we strolled around town. Then there were the times Sunset and Twilight spent together comparing notes on magic and practicing. Sunset was thrilled to be practicing spells and expanding her magical horizons once again. Twilight seemed to be thrilled to have somepony to talk to who was comparable to her in both power and knowledge. Even though Sunset was years out of date, her magical knowledge was still significant.

One of their most exciting discoveries came when they tested the Wi-Fi transmitter at the closed portal. Twilight and Sunset were delighted to discover that a very weak signal from CHS was leaking through the closed portal. It wasn't remotely enough to connect to the internet but they were talking about companion transmitters, along with the potential similarities between the magical journals and radio transmissions. Their explanation pretty much all went over my head but the short of it was that the Internet would probably be accessible through the closed portal.

While Sunset and Twilight were together learning magic, I spent some time training and getting used to my equine body. Of course, Rainbow Dash wasn’t going to let anypony else get the distinction of being the first Pegasus to teach a Thestral from another world how to fly. I wasn’t sure how she was going to put that on her resume but I was grateful for the help. We divided our time between adapting my martial arts and improving my flight skills. I quickly discovered that I loved the freedom that came with soaring through the air. Flying under my own power really was a dream come true.

The big surprise came when we began testing maneuverability. With only a few days of training, I could already flip, twist, and turn in the air with surprising ease. I still didn't come close to what Rainbow Dash could achieve but she was certain I was far ahead of where an average pegasus would be with similar training. Something about my wings just made darting through obstacles and changing direction incredibly easy. It was impossible to say if I was a natural, if some instinct came with my body, or if I just had an awesome teacher. Of course, Rainbow Dash was absolutely convinced it was that last one.

I only saw Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie a couple of times during the week. They were all busy with their contributions to the gala. Still, there were two other events of note during those peaceful days. The first was when I visited Rarity in her shop for the final fitting of my formal suit. While I was there, I provided her with a couple of samples of my metalwork in steel and copper as well as three fashion magazines recommended by her counterpart. She was utterly enthralled by both and it sounded quite likely she would commission my services in the future. If it worked out, I would have a small supply of Equestrian bits so I wouldn’t be dependent on Twilight’s generosity.

The second occurred during my nights learning about dreams and the Astral Plane from Princess Luna. We were discussing the nature of the barrier that blocked access between our two worlds when her attention was drawn away. It turned out Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were all having a nasty series of recurring nightmares about getting a bad cutie mark that didn't fit their identities.

Spark and I stayed out of sight since the existence of another dream walker was still a secret. From our vantage point, we had the chance to see how Luna gently brought their dreams under control. I was impressed by how she used the incident to teach them. She assured them that their cutie marks would fit their identity as opposed to their fear that their identity would change to fit the cutie mark. It was inspiring and I hoped I could come close to matching the skill she had.

01-08-1003

It was amazing how quickly the days passed. Before I knew it Sunset and I were on the train riding up to Canterlot. Twilight and her friends had departed mid-morning on the previous day to make sure everything was ready. The actual gala was still a day away but both Sunset and Twilight wanted some time to show me around Canterlot. Twilight had put together an itinerary and we would be arriving just a bit before lunch.

Ponyville was the last stop before Canterlot so the train was quite crowded. When Sunset and I boarded, there were numerous double-takes from the other travelers. More than a few ponies scrambled to get out of my way. The whole situation made me so uncomfortable; I wound up sitting on the floor in the back corner of the train beside a window with my back against the wall so nopony could sneak up behind me. Sunset was nestled in beside me with my wing wrapped around her.

Unfortunately, I couldn’t stop my ears from hearing the whispers about Nightmare Moon, Vamponies, and freakish mutants. I did my best to ignore them and instead watched the scenery fly past as the garishly colored train thundered up into the mountains, towards the fantastical snow-covered city perched on the side of a mountain. From Ponyville all that was visible was the silhouette of the palace and a few larger white buildings with golden rooftops. The rest of the city was out of sight. According to Sunset, it spread up and around the back of the mountain.

“The view from Canterlot is going to be stupendous, isn’t it?” I commented.

Sunset nodded and leaned her head against my shoulder. “It’s an amazing city. I’m excited and terrified to be coming back here.”

I kissed the top of her head. “You’re very brave to be going back. I know you've got a lot of history in this place.”

“Why do you have such weird eyes and wings?” a little voice suddenly asked. “Did something awful happen to your feathers?”

Sunset and I turned to find a small light orange Pegasus foal with a blonde mane staring at me. She looked younger than the CMC. To my relief, there wasn’t any malice in her expression, just the pure curiosity of a child. I tried to relax and look non-threatening.

“I’m a Thestral,” I replied gently. “The eyes let me see in the dark really well and this is what a Thestral’s wings look like.”

“Wow, that would make bedtime less scary!” she said with genuine excitement. “You can fly without feathers?!”

“He really can,” Sunset said, leaning over to her with a conspiratorial smile on her face. “I’ve seen him practice. I’m Sunset Shimmer and this is Silver Spark. What’s your name?”

“I’m Mango Dash!” she giggled. “You’ve got a really pretty mane Sunset. I wish my mane was two colors.”

“I have a good friend with blonde hair like yours,” I replied, thinking about Applejack. “She ties it with a red ribbon to give it a splash.”

Mango’s wings fluttered with excitement. “Ooooh! That could work!” she squealed. “I’ll have to ask momma!”

“Mango! Stop bothering those two ponies and come sit down! We’re almost there.” a mare called out.

I looked over and saw a mare with blue fur and a very pale, almost grey-lavender mane. She looked quite worried when our eyes met, almost frightened. I did my best to give her a reassuring smile. She just watched me warily.

Mango looked back at the two of us and sighed sadly. “I gotta go. Bye Mister Silver, Miss Sunset.”

“Bye Mango,” I said quietly as she hurried back to her mother. “Nice meeting you.”

I watched her hurry back to her waiting mother with mixed feelings. Honestly, even though I was a stranger, I was feeling a bit hurt by the behavior of the foal’s mother. It was like she thought I was going to hurt Mango just for asking a perfectly fair question. Sadly, I was probably the first Thestral any of the ponies on this train had ever seen. I felt a cold wave of fear running down my spine when it occurred to me that Thestrals might actually be extinct.

Luna would have told us if they were gone.
Are you sure? Why hasn’t she told us anything about them?
Why would she? We’re mostly human; you just turn into a Thestral because of the portal.
Fair enough. Still, you’d think she’d mention something, Spark.
We know they make up Luna’s guard, remember?
I know they’re reclusive but this is ridiculous. These ponies don’t even seem to know what I am.
Yeah, it’s frustrating but what can we do about it?
Other than being non-threatening? Nothing much.

I let out a long sigh before Sunset nudged my shoulder, pulling me out of my head. “I know that expression. I hope Spark is being more optimistic than you look. They’ll get used to you Silver.”

“Yeah, I guess they will,” I replied. “Being stared at is exhausting though. I hate being the center of attention.”

“I know, just stay strong,” Sunset reassured me while nuzzling my cheek. “Mango was a cute foal.”

“She was,” I replied quietly. “I’ve never really been sure how to handle children, pony or human.”

Sunset was quiet for a moment and then turned her head to look into my eyes. I’m not sure how I would describe the expression on her face. Those aquamarine eyes seemed to be searching my expression for something. Her brow furrowed cutely for a moment.

“Do you want to have children?” Sunset suddenly blurted out.

My heart skipped a beat at the unexpected question and I hesitated before answering. “I’ve never really thought about it. Considering I wasn’t even thinking about relationships a couple of months ago, it’s a scary question to ask.”

Sunset laughed nervously and I felt her tense up under my wing, “I’m not trying to trap you; I wouldn’t ever do that to you. I’m just curious. You have to admit, you handled Mango really well.”

I glanced over at Mango who was gesturing excitedly while talking to her mother. She was pointing at her mane with one hoof and her smile was so big it looked like her face would split in half. Mango’s mother noticed me looking at her but instead of fright, she smiled briefly before turning back to her daughter. I looked back at Sunset and for the first time thought about the future beyond the next couple months.

It’s a scary thought, isn’t it?
That’s an understatement Spark. But not insurmountable.

I leaned over and kissed Sunset on the head at the base of her horn making her shiver with delight. “I think I could face it with you and Twilight by my side, love,” I whispered. “I’m in no rush though.”

I felt her tense body abruptly relax against me and I gave her a squeeze with my wing. “Mmmm,” she sighed happily. “Neither am I but I’m glad you’re brave enough to consider it. Most stallions your age freeze up at that question.”

“They need a shot of perspective,” I snorted. “I’ve experienced things more horrifying than the idea of maybe having children . . . hmmm, or would they be foals? Which world would we even- . . . Right, that part's actually a bit more terrifying to think about.”

Sunset chuckled and kissed my cheek. “Like you said, those are all problems for far in the future.”

The train car rattled and shuddered as we pulled into the train station at Canterlot. I just kept holding Sunset with my wing while the other ponies hurried off the train. They shot me the occasional worried glance but otherwise ignored us. Sunset waved a hoof at Mango as she left the train and looked over at me. I was still huddled in the corner of the train.

“Ready to go Silver?”

“Not really,” I sighed, getting onto my hooves. “My instincts are screaming at me to ride this train back to Ponyville. That’s just my anxiety talking though. I’m ready, let’s go.”

We walked out of the train onto the platform at Canterlot. I took a deep breath of the clean, cold mountain air and let out a breath of steam. A lovely lavender Alicorn was waiting nearby with a worried expression on her face. Twilight was doing her best to be inconspicuous as the last ponies trotted towards the exit. By the time we reached her, the platform was completely empty. When she saw us, she met Sunset’s eyes briefly and gave a quick nod. Then she turned to me and strutted forward with a coy smile on her face.

“Why hello there,” Twilight said playfully as if she’d never met us. “Going my way?”

I froze on the spot; completely shocked by Twilight’s unexpected behavior. Sunset was unfazed as she sauntered towards the Princess and made a show of looking her over. The tips of Twilight’s ears turned a bit red but she held her ground. I didn’t move a muscle as my mind tried and failed to reconcile the completely unexpected and alluring behavior with what I was accustomed to.

“For a lovely princess like you, I think we are,” Sunset replied archly. “My stallion here is a bit on the quiet side though. Come on, don’t be shy hon, introduce yourself to the Princess.”

Suddenly, I felt something gently swat my rump, making me yelp with surprise. I jumped forward before I could stop myself and found myself face-to-face with Twilight. My face was burning as I looked into her purple eyes.

“Ummm, hello?” I said, completely bemused.

I felt my knees go weak when Twilight fluttered her eyes at me and I felt her wingtip trace a line down the side of my jaw. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sunset watching me carefully, her eyes sparkling with amusement. My eyes shot back and forth between purple and aquamarine with increasing speed as my brain locked up.

“Hello there,” Twilight said in a husky voice. “Feel up for escorting a couple of mares around Canterlot?”

“I- I- I- . . .” I stuttered, feeling my back legs collapse, dropping me down on my rump.

“Oh my goodness,” Twilight gasped, putting her hoof over her mouth. “Are you ok?”

I ran my forearm across my face, wishing I had hands to bury my face in. I took a couple of deep breaths to calm my racing heart. “Sweet Luna, where did all that come from?”

“Sunset suggested a bit of flirting would help improve our romantic relationship,” Twilight said nervously. “Did I do ok?”

“Ok?!” I blurted, not uncovering my eyes. “Dear gods you two were sexy. You two are going to wreck my mind if you make a habit of this.”

Sunset started giggling. “That was perfect Twilight! Did you see the look on his face? Even better, I captured the whole works for later!”

I looked up and saw an orange smartphone hovering nearby, surrounded by a familiar aquamarine aura. It floated over to Sunset who was grinning like a mad mare. A stylus floated over and tapped the screen a couple of times.

“And saved,” she crowed cheerfully. “I can’t wait to show our friends back home.”

“You wouldn’t dare,” I said nervously.

The phone floated back into Sunset’s saddlebag while she just smirked at me. It was that expression she got when Sunset knew she was in control of a situation. For a brief moment, I worried that she’d actually share that video. Suddenly her smirk dissolved into amused laughter.

“No, I probably won’t,” she finally conceded. “I’ll keep that one for our amusement. The photos of us and the others in Ponyville are fair game though.”

“Brat!” I growled playfully. “Between that and swatting me on the rump, you’re in for it love.”

Sunset put her hoof up defensively. “But it wasn’t’-”

“Umm, that part was actually me, Silver,” Twilight squeaked nervously.

I looked at the two amused mares and groaned. “Sweet Luna, I’m doomed!” I moaned theatrically, covering my face with my wings. “Condemned to suffer the whims of two beautiful mares.”

We exchanged a look and all laughed as we walked out of the train station towards Canterlot. Twilight took the lead as we walked through the wide streets. The whole city was immaculate, clean, and well-maintained. The cobblestone streets were as smooth as any concrete sidewalk. Snow was carefully piled in the large squares making small hills for foals. Fountains were decorated with ice sculptures and the whole city had a festive feeling.

The two of them told me stories about the sculptures and statues as we walked towards an area they called Restaurant Row. I kept my wings carefully folded at my sides to avoid drawing attention. Twilight seemed to draw most of the attention, receiving regular bows and greetings from other ponies.

“So, what are you hungry for?” Twilight asked curiously as we walked through the streets into the restaurant district. “I never really ate out while I lived here so I don’t have any specific recommendations. Well except the donut shop of course but we’ll go there later.”

There were dozens of shops, many with a placard with three horseshoes on it. I sniffed the air curiously to see what leaped out at me. To my disappointment, the air was almost sterile. No fresh bread, no cooking food, no spices hanging in the air. I sighed and took one more deep breath. A whiff of something surprisingly familiar caught my attention.

“Oh wow, I hope that’s what I think it is,” I muttered beginning to walk forward. “Follow me!”

I heard Sunset and Twilight hurrying after me as I followed the scent like a bloodhound. After tracking the Dazzlings by their blood, this was a piece of cake. There was a disquieting sameness to the décor and style of the buildings as we trotted several blocks up the street. Nothing caught my eye but the smell was getting stronger by the minute. Tucked between two plain, marble-clad restaurants was a garish building with orange and gold decorations. The store’s logo was an elephant holding a spoon. The smell of spices was heavy in the air and I pulled in a deep breath and let out a content sigh as the memories flooded over me.

“The Tasty Treat?” Twilight read. “Now open? You sure you want to risk eating at a new restaurant Silver?”

“That my dears, is the unmistakable smell of coriander, ginger, naan bread, and garam masala spice,” I sighed. “There was an amazing Indian place just around the corner from our apartment in Manhattan. We went there once a month. I haven’t had a proper curry in over a year.”

“You could smell this from blocks away?” Sunset snorted. “Your senses are officially ridiculous. Ummm, you know there probably won’t be any . . . er omnivorous dishes, right?”

“Well yeah,” I said. “When in Equestria one does eat what Equestrians do. I mean hayburgers were surprisingly delicious so I’m open to new experiences. Come on, this whole trip is an adventure!”

“Ok, but make sure I don’t order anything too spicy,” Twilight said nervously.

We walked up to the door and pushed it open. There was music playing on an unseen record player that had unmistakable East Asian tones. The restaurant was beautifully decorated with rich colored fabrics which made the space quite cozy. Tragically empty if the smell was anything to go by. A portly unicorn stallion with tan fur was sitting at the counter next to a young mare with orange fur. They both had deep brown manes and were speaking sharply with one another. Both of them stopped and looked in our direction when walked in.

“See Father, our first customers!” the mare gasped with a slight Eastern accent, her eyes quickly examining the three of us. “Sir, madam- . . . oh, my goodness! Princess Twilight?! Welcome to the Tasty Treat, Your Highness! I am Saffron Masala and this is my father Coriander Cumin! Would you . . . I mean, please, take any seat!”

“You were right Silver; it does smell divine,” Twilight said, taking a deep breath before smiling gently at Saffron. “Please, just treat me like a normal customer. I don’t need any special treatment, promise! My friends here are Sunset Shimmer and Silver Spark.”

“Sweet Celestia, a bat pony?” Saffron gasped, her eyes widening with surprise when she saw me. “What a delightful surprise! Ummm, sorry to ask this but you don’t have any allergies to certain er . . . spices, do you?”

The term bat pony made my ear twitch once but my worry was quickly wiped out by her cheerful tone. It was unexpected enough that her question made me smile. We walked over to one of the tables and hopped up on the stools.

“I assure you he is quite fond of garlic and numerous other spices,” Sunset said laughing. “Don’t read too much into the legends about Thestrals.”

“Wonderful!” Saffron said cheerfully. “Is Thestral the proper name for your tribe Silver? I will remember the proper name of your tribe for the future! Would you like to hear our specials?”

“Yes please!” Twilight said, looking over at me curiously.

“Today I have Bhelpuri and Naan bread with Dhokla as a starter,” she said nervously.

She looked like she was about to explain but the translation was coming out of my mouth before I could stop myself. “Puffed fried rice with vegetables in a lightly spiced sauce, a flatbread made with flour and yogurt and I think the last one is some sort of cake made with chickpeas and rice.”

I paused when I noticed the looks of utter surprise on the faces of the three mares. I felt my face flush and averted my eyes. “Assuming my memory is accurate.”

“Correct on every mark,” a heavily accented voice said. Coriander walked up to the table and I saw he was smiling for the first time. “So you were right Saffron. At least one pony in Canterlot appreciates our region's cuisine. What would a well-traveled stallion such as you say about gaajar halwa for dessert?”

“It sounds perfect,” I replied, feeling a smile spread across my face. “However, I believe my lovely companions deserve at least one surprise in this meal. Do you happen to have Samosas as well?”

“Yes we do!” Saffron replied in a cheery voice. “I shall go prepare your meals right away!”

Saffron hurried off to the kitchen with a smile on her face. Twilight looked around the restaurant and frowned at the empty chairs.

“Sir, I must admit I am surprised you don’t have more customers,” Twilight said. “I’d think the smell alone would draw at least a few ponies in.”

Coriander sighed. “Ahhh, well it is our first day open for business and sadly I have heard few ponies in Canterlot are willing to try new places. There is a well-respected food critic coming tonight at dinner. Once they try my daughter’s cooking I am sure we will have more customers.”

Sunset smiled reassuringly. “I’m sure it’ll be fine. I can’t wait to try this!”

Coriander smiled and walked back to the front counter.

“So where do you two want to take me this afternoon?” I asked. “I’ve never seen a city quite like this one.”

“There’s an amazing view from the lower terrace,” Twilight said. “I thought we could take a walk around the places I used to go, like the library or museum. Then there’s . . . well, it’ll be up to you two but . . . ugh.”

Sunset and I glanced over at Twilight, surprised by the sudden failure of her words. “What’s on your mind hon?” Sunset asked gently.

“I grew up in Canterlot,” Twilight whispered nervously. “My parents have been bugging me to visit. I told them I would be here but I didn’t make any firm promises because of the gala. Do you two feel comfortable meeting my parents for dinner? It’s your choice.”

I glanced at Sunset nervously and tried to think. Meeting the parents of my marefriend was a scary prospect but it would have to happen someday. Fortunately, I was saved from an immediate decision by Saffron coming out of the kitchen with some steaming plates of food.

“Can we make the decision later?” I asked. “Not saying no, just not sure yet. I don’t think I can decide on an empty stomach either.”

“Of course,” Twilight said. She seemed to perk up a bit when Sunset and I didn’t reject the idea outright.

Saffron was quick and efficient in the kitchen and soon brought out our meals. As I had hoped, the meal was delicious. The gaajar halwa was exactly what I remembered as well; a sweetened carrot pudding. The entire meal was easily as good as anything I’d had back in the human world and I was pleased to see both Twilight and Sunset enjoying every bite as much as I did. We wished Coriander and Saffron the best of luck with the food critic as we departed. I was confident they’d get a good review after that delightful meal.

With our bellies comfortably full, the tour around Canterlot continued. The decision about dinner was set aside for the moment. We visited the library, a museum, and one of the lower courtyards where the waterfalls originated. I learned how Celestia had moved the capital here after the Nightmare Moon incident and about the crystal caverns hidden below the city. The whole place was like something out of a fairy tale.

Unfortunately, many of the residents were far less amazing. The relative disinterest about my appearance earlier in the day had given way to disdain. Or perhaps I was just noticing it now. Thanks to my hearing, I heard dozens of hushed whispers about the princess associating with a mutant pegasus or mongrel. I also heard many of the epithets Bon-Bon had used earlier in the week to refer to me. I even saw a few ponies crossing the street to avoid us. I didn't share any of this with Sunset and Twilight at the time, instead just filing it away as another problem for the future.

It was late afternoon when Twilight stopped us at a simple intersection on the main road to the palace. She looked up the crossroad, which was lined with dozens of medium-sized homes. There was a worried expression on her face when she turned to face the two of us.

“I hate to pressure you two but it’s time to decide,” Twilight said hesitantly. “This is the street. We don’t have to do this today if you don’t want to.”

My mouth went dry at her suggestion and I looked up the street with renewed worry. “Should I be worried about your parent’s reaction to me being a Thestral?”

“I wish I could reassure you about that but I simply don’t know,” Twilight said sadly. “I can’t recall them ever saying anything about your tribe. That’s why this is your choice.”

I looked over at Sunset, who just shrugged at me. “I’m fine with whatever you want to do. Just one thing you should consider. You’re going to escort a Princess to the biggest high society event in Equestria. After today, ponies are going to know about you whether you like it or not.”

I felt a chill run down my spine at Sunset’s observation. I had no idea how that slipped my mind but the idea that all the ponies who thought like Bon-Bon would know about me. That was a terrifying prospect but it told me what I had to do. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart without success.

“I’m terrified but let’s do this,” I decided. “I’ll be starting with two red marks against me, let’s not add discovering our relationship through the tabloids to that list.”

“Two?” Twilight asked as she started leading us up the street.

“I’m a Thestral and I’m dating you,” I replied. “I don't know how your family will feel about the first one, but the second one is supposed to be pretty bad for the guy in the relationship.”

“I'm sure you'll do fine Silver,” Sunset chuckled. “Ummm Twilight, how much do your parents know? Can we talk about the portal and the human world at all?”

“They don’t know yet,” Twilight admitted nervously after a moment. “Fortunately, making sure they could be told was on my list of things to take care of this week. Celestia has officially confirmed they are permitted to know about the human world. Next up introductions, then we tell them you’re from another world.”

“That’s good at least,” I said, brushing her side with my wingtip. “Sounds like you thought of everything.”

“Hey, that tickled!” Twilight giggled. “I do my best but there’s always something that slips through the cracks. Some ponies make fun of me when I obsess about being organized but if I didn’t, there’s no way I could have spent the afternoon with you two. Tomorrow, I’ve set aside half twenty minutes to panic about everything that could go wrong.”

“That’s . . . actually, not a bad idea,” Sunset chuckled after a moment. “Well if you want a couple of snuggle buddies during your freak-out time, just let us know.”

Twilight blushed and stammered for a moment before looking at the house. “Oh, here we are!”

Twilight’s family home was a medium-sized building with the same white marble cladding as most buildings in the city. Twilight walked up and knocked on the door with her front hoof. A moment later the front door glowed with a pale pink aura and swung open revealing a grey mare with a lavender and white mane. When she saw Twilight a huge smile appeared on her face.

“Twilight Sparkle!” the grey mare exclaimed, wrapping her hooves around Twilight’s shoulders. “It’s so good to see you, my dear. I haven’t seen you in months!”

“Hi Mom,” Twilight squeaked. “Could we come in?”

“Well yes of course!” her mother said cheerfully. “Who did you . . . oh my, who are your new friends?”

She looked over Twilight's shoulder at me and Sunset. I smiled and waved a hoof nervously when she looked at me. Her eyes widened slightly and an even bigger smile appeared on her face. Her reaction made me relax just a little bit. Before Twilight could answer her mother's question, a purple aura pushed her through the door.

“What am I thinking, making you all wait on the street!” she exclaimed, stepping back inside. “Hon, we’ve got even more guests for dinner!”

I followed Twilight inside and looked around the house. The entrance room was small, with space to wipe off our hooves and hang up coats and saddle bags. There was an arched opening ahead to the right and a hallway leading to a flight of stairs and what looked like the kitchen. Twilight's mother trotted off into the living room, leaving us to take off our bags.

“Wait, more guests?” Twilight asked, confused. “Who else is here Mom?”

At that moment, a familiar pink alicorn walked around the corner with a big smile on her face. “Hello, Twilight! I was hoping you'd make it tonight.”

“CADANCE!” Twilight exclaimed, bouncing over to the alicorn. Suddenly the two of them began singing and doing a little dance.

Sunshine, Sunshine, Ladybugs Awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!

I couldn’t help myself when we saw the adorable greeting. A grin spread across my face and I fought down a quiet giggle. Sunset, on the other hand, had shrunk back and was trying to disappear. I remembered her reaction to Dean Cadance showing up at dinner so I wrapped a comforting wing around her shoulder.

“What are you doing here?!” Twilight asked. “You’re not here for the Gala, are you? I mean, I made sure to send you an invitation but you don’t usually attend! ”

“I wasn’t originally going to but a couple of nights ago I suddenly had a feeling I wouldn’t want to miss this one,” Cadance replied, eyeing Twilight thoughtfully. “Is there anything you want to tell us?”

Twilight nodded and stepped to one side so Cadance could see the two of us. A myriad of emotions crossed Cadance when she saw Sunset. I couldn’t even begin to guess what she was thinking. Then her eyes shifted to me and she blinked a couple of times.

“Silver Spark? Is that really you?”

I bowed politely. “It’s an honor to see you again your highness.”

I heard Cadance let out a warm laugh and I felt myself being pulled gently forward. A pair of pink hooves suddenly wrapped around my shoulders. Before I knew what was happening, Cadance was hugging the stuffing out of me.

“None of that ‘your Highness’ business, Silver,” she murmured in my ear. “After what you did for Twilight, please call me Cadance. I'm sorry you almost paid such a high price.”

“I’d do it again in a heartbeat,” I replied quietly, glancing over at Twilight and Sunset. “For the most important ponies in my life, there’s only ever one choice I can make.”

Cadance stepped back with her horn glowing slightly. She looked at me, then over at Twilight with a growing smile on her face. Then she turned to look at Sunset and frowned. Sunset was bowing so low her face was almost on the floor.

“Hello Sunset Shimmer,” Candance said in a gentle voice. “Please rise.”

Sunset lifted herself up but didn’t meet her eyes. Instead, she just kept looking at the floor. I could tell her eyes were misting up.

“I am sorry for trying to turn Princess Celestia against you,” Sunset whispered in a cracking voice. “It was petty jealousy that you didn’t remotely deserve. Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?”

Cadance nodded. “I accept but I also owe you an apology. I’m sorry my arrival hurt your relationship with Celestia. I had no idea she was neglecting such a talented student for me. ”

Sunset gasped with surprise. “Of course I accept, you didn’t do anything wrong! I made all the mistakes; you were just caught in the middle.”

Twilight’s mother cleared her throat as she walked back to the foyer. “I must admit, this unexpected reunion is a surprise. Now, I believe some introductions are in order my dears. Come into the living room and we’ll take care of this all at once.”

I followed the mares into the living room, hanging back slightly behind Sunset and Twilight when I saw two stallions sitting in there. The two waiting stallions were quickly introduced as Twilight’s brother Shining Armor and her father, Night Light. Her mother’s name was Twilight Velvet and we were told to call her Velvet. I took a moment to examine the two stallions.

Shining Armor looked like his human counterpart and Night Light had blue fur with a navy blue mane. I shouldn't have been surprised that I was about half a head taller than both of them. I was on the taller side for a pony after all. What worried me were their expressions as they examined me from across the room. Night Light’s cold expression was already enough of a concern but Shining Armor frightened me. For a moment he looked like he was ready to throttle me with his bare hooves but the expression vanished just as quickly as Twilight started her introductions.

“This is Sunset Shimmer and this is Silver Spark,” Twilight said, gesturing at each of us in turn. Her voice suddenly shrank. “I have something important to tell you. They’re my - . . . I mean we’re part of- no wait.”

Twilight stopped and put her hoof on her chest as she took a deep breath. She let it out and then looked over her shoulder at me and Sunset. I gave her a nervous smile and nodded at her.

“The three of us are dating,” Twilight confessed, turning back to her family.

Twilight Velvet, Night Light, and Shining Armor stared at us blankly for a moment while Cadance just grinned at us with a knowing smile. I just stood there frozen, waiting for somepony to say something. The first pony to react was Twilight's mother. She galloped over and threw her arms around Twilight and Sunset.

“My little filly finally found somepony!” Velvet exclaimed, hugging the two mares as hard as possible while smiling over their shoulders at me.

When she was done, she stepped back and began firing off rapid questions at us. “How long have you been dating? Who’s the lead mare? How did you meet? How did you even meet a Thestral in the first place? Oh, my goodness sweetie, you have to tell me everything!”

The next half hour was a blur of activity as Twilight went over the bare-bones details about how we met and began dating. There was some doubt regarding where Sunset and I currently lived until Sunset levitated out her smartphone. She showed them a picture she had taken of the three of us at OMSI on our first real date. The sheer detail of the alien world, the completely unfamiliar technology of the phone, and Cadance’s confirmation about the portal were more than enough to convince Twilight’s parents.

At that point, the mares moved to the kitchen to talk while Velvet prepared dinner. Cadance pulled Shining Armor to his hooves while telling him he had to catch up with his little sister. I was going to follow but Night Light indicated I should sit down. Twilight gave me a worried glance but had no choice but to leave me alone with her father. For most of the conversation they had smiled at Twilight’s enthusiasm and her father had even asked a few questions. Now the smile had vanished from his face as he looked me over.

“I’m not entirely sure what to make of you,” Night Light finally said in a flat voice. “You claim you’re from another world and yet you’ve somehow captured my Sparkle’s heart. What makes you think you deserve to date my filly?”

“In all honesty, I don’t,” I replied shaking my head. “I’m just a normal guy who somehow garnered the attention of not one but two of the most amazing women I’ve ever met. I barely hold a candle to those two mares.”

He blinked at my assessment of myself. “So where does that leave you?”

“I know not the stallion they deserve but by some quirk of fate, I’m the one they both chose,” I replied as a small smile appeared on my face. “I’m not sure I’ll ever know why they both asked me out. There’s nothing I want more than to be the man they believe I am. Every day they inspire me to be a better person and to make sure they always have a reason to smile.”

His expression didn’t change as he watched me. “Interesting. So, if I told you that I forbid you seeing my filly, what would you say?”

“You can say whatever you want Sir,” I replied, doing my best to stay calm. “However, I would respectfully decline to obey your unreasonable command.”

“Really?” Night Light said, raising an eyebrow at me. “I’m Twilight’s father. You really think you can ignore my wishes?”

While he had phrased it as a hypothetical question, it was only barely so. I had seen this father routine in a few movies but I’d never experienced it in real life. Rather than being intimidated, I was feeling slightly irritated that this stereotypical behavior crossed universes. I knew I was probably going to destroy my relationship with Twilight's father but I wasn’t going to let myself be pushed around.

“No, I can’t ignore them but I can insist the conversation waits until Twilight is standing right here beside me,” I said. “There is no way I am going to break my marefriend’s heart on the simple command of anybody. We’ve worked too hard to make this trio work across the boundary between two universes. You bring her into this room and give us both your ultimatum and if Twilight Sparkle tells me to go, I will go. I doubt she’ll accept without a good reason but if you feel the need to try, it’s not my place to stop you.”

Night Light stared at me for a minute and I was certain he was going to tear me to shreds right there. To my surprise, he suddenly started laughing. “Hah! Well, it seems you know my filly well enough! I’d have to cite at least three sources of evidence to even convince her to reconsider once she’s made a decision. I’m impressed you stood up to my disapproving father act. You’re going to need that strong spine to handle the gala tomorrow.”

I let out a deep sigh of relief and smiled weakly at him. “I’ll admit your questions did have me worried, Sir. I promise I will treat Twilight with the respect and care she deserves.”

“I’d expect nothing less,” Night Light chuckled. “If you don’t I wouldn’t want to be standing between you and my daughter. So on to more pleasant topics; how do you intend to make a living between two worlds? I certainly hope you’re not the kind of pony who would abuse my daughter’s status.”

“Not a chance,” I chuckled. “Twilight has been wonderfully generous so far but I want to make sure I can support myself independently in either world. The skill that transitions best to this world is my blacksmithing skill. I’ve taken a couple of small welding contracts in my world. Twilight’s friend Rarity seems interested in offering me some work in this world to get me started. “

We spoke for a few more minutes about my life and my ongoing education. I quickly discovered Twilight came by her intelligence honestly. Night Light’s questions about my world were quite insightful. He was particularly intrigued by the scope of the education system in our world. Equestria had a robust elementary-level education system but once ponies gained their cutie mark most moved to something akin to apprenticeships many human societies used before the Industrial Revolution. We were just beginning a debate on how the absence of magic impacted our technological development when Shining Armor walked into the room.

“You’re needed in the kitchen,” he said to Night Light, inclining his head at the door.

Once Night Light was out of the room, Shining Armor looked over at me. “We need to talk,” he said sternly. “Follow me.”

His tone was that of someone who expected his orders to be followed. I felt a pang of worry as I followed Shining Armor towards the back door. My mind was racing, trying to recall what we knew about either version of Shining Armor to figure out how he was going to react.

He was Royal Guard at some point, right?
I think so, Silver. I guess he’s a Prince now or something.
That would come with marrying a Princess, wouldn’t it?

I followed Shining Armor out into the backyard of the family home. It was a long, narrow yard, covered with grass and surrounded by a tall privacy fence. I didn’t have time to take it in because a pink wall shimmered into existence around us. Shining Armor’s horn had an aura of the same color around it. In an instant, Shining Armor’s expression went from simply stern to extreme hostility. My heart began to race as his eyes tried to burn a hole in me. I looked around for an escape route, but the shield was immaculate. The sounds of the neighborhood were muffled down to almost nothing.

“Now I can get some real answers,” Shining Armor snarled. “How did you sneak through the portal and trick my sister? What's your game bat?”

“I was born there!” I gasped. “I’m not manipulating anybody!”

“A likely story,” Shining Armor snapped. “You bloodsuckers are selfish opportunists and you’re no different. Why else would you be sinking your hooks into my sister? Twily would never fall for a worthless night crawler without manipulation. ”

I struggled to keep my temper in check but I felt an angry hiss slip through my teeth. “I thought humans were creative when it came to racist insults. Sad to see you ponies have proven me wrong. So what, I’m not good enough for her just because I’ve got different eyes and tufted ears huh?”

Suddenly I felt my wings get pinned to my sides and something lifted me off the ground. Shining Armor's face had twisted with rage and I could see a pink shimmer around my barrel.

“You’re not good enough for her because you’re a damn filthy liar! Just like your useless kin. Now I'll ask nicely one more time. What do you bats want with my family?”

I didn’t answer because the menace in his voice made my heart rate spike. Something in Shining Armor's eyes at that moment terrified me and I began struggling against the force holding me in place but it was like I had been wrapped in steel.

“Let me go!” I yelled.

“I don't think so,” he said in an icy voice that sent a chill down my spine. “You’re going to tell me the truth or I’m going to force it out of you.”

I felt the bindings around my waist tighten painfully and it occurred to me that he could probably chop me in half with a simple thought. That’s when I really panicked and began thrashing around in his grip. I felt my wings tingling as I began to channel magic to fly away but I was completely pinned. The combination of fear and the growing pressure on my chest was beginning to make my vision blur.

Then there was a weird noise like shattering glass followed by a loud bang. I felt myself fly through the air and a moment later I slammed into a wall. My ears were ringing painfully but I felt the relief of my wings moving freely. I cracked my eyes open and looked around to see what happened.

Shining Armor was on the other side of the yard, slumped against the back wall of the yard. Through my blurred vision, I could see a scorched patch of grass in the middle of the yard where I was pinned a moment earlier. A pink blur galloped across the yard to Shining Armor before my vision was blocked by a blur of lavender and peach. I blinked away the tears in my eyes and realized it was Sunset and Twilight.

“Talk to me Silver; are you ok?!”

“Sweet Celestia, what happened!?”

“I have no idea,” I replied groggily. “Is everyone alright?”

“Yes, Shining Armor is getting up and nopony else was caught in . . . whatever that was,” Sunset replied.

“What was going on in there?” Twilight asked in a worried voice. “I've never seen a shield spell fail like that.”

I felt groggy like I had just run a marathon or something. My legs were shaking as I tried to stand up. I almost forgot I was a quadruped at the moment but eventually, I managed to get up on my four hooves.

“I couldn't answer his questions,” I groaned. “He kept asking but didn't like what I was saying. As for the shield, I have no idea. I remember trying to channel magic through my wings in a blind panic but everything gets fuzzy after that. All I remember is- oh no, not again!”

I felt my heart racing again when I noticed Shining Armor was on his hooves and storming across the yard at me. His horn was glowing and his expression promised pain in my future. I spread my wings, intent on flying away but before I could, Twilight, Sunset, and Cadance’s horns all started glowing. Auras wrapped around his hooves and a shield appeared between the two of us, stopping him in his tracks. I felt one of my mare's magic gently caressing my back and I let out a sigh of relief.

“What did you do!?” he snarled. “Answer me you damn Leatherwing! You’re going to pay for messing with their heads!”

My wings were drooping at my sides and my ears flattened against my head. “I haven’t done anything unless falling in love with your sister is a crime.”

“Stop lying to me!” Shining shouted angrily. “You must be up to something. Why else would your kind associate with other ponies?”

“My kind,” I echoed wearily. “Right, I’m done here. If you can’t accept that I’m a visitor to this world and I haven’t even laid eyes on another Thestral then there is nothing more to discuss. Good day sir.”

I turned my back and began to walk towards the back door. I could hear Cadance whisper in a voice that was probably inaudible to anybody else other than Shining Armor.

“Please shut up before you shove that hoof in any deeper in your mouth hon. What’s gotten into you?”

I ignored their conversation and walked towards the back door where Velvet and Night Light were waiting. They both looked worried.

“I appreciate your hospitality but I believe it would be best if I didn’t stay,” I said quietly.

“I’m so sorry about all this,” Velvet said in a worried voice. “You don't have to go.”

“You have nothing to apologize for,” I replied, extending a hoof to Night Light. “It was wonderful to meet you both and I hope I can see you again under better circumstances.”

Night Light shook my hoof politely. “I certainly hope so; I have many other questions for you. Your world sounds fascinating. ”

“I’ll prepare myself for your next interrogation,” I replied, cracking a smile at him.

Velvet didn't say anything as she reared up and wrapped her arms around me in a big hug which I returned. Once I let go of her, I continued into the house, feeling quite depressed about the miserable turn the day had taken. I kept my shoulders straight and didn't look over my shoulder as I made my way to the foyer. I was struggling to pull my saddlebags over my back when Twilight and Sunset came in after me. There were tears on Twilight's cheeks so I wrapped my hooves around her to comfort her. She leaned on my shoulder for a moment.

“Silver . . .” Twilight trailed off sadly. “I’m so sorry. Don’t hate me or my brother.”

“I can't conceive anything you could do that would make me hate you Twilight,” I said, nuzzling her cheek. “No matter what happens, I'll stand by your side as long as you want me. Honestly, I don't hate your brother either.”

“Even though he attacked you?” Twilight countered in a worried voice.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong, I’m not happy with him and I'm certainly not going to trust him,” I replied, feeling a bit of irritation slip into my voice. “On the bright side, you seem to have awesome parents and I think I got off to a decent start with your father. I want to be able to build on that but I can’t do that if your brother wants to wring my neck. This is just a tactical retreat before he forces me to do or say something I would regret.”

Twilight frowned, her expression darkening. “I swear this isn't like him,” she growled. “Last time he was this unreasonable he at least had the excuse that he was brainwashed by Chrysalis. I can’t believe he’s trying to drive my coltfriend away without giving you a chance.”

“His reaction is a bit excessive for a protective older brother,” Sunset added. “He barely acknowledged me being your girlfriend; it’s something about Silver that has him angry.”

“That’s true,” Twilight sighed. “I need to find out what’s wrong with Shiny before I leave. Is it ok if I meet you two at Joe’s in a little while?”

“Deal,” Sunset replied, kissing her on the cheek.

“We’ll be waiting,” I added. “Also, give my best to Cadance.”

An uncomfortable silence took up residence between me and Sunset while we walked through the streets of Canterlot. The streets were a bit quieter now since many ponies were home for dinner which was a relief. The derisive comments I was overhearing from other ponies had taken on a much more threatening tone after my encounter with Shining Armor. If a pony as close to the princesses as Shining Armor was willing to attack me over my appearance, everypony was a potential threat. I found myself almost wishing I had those clawed boots that Spark had cooked up in our dreams.

It was a relief when we arrived at the donut shop. It was a nice-looking shop, with simple wooden tables scattered around the room with no chairs. At the back of the room, there was a simple bar counter with a display of donuts and pastries. Around ten ponies were scattered around the room enjoying snacks and drinks. A few surprised mutters echoed around the room when we walked in but that was all. The tan pony at the counter looked up and he smiled when he saw Sunset.

“Sunset Shimmer?” the pony exclaimed. “Well I'll be; I haven’t seen you in years! Where have you been hiding all this time?”

My marefriend walked up to the counter with a smile on her face. “Hi, Joe. That’s a long story. I’m glad to see you’re still here.”

“Celestia willing, I’ll be here for years to come,” he replied, eyeing her curiously. “You seem . . . happier than I remember. Looks like your time away did you good.”

“Sorry if I took that out on you,” Sunset replied sheepishly. “I have a lot of ponies to apologize to while I'm here. This is my coltfriend, Silver Spark.”

“So somepony finally tamed Sunset Shimmer?” he teased while grinning at me. He seemed completely unconcerned about my appearance. “Congratulations! Welcome to my humble shop. Do you want your usual apple cinnamon bear claw and hot chocolate?”

“I can’t believe you remember after all this time!” Sunset nodded eagerly. “Yes, please! Along with an assortment for the two of us to share. What do you want to drink Silver?”

“A hot chocolate for me as well please,” I replied.

He quickly served up our food and we settled down at a table near a window with my back to a wall. I felt more comfortable being able to see what was going on around me after what happened earlier. We chatted idly about the day, but we carefully avoided talking about the incident with Shining Armor. The hour quickly passed as we finished up our food and drinks. Finally, our attention was drawn to the door when Joe greeted Twilight by name without the honorifics. She looked horribly stressed out with wild eyes, extremely tense wings, and her hair sticking out. Sunset and I hurried over to her while she was ordering a coffee with three espresso shots to go.

Sunset leaned into her. “How did things go with your-”

“Not now!” Twilight snapped, cutting her off without even looking in our direction.

Sunset took an involuntary step back and a distraught expression appeared on her face. Twilight looked embarrassed when she realized how terse she had been. She turned to look I realized then that Twilight's face had the same expression she wore when she walked over to confront Sunset in the crater. It was the mask she wore when she was acting fully as a princess.

“Sorry, you didn’t deserve that but we can't talk now,” Twilight replied nervously. “It's not safe.”

She led us out of the restaurant and up the hill towards the palace at a brisk pace. I barely had time to admire the sights as she rushed us up to the castle. I got a glimpse of a massive courtyard in front of the royal palace that was one of the main features visible from Ponyville. It would easily hold hundreds of ponies for an event. I didn't have time to admire the scenery as Twilight just hurried us to the doors. Sunset was looking more and more tense with every step we took. When we reached the palace door, I got my first look at the royal guards in uniform.

Everypony was dressed in gold armor and their fur was either an immaculate white or a light grey. Their manes and tails were identical tones of light and dark blue. It was an odd contrast to the diversity of colors in the rest of the ponies. I felt the hairs on my neck prickle when they spotted me and their expressions darkened. It was exactly the same as the expression on Shining Armor’s face. For a moment I thought they were going to stop us but a single glance from Twilight stopped them. Their faces went pale and they stiffed back to attention.

This happened several times as we walked through the wide corridors of the palace. I hoped I would never be on the receiving end of the glare Twilight was giving those guards. Finally, we entered a lavishly decorated room. Twilight’s horn glowed sending a wave of pink energy across the floor and around the room, slamming the door. The second the spell finished Twilight’s royal mask faded and her wings slumped. She walked over and flopped down on one of the lavish couches. Sunset let out an equal sigh of relief and walked over to Twilight.

“I don’t know what I’m going to do,” Twilight moaned, slamming her face down on a cushion. “The incident with my brother is just the tip of a horrible nightmare and I still have to finish preparations for the gala tomorrow.”

Sunset hopped up on the couch next to Twilight. “It can’t be that bad.”

“No, it’s worse,” Twilight sniffled, not bothering to lift her head. “I can't believe I’m so sorry Silver. I knew Thestrals were uncommon and I was expecting a few problems with introducing you to other ponies but this . . . If I’d known, I never would have asked you to come to Canterlot.”

I hopped up on the opposite side of Twilight and draped my wing over her. “What happened Twilight?”

“Shiny didn't technically do anything wrong,” Twilight groaned staying face-planted on the couch. “Basic training for the Royal Guard includes protocols for threat assessment based on species. Changelings were just added to the list at the same ranking as Thestrals. Griffons are even lower on the list even though we've had wars with them in the past.”

I stared at Twilight, completely speechless at the revelation. In this world, I was considered a potential enemy of Equestria just because of my appearance. Bon-Bon’s reaction made a tiny bit more sense though I was puzzled why a candy maker would follow military doctrine. Sunset’s reaction was far more dramatic. I saw her stiffen and she stared at Twilight with wide eyes.

“Seriously?!” she gasped. “I've never heard of such a thing but you're a princess. How have you never heard about this?!”

“It’s not like I have any guards in Ponyville,” Twilight mumbled tersely. “Cadance was just as surprised when my brother explained his actions. He couldn’t even supply one iota of evidence that the protocol worked. There’s barely an exception in those rules for Luna’s guards! The worst part is nopony had even seen a Thestral until the Nightguard was re-established but the rules are drilled into the mind of every single member of the Day Guard!”

By the end, Twilight was beginning to rant and a slightly distressed laugh escaped her lips. She laid her head back down on the couch and a sad hiccup escaped from her lips.

“The Thestrals in this world must know better than to visit our cities,” Twilight sniffled.

The three of us sat on the couch, snuggling as we considered the implications of what Twilight had found out. It wasn't a law exactly but in the eyes of the guards, it was probably close enough. I was at risk of being detained or even attacked by guards as long as I was in Canterlot. It was an unpleasantly familiar feeling, reminding me a bit of the anxiety I felt during my first months at CHS.

“Those who fail to learn the lessons of history are doomed to repeat them,” I finally said glumly.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, lifting her head to look at me.

I stared over at the wall. “Sunset told me the Hearths Warming tale a few days ago. How the hatred Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies had for each other drew the attention of the Windigos. How the incident nearly destroyed the three tribes. Is this any different?”

Sunset and Twilight both looked stricken. “But if it’s only the guards. . .” Sunset started before trailing off when she saw me frown.

“I wish it was,” I said reluctantly. “I wasn’t going to tell you this until tomorrow but there was a lot of ugly whispering from other ponies today. My ears don’t look that different from yours but apparently, I can hear far more.”

Twilight groaned again and laid her head down on my legs. Her eyes were closed so I leaned in and kissed her on the forehead.

“What do we do?” she asked wearily. “I didn't know such awful prejudice was hiding in Equestria.”

Sunset nuzzled her cheek. “We help you prove to the rest of Equestria what we already know. That your royal title isn’t just lip service. Remind me, what that was again?”

Twilight lifted her head, a small smile appearing on her face. “The Princess of Friendship.”

“Exactly!” Sunset said enthusiastically. “I can’t think of a better pony to start building the bridge between these estranged tribes.”

“You’re right Sunset,” Twilight said, suddenly sounding more energetic. “There's so much we'll have to do though but I know one thing for sure. I can’t do this without your help Silver.”

While she was speaking to me, a scroll and a quill floated over to Twilight. It was already scratching out a list of things to take care of.

“Why me?” I asked curiously. “I really don’t know anything about Equestria.”

“I think your outside perspective could be very helpful,” Twilight said. “Besides, I haven’t ever spoken to an Equestrian Thestral. If my brother’s behavior is normal, they won’t trust me without strong evidence that I do not share the views of the guards. I need you by my side when I present this issue to the other Princesses and my friends. Your presence could help convince other Thestrals that I’m willing to speak on their behalf. Please, can you do this for me?”

She looked at me with her incredibly purple eyes. They were glistening with tears but there was also an unexpected fire behind the tears. Something had ignited inside of her.

“I’ll do my best,” I relented, unable to resist her pleading expression or her reasoning. "Just don't worry about it for tonight and tomorrow. You've got enough on your plate with the gala. One more day won't be the end of the world."

"If you insist," Twilight replied gently. "I do need to go meet with my friends to check in on final preparations. Come on, they're staying down the hall."

We went in and were greeted enthusiastically by Twilight's friends. They quickly got down to business going over the final plans to prepare for the gala. Sunset and I chimed in with an occasional suggestion but I was only half listening. While they talked, I turned most of my attention towards speaking with my silent partner. A translucent image of Spark appeared in one of the chairs on the other side of the room.

Do you think that's the reason we haven't seen Thestrals, Spark?
It seems too simple. You'd think a couple of words with Princess Celestia would have that cleared up.
Unless she established the policy in the first place.
I doubt it. There wasn't a hint of hostility in anypony we met that first day Silver.
Agreed. So where are all the Thestrals hiding?
I wish I knew.

Chapter 46 - For a Gala

When I appeared on the astral plane, I simply felt weary. Even with all the good, many of the events of the day had left a bitter taste in my mouth. I could tell Spark felt the same as soon as I saw him. We didn’t exchange a single word with each other as the apple orchard by the river shimmered into existence around us. Exactly where we had rested when faced with similar racism the first time I had visited Ponyville.

I slumped down against the tree next to the river and Spark settled down next to me. The two of us closed our eyes and just relaxed, leaning against the tree. After a while, we felt a ripple in the dreamscape that heralded another dreamwalker joining the astral plane. There was only one other pony who could join us here without help so I didn’t worry; I just kept relaxing with my eyes closed.

“Good evening my friends,” Luna said as she trotted out to greet us. “How was thine first day in Canterlot?”

“It was a learning experience,” I said quietly. “The city is gorgeous and we met a few really nice ponies. Unfortunately, not everypony was pleasant.”

Spark sighed and stretched his wings out. “Our equine form apparently comes with some social challenges.”

“What challenges doest thou speak of?” she asked, her voice filling with concern. “My Nightguard has yet to speak of any issues.”

I sighed and stood up to face Luna. “Your concern is appreciated, however, we must beg your patience for one more day. Twilight desperately needs to focus on the gala and I have convinced her that this problem will keep until afterward.”

Luna frowned but nodded her agreement. “Very well, we will restrain our curiosity as best we can but be warned, we will hold you to thine promise. If you are ready, we shall simply move on to the night’s lesson. Once you retrieve your fellow students, we will discuss ways one can temper nightmares with a gentler hoof.”

I nodded and with a thought my temporary refuge dissolved, revealing the glorious starscape of the Equestrian astral plane. From there, Spark and I would easily be able to locate Sunset and Twilight. I hoped they would be as excited about tonight’s lesson as I was.

02-08-1003

All too soon it was time to wake up. As full awareness of the real world came back to me, I felt the comforting warmth of my two marefriends nestled on either side of me under my wings. Even though we’d spent hours together with Princess Luna learning about the nuances of dreamwalking, waking up was still an absolute joy. Tonight I found myself with one wing over Twilight and the other over Sunset. The two of them were both stirring under my embrace.

“Good morning my dears,” I whispered as their eyes opened. I leaned over to nuzzle Twilight’s cheek.

She smiled and leaned into my touch. “Good morning Silver,” she replied quietly. “Are you ready to face the day?”

“I think so,” I sighed. “This isn’t going to be easy though. Yesterday’s incidents made that quite clear.”

“We’ll figure out a way to you safe,” Sunset replied firmly. “I’ll stick beside you like glue for the entire gala if I have to.”

“You’ve changed your mind about attending?” Twilight asked eagerly. “Are you going to speak with Celestia then?”

Sunset shook her head as she levitated a small pendant up and placed it around her neck. When it settled into place, her coat shifted from her usual pale yellow to darker orange. Her two-toned mane changed to a mixture of burgundy and pale yellow. Her cyan eyes became slightly bluer. Even her cutie mark had changed into a bright yellow flower.”

“Sadly Sunset Shimmer won’t be able to attend,” She said; her voice the only feature that was unchanged. “Fortunately, my old friend Marigold was delighted to take the ticket I offered her.”

“Cute, it’s nice to meet you Marigold” Twilight replied. “It’s too bad Sunset can’t come with us. I’m glad you’ll be able to help keep my coltfriend out of trouble.”

“It will be my pleasure,” Sunset replied, levitating the necklace away. “I recreated this a few days ago based on the ones you made for our human friends. I had something similar when I was Celestia’s student so I could sneak out of the palace in secret. It won’t hold up to scrutiny so I’m going to spend the evening out in the gardens.”

I blinked. “Just how common are these disguise spells? Back home, they’d be a ridiculous security risk. There are few people I’d trust with the ability to hide their identity so effectively.”

“The armor of every royal guard has a similar disguise spell built right in,” Twilight replied. “The magic is simply cosmetic and there are several reliable `ways to identify a specific guard if there’s an incident.”

“Really?” Sunset said in surprise. “When did that get changed? The royal guard enchantments were immaculate clones when I was a student. It was hard to even tell mares from stallions back then.”

I was surprised to see Twilight’s face darken and a flicker of guilt flash across her face.

“That was changed a few years ago,” Twilight said morosely. “The disguise spell was revised during the last round of enchantment renewals. So! Are you two ready to tell everypony the whole truth after the dance?”

Sunset raised her eyebrow at Twilight's response and quick change of subject. It was clear she didn’t want us to ask any other questions about the guards. Sunset just leaned in and nuzzled Twilight’s cheek comfortingly.

“I still think we could have told your friends last night,” I added. “Our friends at CHS were incredibly supportive even though herd-type relationships aren’t normal for humans.”

“I love my friends but I need them focused tonight,” Twilight said while shaking her head. “Pinkie and Rarity would go a bit crazy if they found out ahead of time. You saw the extent Rarity’s human counterpart went to for our outfits. I can’t afford to have anypony planning unrelated parties and outfits they have no time for today. Once the Gala is winding down we can relax and tell them everything. Please, just one more day.”

I realized Twilight was doing her absolute best to not freak out over the upcoming Gala. This didn’t have anything to do with her friends; she was just trying to control the amount of stress. Before we could continue our conversation we were interrupted by a knock at the door. The three of us quickly hopped out of bed. Sunset and I waited out of sight while Twilight went to answer the door.

“May I come in?” I heard Cadance ask quietly.

“Of course you can,” Twilight replied. “Where’s Shining Armor?”

“My dear husband is taking care of a few errands for me,” she sighed as she walked in where I could see her. Cadance just looked exhausted. “He’s going to be busy for most of the day. Silver Spark, would you please accept my personal apology for my husband’s behavior?”

“You have nothing to apologize for but I’ll accept it if it makes you feel better,” I replied as I walked out to the living room. “I’m not sure anybody could have seen that coming. I was prepared for a bit of stereotypical older brother intimidation not well, what happened.”

Cadance looked at the floor and muttered almost silently, “That’s probably why I had to be here for the Gala.” I don’t think she meant for anyone to hear so I contained my curiosity but her choice of words was intriguing.

Silver, do you think she had a premonition?
What, you mean like a vision? Is prophecy a thing Spark?
I have no idea but we’re in a magical world. It’s not much of a stretch honestly.
True. Cadance almost sounded like she didn’t know why she came to Canterlot.
Still, she showed up anyhow. That kind of faith in a hunch is frightening.

“I can’t stay long Twilight,” Cadance continued out loud. “I just wanted to drop this off for Silver.”

She levitated a small silver medallion over to me and draped the chain around my neck. There was a sun made from gold molded into the medallion. It was stunning metalwork and the boundary between the two metals was almost seamless. While I examined it, I heard Twilight let out a sigh of relief.

“I had forgotten about the emissary medallions. That takes care of a huge worry; thank you for thinking of it!”

“Actually, using this was Shining Armor’s idea,” Cadance replied. “It’s not a perfect solution but it will keep the Royal Guards from harassing Silver until we can fix the larger problem.”

“Shining Armor?” I asked nervously. “I’m not sure I’m comfortable wearing a medallion from him.”

“I appreciate your concern but it isn't from my husband,” Cadance sighed. “It was only his idea; he hasn’t touched this medallion.”

Twilight gave me a comforting nuzzle. “He might not like you but tampering with an official emissary medallion would be a greater violation of his training. If word of that got out it would severely hurt Equestria’s relationship with other countries.”

“Ok, so I’ll accept it’s probably not a trap then,” I replied, looking at the trinket dubiously. “Is little gold medallion like this enough to keep the guards at bay? Wouldn’t this be trivial to counterfeit? I have the tools to make something exactly like this in my own workshop.”

“Oh ye of little faith,” Sunset replied. “These medallions are laced with two spells. One of them is a trace of Princess Celestia’s magic. It’s trivial for a guard to verify and unforgeable. No guard would dare lay a hoof on anyone wearing that without first consulting the princess. All royally sanctioned ambassadors have one of these.”

“Right, that would do it,” I muttered. “So what’s the other spell?”

“Theft insurance,” Sunset giggled. “Only an Alicorn has the power to attune these amulets to the wearer. Everypony radiates a small amount of magic so if anypony else takes that amulet, Celestia’s magic will heat the metal if worn by anypony else until it melts.”

“Ouch!” I winced. “Yeah, that would make them pretty difficult to forge or steal.”

“Yes, it does,” Cadance added before grinning. “So, did you three want to join me and Celestia for breakfast?”

Sunset shivered and shook her head. “You two can go but I’m not ready to face her yet. I still can’t believe you two managed to talk me into coming here at all.”

“That’s ok Sunset, we can have breakfast brought here,” Twilight replied. “I don’t have time in my schedule today for a sedate breakfast. I need to go finish Gala preparations soon so I’ll have to postpone seeing her until this evening. Thank you for the invitation though.”

Cadance nodded and took her leave with a smile on her face. Soon the three of us had breakfast and Twilight then departed. Sunset and I settled in to relax for the day while we waited for the actual Gala to start.

I arrived at the gala with Twilight at my side. She had rushed down to fetch us just before it was scheduled to start. Twilight’s dress was a pale blue with an orange bow tied around her barrel and Sunset’s was orange with red and gold stars. The coloring matched her normal appearance and her Marigold disguise fairly nicely. It occurred to me that she must have worked this out with Rarity in advance. She was following a short distance behind, wearing her disguise.

My suit was slate grey somewhat similar to a human suit jacket. There was a white shirt underneath with gold buttons holding it closed. My front legs were in the sleeves and the coat covered my back with slots for my wings. A simple red bow tie rounded out the ensemble. I had to compliment Rarity on her work even though I was feeling quite self-conscious.

As we walked into the main hall, I got my first look at Princess Celestia when I wasn’t distracted. She stood at least twice as tall as most of the other ponies. During our first meeting, I hadn’t really noted how her mane seemed to flow as if caught in a nonexistent breeze. I think it was my imagination but I could almost feel the magic radiating from her. Princess Celestia’s eyes brightened when she saw Twilight. Unlike Cadance, her expression didn’t change when she saw me. I walked up and bowed politely to her.

“Please rise,” Celestia said. “Good evening Twilight. I was informed you would have a companion who would be wearing an Emissary medallion tonight. Princess Cadance was strangely coy about the identity of that pony and now I see why.”

“I hope that’s ok,” Twilight stammered. “I- well- Princess Celestia, this is Silver Spark.”

“Indeed it is, I remember him well,” she replied, giving me a warm smile. “I’m pleased to see you in good health. Have you and Sunset been faring well in your world?”

“Quite well your Highness,” I replied, while Sunset in her disguise slipped past us. “Sunset is a wonderful mare and the threats to our lives have settled down. The other students are accepting us for the most part. Even better, we seem to have managed to befriend the Sirens.”

“A surprising achievement,” Celestia said while craning her neck to look around. “Starswirl once said it was fortunate fate led him to the other Pillars of Equestria when they appeared. He felt the sirens were potentially more dangerous to Equestria than the Windigos. Did Sunset not accompany you tonight?”

“Sunset sent her regrets but she just doesn’t feel ready to face you,” Twilight sighed. “She still feels like she has to do more to prove she’s changed. I think our relationship has her worried as well.”

Celestia’s face fell when she heard Sunset was absent but her ears perked up when she heard Twilight’s last comment. “What kind of relationship do you speak of? I was certain you mentioned Sunset was romantically involved with your companion. Is there something you would like to share?”

Twilight froze and I put my front hoof against my face. I was pretty certain this wasn’t how Twilight had planned on informing her mentor. I sighed and spread my wings wide, gently draping over my marefriend’s back. She squeaked with surprise but made no move to escape. I did my best not to cower as I chose my words carefully.

“Twilight is my marefriend as well,” I said quietly. “All three of us have been in a relationship for a bit over a month now.”

“A trio?” Celestia frowned at Twilight. “Do you believe such a relationship is appropriate Princess Twilight?”

I felt Twilight shiver under my wing when Celestia emphasized her title. For a moment I was afraid she was going to wilt under the elder princess’s gaze. Instead of collapsing into a stuttering mess, she instead took a deep breath. I felt her straighten up under my wing and she looked up at the elder Princess.

“Yes, I do,” Twilight said confidently. “The day we started dating is almost as wonderful as the day you told me I could stay in Ponyville.”

When Twilight spoke of Celestia, I noticed she was always reverent and quite deferential. Sunset’s reaction to the name was also deferential but tinged with regret. It was apparent Princess Celestia was a very important pony in both their lives. As such, Twilight’s reaction caught me off guard. The princess looked equally surprised but a small, pleased smile graced her face.

“I’m glad to hear that Twilight,” Celestia beamed. “I’m relieved you stood your ground on the things that truly matter to you. Would you mind letting me speak with Silver Spark for a moment? I believe Applejack needed a moment of your time.”

Twilight nodded, nuzzled my cheek, and practically bounced off. The two of us watched her go for a moment. Then Princess Celestia turned and looked down at me. Her expression was neutral, the kind of inscrutable look I’d expect from an immortal.

“Sunset and Twilight are both very dear to me,” she said quietly. “What are your intentions?”

“Those two ponies brought the light back to my life,” I replied, smiling at the memory. “The times the three of us spend together are some of the best I’ve had. I’ll do whatever is necessary to see a smile on their faces.”

"I am pleased to hear that," Celestia responded, nodding calmly. “I would very much like to speak with you further on this but I fear this is not the time. Many guests are waiting patiently to speak with me. Please enjoy your evening Silver Spark; I look forward to speaking with you again in the future.”

I bowed again and walked out into the hall where the Gala was already getting started. Dozens of ponies were already milling about chatting. I turned my attention to Spark briefly while I looked around.

That is not the behavior I’d expect from a pony responsible for a racist policy.
I don’t think Celestia is involved. There has to be something else going on.
I hope you’re right Silver because I don’t like those looks the other ponies are giving us.
I was trying not to think about it.

I noticed Vinyl’s pony counterpart was up on the stage acting as the DJ. I saw several of Twilight’s other Ponyville friends dashing around the hall. Rarity and Pinkie were working on decorations and Applejack was directing the setup of the food tables. I was sure Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were around somewhere as well. Twilight came trotting back and nuzzled my cheek.

“I have to greet the guests with Celestia,” she whispered in my ear. “I’ll try to catch up with you for a dance a little later.”

“It’s a deal, my princess,” I whispered back. “If anybody stallions bother you, just tell them you have a date.”

I walked over toward the stage where Rarity was preparing the decorations. She smiled when she saw me walk over

“Why don’t you look handsome tonight,” Rarity exclaimed.

I gestured at my suit with one hoof, formulating a proper reply. “Thine skill with the fabric and thread have worked wonders. I am most grateful for your efforts, Lady Belle.”

“Why, thank you, kind sir,” Rarity giggled. “Such skill with language! I’m sure my counterpart finds this trait quite endearing.”

“Perhaps thou shalt have to inquire thyself,” I grinned at her. “No matter the world, thine fondness for formal language remains a delightful constant.”

“I look forward to that day. I think-”

“So the rumors were true then,” a haughty voice interrupted. “There is a mongrel here harassing the citizens of our fair nation. What a disgusting sight.”

Rarity’s eyes flashed with anger. “I don’t see what business this is of yours, Blueblood.”

I turned around to see who was speaking. A pure white stallion with a blonde mane stood in front of me. He had a nasty sneer on his face, as did the other three other stallions standing with him.

“I don’t believe anypony asked for your opinion, peasant,” Blueblood said to Rarity dismissively before turning his attention back to me. “Everypony needs to know their place and this bat has forgotten where it belongs. Slink off back to your cave barbarian.”

Considering the insults I’d overheard the past few days, this was pitiful. I was just getting tired of the attacks on my appearance both whispered and overt. For the sake of Twilight and my friends, I took a deep breath and pushed the anger back as best I could before responding.

“You gave it a decent shot but I’ve heard more creative insults from foals,” I sighed wearily. “Your pathetic attempt to slander this lovely mare reveals far more about you than I care to know. Now if you’ll excuse us, we were having a pleasant conversation you just rudely interrupted.”

It was almost satisfying to see the self-important stallions sputtering indignantly. I did my best to stay calm but I felt my wings unfurled slightly. I clenched my teeth and felt my lip curl back exposing my sharp canines. The four stallions looked torn between being intimidated and angry. Anger won out as one of them stepped forward aggressively.

“I beg your pardon?!” The pony next to Blueblood asked indignantly. “Do you have any idea who this is?”

“I assume he’s a git with more money than class, just like you,” I shrugged. “I don’t care who any of you are so why don’t you just move along?”

Rarity’s breath hitched and she started coughing. I wasn’t sure if she was upset or trying to cover up a laugh. The tree stallions gasped with horror and their expressions darkened. For a moment I wondered if they were going to get violent but their apparent leader put a stop to that.

“Allow me to educate this dullard Jet Set,” the white fop said, pushing him back with a hoof. “I am Prince Vladimir Blueblood, Twentieth in line from Princess Platinum and nephew to Princess Celestia. Now show me the respect I am due!”

“I’ll happily show you the respect you’ve earned,” I snorted, feeling a bit more irritated. “I judge ponies on their actions, not their bloodline. You haven’t done yourself any favors so far.”

I felt the hairs on the back of my neck prickle when Blueblood smiled coldly. “You wear that pendant as an outsider to Equestria. However, I have been informed you are attempting to manipulate Princess Twilight and another unicorn from our fair city. Do you deny this?”

“They were kind enough to show me around Canterlot,” I growled. “Accusations of manipulation or anything else is baseless, so shove off.”

“A likely story,” Blueblood snorted. “I have no doubt you are simply attempting to worm your way into the graces of our naive young princess. As such it is my sworn duty to stop you. By the old laws, I claim herd dominance. Do you yield to my superiority, barbarian?”

He was starting to get on my nerves. “Bugger off, I will not yield to you or anypony else,” I snapped before turning to Rarity. “Now, do you need any- are you two ok?”

Rarity had her hoof over her mouth and looked slightly ill. Applejack had walked over to see what the fuss was about. I was concerned when I saw she looked just as worried as Rarity. She shook her head and gestured for me to look back at Blueblood. When I turned back, the expression on Blueblood’s face made a cold chill run down my back.

“Very well, the challenge is accepted,” Blueblood said the satisfaction clear on his face and in his voice.

“Witnessed!” Jet Set echoed smugly. “Present yourself at the Canterlot Arena for the duel at noon in two days or flee back to your cave like the cowardly beast you are.”

Blueblood and his sycophants trotted off with his sycophants in tow. I felt a sinking feeling in my heart as I watched them go. Then I turned back to Applejack and Rarity who looked disgusted.

“Ugh, that no good sidewinder!” Applejack grumbled. “Ah’ thought we were done with that pompous fool when you put him in his place a few years back, Rarity.”

I put my hoof on my forehead and sighed. “How bad is this?”

“The worst possible thing,” Rarity said quietly, without any of the normal playful drama. She sounded quite worried. “Why did you accept his challenge Silver?”

“Ah have to agree, Rares,” Applejack replied. “Accepting was a dang fool thing to do.”

“Oh come on, how was I supposed to know I was accepting a formal challenge?” I grumbled. “I’ve been in a few duels but they were all for fun, not real stakes. What is this old law?”

“It is the herd law from the pre-unification times,” Rarity replied. “Stallions would duel for dominance, leadership, and the right to breed. It’s occasionally mentioned in romance novels but I have heard it being used among the noble classes to gain influence.”

“Ah’ve heard similar but it’s a dang foolish tradition,” Applejack added. “More like something animals would do than civilized folk. Ya’ll will have to fight Blueblood hoof to hoof an’ magic to magic. Nothin’ more. The loser has to obey the demands of the victor. In old times, the victor would drive his opponent out of the herd.”

I nodded. “Right, so a Unicorn who has years of experience with his magic against a Thestral who occasionally forgets he has wings. Lovely. This old law still has legal force?”

“Not legally but it’s a long-standing tradition,” Applejack replied. “Blueblood could use it to make yer time here in Equestria pretty miserable. ‘Specially with you bein’ from outside Equestria.”

“What I can’t understand is why they’d target you,” Rarity mused, eying me curiously. “Is there something you and Twilight aren’t telling us?”

Rarity’s inquisitive expression reminded me of my promise. “I will neither confirm nor deny anything until after the Gala. I beg of you, don’t bother Twilight with any of this until afterward. She’s doing an amazing job keeping calm but it wouldn’t take much to mess that up.”

It was moments like this where I truly began to believe in Murphy’s Law. I had barely finished speaking when the herald at the door began calling out the name of the newest arrival.

“Announcing the spirit of chaos, Discord, and his guest, the, uh . . .” The herald paused for a moment as if consulting someone. “The Smooze!” he concluded in a wavering voice.

“The what?” I muttered. Applejack and Rarity didn’t hear me; they were looking towards the entrance hall with concerned expressions on their faces.

“Dangit, I think that might be comin’ up on the last straw fer Twilight,” Applejack muttered. “We’ll talk more ‘bout this later. Least you’ve got two days to prepare.”

“Chin up darling, you’re not going to face this alone,” Rarity added.

Applejack and Rarity hurried off to start whatever damage control would be necessary with the arrival of Discord. I walked over to a quiet corner of the Gala floor where several tables were set up. I closed my eyes and laid my head down on the table. Even with their optimism, the events of the last two days were beginning to take their toll on me.

My mind was a mess as I tried to comprehend the sheer disdain other ponies seemed to hold for me just because I was a Thestral. I wasn’t looking forward to explaining the scale of my error to Sunset and Twilight. Sweet Luna, how was I going to win a duel with a unicorn? Spark didn’t have any useful suggestions or smart-aleck remarks. He was feeling just as floored by the circumstances as I was. For a while, I just tried to gather my thoughts while the gala flowed around me.

“Is this one feeling sorrow?” a strange voice inquired.

“Yeah, just a little bit,” I sighed, not bothering to lift my head. “I just bucked up big time.”

“This one will listen to your problems without prejudice.”

“Sure, why not,” I groaned. “It wouldn’t be the dumbest thing I’ve done today. Just a short time ago, I accepted a challenge like a moron. If I lose the challenge, I’m probably going to be banished from Equestria. Plus, my marefriends are going to kill me when they find out. The whole thing is the icing on the cake after everything that’s happened here in Canterlot. Just because I look a bit different from the pony norm.”

“This one expresses its sympathies even though this pony cannot truly understand them. This one is always saddened when ponies treat others poorly.

I hadn’t been paying careful attention to the speaker while I complained but now the last comment caught my attention. The odd phrasing and the somewhat monotone voice finally clicked into place in my mind. My eyes snapped open and I lifted my head in a start. I found myself staring at a huge lime-green blob that was sitting next to my table. It had a top hat on its head and a red bow tie about where its neck would be. The whole sight was absolutely bizarre and reminded me of an overturned bowl of jello.

“Hold on, was that you speaking?” I asked the blob.

The blob almost seemed to blink, quite an accomplishment for a creature with no obvious eyes. When it spoke, there was a small tinge of surprise in the otherwise monotone voice.

“A pony can hear this one’s words properly? How odd, this one believed all ponies were deaf.”

The voice was coming from the blob even though there was no mouth visible. It was a strange voice that seemed to somehow have color as well as words. My science teacher had mentioned something called Synesthesia during one class but I hadn’t appreciated how weird it would be to experience. Now I could honestly say this blob creature's voice sounded green. Every time the blob spoke, I saw a flash of green in my mind. It was disconcerting and would probably give me a headache if it went on too long.

“Apparently I can,” I said cautiously. “I have no idea how but I’m not complaining. I must admit, I haven’t ever seen a being like you before in all my life. I’m Silver Spark.”

“This one is pleased to meet the pony called Silver Spark. This one is known as Smooze and it is of the Smooze. This one was brought to this strange gathering of ponies by the one you may know as the Discord. This one was afraid the Discord would be the only one who could hear, but now this one has met Silver Spark, the pony who also knows how to listen.”

I grinned despite the frustration of the day. This was a completely new creature that apparently couldn’t interact with normal ponies. Smooze had a quirky way of speaking that put a small smile on my face. I felt like something was being lost in translation somewhere but this was still amazing.

“Well I hope it helps you feel less isolated,” I replied. “You’ve certainly done the same for me. I appreciate your concern about my feelings.”

This one tries to be aware of the emotions of creatures, unlike the other Smooze. Most are simply indifferent to the brief creatures of the world but the one once known as Smooze was particularly cruel and this one does not mourn its passing. This one is pleased it could add a measure to the spirits of the one known as Silver Spark. Sadly, this one must now find the one known as Discord. May this one locate you at a future time to speak again?

“I would be delighted,” I replied. “Sadly, I’ll be a bit hard to contact but perhaps Discord will be willing to help. Enjoy your evening.”

I watched the Smooze slide away across the floor and shook my head. Just when I thought I had seen everything, this world threw another curveball at me. Now I had made friends with a surprisingly pleasant amorphous slime that had been invited to a dance in the capital city of the ponies by the lord of chaos. At some point, my life had taken a really strange turn. I got up from the table and walked out towards the doors, waving a hoof at Twilight so she knew where I was going.

At least I doubt this evening can get worse.
You’re going to regret saying that Silver.
Oh come on, that’s superstitious nonsense.
So is magic. Don’t tempt fate in a world that runs on it.
You worry too much.

I shook my head as I walked into the cool night air to look for Sunset. The palace gardens were clear of any snow and the air while cool was comfortable. The gardens were extensive and beautiful even in their winter condition. The earliest spring bulbs were already blooming, including several varieties of flowers that I didn’t recognize. I wasn’t really in a position to appreciate it as much as I would have liked. The duel with Blueblood and other issues were weighing on me and I knew I would have to come clean to my marefriends soon. I did my best to push that worry out of my mind as the strains of a slower song began to echo out of the dance hall. With a quick flap of my wings, I glided low over the ground towards the bench where Sunset was relaxing in her disguse. I landed in front of her and extended my hoof.

“Could I have this dance Lady Shimmer?” I asked.

Sunset smiled when she saw me. “It would be my pleasure Silver Spark.”

Neither of us had a clue how to slow dance as ponies. Sunset hadn’t been interested back when she lived in Equestria and I had only been a pony for a short time. So we just reared up and wrapped our forehooves around each other’s shoulders. We swayed back and forth unsteadily as we slowly spun around on the soft grass, laughing all the while. I honestly didn’t want the moment to end but the sound of hooves on the stone path nearby signaled the end of our solitude.

I calmly turned to face the approaching ponies, mentally preparing for the worst. Then my heart skipped a beat when I saw the dark purple armor they were wearing. Their coats were dark grey and it was almost impossible to tell them apart but the cat eyes and wings folded on their backs were unmistakable. I wondered if Thestrals all looked the same or if the Night Guard armor had a similar disguise enchantment.

Well I’ll be darned. They’re Thestrals!
Nightguard from the looks of it. This should be interesting.
I hope so, I really want to know something about the pony race I’m from.
Or even what Thestrals are like in general.

“Good evening,” I said politely. “How are you tonight?”

“Shut up!” the Nightguard on the left snapped. His voice was gravelly and coarse.

“You’re under arrest you disgusting traitor,” the guard on the right growled in a more youthful voice.

They were closer to Sunset’s height, leaving me at least a head taller than the two guards. Still, their dark armor was intimidating. The metal of the armor had an odd purplish iridescent appearance. It reminded me of the Lunar Iron my bracers were made of. As I took this in, I realized their feline eyes weren’t even remotely friendly. In fact, they looked downright pissed.

“Traitor?” Sunset exclaimed. “That’s ridiculous. Silver would never betray Equestria.”

“Equestria,” One of the guards spat. “The world doesn’t revolve around you, Unicorn. Make yourself scarce before we have to take more drastic action.”

“You have to be bucking kidding me,” I muttered, taking a step backward. “Seriously, what’s all this about?”

“He’s going to run!” the older guard snarled. “Take him down, now!”

The only warning I had was a shift in the otherwise still air of the courtyard. Before I could register what that meant, I felt a sharp blow on the back of my head. I crumpled to the ground with my ears ringing painfully. I couldn’t hear anything but I could see a teal barrier come into existence between us and the Thestrals. Sunset’s horn was glowing brightly as she faced down my assailants. In my broken state, I couldn’t quite tell what was going on between my injury and the barrier.

Come on Silver, pull ourself together!
I’m trying Spark. Feel like our head is full of cotton.
Well yeah, we have a concussion! Still, Sunset needs us to get it together before- . . . oh crap.

The glowing teal shield shattered like it was made of glass. I felt the magic discharge through the air as Sunset collapsed to the ground beside me. Her eyes were closed and she wasn’t moving. A third Thestral walked past us and over to the other two guards. I had a feeling this guard was a mare rather than a stallion. I couldn’t make out details but her orange eyes were cold as she examined us. I tried to get my hooves under me to pull myself over to my injured marefriend but it was no use. I needed time to recover but I wasn’t going to get that chance.

“Why?” I croaked out.

The three of them ignored me as they spoke to one another. I tried to make out their words but the ringing in my ears drowned it all out. The three of them watched me struggle to pull myself over to Sunset with unsympathetic expressions. Then the orange-eyed mare spun the spear in her hooves and slammed the butt end of it down on the back of my head again. Sparks of light blinded me for a moment and then everything went black.

Author's Note

Wow, it's hard to believe I've finally reached this moment. The events of this chapter have been ready in draft form for over a year and I'll admit I'm a bit nervous. I'm not really sure what else to say about this one thoub but chapter 47 is well on its way.

Chapter 47 - To Be Judged

02-08-1003, Continued – Princess Luna

T’was no easy feat keeping my composure as I walked through the halls of Canterlot Castle towards the Gala. I despised the anxiety that accompanied me on trips to these social occasions. Three and a half years gone since I was saved by Twilight Sparkle but it still felt like I was being silently judged by so many ponies. My only hope was that the most obnoxious nobles had already departed for the night so I could enjoy some time with my actual friends.

I could hear the music echoing down the hall and smiled. T'was a far cry from the dry music I had overheard previous years. I quietly slipped through the door and took in the bizarre scene. There were small pools of damp green slime here and there around the room. It only took a moment for me to spot the obvious source. There was a Smooze in the middle of the room, dancing in time to the music.

I admit my heart did stop for a moment at the sight of one of those creatures. My magic ignited but I managed to catch myself before I did something foolish. Pinkie Pie, my Sister, and other ponies were dancing near it without a care in the world which made me pause for a critical moment. The absence of glazed eyes or zombie-like movement calmed my nerves further. It wouldn’t do to mistreat a guest even if it was a former enemy of ponykind. I was just wondering what to do next when I spotted a familiar pony approaching me.

“Good evening your highness,” Rarity greeted me, bowing politely. “What a lovely dress you are wearing this evening. Would it be forward of me to ask who designed it?”

I glanced over my shoulder at my dress to ensure all was in order. It was a simple thing by modern standards; a sheer black gown that covered my flanks and legs integrated to my royal peytral with a series of silver chains shaped like moons. I turned back and smiled at her.

“Tis a far cry from thine lovely creations Lady Belle but I felt it would serve for this event,” I replied. “Tis a replica of a dress I first wore almost fifteen centuries ago to one of the first galas. T’was a night that truly changed my life. The original was designed by the first royal tailor, Simple Stitch. This one was recreated by the castle staff from a painting.”

“My word!” Rarity gasped. “It is a lovely piece, though quite different from the modern style. Was there any particular reason you chose this?”

“Twas the dress I wore the night I-” I hesitated and hastily amended my thought. “Let me simply say this design has special significance to me and so I had the palace seamstress recreate it. I had contemplated speaking to you about a modern dress but I understand you are establishing a boutique here in Canterlot. I felt it would be too much of a burden whilst thou art preparing thine new shop and also setting up this lovely gala. Perhaps I could commission a more modern dress once your Canterlot shop is open?”

“I-I-I would be honored, your highness!” Rarity gasped, obviously fighting against a swoon.

“I look forward to that day, Lady Belle,” I said, quite flattered by her enthusiasm. “Now, pray tell, hast thou seen my student?”

“I had no idea you had taken on a student Princess,” Rarity replied. “Who is it?”

I was surprised by her question. “Silver Spark, of course. I assumed Twilight would have informed you of that and . . . well, I shouldn’t say.”

“She hasn’t mentioned anything,” Rarity growled quietly. “Silver almost gave it away earlier but he clammed up. What skill could a human turned Thestral have that you could train?”

I chuckled, realizing I knew something a gossip Rarity would love. I couldn’t resist teasing her and I felt a small grin appear on my face.

“Then I shall keep their confidence,” I smiled. “Thou shalt simply have to wait until they see fit to reveal the whole story.”

“You know!?” She exclaimed, stomping her hooves. “Gah, I want to know what’s going on! I’m certain she’s hiding something else about him and Sunset Shimmer but they refuse to share! Are you certain there’s nothing you could divulge your highness?”

Fortunately, Twilight Sparkle chose that moment to walk in from the gardens. The distraction from Rarity’s intense interest was welcome. I turned to greet my fellow princess but I was taken aback by the worry on her face.

“Has anypony seen Silver Spark or Sun- Marigold?” she asked, obviously distraught. “They were supposed to be waiting in the garden for me but they’re not out there.”

“Tis odd,” I mused. “Silver and his companion are most reliable ponies.”

Rarity’s expression darkened. “Blueblood challenged Silver using the old herd law,” she said harshly. “Perhaps he wants to ensure Silver will default by not showing up.”

Twilight stared at Rarity, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to find the words. “HE DID WHAT?!” she yelled. “Oh, when I get my hooves on him-”

Princess Twilight had nearly used the Royal Canterlot Voice so I put up my hoof to forestall any further statements “My nephew is many things but he would not dishonor his title by subverting a challenge in such a way.”

“I know, he loves his games,” Twilight replied. “I don’t trust his motives with this one. Can you find them, Luna?”

“I will seek them out as quickly as possible,” I assured Twilight, beginning to cast the necessary spells as I spoke. “Has this evening been the success you had hoped for? I note we have an intriguing guest.”

Twilight sighed. “Not as much of a success as I’d hoped but it could have been much worse. Please, find my friends.”

Even as I spoke with Twilight and Rarity, a portion of my mind was already dedicated to locating my friends. One of the secrets Twilight and Cadance had yet to learn about being Alicorns was how to partition one’s mind. My sister and I realized we had the skill when we were nearly 60 years old. I never learned how my sister used the ability but I learned to manifest a portion of my consciousness to the Astral Plane. Even as I sat in Night Court, I was also able to patrol the dream realm.

It was the fundamental difference between my dreamwalking and the ability of the Astral Sentinels. While the Sentinels would never be able to enter the astral realm during their waking hours, their partnership with their spirit guides gave them a different strength. It was unfortunate that so much had been lost due to my foolish rebellion against my sister. So many friends perished and the price I paid was almost too much to bear.

As if sensing my anguish, I felt a familiar presence lurking nearby. A purple cloud appeared in my mind’s eye which I just scowled at.

“Shoo, now is not the time,” I snapped at the purple cloud. “You will have ample perform your duty when I sleep. Now let me see . . .”

My horn began to glow as I wove the spell to travel across the Astral Plane to where my friend’s souls resided. Once I was near their souls I would use the link to determine their location in the physical realm. When I arrived in my corridor of stars I felt cold fear overtake me. The astral orbs representing Silver Spark and Sunset Shimmer were shattered.

I walked over to the floating shards and began examining the patterns of their movement. Somepony unversed in the quirks of the Astral Plane might panic at the sight but in truth, this was far from uncommon or fatal. The state of the orb did warn of a serious incident in the real world though. There was no doubt they were both injured and unconscious somewhere in the real world, lending credence to Rarity’s theory. Fortunately, the shards were beginning to coalesce which meant they were already recovering. The shards continuing to drift apart would warn of a potentially fatal injury.

Tragically, the spell I used to locate a pony would not work on the very minds that needed my attention the most. Fragmented or damaged minds were adrift in a sea of possibilities. Fortunately, there were other solutions. I simply had to nudge their astral selves toward healing. I began to gather my magic to aid my student but I hesitated upon noticing some of the shards were already accelerating. To my surprise, Silver Spark was already well on his way to recovery. Within moments, two figures replaced the cloud of fragments, one bipedal and one quadruped.

Silver’s human face fascinated me; so similar to a pony and yet utterly alien at the same moment. Sometimes he was impossible to read but right now he was like an open book. He looked almost sick to his stomach and Spark didn’t look much better. They looked like stallions who had been through a terrible ordeal.

“Ugh, that was unpleasant,” Silver grumbled. “What the hell was that about?”

“I have no idea,” Spark replied. “I just hope they don’t club us again when we wake up.”

“Hello my friends!” I said as I trotted over to them. “I did not realize you had already mastered the skill to repair thy mind after injury. Still, a concussion should not be taken lightly even when you can recover your wits so quickly. Where did you take your fall? I will dispatch aid to your location immediately.”

“Hello Luna,” Silver replied in a subdued voice, without answering my question.

I was taken aback by the expression on his face, far more reminiscent of the day we first met. T’was a great concern as his mind was still healing from the injuries suffered. He had the look of a pony who had been kicked one too many times. That was contrasted by the expression on Spark’s face. The spirit guide was absolutely livid.

“Some Nightguards decided to alter our plans with blunt objects,” Spark snapped, more angry at the world than myself. “They clubbed us on the head at least two times and I’m pretty sure our unconscious body is being dragged somewhere. They hurt Sunset as well and I have no idea where she is. Why do so many ponies hate us, Luna? Even those from our own tribe attacked us without provocation.”

I felt my heart stop for a moment and I quickly turned my awareness fully into the dream realm. In the physical world, I could dimly hear Twilight asking me what was wrong. I paid her no mind for I could not afford distractions at this moment if what he said was true. I needed the full story.

“You were truly accosted by my guards?!”

Silver nodded. “Two guards stepped up, informed me I was under arrest and then I was clubbed from behind by a third one. They called me a traitor and scoffed when Sunset said I would never betray Equestria. She tried to protect me but they hurt her. How could I have betrayed a group of ponies I never laid eyes on before today?”

“Verily?!” I gasped. “Why would they call you a . . . a . . . oh no. No, they wouldn’t.”

I trailed off as the truth dawned on me. There were so many little details I was still trying to understand about the modern era. The big changes had been easy. Electric lights, hot water in pipes, skyscrapers, and railroads were incredible improvements but they were concrete, visible things that benefited everypony. The subtle social changes were a greater challenge that I was finding overwhelming at times. Language had shifted along with the social norms. A lone example was a word once used to describe carefree happiness now being used to describe sexual preference but there was so much more.

My Thestrals were no different; their culture was a thousand years removed from the one I had left behind. Their beliefs and traditions had stayed the same in many ways but in others, they were almost as alien as Silver’s world. There were a million little details about their new culture and how they interacted with Equestria. I was trying to learn but even an Alicorn has limits. Now, what had seemed like a minor, unimportant detail was standing out as a terrible oversight.

“What’s is it Luna?” Spark asked in a worried voice.

“I am a fool,” I whispered, avoiding their gazes. “The existence of the mirror is a secret known to only a few ponies. In mine eyes thou art a dear friend from beyond the mirror and effectively the human ambassador to Equestria. To my guards and the other ponies, you are just another normal Thestral, which means . . .”

I trailed off, still uncertain how I could explain the depths of my oversight. I wasn’t certain there was anything I could say at this moment to calm his fears. My mistakes before my exile had already caused my student much pain and now my most recent oversight threatened to cause even more. I looked at the ground, trying to find the words to explain the choices that had led to this moment. When I raised my head to look up at them, Silver was watching me with wide eyes.

“It means what?” he implored. “Please Luna, is there anything you can tell me?

I looked down at my student and his spirit guide watching me, the fear growing on their faces. The truth of what I had to be done became clear and I hated myself just a bit more in the face of that knowledge.

”It means you are subject to Thestral laws before any others,” I told them.

They both stared at me and I knew they were trying to process what I had just told them. I was utterly ashamed that I hadn’t realized Silver would be subject to their rules. If I had, it might have been possible to avoid this. Now there was only one choice and I silently prayed that they would forgive me for what was to come. I looked at my silent student.

“Tis best we do not speak of this further,” I said, fighting to keep my voice calm. “Thine ignorance will be of limited aid in your plea but this is a case where knowledge would make things worse. Rest assured we now know where you are being taken and we will not abandon you. I will be present when the tribunal begins and I will do my best to correct my errors, numerous as they are.”

The color drained out of Silver’s face. “A tribunal?! What for? What am I guilty of?”

I was nearly overwhelmed by shame as I reached out and put my hoof against his cheek. “You have done absolutely nothing wrong, my faithful student. You are suffering the consequences of my sins millennia ago. Once again, my failings are heaped upon your shoulders and now you must meet your Equestrian brethren in the worst manner possible. I swear unto you, thou shalt not face them alone, nor will you be at their mercy for long.”

I quickly wove a spell and cast it around the shards of Sunset’s soul. The shards began spinning more quickly and began to slowly assemble themselves but it would still take time. I looked back at my student and sighed.

“With your permission, I will cast a spell that will keep you asleep until just prior to the Tribunal. I fear what might occur if you wake up in their hooves before I can be present. There is a chance I can convince them to release you without a tribunal but it is a mere sliver. They will not run a tribunal without your full awareness. We would ask you to wait here for thine marefriend’s soul to be restored. Comfort her and then send her to the waking world as quickly as possible so she might recover more quickly. I must now return my full attention to the physical realm but we will not leave you alone for long.”

Silver and Spark nodded as one, though they did not speak. They both looked frightened and I could not blame them. What was worse, I could not stay to care for him since time was of the essence. I cast the spell on Silver and then departed without another word. I needed my entire attention back in the real world, so I poured my awareness back into my physical body.

In the physical realm, I discovered I was lying on the floor with Twilight and her friends gathered around me. My sister, Princess Cadance, and Prince Shining Armor were also standing nearby. Surprisingly, Discord and the Smooze were even watching from a respectful distance. Everypony had concerned expressions on their faces but none matched the sheer panic on Twilight Sparkle’s face.

“ . . . hear me, Luna?!” Twilight shouted again. “What’s going on? Why did you collapse? Where are my friends?”

I couldn’t look Twilight in the eye at that moment, so I kept my gaze on the floor. “Thine friend Sunset is injured nearby, and I have my suspicions about where based on Silver’s report. He is tending her in the Astral Realm as we speak but we must make haste to locate her in the waking world. My student is more problematic. Silver Spark is in peril and once again I bear the blame. Sister, do you recall the terms of your treaty with the Thestrals regarding foundlings?”

My sister’s expression became one of confusion at my odd question. “Orphans? Why would that clause apply to a human . . . oh sweet maker,” Celestia gasped, her eyes widening. “Please tell me you understand why I granted them such free reign. I dread to think what would have happened if those foals had stayed in the orphanages. It was safer to have them join their tribe.”

There was a minor spark of relief that I wasn’t the only pony to overlook such a simple truth. T’was a sad reminder that the shape we wore was more important to most ponies than who we truly were. I nodded silently at her, feeling ashamed about the events that Silver had been caught up in. A thousand years and it felt like my penance was still barely begun. I again felt the presence in my mind begging for release to do its work but I shoved it back. My punishment would have to wait until I slept.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed and an actual growl escaped her lips. “First we get my Sunset; then you are going to take us to Silver Spark. Once they’re safe, you two can explain what this Thestral Treaty is, why it doesn’t appear in any of my research, why this foundling clause applies to Silver Spark, and what the buck is going on with your guards! The medallion should have been more than enough to protect him short of him committing a criminal act.”

Twilight’s expression made it clear who she wanted answers from. Celestia and I exchanged a glance and I knew the wince on her face reflected mine. Still, there was an undercurrent of pride on her face as well and I could understand why. When my sister informed me Twilight would almost certainly ascend to become an alicorn I was skeptical. Not of her power but of her ability to lead once the mantle of leadership was thrust upon her. She had always seemed timid, eager to please, and lacking the force a Princess would need. Even as I taught my fellow Princess about the art of dreamwalking, I still felt she was relatively passive.

Any lingering doubts about her capability were now washed away. For the first time, I saw the makings of the leader Celestia saw years before me. It gave me hope for the future even as I was being forced to face truths that I had been avoiding. I just hoped the solution would be as easy as Princess Twilight expected.

My name is Sunset Shimmer.

That was the only thought I could grasp in the horrifying emptiness that surrounded me. I had never been afraid of the dark. This blackness around me was something more than simple darkness. There was no light, no gravity, no breeze, and not even sensation from my body. There was no reference for my mind to interpret what surrounded me. My only companion was the sound, a ringing cacophony from a multitude of angry voices. The voices of all the ponies and people I had wronged.

“Demon!”
“You disappoint me, Sunset.”
“Monster!”
“Secret Stealer!”
“Yes Miss Shimmer.”
“Time to pay the price Shimmer.”
“You don’t belong in this world!”
“Go back to where you belong!”

What was real? What was imagined? I had no basis to judge, no frame of reference, and seemingly no ability to question what I was feeling. The accusations just went on and on and I knew they were words I deserved. I suffered them without complaint because it was my penance and tumbled through the void as dark fragments of memory tormented what little remained of my awareness.

Then a gentle voice echoed over the angry accusations. “Wake up Sunset. We are here my love.”

The voice lit up the emptiness like a beacon and I followed it without hesitation. As I approached, my thoughts began to clear and the fog in my brain slowly faded away. The sky cleared, leaving me in a star-filled sky with a human and a Thestral standing nearby, watching me. They dashed over and wrapped me in a pair of hugs that warmed my heart.

“Thank goodness you’re ok,” Silver whispered in my ear.

“It’s been ages Sunset,” Spark added. “I was beginning to worry Luna’s spell didn’t work.”

I wrapped my arms around the two incarnations of my boyfriend and held them tightly to me. After the nightmare of voices, I was afraid to speak. For a long while, we just sat there holding each other for comfort while I recovered.

“What’s the last thing you remember?” Silver asked, his voice tinged with worry and something else.

I was still feeling a bit disoriented but I thought back, trying to remember what came before the darkness. “It was the Gala,” I started hesitantly. “We . . . we were dancing in the garden while waiting for Twilight. Then the- Wait, the Nightguard attacked us!? What was with that?”

Spark nodded. “Good, that’s a promising sign for your recovery. As much as I’d love to keep you here, you need to wake up right away. You’ve been unconscious too long already.”

“Will you be there?” I asked.

“We don’t know where the Thestrals are taking us but I’m certain we aren’t in the same place,” Silver replied. “Luna said she would do something to help but she was short on specifics. Just remember, we love you.”

“Give our best to Twilight,” Spark said, smiling at me. “I wish we could have gotten another dance in. Bye Sunset.”

Before I could protest, Spark flicked his wings in my direction. An invisible breeze caught me and the starscape of the Astral Plane quickly faded to black.

03-08-1003 – Sunset Shimmer

“Nnnngh, not yet Silver,” I groaned as pain shot through my head. “Don’t send me away.”

I began to try to move but a hoof stopped me. I felt something holding me down on the bed and I felt a flash of fear shoot through me. Before I could panic and start struggling a familiar voice assuaged my worries.

“Shhh Sunset,” Twilight whispered. “You’re safe, don’t try to move.”

“Where am I?”

“You’re in the Canterlot dungeon infirmary. The Nightguards who attacked you brought you here for treatment before you were going to be imprisoned. We put a stop to that of course but the doctors didn’t want to move you until you were conscious.”

The tone of Twilight’s voice made my fur stand on end. That wasn’t my gentle, slightly nerdy girlfriend speaking. That was Princess Twilight talking. It was the same tone she used when she spoke to me after I was hit with the Elements. The voice she used when she was dealing with her responsibilities. Hearing it was both terrifying and alluring. Then it hit me and I felt my breathing speed up.”

“Celestia! Oh no, Princess Celestia is going to find out I’m here. I’m not ready to see her!”

“Yeah about that,” Twilight said, her princess voice vanishing in an instant. “She already knew you were here. She recognized the disguise from when you were a student.”

“She knew?” I whispered, as my heart almost stopped beating. “She knew I was at the Gala?!”

I felt Twilight’s hoof stroke my back gently. “Yes but don’t worry. You’re not in trouble for it and Princess Celestia won’t force you to see her until you’re ready. You have her word and mine on that.”

That revelation wasn’t exactly a relief but it at least let me relax a bit. I should have realized I couldn’t fool Celestia. The fact she had always known and allowed me to sneak out of the school for years didn’t exactly fill me with confidence. What else did she know about my actions when I was her student? Sneaking into the restricted section was just the most egregious mistake I had made, not the only one.

“If you say so Twi,” I replied, trying to change the subject. “Silver and Spark send their love from the Astral Realm by the way. What do you know about the attack and where they’re taking him? He wouldn’t say.”

“Oh you know,” Twilight replied, obviously stressed out. “Just some poorly worded treaties from a war that isn’t noted in any history books. You know, just like Princess Luna, Changelings, Tirek, Discord, and who knows what else. I’m getting tired of these secrets, especially when they get the ponies I love hurt.”

My eyes shot open, a reflex I immediately regretted. Even though the lights were dimmed, a spike of pain still shot through my head. Before I slammed my eyes closed, I saw the slightly manic expression on Twilight’s face, complete with a disheveled mane.

I felt sick to my stomach. “Twi, where is Silver?”

“There’s a clause in the treaty that established the Thestrals as a separate governing body located within Equestria,” Twilight growled. “If you are a pony with bat wings and cat-like eyes, you are subject to their laws above those of Equestria. The Lunar Council as they call themselves is meeting tonight to decide Silver’s fate.”

“Well, what are we waiting for?!” I asked. “Let’s go!”

Even as I spoke, I began to lift my head but the room began to spin like a top. I slumped back on the pillow and whimpered as a fresh wave of pain hit me.

“I’m sorry Sunset but you have to stay here,” Twilight told me sadly. “You are in no condition to travel anywhere except up to the castle infirmary once the doctors give their approval.”

If I had the energy, I would have put a serious expression on my face but I was reluctant to try moving again. I hated this feeling of helplessness and it galled me that I wouldn’t be able to go another round with those Nightguards. I still wasn’t sure how they’d taken down my shield so easily.

“Swear to me you’ll do everything you can to bring him back,” I said quietly.

Twilight leaned in and kissed my cheek making me sigh happily. There were still days I had difficulty believing I was lucky enough to have the two of them. I just hoped I would still have them both after today.

“Oh, he’s coming home,” Twilight said confidently. “The Lunar Council is not taking him away from us and neither is Prince Blueblood with his archaic herd stallion challenge.”

The only sound in the room was the occasional beep of the monitoring equipment as I tried to process what Twilight just told me. “You have got to be kidding me. He managed to get in that much trouble in less than an hour?”

“Pinkie mentioned he was talking to the Smooze as well,” Twilight snorted. “Sounded like he was trying to make friends with it.”

For the first time since visiting Equestria, I really wished I had hands so I could facepalm without hurting myself.

03-08-1003 – Silver Spark

Two days was an excessively long time to spend on the Astral Plane. For the first time since I’d acquired my magic, Spark and I found ourselves wishing for the peaceful oblivion of normal sleep. There just didn’t seem to be any way to make that happen. Fortunately, I wasn’t alone for the entire time. Twilight joined me while they slept and Luna did her best to keep me entertained. Sadly, Sunset’s condition meant a proper night’s sleep was necessary so we only made brief visits to ensure her dreams were peaceful.

Fortunately, I had also managed to convince Luna that I shouldn’t be going into this without some idea of what the Thestrals were like. As a result, Princess Luna demonstrated a technique that she would never be able to teach me. Spark and I were sitting in our easy chair watching a large window that displayed everything Luna was seeing and hearing. She had a minor projection of herself sitting nearby though it said little. I just watched through her eyes as events began to unfold in the physical world.

Luna walked into a moonlit courtyard surrounded by decaying walls with Twilight by her side. Despite the ruins, the stone surface had been swept clean of any remaining snow. Unlike the walls, the grey stone floor looked to be in near-perfect condition with a truly eye-catching floor design. A circle of pure black stone outlined the design. It was broken by the tips of a twelve-pointed star made of a different, slightly more iridescent stone. The design reminded me of a Buddhist mandala or an elaborate sundial. I decided to call it a sundial until I had some other answer.

Luna stopped at the point closest to the door that I arbitrarily called twelve. Eight Thestrals ponies were standing around the circle, leaving the three, six, and nine points empty. It was my first look at other Thestrals and I was intrigued by their coloration. They all had muted and dark-colored coats when compared with the Ponies I had seen in Ponyville. The courtyard was dead silent for a moment but then all eight Thestrals spoke as one.

“We welcome the goddess of the night to the Lunar Council. May the gentle light of your moon reveal the truth that the blinding sun conceals. Grant us the strength to stay true to our oath until all that was lost is restored.”

I could see Twilight just in Luna’s field of vision frowning at their phrasing. I frowned as well and looked over at my brother chilling in his recliner.

“That’s a strange way to see the world,” I muttered. “I always thought it was the light of day that reveals the truth or something.”

Spark looked over at me. “Keep in mind how well we see at night. If we were to embrace a fully nocturnal lifestyle, the daylight would probably be blinding. Possibly even painful.”

I winced. “Ugh, that would suck. I like going out in the sun.”

Spark nodded. “I’d rather keep our versatility too. Not like a nocturnal lifestyle is practical anyhow.”

I thought for a moment. “Do you think that was a jab at Princess Celestia?”

We exchanged a glance but there wasn’t anything to say. It seemed quite likely that was exactly what it was. On that sobering note, we turned our attention back to the scene in the real world. Luna had accepted the greeting and had just gestured at Twilight.

“I expect thou art familiar with mine companion this evening,” Luna said. “I wouldst have you treat her with the same respect you afford me.”

One grey-coated mare calmly stepped forward three paces. Her mane was inky black and her deep purple wings were folded at her sides. Her cyan eyes watched Twilight like a hunting predator and betrayed an anger that made me nervous. Her cutie mark was a strange series of black marks twisted together almost like a Celtic knot.

“The council recognized Princess Twilight Sparkle as a guest,” she said with forced politeness. “Does my goddess have any requests of us before we proceed with the tribunal? Your earlier request is sadly impossible. We cannot release the oathbreaker to your custody until justice has been served.”

“Very well, I do have an additional request,” Luna replied. “I wish to hear the latest population counts and any news you might have to report.”

The mare’s eyes narrowed and shifted to Twilight. “In the presence of your . . . guest?”

“I believe that was what I requested, Shadow Dancer,” Luna replied sternly. “If there is no other issue you may begin with your village.”

Shadow Dancer, blinked but held her ground. She dropped into a deep bow. “Of course, as you command my goddess. The Lunar Village has 3943 ponies as of the last count.”

“That one is making me nervous and I’m not even in the same room,” Spark commented.

I looked more closely at Shadow Dancer who was stepping back to her spot in the circle and shrugged. “She seems a bit intense, yeah.”

“No, it’s more like grudging worship,” he countered. “I can see it in her posture. She treats Luna like a goddess but her attitude borders on disrespectful.”

I blinked a looked over at my brother. “When did you get so good at reading people and ponies?”

“What else am I going to do all day while I’m watching your back?”

Luna’s gaze shifted to a pale grey stallion with a purple mane. His cutie mark looked like a shield with the figure of a pony that looked almost like a shadow.

“Umbral Sentinel, step forward and report,” Luna commanded.

“Forest Haven has 2628 Thestrals in residence,” he reported in an oddly cheerful voice. “I’m also pleased to report that several pre-war artifacts were recovered from the bank of the Canter River. We will be working to confirm.”

Luna nodded and her eyes shifted to the next pony in the circle. “Moonlight Glow?”

At this point, I finally realized Luna was deliberately using their names for my benefit. I wasn’t sure how helpful knowing these ponies would be but hearing their names made them more relatable. This young-looking mare’s grey coat had a slight tinge of green and her mane was more of a forest green. Her cutie mark was a strange blade that almost looked like a bat wing.

“In spite of the recent resurgence of Bugbear activity, Midnight Watch has grown to a population of 2864.”

“Are the attacks getting serious enough to require more support?” an unnamed, youthful stallion chimed in. “Hollow View is nearing its population limit.”

“Not as yet, Silent Blade, but if their numbers continue to grow we might,” Moonlight Glow replied. “Of course, we can always accept new residents. Midnight Watch has no shortage of space and it would be wise to begin their training before the need becomes dire.”

“Tis possible their resurgence is related to the escape of Tirek from Tartarus,” Luna mused. “Several powerful Bugbears were imprisoned there as well. Please keep us informed. Ice Raven, what is the news from the north?”

The mare who stepped forward this time had a steel-blue coat with a royal blue mane. Her cutie mark was appropriately a blackbird perched on an icy disc.

“Ice Haven is holding steady with 2343 ponies,” she reported in a smooth contralto. “To our surprise, there has been some activity on the other side of the Yakyakistan border. It appears the Yaks are repairing and clearing the rail line.”

“We will inform Cadance to send crews to clear our half of the line. It has been many years since they last spoke with Equestria. What is your report Night Hammer.”

West Haven, 2592 ponies,” the stallion said sharply with almost military precision. He was stockier than most of the other Thestral and his appearance stood out from the others. He had a brown coat and his mane was a deep red. His cutie mark was a blacksmithing hammer.

“Very well,” Luna said. “Opal Wind, how fares your lands?”

An elderly mare with a deep purple-grey coat stepped forward. Her mane was silver from age and her cutie mark was an iridescent gemstone.

“The Desert Refuge has grown to 2235 ponies,” she reported in a gravelly voice like she had lung damage. “There has been no activity sighted from the Arimaspi or the Badlands recently. Dust Storm, you should speak next.”

Silent Blade had an unremarkable slate grey coat and a purple mane. His cutie mark looked like a dust devil of some sort but it was his eyes that stood out. The cat-shaped eyes were filled with pain as he looked Luna straight in the eyes.

“The mine at Dry Haven suffered a cave-in last week,” Silent Blade said sadly. “We lost 6 in the disaster, leaving us at a population of 1926 ponies.”

“All the havens join you in mourning,” Shadow Dancer said. “Did the lost ponies have any foals, Dust Storm?”

"Three did not; their lines have come to an end,” Dust Storm replied. “However, I will say no more on the matter at this time. I would hear the words of the last chief so we can get the more unpleasant business out of the way.”

Dust Storm's comment left me confused. “Why would they be more concerned about the ponies who didn’t have foals?”

“I have a suspicion,” Spark replied. “I’ll tell you once we hear from the last representative.”

The last stallion to step forward was barely out of his teens. He had a black coat and a navy blue mane. His cute mark looked almost like a claw but it was hard to make out the details this time.

“Hollow Watch has reached 1632 ponies,” the young stallion replied. “As I mentioned we are nearing our population limit but otherwise things are quiet.”

As the last stallion stepped back, Spark looked over at me with a concerned expression on his face. “Silver, there are barely 20,000 Thestrals if those numbers were accurate. That’s why they’re so focused on ponies with no foals.”

I blinked and went over the numbers I could remember in my head. It sounded right but that was hard to believe. I thought back to biology class, trying to remember the lesson on population sizes. Twilight and Sunset would be disappointed when I told them I couldn’t recall a single thing.

“Seriously? That doesn’t sound like a lot of ponies.”

“It isn’t. I’m nearly certain more humans are living in Canterlot City back home.”

“Humans aren’t a good comparison, technology is completely different. How many ponies are there in Equestria?”

“Damned if I know. Still, Canterlot looked like a pretty big city.”

The image of what I was seeing through Luna’s eyes abruptly faded away and the astral projection began moving. Luna sighed and walked over to us. Her worried expression left me feeling less than confident about what was to come.

“It is time for you to wake up,” she said quietly. “Despite my request, they are adamant the treaty and the related laws apply to all Thestrals equally. Sadly, it is their right, though these laws should never have applied to you. Be strong and try to hold thine emotions in check. I fear this will be a difficult trial for you.”

I nodded silently. I felt like my voice would crack from my fear if I spoke out loud. I braced myself when her horn glowed and in mere moments, the Astral realm faded away.

An icy cold breeze greeted me as I returned to the waking world. It washed across my back, making me shiver, even with the fur covering my body. I already knew it was late at night from looking through Luna’s eyes but I was still surprised by how cold it was. My whole body was stiff and aching so I tried to stretch my wings and legs but I was stopped short by bindings. I cracked my eyes open and looked around trying to get my bearings. My face was pressed against the cold stone floor of the ruined castle. Luna had mentioned I was in the Everfree Castle which was supposed to be somewhere near Ponyville. Just like the walls I had seen earlier, this place was more of a ruin than a castle. It made the decision by the Thestrals to meet here more confusing.

“So, you’re finally awake?” a mocking voice asked from beside me. “You’ve been out cold for over 24 hours. I’m not particularly impressed it took you that long to recover from a couple of taps on the head. I suppose it’s true, the bigger they are, the harder they fall.”

I looked up and found the orange eyes of the mare that had attacked me from behind at the Gala. She wasn’t wearing her Nightguard armor so her appearance had shifted slightly. I had seen the representatives through Luna’s eyes but it was still intriguing to see another Thestral up close. Her coat was silver-grey and her mane was two-toned dark blue and brown. She had tufted ears and slightly elongated canine teeth quite similar to mine.

It was obvious her words were chosen carefully to insult me. I was going to do my best to follow Luna’s advice but it wasn’t going to be easy. I was sore, frustrated, and tired of being jerked around by arrogant ponies.

“Don’t judge what you don’t understand,” I grumbled. “I’m not impressed you felt it was necessary to attack me from behind. My marefriend has a nasty concussion thanks to you and your fellow thugs.”

“You’ve been unconscious; how could you know?” She replied dismissively. “For what it’s worth, last I heard she was conscious and recovering. Still, I have to say, I’m rather disgusted at what I saw. You’ll have to get over any delusions about seeing that pathetic hornhead again.”

I was trying to stand up but it was difficult thanks to the manacles attached to all four of my hooves. They were joined together by short chains that would make it impossible to take anything other than shuffling steps. They were also hooked to the floor making escape impossible. It was excessive, especially given I had been unconscious the entire time. Despite my desire to stay calm, I felt my temper rising at the racial slur targeting Sunset.

“If you lay a hoof on her again I’ll make sure you regret it,” I snapped. “Who do you think you are anyhow?”

“I’d like to see you try,” the mare in front of me replied coldly. “I am Lieutenant Amber Bloom of the Nightguard and faithful servant to the Goddess of the Moon. That’s all you need to know. You’ll learn your place in your tribe soon enough traitor.”

“You keep calling me that,” I hissed. “I don’t know what you think I betrayed but you’re wrong. I swore to serve Equestria after the effort the four princesses saved my life.”

Amber Bloom’s wings flared wide open and stomped over to me. The fur on her back was raised like a dog’s hackles. Her eyes flashed with anger and she looked ready to club me on the head again. Somehow she restrained herself but when she spoke again her voice was trembling with barely contained rage.”

“Your behavior and very existence are an affront to everything that makes us Thestrals,” She spat. “Your casual association with the sun and her minions is disgusting. Your dalliance with one of those arrogant hornheads makes a mockery of everything we were forced to sacrifice.”

I glared back at Amber Bloom but choked back any further replies. There wasn’t any use in letting her goad me at this point. Twilight and Luna would protect Sunset until she could go back to the portal. I broke my gaze and stared off into space while she stomped off. I just wished I had a clue what was coming. I tried to calm down, reminding myself that Twilight and Luna were nearby and this would be over soon.

I should have been paying more attention to what Amber Bloom was up to not that there was much I could have done about it. A chunk of fabric was abruptly forced over my face and around the back of my head. There was very little I could do to resist as a strap was pulled, locking my jaw closed. It was a muzzle and the anger I had been trying to suppress flared anew.

“MMMPHH!” I snarled through the cloth binding my jaw.

Amber Bloom had a look of cold amusement on her face. “That should take care of the mouth on you. The last thing our goddess needs to hear is your disrespectful attitude while they decide your fate. It’s time.”

She proceeded to grab the chain and dragged me on shuffling towards the exit. We walked out into the moonlit courtyard. It was exactly what I had seen through Luna’s eyes. I only had eyes for two mares. Twilight and Luna were standing side by side on the opposite side of the circle from where I entered. I focused entirely on their faces, ignoring the other ponies.

Twilight’s eyes were wide when she saw me shackled and muzzled. It looked like she was doing everything in her power to hold her tongue. She lifted her hoof to her chest and took several deep breaths but it didn’t seem to help much. Honestly, I think it was only Luna’s presence that stopped her from doing something rash. I was dragged unceremoniously into the middle of the courtyard. Luna’s expression was far harder to read as she watched me. If anything, she looked almost disappointed. Behind me, I heard Amber Bloom walking away and a new pony stepping out of the circle.

“Standing before you is the vilest betrayal of our sacred laws ever witnessed,” Shadow Dancer declared passionately as she walked out into the courtyard. “You have all heard the rumors that an unknown adult Thestral had been discovered. In contravention of the treaty we signed with the Sun, he was not turned over to us upon discovery. Instead, this pathetic specimen was observed casually associating with the solar nobility at one of their decadent parties.”

I shouldn’t have been surprised it was Shadow Dancer. She seemed like a born politician, casting me as a villain’s role while I couldn’t respond. She was circling me like a shark but I just did my best to ignore her. I kept my eyes firmly fixed on Twilight and Luna, doing my best to not make things worse than I already had by arguing with Amber.

“Worse still, he was also witnessed interacting romantically with a Unicorn,” She continued. “How a Thestral could be enamored with the most arrogant and judgmental of the Solars is beyond me.”

There were murmurs of surprise from gathered Thestrals. I heard at least one of them make a snide comment about my violation of the sanctity of the tribal oath. I saw Twilight’s mouth open and close a couple of times when she heard that accusation. Then her shoulders drooped and she hung her head with what almost looked like shame. I found myself hoping that she didn’t believe those words applied to her. There wasn’t much I could do to reassure her from where I was standing; I just stood silently, waiting to hear what this kangaroo court was going to do next.

“It is also likely to also report this pony is most likely a half-breed,” she said. “We have not found a Thestral born of two Solar parents in three hundred years. There is no doubt this one’s very existence is the result of a violation of the Oath we all hold sacred. When we track the pony responsible down, they will be held to account as well.”

The other Thestrals began discussing the nature of my supposed crimes while Shadow Dancer continued her slow pace around the circle. When she was just beside my ear I heard her whisper so quietly it was almost just a breath. If I hadn’t been a Thestral I would have missed it.

If I have my way, you’ll be gelded you oathbreaking mongrel.

Her voice was dripping with menace, an incredible feat for such a quiet whisper. There was no doubt I was the only one to hear it. None of the other Thestrals heard her words. I turned my head sharply to look at her and felt my fear growing when I saw the flat expression on her face. There was no joy or gloating in her expression; just a calm assessment of my fate like I was no more than a bug under a magnifying glass. I tried to keep my cool but there was nothing I could do to stop my heart from racing.

“Doesn’t he get a chance to speak for himself?” Twilight whispered to Luna as the discussions began to wrap up.

I could tell Twilight was trying to be as quiet as possible. Unfortunately, she was in a courtyard with a group of Thestrals. The reaction of the assembled ponies was a clear sign that my senses were far from abnormal. All eyes turned and focused on her while the pony named Shadow Dancer let out an irritated huff. Twilight shuffled her hooves nervously.

“We will forgive your ignorance due to the part you played in restoring our goddess and the respect you have shown thus far,” Ice Raven replied calmly. “You must understand this stallion’s actions are a violation of our most sacred oath. Every single Thestral took the oath and every generation has done so without fail for a thousand years, binding ourselves and our descendants to the pact.”

Twilight looked worried by their response. “He knows nothing of your laws. Is that not sufficient cause for mercy?”

“Ignorance of our laws is a failure of his ancestors,” Moonlight Glow interjected. “If they did not teach him, it is our responsibility to correct their error. However, he must still accept his responsibility to learn the truth once he is assigned a refuge. We are not cruel; it is simply our way to ensure our tribe and identity survive. As a guest in our midst, I would ask that you respect that Twilight Sparkle. The only task that remains is for us to identify his closest kin so they may apply the discipline they feel is justified.”

The other Thestrals I could see nodded. Before Twilight could protest, another spoke. “It has been our most important law since Princess Luna was banished,” Silent Blade began to explain. “It all began we lost-”

“Enough!” Shadow Dancer interrupted angrily from behind me. “Waste your time bending the oath to the breaking point just to educate the Sun’s sycophant when this conclave is finished! Let us get this last formality out of the way so we can move on.”

I spun around to see what was going on. She was standing behind me, the anger visible in her expression now. A glint of metal in the moonlight drew my eye to her hoof and I felt my blood run cold. I couldn’t make out the exact details but the shape was frighteningly familiar. Any doubts about the origin of the Sakitan Dagger were wiped away in an instant. I began struggling against my bonds but there was nowhere I could go.

“Don’t!” I managed to gasp through my clenched teeth as the dagger pricked me in the shoulder.

“It’s just a tiny cut,” she spat. “You really are a pathetic specimen.”

I couldn’t inform her that the last dagger I encountered could have killed me with a wound like this. While I fought to get my heart to stop racing, Shadow Dancer walked to the middle of the decorative pattern of the courtyard. She lifted the dagger high, the damp surface almost glowing in the moonlight.

“Blade of Ancestors, be true this night,” she intoned. “A lost soul needs you to show the way home.”

Then she slammed the knife right into the center of the circle. The darker stone making up the circle and star pattern began to glow faintly as streams of light flowed out through the obsidian.

“What kind of magic is this Luna?” Twilight whispered.

“Tis a bloodline ritual,” Princess Luna replied in a melancholy voice. “There is a similar spell available to unicorns now but the ritual is far less limited. Any being with the appropriate knowledge and key can activate these spells. In this case, the dagger is the core of the ritual. Tis tragic nopony alive today has the knowledge to craft these rituals. T’was all lost after my banishment along with the creators. I am impressed it has stood the test of time.”

“If it weren’t for the circumstances, I’d want to study it,” Twilight murmured. “We cleared debris in this area but I had no idea the pattern was important. Now I just hope this works out the way you predicted.”

As it reached the outer edge, motes of light like fireflies floated up and began gliding around the room. They drew my gaze and I followed them as they swirled around the room. One by one, they began to drift towards the Thestrals I could see who began to glow faintly. I heard several confused questions from the ponies present as the majority of the fireflies seemed to be avoiding the Thestrals. The confusion turned to shock as they shot past me, toward the twelve mark on the circle. Towards where Twilight and Luna stood.

“Princess Luna, what is going on?” Twilight asked frantically.

I turned slowly around to look back at my marefriend and froze when I saw Princess Luna glowing incandescently as the vast majority of the motes of light settled on her mane and back. She was frozen like a statue with her eyes wide open and staring straight at me and her face looked like it had gone pale which was no small feat through her fur.

“This . . . Tis not possible,” Luna said slowly.

Shadow Dancer stormed over to face Princess Luna and Twilight. “What is this nonsense, my goddess!? A divine being such as yourself does not bear foals and certainly couldn’t be kin to this blight. Is something interfering with the ritual . . . Or somepony! Was it YOU?”

Those last words were directed at Twilight who backed up as the angry mare approached. She stopped short when Luna’s wings spread threateningly. Whatever had her frozen had ceased the moment Twilight was threatened.

“Cease thine baseless accusations!” Luna commanded. “Princess Twilight has behaved with exemplary patience while watching your torment of Silver Spark. Remove the restraints from my student, NOW!”

Luna put the force of the Royal Canterlot Voice behind the last words, sending several Thestrals hurrying over to undo my restraints. I felt the shackles loosen around my legs but I barely noticed. I was watching Princess Luna trying to figure out what was on her mind. Luna was still staring right back at me like she had never seen me before. Twilight looked even more confused and frantic.

“You said he couldn’t be related to anypony here! How could Silver be related to you of all ponies?” Twilight begged again.

“I must reluctantly agree with your guest,” Dust Storm chimed in. “A foal born to the goddess of the night would have been a celebrated event. There is no such story in our history.”

“Bring out the Test,” Luna said sternly to the gathered Thestrals, ignoring all the questions.

Four of the gathered ponies galloped off into the castle without hesitation. Luna had taken a few steps out onto the plaza but she seemed reluctant to get any closer. She was standing tall and confident on the surface but there was something in her eyes that told me Luna was seriously rattled. I had never seen such fear on her face.

“My goddess, we have not had anypony undertake the Test of Steel in centuries,” Opal Wind said quietly. “Thousands were examined over the centuries with no success. Arcane Vision was exceptionally skilled in her work.”

“Arcane Vision?!” Twilight asked, enthusiastically. “The last Archmage of Canterlot, a talented researcher and according to some, an actual seer who received actual visions of the future. She was the pony who wrote the prophecy about Luna’s return. She was archmage when you were banished, wasn’t she Luna? The history books indicate Arcane Vision also invented a number of spells, including the bloodline spell Luna-”

Shadow Dancer interrupted Twilight’s excited rant with a loud stomp of her hoof. “Do your valuable history books mention her war crimes? Do they tell you about her using her talent to organize an execution that dwarfed the number of Thestrals lost during the actual fighting? That she invented the bloodline spell specifically to identify her targets? Taking our goddess wasn’t enough for her; the blood of over a thousand Thestrals was the price she demanded in return for peace.”

Twilight looked like she had been slapped. “No, that can’t be right, can it Luna? Please tell me she’s wrong.”

Princess Luna continued watching me intently but she did speak now. “Arcane Vision was a dear friend, perhaps the only member of Celestia’s court who treated all ponies with respect. I did not know the fate of my Thestrals until after you purged the Nightmare. T’was one of the reasons I stayed in seclusion for over a year after you freed me. I was mourning the loss of my- my-”

Luna’s voice suddenly cracked. She paused to compose herself like she was trying desperately to avoid talking about something. My only guess was the malfunctioning spell reminded her of something that hurt her to her very core. Thinking about it, Princess Luna had been very guarded when talking about her past. After a deep breath, she continued, her voice hardened.

“She used her exceptional magical skill to identify every member of a single bloodline with horrifying accuracy. Not one pony, not even an infant foal escaped her purge. That is what Arcane Vision told my sister and what I have believed since the day I returned.”

Twilight and I were speechless as we both stared at Luna. The whole situation had become overwhelming and I might have been going into shock. I simply couldn’t figure out what was going on and so I just stood there like a frozen statue. I was reluctant to move considering I was surrounded by hostile ponies who could easily outmaneuver me. I was loose from my bindings but I was far from free.

A loud clank behind me drew everyone’s attention. A suit of armor made mostly of iridescent purple metal had been brought out on a display stand. It was similar to the armor worn by the three guards who had attacked me but that armor had been clearly ceremonial. My experience making armor with my father told me this was proper combat armor. The plate portion of the armor covered the legs and a chainmail layer would wrap completely around the stomach of the wearer. Unlike the armor I saw the day and night guards wearing in Canterlot, this helmet had no crest or adornments that could be grabbed or hooked with weapons.

Speaking of weapons, the front boots had a pair of eerily familiar claws hinged onto them. They were nearly identical to the ones Spark had first imagined when we protected Flutteryshy from her nightmare. There were even blades as part of the armor that would cover the leading edge of my wings, complete with a nasty cap over the bone spur on my wing tip. Luna’s cutie mark was displayed prominently in several places on the armor including the center of the chest piece. It was also quite obvious this armor would never fit me; it was built for a pony closer to the stature of the other Thestrals.

Even though it wouldn’t fit, the craftsmanship was stupendous and I couldn’t help staring at it. It was a set of armor of the quality my father and I dreamed of making someday. The very sight briefly calmed my mind as I silently wished the armor was the right size for me to wear. I was so entranced by it, I failed to notice what was going on around me.

“Let’s get this farce over with,” Shadow Dancer growled.

I turned to look at her and felt my heart stop. Shadow Dancer had retrieved the dagger from the center of the ritual circle and was walking towards me. It was raised high and she was mere moments away from stabbing me again. I still maintain that my reaction was completely appropriate.

“GET AWAY FROM ME YOU LUNATIC!” I howled, while clumsily scrabbling back towards Luna and Twilight.

I barely registered Shadow Dancer and the other Thestrals stumbling backward from the force of my shouting. I was so terrified that she was going to stab me again, for a moment I couldn’t even sort out which body I was in. I only made it a few paces before the conflict between bipedal and quadrupedal instincts sent me tumbling to the ground. I was shaking like a leaf and felt like I was about to pass out. Then a comforting wing was draped over my back and I opened my eyes to find Luna had rushed over to me. She looked up at the gathering with a cold expression on her face.

“Drop the knife and do not move another step closer,” she growled. “Thine callous attitude disappoints me, Shadow Dancer.”

Shadow Dancer stumbled back like she’d be slapped and the dagger hit the ground beside her with a clang. Every Thestral present froze at her command. I was shivering but did my best to compose myself in my feathery refuge. I took a deep breath and looked up at my mentor.

“W-What is going on Luna?” I stuttered.

“I am sorry Silver,” she replied, her expression softening as she turned back to me. “I must beg thine forgiveness for my slow reaction and the choices of my Thestrals. I had no choice once they took you; our path was limited by a morass of treaties and laws signed while I was banished. Still, I did not know you would be treated with such vile disrespect.”

I took her, slumped shoulder and drooping wings. “You didn’t know if this was going to work out, did you?” I asked.

She sighed. “No, I didn’t. I hoped the ritual would fail because of your home but it was only a faint hope. I could not change the outcome if it succeeded.”

I didn’t know what to say to that so I turned my attention to the stone floor in front of me. I traced a vein of quartz in one of the stones with my eyes until Luna spoke again.

“Do we still have your trust, my student?” She asked quietly. “I will understand if I do not after all that has come to pass.”

I looked back into Luna’s eyes, startled to see her normal ageless composure was gone. Her eyes were misty as she looked back. I thought about who she was. She was the princess who saved my life and the life of my marefriend. One of the princesses of a nation who had taken the time to teach me, a completely average human from Manhattan about the strange abilities he had developed. A pony who had been nothing but kind since the moment I met her.

“I do, Luna,” I replied after only a moment of hesitation. “I’m not happy about how this has gone but you’re still my mentor. You’ve never given me a reason to doubt you. So answer this; why does the spell think I’m related to you? It can’t be true, can it?”

She sighed. “It is possible that my attempt to excise the Sakitan curse left a lasting mark. I am far from certain if I emphasized how badly damaged your soul was. You are the first pony to have survived the effects of the Sakitan curse. There is a possibility your soul simply absorbed so much of my magic while healing a bond formed between us. Your accidental use of the Canterlot voice could be one side effect along with your other magical abilities.”

“I’m not sure that’s possible,” Twilight muttered. “Magic signatures are incredibly complex and to alter someone’s identity at a fundamental-”

Luna sighed and looked over at Twilight, shaking her head. Twilight squeaked out a quiet sorry and stopped speaking. Luna turned back to me.

“Still, there is another possibility but I fear the pain of speaking it aloud,” She continued quietly. “I had accepted this consequence of my actions and buried it as deeply as I could. When the ritual made its choice . . . I wish only to determine the truth beyond any doubt. I did not consider your feelings in my fear and hope. Nor did I think to explain that you have a choice. T’was a foalish mistake on our part. We apologize for putting you in such a position.”

“Luna . . . I forgive you,” I said quietly. “So . . . what are my options?”

Her horn ignited in a pale blue aura, levitating the blade over to sit beside her. “If thou are weary and desire only escape, we shall depart without another word on the matter. According to Thestral Law, I am your guardian in this world and none will harm you again. Or . . .”

I eyed the dagger nervously like it was a coiled snake, and then back at Luna as she trailed off. “What is the other option?”

She looked over at the armor, her eyes misty as if she was seeing something else. “Your shoulder continues to bleed. Place a mote of that lifeblood on your hoof and place said hoof on the armor squarely on my emblem. No matter the outcome, we will still leave this place uncontested.”

I was sorely tempted to take the first option as I got up on my hooves. Her words reminded me of the slice in my shoulder, making it begin to sting. Before I came to a decision, I felt a warm presence by my side. Twilight had walked over and was looking at me with a distraught expression on her face. Despite the obvious hostility from the gathered ponies, she leaned in and nuzzled my cheek comfortingly. I ignored the harsh whispers coming from the surrounding Thestrals and turned to kiss her on the forehead just below her horn.

“I don’t like what’s going on and how you’re being treated,” Twilight fumed. “Just tell me what you want to happen, what you need. Say the word and we’ll teleport home right now.”

I shuddered as I looked over at the dagger and the armor. My mind was racing as Spark and I both tried to figure out what to do. There were only a few people in the two worlds I truly trusted. Luna was still among them but I wasn’t certain how much further that trust would extend. Then I took a deep breath and began to take halting steps over towards the armor.

“I want answers,” I said, trying to hide my nervousness. “Every time I think I’m getting close, there’s another question. Another mystery. The box, my magic, none of it makes sense. Just once, I want a real answer even if it’s to a question I never asked. If this is what it takes to get something concrete, so be it.”

Agreed. Do it.

I pressed my hoof against the wound, wincing from the pain, and then placed my hoof on the emblem, exactly as I had been instructed. I ran my hoof over it to make sure the contact, It was strangely warm to the touch. I stood there for what seemed like ages while nothing happened. It wasn’t until I put my hoof down that I noticed something odd. The emblem on the armor was perfectly clean when it should have been stained red. I frowned and examined my hoof which was also clean. I looked down at my shoulder, trying to figure out if I had missed the wound somehow when Spark spoke up again.

Silver . . . what did you do?
Exactly what I was told to do. Nothing happened.
Hmmm, no, something happened all right. Can’t you feel that?
Really? What are you feeling Spark?

Spark appeared in my vision, standing next to the armor. It amused me knowing it bordered on insanity to see my split personality walking around. He smacked his hoof against it hard, making a loud metallic clank. I assumed it was just my imagination filling in the gaps until heard the startled mutters from the gathered Thestrals and Twilight. That sound had been as real. As real as if Spark was standing right in front of me in the physical world. As far as anyone else would have seen, it was like a ghost just smacked the armor. Spark was completely oblivious to what he had just done as he examined the armor closer.

Hey, now this is interesting.

“Spark? What? How are you do. . . ing . . . that?”

I trailed off in disbelief as Spark walked through the armor. The whole thing shook slightly as he slipped into the space occupied by the armor stand. His height changed as he shifted around, as he tried to fit into the armor. Every movement made the metal flicker with magic. By the time he had settled into a proper size, the armor was as insubstantial as Spark was. Then Spark vanished, returning to his place in my mind like normal. As far as everyone else could see, the armor had just disintegrated into nothingness, leaving just an empty armor stand.

What have you done Spark?!
Made myself a copy. I’ve never been able to get a feel for a real-world object like that without your help.
A copy? Wait but-
This is a sweet set of gear! I couldn’t have imagined something better.
Ummm, Spark-
It’s a crying shame the real thing won’t fit you. This fits like a second skin.
Spark, I think you’re wearing the real armor. It’s disappeared.
Wait, what?

An eerie howl pulled me out of my conversation and put me on the defensive. It almost sounded like the horrible scream I had unleashed at Diamond Tiara but without the volume, I had with the Canterlot Voice. Shadow Dancer’s face was turned skywards as the keening howl escaped her mouth. When it stopped, she turned to glare at me, her face contorted with rage.

“NO SUN LOVING MONGREL WILL RULE OVER OUR TRIBE!” She screamed as she charged at me with her fangs bared.

I was already on guard from the scream but the completely bizarre statement made me hesitate for just a moment. That hesitation cost me valuable moments as Shadow Dancer rushed towards me. With a beat of our wings, we vaulted to the left in a vain attempt to dodge. Shadow Dancer was far more experienced and matched our move with ease. At that moment, the sheer stress I was under finally pushed me and Spark into sync. It was a state we always strived for in battle since everything just came easier when we worked as one.

Then several things happened in a single moment. I felt a strange weight on my shoulders that slowed my move to block her attack. Shadow Dancer had already anticipated and was redirecting herself so she could strike me. A purple barrier flared into existence between the two of us just as we were about to engage. My arm slammed into the shield at the same time as Shadow Dancer bounced off the other side. The impact of my punch came with an unpleasantly loud screeching noise and a shower of sparks. Twilight gasped from the impact but her shield still held firm.

I was breathing heavily as I bounced back from the shield, ready to defend myself. I glanced down at my hoof to see what caused the sparks and froze. Iridescent metal boots and leggings had somehow appeared on my body, with the blades unfolded. They must have been the source of the sparks but I couldn’t understand how I was suddenly wearing the armor. I twisted around and found my body encased in the very armor that had followed Spark to the Astral Realm. It somehow fit me perfectly now and the formerly empty flank of the armor was now decorated with my cutie mark.

I felt a presence behind me and turned quickly around to defend myself. I was relieved to see it was only Luna and Twilight. Luna’s eyes were brimming with tears and Twilight looked like she was itching to ask a million questions. Then I noticed there were about three times as many Thestrals in the courtyard. I couldn’t even begin to guess where they had come from. They might have been guards and traveling companions to the eight representatives but I had no idea where they had been hiding. Several had restrained Shadow Dancer while others almost looked like they were bowing to me.

The armor dissolved off my body as easily as my magic departed while I was human. I looked at my now bare hooves and shook my head.

“I don’t know how much more of this can take,” I sighed.

Luna knelt down and wrapped her hooves around my shoulders. She pulled me into a bone-crushing hug, speaking in the old style.

“Tis no doubt remaining; thou art a descendant of myself and Steel Rain!” Luna cheered. “Thou art fifteen centuries removed but the magic never forgets. Only our descendants could bond with that armor. I do not know how your ancestors escaped Arcane Vision’s deadly purge but you did. Oh, happy day!”

“What?” Was the only word I managed to whisper as my mind locked up.

I watched the other Thestral’s startled reactions with detached calm as my emotions raged inside. On the other side of the shield, Dust Storm stood up and cleared his throat. “My goddess, we all rejoice that the lost bloodline of Steel Rain has been miraculously returned. However, I am certain the mother of Steel Rain’s children was a Thestral mare named Evening Tide.”

“Yes, that was the name his mate used,” Luna confirmed. “However, I was and always have been Evening Tide. T’was a disguise to conceal the identity of our foals. A necessary deception to provide a relatively normal life. They did not need the burden of being the children of a goddess on top of their other responsibilities.”

“You had foals, Princess Luna?” Twilight breathed in surprise.

“Twin Thestrals, a filly and a colt who I loved as much as my husband,” Luna replied. “Nopony knew their true parentage but myself and Steel Rain. There were far too many reasons for the secrecy in the face of rampant tribalism we had barely begun to temper and the political attitudes of Starswirl and my sister.”

The gathering of Thestrals descended into chaos as the voices of the new arrivals clamored for attention and answers. The voices were becoming a droning cacophony but I still picked out some troubling comments.

“So it’s true?”

“Our Lord has returned?”

“After a thousand years, the line of Steel is reforged?!”

“A descendant of our Goddess and the Lord of Steel will lead us!”

“No, no, hell no!” I interrupted the crowd loudly. “I am absolutely done here. All I plan on doing is making a stop in Canterlot before I head home.”

Shadow Dancer glowered at me from where she was restrained. “You would choose those treacherous Solar ponies over-”

“Oh shut up you arrogant nut case!” I snapped, interrupting her. “You’re one to talk about treacherous after your bullshit. You can’t seem to decide if you want to geld me, murder me, or put me in charge. I don’t want to stay within a league of somepony that unstable.”

“But you’re the reforged chain,” A stallion in Nightguard armor protested nervously. “Luna is our goddess but we gave your family our oath as well. You can’t abandon us!”

Their belief that I belonged to them was grating on me. “You think I owe you something just because I might be distantly related to a Thestral legend?” I said harshly. “Like I said, bloody hell no!”

“But the oath . . . we promised to stay away from other ponies,” Another mare chimed in, somepony who had arrived. “We promised to wait until you returned! What do we do now?”

“Why are we still talking about this?” I seethed, pressing my hoof to my face before looking the mare in the eye. “You don’t owe me anything either; just be done with it. This oath you are obsessed with has served its purpose so let it go already! What are you trying to prove after a thousand years in isolation? Most of the other ponies in Equestria don’t even know what a Thestral is! All you’re doing is isolating yourselves into extinction.”

“Thestralkind is doing just fine!” Shadow Dancer snapped defensively.

“You just can’t shut up, can you?” I sighed. “Twilight, what’s the current population of Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies in Equestria?”

Twilight’s mouth moved a few times as she did the calculations in her head. “The last census came to nearly 80 million citizens in Equestria but that includes all the sapient species. Leaving out the other species leaves about 50 million ponies. That’s just an estimate though, I can get more accurate numbers when we get home.”

“It’s fine Twilight, I think you’ve made my point,” I said, glaring at Shadow Dancer before scanning the room. “I am not the pony you were expecting. I’ll return the armor as soon as I figure out how to remove it.”

“Nay, it is yours by right,” Moonlight Glow said softly. “Bonded Lunar Armor remains one with the bearer as long as they live.”

“Fine but I won’t hold you to that,” I replied, turning to Luna. “Can we leave now? Please? I want to deal with something simple and straightforward. Stopping Blueblood from wrecking my relationships in front of half of Canterlot feels positively mundane.”

The room had gone dead silent so I turned to my only allies in the room. I felt completely wiped out. The forced speech and the intense attention focused on me was making me anxious. I turned to my mentor, pushing my remaining confusion aside for later in favor of just ending this insanity.

“Of course,” she replied, gesturing towards one of the arched doors with her wing. “My chariot awaits at the front of the castle. You can rest during the flight back to Canterlot. I will join you in a moment.”

“Excellent,” I said wearily.

I turned in the direction she gestured and paused. The Thestral that had crowded around us melted away, leaving a path. None of the gathered ponies were willing to stop me anymore. I looked over at Twilight and lifted my wing.

“Walk with me, sweetheart?” I asked quietly.

Twilight smiled and walked under my wing which I wrapped around her back. I was lost in thought as we made the slow walk through the broken palace to the front courtyard. My mind was still reeling from what happened. I wasn’t entirely convinced the spell or armor was correct. Related to Luna and Steel Rain’s pony counterpart? It was a ridiculous claim but at least it got me out of the clutches of the Thestrals. I didn't object to the possibility, it just seemed farfetched.

The Thestrals hooked to the carriage didn’t say a word to me but just waited stoically until Luna joined us. She settled into her seat and gave the order for them to fly. Moments later, we were in the air soaring over the dark forest towards Canterlot. The flight was silent while I pretended to sleep. It wasn’t going to happen though, there were too many thoughts rolling around in my head.

Author's Note

Whew, I finally made it to this point. This chapter was a quite a job to write and even harder to publish. It wound up much longer than I intended originally but I decided it was better this than another cliffhanger. As I mentioned in my recent blog, I'm simultaneously excited and worried about this chapter. This one is a milestone in my outline since it introduces a lot of my own worldbuilding to the story. I'm curious and nervous about how you're all going to react to what was revealed in this chapter.

On a less panicky note, I spent quite a bit of time looking at the map of Equestria to decide where to put the Thestral Havens. There are some interesting little tidbits labeled on the map that haven't come up during the show yet. You can click this link to see the one I used if you're curious. You might be able to guess where a few of them are.

The description of Luna's gala dress was based on this lovely drawing by selinmarsou. I like how it is a modification of her traditional regalia.

Chapter 48 - To Accept

04-08-1003

For quite some time we flew silently over the forest in Luna’s chariot. Luna was sitting near the front, letting Twilight and I stay nestled in the seat. The chariot felt a bit precarious with the open sides and absence of railings. Twilight’s explanation of the design got quite technical; something about conditional and selective shield enchantments. I chose to just accept it as yet another magical solution I couldn't really understand. I was honestly grateful for it since there was no wind freezing us in the open chariot.

Twilight dropped off to sleep shortly after we took off but I wasn’t so lucky. Between Shining Armor, the Thestrals, my potential heritage, and the upcoming duel there was just too much on my mind. Even worse, for the first time since I first gained my magic, I couldn’t bring myself to use it to help me fall asleep. Spark expressed some concern about my decision but the idea just didn’t seem appealing. Instead, I just laid there with my head on Twilight’s soft feathery back with my eyes half closed while I tried not to think.

As we flew through the night sky, I just gazed at the stars until Luna’s odd behavior caught my attention. She was sitting in front of us and at first, I thought she was just watching the scenery. After watching her for a bit, I noticed she was having trouble sitting still. Her wings kept twitching which I had begun to realize was a nervous tick for winged ponies. Also, she kept looking over her shoulder at me. Several times she opened her mouth like she was going to say something but every time, she hesitated and turned away. I wasn’t sure what to say given the abrupt revelations that had been dumped on us so it took me a while to work up the courage to speak.

“Luna? Do you want to talk?” I asked quietly the next time she turned to look at me.

Luna’s wings twitched just a tiny bit, the only indication my question caught her off guard. Luna’s mouth opened and closed several times as she cast about to find words. After a moment of hesitation, she settled down on her stomach facing me. With her closer proximity, I noticed the fur around her deep blue eyes was damp and her starry mane seemed almost limp. She kept staring at me silently with a look of pain on her face as she examined my face as if she was seeing it for the first time.

“Tis perhaps the most difficult question you could ask me at this moment,” She finally sighed. “We have so much to discuss and we- I do not know where to start. I fear to ask, as thine reaction was rather . . . unhappy at the end. I will understand if you would prefer to forget any of this happened. If it is your wish, I will not bring it up again.”

I paused before replying, taking a moment to compose my answer. The question of the whole situation wasn’t whether or not I was related to Luna. The truth of that would be sorted out in time. There were far more important facts that led me to the only real answer to her worry.

“Luna, you have done more for me than I would have dreamed of asking,” I finally whispered. “You saved my life, you’ve mentored me in using magic I never dreamed possible, and amazingly, you are also my friend. I’ll admit, it would be an honor to call you part of my family. The problem is, I’m still having trouble believing it’s even possible.”

A small smile graced Luna’s face. “Tis a relief you feel that way. T’would be tragic to have our relationship damaged by these events. I am curious though; is the armor not sufficient evidence of thine heritage?”

It only took a moment of conversation for Spark to manifest one of the new armored boots on my front hoof. I lifted the intricately crafted armor and blade, marveling at how the iridescent metal reflected the moonlight.

“It might be easier to accept if I had some idea about how this works,” I sighed. “How could an object prove we are related?”

“Tis fair,” Luna nodded sagely before answering. “I will attempt to clarify the peculiar nature of the armor you have bonded. Sadly, many of the secrets are as lost as my descendants. To understand, you must know who my foals were. My daughter, Star Sentinel was the first dreamwalker to appear after myself. The Astral Sentinels were named in her honor. Night Hammer was the name of my son. He grew up to become a master blacksmith. Both were also talented warriors as is common among the Thestral tribe. Working together they invented Lunar Iron and the technique known as soulbonding.”

I thought about her words for a moment. “Why do I get a feeling those two things are related?”

“Very astute of you to observe that,” Luna replied. “Lunar Iron somehow bridges the boundary between the physical realm and the astral realm. The technique for crafting Lunar Iron binds the metal to the soul of a chosen pony and thus to their descendants. I wish I could offer more but I never thought to learn the details of how it was created. I am only aware of a few quirks about the metal’s behavior in the two realms.”

“Perhaps later, when I’m not feeling so worn out,” I replied, pushing the boot back into the astral realm. “I nearly had a heart attack when Spark began interacting with the real armor. The astral realm is closer to reality than most ponies know, isn’t it?”

“Tis true,” Luna nodded. “It is one of the many reasons why we must fight nightmares when they appear. There is one truth about Lunar Iron my Thestrals seem to have forgotten. While anypony with the right ancestry can use items crafted from the metal, only Astral Sentinels could access the full range of powers.”

That’s pretty clear-cut, Silver.
Yeah, I guess.
Everything ok? You seem out of sorts.
No, I’ll work past it.

“It looks like I’m just going to have to work on accepting this,” I sighed. “It’s just overwhelming and almost too good to be true considering the pickle this just got me out of.”

“Thine world has that odd colloquialism as well?” ” Luna chuckled nervously. “Tis one I am still trying to understand. However, I do concur; it is odd that of all the creatures among two worlds, Princess Twilight would be enamored with my descendant.”

I looked over at the lavender pony curled up beside me. Her eyes were closed and she looked completely relaxed for the first time in two days. The gala preparations had been hard on her and I was certain this latest incident didn’t help. Every once in a while she snorted cutely and let out a quiet whinny. It was utterly adorable and put a smile on my face as I watched her rest.

“It is amazing how chance brought us together,” I whispered. “If I hadn’t overheard her arguing with Sunset during her first visit . . . Anyhow, I have a feeling she would have gone to war with the Lunar Council to get me back. It’s flattering but I’m really glad it didn’t come to blows.”

“Lady Shimmer would have attended as well but the doctor insisted she had to stay in bed,” Luna said. “Tis probably for the best. Sunset is an excellent student but I fear she is a touch more impulsive than Twilight.”

“Yeah, just a bit,” I said with a wry chuckle. “Honestly, I’d be more worried about her temper if she even caught a glimpse of me in those chains and muzzle.”

We both laughed quietly at the thought. When it died down there was an awkward silence left sitting between us. After a few minutes, I broke the silence with another question that had been bothering me.

“Luna, you really didn’t tell anyone about your foals?”

She shook her head. “Thou art the first to know the truth aside from Steel Rain, Star Sentinel, and Night Hammer. To my grandfoals and everypony who followed after, I was simply Luna the Alicorn Princess. T’was a painful necessity but my actions had already put the peace between tribes at risk. I loved every one of my descendants but the secret made a family relationship impossible. All I could do was proudly witness their successes and provide aid when they stumbled.”

Luna paused and averted her gaze. “It nearly destroyed me all over again when I returned from exile to discover my descendants were lost.”

Luna’s voice became sad when she spoke about her family and it occurred to me this was more difficult for her than I could ever understand. Someone once said no parent should ever have to bury their child. Luna had done that for generations; watching her descendants pass on one after another. Then she had returned from exile only to discover her family was lost. It hurt my heart just thinking about it and despite my continuing uncertainty, I knew what had to be said.

“I think I’d be a fool to deny the evidence we’ve already encountered,” I said quietly. “I want to be as sure as possible that this is true though. For now, there are just two things I need to know.”

Luna tilted her head at me curiously, her star-filled mane glinting in the moonlight. “Anything if I have knowledge of the answer.”

“First of all, how secret is this going to stay? I asked. “I mean, I’d rather not make this public knowledge. It’s going to be hard enough now that my relationship with Twilight is public.”

“Tis mostly a question of thine comfort but t’was my concern as well,” Luna replied. “Until relations improve between Equestria and the Thestral Havens, thine status would be problematic. However, with thy permission, I believe it is far past time for me to come clean to my Sister. Princess Cadance will most certainly know something happened the instant she sees us. We would also expect Twilight will want to inform the other Elements.”

“That sounds fair,” I nodded. “I’ll probably wind up telling their counterparts as well. We just need to be clear with everypony we tell that we’re seeking more evidence.”

“I concur and I agree absolute certainty is a must,” Luna agreed. “What was your other question?”

“Is there a term for this relationship if this is real?” I asked out of genuine curiosity. “Calling you my ancestor seems a bit impersonal and calling you my great great great so on and so forth grandmother is just messy. Any thoughts?”

Luna paused for a moment and then began to laugh. It was warm and filled with more joy than I’d ever seen in her. I couldn’t help chuckling along with her. When she calmed down, she smiled at me and shook her head.

“To my surprise, you have divined a question I am unable to answer. For the time being, I feel the words mentor or friend will suffice if it pleases you until we can consult a linguist. Perhaps-”

She stopped abruptly and looked off towards the horizon. I followed her gaze towards the lights of Canterlot were glowing. It wasn’t nearly as bright as human cities but it still glowed. My eyes were drawn to the top of the palace where something was blazing with a powerful golden glow.

“What’s that?” I asked curiously.

“A moment,” she murmured, as her horn began to glow. “Tis morning so I must attend to my duty.”

The moon was still high in the sky and the horizon wasn’t even brightening yet. “Morning?” I chuckled. “It’s still pretty dark, I’d put us closer to mid . . . night . . . oh . . . oh. My. God.”

I trailed off when the moon followed the path traced by Luna’s glowing horn. It wandered serenely towards the horizon which was brightening with unnatural speed. All the fur on my body was standing on end as the sheer power of the spell she was casually harnessing washed over me. It was almost enough to make my wings and jaw ache, like standing too close to an oversized subwoofer turned up full blast.

All the time in this world I hadn’t paid much attention to the transition from day to night. I had chalked it up to inattention on my part but this transition was so quick I wouldn’t have noticed unless somepony pointed it out. Since this was normality in Equestria, nobody made a big fuss about it. I had assumed Luna controlling the moon had been a metaphor or something. The realization that I had been wrong about that and that my potential distant ancestor bordered on being an actual deity was a bit too much at that moment.

“Oh, Twilight meant all that stuff literally,” I muttered before fainting dead away.

Normally, a fainting spell like that would be a worry but I just wound up on the Astral Plane like normal. There was no doubt Luna would know I was fine so I didn’t make any effort to wake up. Instead, Spark and I spent a while in my new favorite spot. The two of us leaned on an imaginary tree by our memory of the river near Sweet Apple Acres outside Ponyville. We didn’t converse, we just took that time to gather our wits. Unfortunately, the time wasn’t nearly long enough for my mind to find equilibrium. The revelation about Luna’s power was just the latest in a long line of discoveries that was beginning to wear on me.

I was woken up by Twilight just as we landed in the main plaza of the palace in Canterlot. Luna had filled her in so of course, I was the target of quite a bit of friendly teasing from Twilight and Luna. They seemed to find the idea that I hadn’t noticed the way the Sun and Moon moved quite amusing. It took them most of the walk down to the infirmary to get over it. As we walked into the palace I noted that the royal guard’s reactions were unchanged. Their eyes locked on to me but my presence with two Princesses seemed to be enough to placate them for the moment. It still made me self-conscious though.

The palace infirmary was as beautiful as the rest of the city but it was also a bit odd. Marble and gold walls reminded me where we were but the presence of medical charts, equipment, and rolling beds in the halls created an odd disconnect. It was like someone had taken over a section of the castle and converted it at some point rather than being purpose-built. Fluttershy and Applejack were waiting outside the door to what I assumed was Sunset’s room. Fluttershy was the first to spot us and a pleased smile appeared on her face.

“Twilight and Luna are back,” she said in a tiny voice. “And they’ve got Silver. Yay!”

“Well ah’ll be,” Applejack said, looking quite pleased. “Sunset’s still inside but the doctor should be here soon. Crisis sorted out now Silver?”

“I’m not imprisoned anymore so I suppose that’s something,” I answered rolling my eyes. “Not sure I can call it resolved though.”

Luna chuckled and shook her head. “I have no doubt there will be an interesting conversation once Silver completes his duel. For now, I expect somepony would like to see you two. ”

The duel was one thing I didn’t want to be reminded of. If I had a choice, I’d postpone this idiocy for at least two days. I had a feeling that wasn’t going to be an option. Twilight pushed the door open and the two of us walked in to see Sunset. She was asleep on the hospital bed, lying on her stomach with her head near the foot of the bed for some reason. Twilight looked at me with a playful grin on her face and winked at me. It only took a second for me to guess and to quietly move into position. Then the two of us then kissed our sleeping marefriend on opposite sides of her muzzle.

“Mmmmm, that’s a nice way to wake up,” she murmured. “Do it again.”

I managed to keep myself from laughing and kissed her again. For a moment she just laid there with a sleepy smile on her face. That didn’t last for long. A moment later her brow furrowed and her eyes shot open. She scrambled up to a sitting position and threw her hooves around me.

“Silver!” she gasped throwing her hooves around me. “Twilight, you did it! What happened out there?”

“Thestrals aren’t very friendly,” Twilight sighed sadly. “And I think they might be justified in feeling that way.

Twilight sounded depressed. It occurred to me that as the Princess of Friendship, she’d consider the Thestral’s views of Equestria a personal failure of sorts. Or a mission maybe. I walked over a put a comforting wing on her back.

“Huh,” Sunset blinked at her flat assessment and then looked over at me. Her eyes narrowed. “Silver? Do you have something more to add? Like where that bandage on your shoulder came from or the bruises on your legs?”

I glanced down at my shoulder and legs, noticing the discolored marks for the first time. “Oh yeah, that was one of the parts of this evening I could have done without. Shackles and a blood-based ritual. I’ll be honest and admit I panicked a bit when they brought out the knife. It wasn’t a pleasant experience but it resulted in . . . well, something of a life-changing discovery.”

“Really?” Sunset asked flatly. “What kind of discovery comes with bruises like that?”

“Fifteen centuries ago Luna had twin foals in secret with Steel Rain’s counterpart,” I explained quietly. “She thought they were all gone; executed after she was banished. Turns out at least one of her descendants may have survived.”

Sunset blinked. Then blinked again before her eyes opened wide. Her jaw dropped and she stared at me like I had grown another head.

“You?!” She gasped. “How is that possible? How did they even figure that out?”

“There’s a ritualized version of the bloodline spell in the Everfree Castle ruins,” Twilight nodded. “It overwhelmingly identified Luna as his relative. I’m going to verify the truth after Silver’s duel but the evidence is already quite compelling.”

“Like the spell created by Arcane Vision?” Sunset asked. “Wow!”

Twilight and I exchanged a glance at the mention of that name as Sunset continued speaking.

“It all makes sense,” Sunset said enthusiastically. “Affinity for similar magic, dreamwalking, and even your comfort with the human Steel Rain. According to Clover the Clever’s research, our souls recognize family long before our minds discover the truth.”

“Well, I’m glad someone’s sure,” I sighed. “I still need time to process this and I don’t have any. Right now I need to get my head in the game for this fight.”

“Good point!” Sunset gasped, jumping out of bed, and started scrambling around looking for her stuff. “I’ve got to get out of here!”

“You’ve still got time,” Twilight giggled. “You should probably wait for the doctor though. They’ll be here in a minute.”

Sunset huffed in annoyance. “Fine, but the only answer I’m accepting is from the doctor is getting discharged. I’m not missing this.”

The rest of the morning passed in a whirlwind of activity as we got Sunset approved for release. We only spent a few brief moments discussing my potential heritage because honestly, it didn’t make a difference to what was coming. Informing everyone else was going to have to wait until after the fight as well. For a few moments, until the doctor arrived, I just enjoyed the company of my two wonderful mares.

Once the doctor cleared Sunset, we rushed off to the Canterlot Arena. Luna had suggested that the Princesses couldn’t show favoritism in this circumstance but Twilight refused to leave my side. Her friends weren’t letting us out of their sight either so I entered the arena with some of the most well-known ponies in Equestria. I didn’t like the looks I was getting from ponies as we rushed past.

Upon arriving, Rarity led us to a room where a particularly posh pair of white unicorns were waiting. The mare was taller than the average mare with a pink mane and had an elegance that reminded me a bit of Rarity. The stallion was dressed in an immaculate suit with a monocle in one eye. After my previous encounters with nobility, I was feeling apprehensive upon seeing them and I hesitated at the door.

“Silver Spark, I would like you to meet Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis,” Rarity said, gesturing at the two. “They have been good friends since I first began exploring business options in Canterlot. With your absence, I knew you would need assistance. Fancy Pants graciously agreed to act as your second.”

Fancy Pants smiled warmly at me and extended his hoof. “It is a pleasure to finally meet the catalyst of Blueblood’s latest game.”

“Pleased to meet you as well, Sir,” I said politely while tapping his hoof with my own. “Thank you for stepping up while I was indisposed. I hope it’s no bother.”

“Oh, it’s far from a problem,” Fancy replied magnanimously. “This sort of Tribalist nonsense is something I am happy to stand against. It helped nopony during the time of the founders and it is even more appalling it still lurks in our modern world. Fleur dearest, it isn’t polite to stare.”

Fleur had been watching me with wide, surprised eyes ever since I walked into the room. “Mon Dieu,” she finally exclaimed in a lightly accented voice. “He really is a Bat Pony, just like Princess Luna’s guards. C’est tres exotique!”

I was surprised I recognized her words. It was French, which I had heard often enough from the French Canadian clans visiting the Renaissance fairs when I lived in New York. She was even named after the symbol on the Quebec flag. Once again, I made a bet that the two worlds had strong parallels.

“Je suis enchanté, mademoiselle,” I said bowing to her briefly.

“Quoi?!” Fleur asked as her eyes widened. “Vous parlez prançais? C’est fantastique!”

“I fear, I only speak a few words, I picked up here and there,” I sighed. “Languages are simply not my strength.”

“C’est bien,” Fleur said, smiling warmly. “I do appreciate it nonetheless. How could Bluey be offended by such a charming stallion? I do hope your strengths lie in the field of combat.”

“I have a bit of experience on that line,” I replied nervously, before turning to Fancy Pants. “Can you tell me anything about what you’ve arranged on my behalf and what to expect, sir?”

Fancy Pants nodded and levitated a small bundle of documents over to me. “As your second, I attempted to resolve this without the need for conflict. Sadly, Blueblood’s second, Jet Set was adamant their absurd demands be met. Unsurprisingly, Blueblood has also declared he will appoint a champion for this matter. It is your right to do the same.”

“No, I’m going to have to handle this fight myself,” I sighed.

Applejack sighed. “Ah’ knew you’d be stubborn about it. Ya’ll sure ya don’t want to find somepony to stand for ya?”

“Leaving aside the limited number of candidates who would be willing to stand for me, this is an attack on my identity,” I replied. “He made an issue of me being a Thestral first and foremost. There is no other Thestral that will stand for me so I’m going to have to do this myself.”

“You’re not a soldier, Silver,” Fluttershy whispered. “They’re saying Blueblood’s champion is a unicorn from the Royal Guard.”

I felt a shiver go down my spine but I did my best to hide my worry as I looked over at my friends. “Rainbow, Sunset, you two know my skills better than anypony else here. How do I compare to the guard?”

“You have a decent shot,” Sunset answered after a moment's hesitation. “The focus of the Royal Guard is split between ceremony and combat. Only a portion of that time is spent on single combat and they also don’t generally enlist until their late teens. On the other hoof, you’ve been training in combat since you could walk. If you can reign in your conflicting instincts, you stand a chance.”

“Sunset is right!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “They don’t know squat about Thestrals and you fly way differently from a pegasus! The guard won’t see it coming. Remember what I taught you and go kick his ass!”

I nodded and flipped through the pages of the document with my two marefriends looking over my shoulders. I could hear Twilight’s teeth grinding as she read it. Banishment from major cities and a restraining order preventing me from approaching Princess Twilight were just two of the clauses in a long list. Looking over the relatively empty page of my counter demands an idea popped into my head.

“Fancy Pants, can we make an addition to my demands if I win?” I asked.

My second chuckled. “You can add whatever you want. Blueblood said and I quote: ‘That thing can put anything it wants in if it even bothers to show up; It won’t beat Iron Lancer.’ Blueblood will probably sign almost anything I put in front of him right now.”

Blueblood handed us a blank cheque?
Heh, more or less from the sounds of it. You thinking what I’m thinking.
Yeah. Appropriately vindictive in oh so many ways.

Everypony recoiled at the vicious smile that spread across my face while I hammered out the details in my mind with Spark. I knew it was more predatory than most of them were used to but I couldn’t help it. The idea was just too deliciously ironic after the bullshit I’d been through over the past two days. If there was even a chance Blueblood would sign, the opportunity was just too perfect to pass up.

Fancy Pants took me aside to make sure the wording was exactly what I wanted. Once we were done, all that was left was waiting near the warrior’s entrance to the arena with Sunset and Twilight. Everypony else had gone off to the stands to watch. I could hear the roar of the audience being entertained by some sort of show. The whole situation was a bit frightening, reminding me far too much of the stories about gladiator battles. Still, I took comfort from the two mares watching me stretch and get warmed up for the approaching battle.

“Blueblood has turned this into a ridiculous spectacle,” Twilight seethed. “I should have put a stop to it before it got out of control.”

“It’s not your fault Twilight,” I replied. “I’m glad you were at the castle with me. Even if I’d never set foot in Canterlot, I’m willing to bet something like this would have happened eventually.”

“Ugh, you’re probably right,” she grumbled. “This ridiculous challenge tradition needs to be obliterated.”

Sunset looked at the ground and sighed sadly. “I’m sorry our visit to Canterlot went so poorly.”

“It wasn’t all bad,” I replied, thinking about Luna for a moment. “Once we get past this hurdle, everything will be ok.”

“If you get past this,” Sunset muttered despondently. “Even if the princesses overrule Blueblood’s demands, he’ll be able to make your life here miserable. The traditions that come with this chauvinistic lunacy are horrible.”

“Yeah, I know,” I sighed. “Let’s try to be optimistic. Say, do either of you have advice for fighting a unicorn?”

Twilight and Sunset exchanged a glance as if deciding who should answer first.

“Be prepared for ranged attacks and don’t ever stop moving,” Twilight answered after a moment. “A unicorn guard who specializes in combat will be able to conjure beams of energy from their horn and most likely shields as well. The downside to the beams is he’ll have to aim them. ”

“Yes, most spells require line of sight,” Sunset agreed. “Leading the target is something the guard would practice so be unpredictable. What you really need to do is figure out what the buck you did to Shining Armor.”

I blinked, surprised at her “Wait, wasn’t that just a weird fluke? I thought Shining Armor just miscast while he was raging at me.”

“I’ll admit I thought so until we met the Nightguard,” Sunset shook her head. “You were only half-conscious so you might have missed it. Those Thestrals did something that shattered my shield like it was glass, exactly like you did at Twilight’s place. The magical backlash was brutal; it was like control of the spell got ripped away from me, leaving nothing but free-floating mana. Free mana is inherently unstable.”

Twilight winced. “Ouch, no wonder the incident burned a hole in my parent’s lawn. Nopony makes shields like my brother.”

Before I could get more details, Fancy Pants walked in and nodded at us. “He accepted the alterations without even reading them. It’s time.”

I could hear the announcer speaking again, describing the main event. I didn’t pay attention and just turned to face my marefriends. They were both looking at me with worried expressions and I felt a fresh wave of anxiety at the price we would all pay if I failed. Twilight suddenly lunged forward and planted her lips right on mine. There was a surprising amount of passion in that kiss and I felt my knees buckle. As soon as Twilight let me go, Sunset followed it up with an equally incredible kiss. If they’d gone on any longer I wouldn’t have been in any state to fight.

“Win or lose, nothing is taking you two away from me,” Twilight said firmly. “Not the Lunar Council, not a Princess, not even the boundary between worlds. There is absolutely no way a noble twit like Prince Blueblood and his cronies are going to take this from us.”

“Agreed,” Sunset added. “Show them your best Silver.”

I turned and walked towards the arena entrance, keeping my head held high despite my fear. The place was what you would get if somebody combined the design of the Roman Coliseum with a modern sports arena. The floor was sand but everything was beautifully decorated in marble and gold. As I stepped out into the sun, the muffled words of the announcer became clear.

“. . . presenting the challenger!” the announcer boomed in an amplified voice.

I fought against a wave of panic as the stadium filled with boos and jeers. Rows and rows of seats were filled with shouting ponies. I had no idea what the announcer had told them but it was obvious I had been cast as a villain in this small piece of theatre Blueblood had set up. I had fought in tournaments before but I had never been the target of hostility like this.

Oh god, they’ll kill me if I win.
Breathe Silver. Just breathe. Let me help you with this.
What can we do against such vile hatred?
Breath. Just breath.

I did my best to blot out the crowd, though the audible anger made my heart race with fear. I took a risk and let my eyes scan the crowd, looking for familiar faces. I spotted Twilight’s friends up near the royal box and noted Spike had joined them. As my eyes scanned the arena, I did spot some other ponies who were at least not booing. It wasn’t a huge number but still, more than I expected. I did my best to get my focus under control but it wasn’t going well. The back of my mind was itching with confusion and worry that I simply didn’t have time to deal with. I pushed it aside.

I’ll try Spark. It’s not easy.
Relax, you’ll do fine. Hey, look at the tower above the royal seats.

My eyes turned up to the very top, skimming past Cadance, Celestia, and Luna who all had neutral expressions on their faces. I continued looking to try and find what Spark had spotted. There was a tower overlooking the arena and I could see the silhouette of several ponies hiding in the shadows. With the bright sunlight, I couldn’t see into the shadows but I was reasonably sure they were Thestrals from the Nightguard.

With their presence confirmed, I returned my focus to the arena and began the difficult task of clearing my mind. Ironically, I had to be perfectly calm in the face of the violence that was approaching. I couldn’t afford to forget what I was right now. Today I was a Thestral Pony, I walked on four hooves and I had wings. Hammering that into my mind reminded me of a conversation I had with Pony Dash just after one of our training sessions. She had been frustrated by the way I kept forgetting I had wings during our sparring sessions.

“You just don’t understand, Silver! If I didn’t know you were from another world, I’d be hunting down the pony who abused you. It’s like your wings were tied your entire foalhood.”

The doors on the other side opened to allow my opponent to enter. As I walked slowly out into the arena, I recalled what had happened during that conversation. Initially, the expression on Dash’s face made me laugh. When the scowl didn’t dissolve into one of her normal smiles, I realized I had misinterpreted her reaction. She had crossed her forearms while hovering in the air and glowered at me.

“Come on, I’m being serious for once. Pegasi live in a realm that has no ceiling and no floor. It’s a part of us from the moment we are born.”

I did my best to push the memory aside and took a closer look at my opponent coming across the sandy field towards me. Iron Lancer was a muscular unicorn with blue fur and a blonde mane. I couldn’t see his cutie mark but it wasn’t something I was interested in. I tried to review my sparring sessions with Dash in my mind but that one lecture kept popping back up.

“Unicorns have their spells and Earth ponies have their strength but we own the sky. You might have wings but you still don’t understand what it means.”

We stopped ten paces apart and I took the moment to study his attitude. He was watching me the way someone would examine a fly they were thinking about swatting. He walked with a swaggering confidence but his brown eyes betrayed a sharp and careful mind. I just hoped Dash was right. If the other Thestrals were truly isolationists there was a chance he might not know what I was capable of. Granted I wasn’t sure what exactly I was capable of either but I could always improvise.

“I don’t know how else to teach you. Even though you grew up without wings, I’ll bet you still have the same instincts buried inside. Even Fluttershy can find them when it really matters.”

On a whim, I looked into the eyes of my opponent and twisted my mouth into a vicious smile, revealing my fangs. I was honestly impressed that his only reaction was a nervous twitch in his ear and a slight widening of his eyes. I wondered if the forced calm was part of their training like the palace guards in England.

I listened carefully while the announcer was going over the rules but there were no surprises. The fight would go on until either somepony surrendered or was knocked unconscious. We were to use no tools but our hooves, the air, and the sand of the arena floor. As a flyer, I was limited to the interior of the arena only. Flying higher than the highest walls of the arena would be considered a forfeit. Dash’s final words echoed through my mind.

“You need to let go of whatever is holding you down, Silver. It’s the only way you’ll really fly.”

I really wished at that moment I understood what Dash had been trying to tell me. I had wings and I had flown many times now. It was just one more thing intruding on my thoughts as I tried and failed to focus on the battle ahead. The arena went silent as the unseen announcer called for calm so the fighters could speak to one another. He declared this was our last opportunity for a peaceful resolution to this conflict. My opponent was watching me with an arrogant sneer that rubbed me the wrong way.

“Why don’t you just give up?” Iron Lancer finally asked calmly, his voice echoing through the arena. “We both know you’re just looking for an excuse not to fight. You know you and your kind don’t belong here.”

“Not a chance,” I snorted, shaking my head. “Nopony dictates where I go or who I spend time with.”

Iron Lancer straightened up, striking an almost heroic pose. I personally thought he looked ridiculous but it sounded like he was meeting the crowd’s approval.

“Then I will make sure you never darken the doors of another pony in this fair nation, you leather-winged beast,” he countered boldly.

As the crowd cheered his denouncement of my appearance and my perceived crimes I came to a realization. This battle of words could be more important than the actual fight. If I played my cards right, I might be able to win even if I lost. I had to be fast though so I scraped through my mind for a counter.

“You seem certain you’re in the right here,” I said quickly. “Care to explain why?”

“I’m Prince Blueblood’s champion,” He said, waving his hoof dismissively. “Sending a criminal monster away from this fair city on his behalf is always the right thing to do.”

Gotcha you self-righteous asshole.

His choice of words reminded me of how Blueblood had managed to make me lose my temper. This time I was firmly in control of my emotions. He’d just handed me a perfect line.

“You heard it here right everypony,” I announced, raising my voice to make sure the entire arena could hear. “Attending the gala with my marefriend was a criminal act worthy of banishment from Equestria.”

I was pleased to hear confusion rumble through the crowd. It sounded like I had managed to foster uncertainty about the black-and-white conflict that had apparently been advertised. I was satisfied I’d managed to turn this battle a bit more grey.

“But you’re a bat pony!” Iron Lancer exclaimed, his composure breaking. “Your kind has never attended any event.”

“So? No Thestral ever attending makes my invitation invalid somehow?” I asked, making sure to emphasize the proper name for my pony race. “That is fascinating considering the first Draconequs and Smooze also attended without being bothered. What other ponies do the nobility and royal guard intend to start turning into second-class citizens?”

“Stop playing with words!” he snapped, showing his temper for the first time. “You’re nothing but a lying, treacherous bat just like the useless, so-called Nightguard. I will prove you craven before this crowd of gentle ponies.”

“Believe what you must if it helps you sleep at night,” I snarled, snapping my wings open with a crack and bracing myself for action. “It doesn’t change the truth. I intend to fight for my freedom to live my life with those I care about. Bring it on oppressor.”

Lancer’s horn immediately began to glow and a bolt of energy shot across the field at me but it missed by a mile. I was already on the move, using my wings to propel myself sideways. I channeled a bit of weather magic and stirred up several dust devils that spun across the field toward him. They weren’t very powerful but I was curious how he’d react. Lancer responded by disrupting them with small magic shields.

He’s worried about those. Good. Come on, let’s fly.
No Spark, gotta stay low, and reinforce his bias towards the ground.

I dodged past several more beams of energy, never slowing down my movement and trying to stay unpredictable. When the next bolt sizzled toward me I dodged towards him and galloped towards him. I was planning to turn this into a fistfight but he just smiled. Instead of moving to block, he created a glowing shield wall out in front of him. To keep myself from crashing into it, I jumped and ran along the length of it before returning to the soil.

Whose bias are we reinforcing again? His or yours?
Come on, I’m in the middle of a fight here.
Then act like it! Stop hugging the ground and use everything we have!
I CAN’T!

I pushed Spark aside and tried to get myself into fighting form. Iron Lancer dismissed the shield as quickly as it had appeared and he began firing bolts of magic at me again. Once again, I was forced to dodge and weave around the battlefield, trying to find an opening. Twice more I attempted to charge him but he was quick with the shield and blocked my moves every time. My mind was blank as to my options.

Silver, this isn’t like you. What’s going on?
. . . I’m scared.
Why?! Why now?
It’s just-

“AHHHHHHH!” I howled as a sizzling bolt of energy tore across my wings and back. It felt like someone had spilled molten metal on me and it was enough to make my muscles begin to lock up. I dimly realized I had finally messed up a dodge and unless I could push on, the fight was over. Then by some miracle, the pain faded into a dull roar. Not questioning the unexpected reprieve, I kept galloping across the field while doing my best to avoid another hit. A tired voice echoed through my mind.

Keep moving Silver, I can hold the pain off for a bit.
You can do that!? How-
Not the time Silver. Talk quickly.
Right, later. I’m scared of what I might lose.
The Thestral and Luna thing rattled you more than you’re admitting. You’re afraid to accept yourself, aren’t you?
. . . yeah.
I know it’s right, I can feel your confusion. I occasionally turn into a human in the dreamscape but how often have you turned full Thestral?
Never. I feel like I’m losing myself lately. If my family is from Equestria, what am I?
Be serious Silver, has it changed anything?
What do you mean?
Our heritage doesn’t matter. Whether it’s a matter of blood or pure chance is unimportant; we are both Thestral and Human.
I guess that’s true but what do I do about it?
Accept it, Silver. Embrace the entirety of what we are and who we can be. Stop running from yourself.
I’ll try but where do I start?
Rainbow put it best: we own the sky. Start acting like it. Fly Silver.
Ok. Just hang on to that pain for a bit longer.
Consider it done but hurry. That’s all I can really do for you/

I launched into the air at that moment, accelerating into a wide arc around the arena. As soon as I was in the air, dodging the incoming bolts became much easier. I could dodge up and down, spin and twist, and careen off in unexpected directions. I heard a growl of frustration from Iron Lancer as I made his job a hundred times more difficult. With Spark’s help, the pain in my back was a non-issue so I took a moment to focus on the feeling of the wind flowing over my wings and body. I could hear the hissing of the bolts slamming into the shield protecting the spectators from stray shots but it was almost a side thought as the truth dawned on me.

Ever since I had stepped into Equestria that very first day, there had been this nagging feeling that I wasn’t worthy of the privilege. In the back of my mind, there was a constant fear that I was just a human pretending to be a Thestral thanks to a magical mirror. Just an interloper in a beautiful world of magic. The truth struck me like a bolt of lightning. It didn’t matter if I was just a random human poured into an alien shape by magic. This body, this world could be a part of who I was right down to my very soul. I felt a tear flow across my cheek and my heart felt like it was bursting. Something just clicked into place in my mind right there.

“SCREEEEE!!” I howled joyfully, doing a barrel roll.

It was just like the scream I’d thrown at Diamond Tiara but this time it was no accident with an uncontrol Canterlot voice. I think it was the most Thestral thing I had ever done and it left me in a strange state of calm as I planned my next move. My ear twitched as I tracked the next bolt by sound rather than sight. I flipped over it but instead of continuing my circuit of the field, I turned towards Iron Lancer and shot across the field. Another bolt sizzled towards me but I used another barrel roll to let it pass harmlessly underneath me. He conjured a shield yet again but I had flipped around so I could hit the barrier with a solid kick from my hind legs. The grunt of discomfort from the unicorn behind the shield made me grin as I used the force of my impact to kick off into the sky again. Still, it wasn’t going to solve the problem quickly enough for my tastes.

Now that’s more like it! Still not enough. There has to be a solution. We’ve destroyed a shield before.
What were we doing when Shining Armor’s shield came apart?
Other than panicking?
Yes Spark, other than that.
We were channeling magic without a goal.
That’s right. Now I have one.
Did you figure it out?
Maybe?

A trick Rainbow Dash had taught me came to mind; a technique said was key to fast flight and critical to achieving a Sonic Rainboom. By focusing weather magic into a cone ahead of her she could cut through air resistance like a knife. I couldn’t come close to achieving those speeds but I didn’t need to go that fast for my plan. I soared around the arena, gaining as much speed to the point where the air in front of me began to ripple as I sped up. I poured every bit of my limited weather magic into a cone-shaped field in front of me. My wings were aching as I pushed every ounce of power I could into the shockwave forming in front of me.

When I felt close to my breaking point, I twisted and dove towards Iron Lancer again, holding the cone of weather magic as steady as I could in front of me. Once again, the shield came up and I could see him bracing himself for the impact. I stretched my forehooves out in front of me, just about touching the ripple of magic, and braced for the impact. If this didn’t work I was screwed so there was only one thing left to say.

“KIYAHHHHH!” I screamed as my front hooves and magic impacted the shield almost simultaneously.

There was a thundering boom from the impact and the sound of shattering glass filled the arena. Shards of the shield flew in every direction before dissipating. I felt brief bursts of pain as several shards nicked my body as I went through. The impact slowed me down a bit but I was still going an appreciable speed when my front hooves collided with Iron Lancer’s chest. We both went tumbling across the sand floor of the arena, the punches and kicks already flying as we struggled to get untangled. A hoof collided with my face near my right eye, making my head spin but I knew I got a couple of good hits in as well.

I rolled out and used my wings to flip onto my hooves while my opponent struggled to get up. Iron Lancer’s eyes were darting around, and he was clearly disoriented from the magical feedback. Still, his horn began to glow and he grinned viciously as if he had a trump card. I prepared to dodge, not certain what he was casting this time or how he would aim it.

“BUCK YOU VAMPIRE!” He shouted as he struggled to get up to his hooves.

A pulse of magic exploded out of his horn sending a wave of energy radiating out in every direction. I jumped to one side but it was just a reflex. The attack was impossible to dodge and as the magic washed over me, I suddenly felt sleepy. My head spun and my eyes were suddenly so heavy it was impossible to keep them open. Everything began to grey around the edges of my vision.

Yeah no, that ain’t happening until we’ve got our mares to snuggle.

Even as Spark spoke, the sudden urge to fall asleep vanished as quickly as it arrived. I barely had time to note the ponies in the front rows of the arena slumping over. Iron Lancer was charging towards me, intent on finishing me off. He expected me to be disoriented so he wasn’t on guard. Instead, I used my wings to spin out of his way and I caught a glimpse of his eyes widening. The spin brought my back hoof around to collide squarely with the back of his head, sending him sprawling face-first into the sand.

I pounced on him before he could recover from that nasty hit. In seconds I had him pinned, with one knee jammed hard against his neck and my hoof raised above his horn, ready to strike. He twitched a few times and began to move so I pressed down harder.

“Stand down!” I roared. “I’d rather not cripple you but if I see a flicker of light, I’m going to stomp on your horn.”

“I yield,” Iron Lancer groaned, though his voice was harsh and angry. “You win, you damn leatherwing.”

“Again with the unnecessary slurs,” I grumbled. “Would it kill you ponies to call my tribe Thestrals?”

He didn’t respond as he laid his head down on the sand. I backed away from him slowly my wings spread to fly. I didn’t take my eyes off him in case he felt inclined to attack me from behind. I could tell the crowd had mixed feelings about my victory but there was a clear mixture of cheering and booing rather than the overwhelming hate I encountered at the beginning. I could hear arguments breaking out over the validity of my victory and I just sighed. I saw ponies struggling to get back to their hooves throughout the front rows and I wondered what kind of spell that last-ditch effort had been.

“For a nation that was founded on friendship and acceptance, this is ridiculous,” I muttered.

I flattened my ears against my head, trying to block out the yelling. I was worried this was developing into a riot. Fortunately, before things got out of control, the three Princesses soared down to the middle of the stadium. Twilight was galloping out from the door where she had been watching. I also spotted Sunset peeking around the corner but keeping partly out of sight to hide from Celestia. I stood my ground, head held high as they landed, ignoring the stinging pain everywhere on my body. I knew I was bleeding from small cuts from hitting the shield, my back was probably badly burned and my right eye was swelling shut but I fought the pain to stay standing with Sparks help.

I glanced at Twilight who looked like she was ready to hug me or drag me out of the arena. I shook my head slowly and gestured for her to wait. I wasn’t going to show weakness after what I’d been through. I stood my ground even though I could feel Spark beginning to struggle in my mind. Cadance was looking at me with a furrowed brow. Her eyes shot over to Luna and then back to me several times before a confused smile appeared on her face. As Luna had predicted, she could see something.

Princess Celestia’s horn was glowing and her gentle but firm voice filled the stadium. “Citizens of Canterlot take witness: Silver Spark stands victorious in this duel. Prince Blueblood, as the challenger in this duel you are obligated to step forward and acknowledge and accept this.”

Prince Blueblood looked unhappy as he walked out onto the sand of the arena. It was almost comical how over the top his frown looked. His expression became one of disgust when he saw the state I was in. It wasn’t exactly my fault I was covered in sweat, grime, and blood.

“I accept the victor of this duel and will abide by the terms thereof,” he announced in a reluctant tone. “I further acknowledge the right of Silver Spark to continue his- ugh – association with Princess Twilight and to remain in Equestria.”

“And?” I asked, fighting to keep a straight face.

Blueblood blinked, obviously confused. “What are you talking about peasant?”

“You signed the revised agreement,” I pointed out. “Did you not read the amendments?”

Blueblood snorted and levitated out a sheath of papers, “No, I didn’t. What could a peasant like you possibly demand? My estates? My money? Exile?”

Arrogant to the end, isn’t he?
Yup, time to ruin his day.

“Why would I want any of those things?” I asked. “You wanted to throw me out of Equestria simply because I look different. I want you to work to make this country safe for me and other ponies like me. For that to happen, somepony needs to find and change the laws that are aimed at those who simply look different. You’ve agreed to take on that role by signing that document.”

Blueblood was speechless as he read through the amendments. I noticed Celestia, Luna, and Cadance staring at me with shocked expressions on their faces.

“It appears I have no choice,” he grimaced with almost comical disdain. “While I believe one or two of your demands will require some negotiation, I will accept this as written.”

“Good,” I said, trying to hide the exhaustion I was feeling. “Is there anything else I need to do?”

“No Silver Spark,” Luna replied. “You may depart and recover.”

I bowed to the princesses in response. Before I turned to leave, I glanced up at the tower. I could see the silhouettes of the Thestral who were watching. There was no sign of a reaction on their part so I turned and walked towards the exit. The arena was utterly silent as I made my way across the sand. Twilight was close by but she didn’t make any move to hold me up.

The moment I was in the shelter of the arena building, Spark stopped holding back the pain. The agony came roaring back a hundred times worse than I expected. Every muscle in my body froze up from the sheer agony and I felt my jaw clench tightly shut. I barely managed to force an agonized whimper out as I slumped to the floor. Before I hit the ground I was gently wrapped in cyan and pink magical fields. I floated over onto a waiting stretcher and was carefully placed down on it. I closed my eyes and fought to keep from hyperventilating as the pain threatened to take all awareness from me.

A relieved gasp escaped my clenched teeth as a cool wave of magic washed over me. As it coursed over my body, the pain quickly subsided to a dull ache. I cracked my eyes open and found we were in a room very similar to the nurse’s office at school. Twilight and Sunset standing near me with worried expressions. I felt something being rubbed into the burn on my back but the sensation was muted. I smiled reassuringly at my two marefriends.

“We spend way too much time in places like this, don’t we?” I joked.

“Yes we do,” Twilight snorted. “I don’t think I’ve met a stallion as prone to injuries as you are.”

I rolled my eyes. “I swear I’m not doing this on purpose.”

“How did you hold it together Silver?” Sunset asked quietly. “My heart stopped when you were hit with that beam.”

“Spark was suppressing the pain for me,” I groaned. “Not a clue how but apparently the ability has an unexpected price. I think it all hit me at once. How bad is it?”

“You have several nicks and scratches that will have to be monitored,” One of the nurses said from behind me. “Your periorbital hematoma is extensive but there are no fractures in your orbital bones. You also have signs of additional trauma to your head, so I suggest your friends monitor you for symptoms of a concussion. As for your back and wings, you have second-degree burns. You’ll need to apply this salve a few times a day until the skin has healed. Don’t bandage the area unless the blisters break open.”

“Oh good, so pretty minor injuries,” I said, cheering up quite a bit as a bottle was levitated down in front of me.

There was dead silence from the two nurses but Twilight and Sunset didn’t say anything to contradict me. It wasn’t ideal that this was minor in my eyes but considering what I’d already recovered from this seemed pretty trivial.

“Stallions,” One nurse muttered as the other one just let out a long-suffering sigh. “If you say so. Please do your best to keep him from injuring himself further Princess Twilight.”

I heard the sound of hooves echoing on the stone floor as the nurses left. Once they were gone, I gingerly got up to my hooves and stretched. Whatever the nurses did seem to have the pain mostly under control but my legs and wings were still aching. I just hoped the whole whiplash effect from Spark suppressing my pain was over. I turned to my marefriends who were both watching me with concern.

I’m doing ok,” I said in an attempt to reassure them. “Like I said, it could be worse, like if I’d been taken down by that last-ditch spell he used. What was it by the way?”

“Crowd control spell,” Sunset replied with just an edge to her voice. “Basically a mass sleep spell. Short duration but it doesn’t have to be aimed.
Only a handful of unicorns have the ability to cast it.”

“And he used that in a duel?” I asked, shaking my head. “It looked like he took out the entire front row of the arena.”

Twilight sighed. “He did. While it’s not strictly forbidden, using spells that affect non-combatants during a duel is considered dishonorable.”

“Right,” I said quietly. “So, I’m assuming you both have questions.”

“Yes, but they can wait,” Twilight said to my surprise.

“Who are you and what have you done with my marefriend?!” Sunset gasped in mock horror. “The real Twilight would have a list ready!”

“It’s in my bag,” Twilight said, looking over your shoulder. “It’s two scrolls long and I’ve been working on it for . . . oh.”

She trailed off and giggled nervously when she realized what she was doing. Sunset nuzzled her cheek and smiled.

“I was just teasing,” Sunset said playfully. “I swear I wasn’t expecting you to prove me right. Why do you want to wait? I kind of want to know what happened in the middle of the fight.”

“Silver isn’t the one most of these questions are for,” Twilight stated firmly, starting towards the door. “Celestia and Luna have promised some storytelling now that this mess is resolved. Everypony is going to meet us at the palace so we can talk privately.”

Sunset froze in place and whimpered. “So to get answers, I need to face Celestia?” Sunset said in a frightened voice.

I gingerly put my wing over her back. “No, you don’t. If you want, I can share the memory with you when we sleep tonight. You’ll see and hear everything we hear.”

Sunset didn’t relax, instead, she began breathing more quickly. She hurried out from under my wing, stopping a few paces away. She was shivering as she stared at the floor. She lifted her head and turned to look at us, her expression distraught.

“No, I’m going,” she declared in a small voice. “Before we get our answers, I’ll face Princess Celestia and tell her what I need to say. If she decides to punish me I don’t want either of you to interfere.”

Twilight’s face fell, “No Sunset, I won’t let-”

Sunset put her hoof gently on her lips. “Please Twilight. The fact that you care so much warms my heart but this can’t continue. Silver’s injuries from this fight are my fault.”

“Sunset, that’s a bit of an exaggeration isn’t it?” I asked nervously. “It’s not like you-“

“Oh really?” she snapped, her face suddenly twisting with anger. “Do you think you would have been stuck with this duel if I hadn’t been hiding in the gardens? Cowering away when I should have been standing at your side.”

We both froze at her sudden shift in mood. Sunset’s eyes had narrowed and she looked like she was ready to go on a rant. But instead, her shoulders slumped and she looked down at the floor.

“Sorry,” she said sadly. “It’s just . . . maybe I could have prevented some of this mess if I had been there.”

I wrapped my wing around her shoulder. “We can’t go back in time and change things, Sunset.”

“Yeah, Starswirl’s spell creates stable time loops,” Twilight chuckled sadly. “I think I understand your reasoning now Sunset. We’ll be right there with you but we won’t interfere. Pinkie Promise.”

Twilight and I both went through the appropriate motions, putting a slight smile back on Sunset’s face.

“Thank you Twilight,” Sunset said, hugging her. “Let’s go then.”

We walked slowly out the door of the medical room. As soon as we exited, I could hear the sounds of crowds of ponies echoing in the distance but the hallways Twilight led us through were completely empty. As we approached the exit my ears perked up as the dull roar of distance conversation suddenly came into focus.

“Stop!” I hissed before we could walk around the corner. “I can hear a whole bunch of ponies nearby.”

“Nope, not dealing with this right now!” Twilight said after peeking around the corner. “There must be thirty reporters out there and there’s a bigger mob out in the street.”

I shivered involuntarily. “So how do we get out of here?”

Sunset winked at Twilight. “Know any shortcuts?”

“Something like that,” Twilight smiled. “Stand close, this will just take a second.”

Sunset and I got closer to her. Her horn glowed and in a blinding flash of light, the hallway vanished. I felt a brief moment of disorientation as we appeared at the foot of the stairs that led to the Canterlot Palace. Other than a few guards, the whole palace square was quiet. We started slowly up the stairs, hoping to finally get some overdue answers.

Author's Note

What would you call a relationship with your 25 or so generations removed ancestor? I've got no idea to be honest. It's been quite the task to write this chapter; it was the first big fight scene I've written in a while after all! Hope you enjoyed it!

Chapter 49 - For Stories

04-08-1003 - Continued

Sunset’s confidence was fading fast as we entered the palace proper. Twilight and I both stayed close to her but there wasn’t much more we could do except support her. I could feel the nervous tension in her as we walked side by side. The two of them seemed to have a destination in mind as we wound our way through the halls. The whole place was dead quiet; other than the guards it seemed empty. Since we’d teleported back, I had to assume we’d beaten the crowds leaving the arena by a fair margin.

Unlike my last visit, the guards didn’t make any move like they were going to confront me. They stood tall and straight by the doors as we passed through. The only indication they noticed us was their eyes as we passed. They almost seemed to be glaring at me and it wasn’t making me feel very comfortable. I didn’t like the vibes I was getting from any of the guards as we passed them and it was a relief when we reached our destination. It was a small reception hall in what I guessed was the north-west corner of the palace. Several familiar faces were waiting there for us.

“Oh my gosh, that was AWESOME!” Rainbow Dash gushed, rushing up to me before anybody else had a chance to react. “You really showed him who was boss once you took to the air!”

“I was almost too late in figuring that out,” I replied, wincing at the residual ache in my back. “Thank you for your advice, Dash. You were right.”

I lifted my hoof and she bumped it enthusiastically as everyone else hurried over. Spike was right in the front of the group.

“Are you ok?” Spike asked. “You’re not badly hurt again, are you?”

“I’ve had far worse,” I murmured as I wrapped an arm around him in a hug. “I’m sorry you had to see that Spike.”

Spike just hugged me back in response.

“Fancy Pants and Fleur send their best wishes for a speedy recovery,” Rarity said. “They have extended an invitation for you to have tea with them sometime in the future. Now then, I believe you three owe us some answers.”

“Hold up there Rarity,” Applejack interrupted. “As much as we’d all like to hear what’s goin’, the princesses did say they wanted us to bring em’ in right away.”

“Ugh fine,” Rarity huffed. “I will contain my curiosity a bit longer but I will be terribly vexed if this is another attempt at evading my inquiries.”

“It’s not a trick Rarity,” Sunset replied quietly. “We shouldn’t keep the princesses waiting. Let’s go everypony.”

We started towards the door but Applejack put her hoof up to stop Sunset. “Princess Celestia is in there, Sunset. I thought . . . you sure ‘bout this Sugarcube?”

Sunset shivered but kept her head high. “Yes, I am. Silver and Twilight have promised not to interfere, no matter what happens when I speak with Princess Celestia. Could the rest of you do the same?”

I was pleased to see Twilight’s pony friends and Spike go through the motions of a Pinkie Promise without asking any questions. The last thing Sunset needed was anypony else making her worry.

“Thank you,” Sunset murmured. “Let’s do this before I lose my nerve.”

“Anything you need love,” I replied. “We’re right here if you need us.”

Twilight led the way through the doors into a large sitting room. It looked cozy and comfortable with several overstuffed chairs and couches. There was a table off in one corner with several platters of sandwiches, cheeses, fruits, and vegetables as was normal here in Equestria. Just looking at it made my stomach rumble but I restrained myself. It was more important to greet the princesses and let Sunset say her piece.

Celestia was standing on the far side of the room gazing out the window while Luna was lounging in one of the larger seats. They both turned to look at us when we walked in. Luna looked as exhausted but she still smiled warmly when our eyes met. Then her eyes went wide with surprise when she spotted Sunset and her gaze involuntarily shot over to her sister. Celestia’s reaction was odd; when she turned around her gaze fixed firmly on Sunset. It was eerie; as if she had known exactly where Sunset had been standing.

Twilight was moving to step up next to Sunset and looked like she wanted to say something to Princess Celestia. Before she could, I wrapped my wing tightly around Twilight’s barrel and squeezed her. She looked over at me so I gently put my hoof over her lips, indicating she should be quiet. Sunset met my eyes one time and nodded before stepping forward to face Celestia. She bowed down, her ears flattened against her head.

Sunset sighed sadly as she looked towards the ground. “Princess Celestia, the last time I saw you I was a snide little monster who betrayed your trust in a misguided quest for power.”

Celestia spread her wings and walked slowly across the room towards her, not speaking. Twilight let out a muffled protest under my hoof but I didn’t relent. We told Sunset we wouldn’t interfere and a promise was a promise. Sunset glanced up and whimpered when she saw the expression on Celestia’s face. She looked back towards the floor.

“I have done my best to be a better pony but that doesn't change the fact that I was a monster,” Sunset continued. “Your Highness I have no excuse for my actions and I am prepared to face the consequences of my crimes.”

Sunset didn’t move as she awaited her fate. I could tell she was petrified as she gazed at the floor. Celestia’s expression didn’t fill me with confidence. Even as I stood there keeping Twilight quiet, for a moment I had an almost overwhelming urge to go protect Sunset. The only thing that made me stop was my promise but it wasn’t easy. While I wrestled with the unexpected protective streak, Celestia walked over and gently lifted Sunset’s face to look at her.

“I’ve missed you Sunset,” Celestia said, as a gentle smile appeared on her face.

Sunset stared for a moment, and then she hesitantly got up to her hooves. “I . . . I’m so sorry.”

“So am I Sunset,” Celestia replied, leaning down to hug her. “It’s wonderful to have you back. I’m so proud to see how far you’ve come.”

For a few minutes, they just hugged each other while the rest of us watched in near silence. The only sounds in the room were from a few ponies sniffling and from Twilight barely containing her excitement as a small squee escaped her lips. Sunset and Celestia only separated when there was a knock on the door.

“Who is that?” Twilight asked.

“The last two ponies we are expecting for this conversation,” Luna replied as her horn began to glow.

The door was enveloped in a deep blue aura and it swung open, revealing Princess Cadance. She looked surprised and pleased when she spotted Sunset standing next to Celestia. I smiled at her as well but that cheerful feeling evaporated when Shining Armor walked through after her. My whole body tensed and I spread my wings to ready myself for another fight. I had my doubts I could pull off another miracle but I wasn’t going to let him push me around.

“Woah, hold on there, Silver,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, putting her hoof on my shoulder to restrain me. “What’s with you? Shining Armor and Cadance are good ponies.”

I didn’t relax my posture in the slightest as I glared over Rainbow Dash’s shoulder at Shining Armor. There wasn’t anything I could say so I just held my tongue and braced myself for the worst. I could almost feel the hair on my back bristling.

“He has every right to be wary Rainbow Dash,” Shining Armor said wearily. “I did not treat him well on our first meeting.”

An angry growl slipped out from my clenched teeth. “That’s an understatement,” I snapped. “You treated me like a monster.”

Shining Armor nodded and looked away before continuing. His expression looked almost melancholy but I wasn’t convinced. This was the pony that would have broken me in half to keep me away from my mares. A low grow was rumbling in my throat and I braced myself for a fight. I was so tense I almost screamed when a feathery wing wrapped gently over my back. Twilight was looking at me with a pleading expression on her face. I hesitated as I looked into those gorgeous eyes. She put one hoof on her chest and smiled at me.

“Just like this,” she whispered. “Breath in . . . and out.”

She took a deep breath in and I followed her lead, putting a hoof on my chest. Then she extended her hoof slowly out, letting the breath out just as carefully. As I let the air flow out of my lips, I felt the bristling rage fade away. I was still angry but it was under control.

I almost lost control of my temper. Since when was that a thing Spark?
No idea but we have been a bit quicker to anger lately.
Guess we’re just getting into too many confrontations.
Yeah, I guess you’re right.

Shining Armor seemed to have noticed and was watching me nervously. “For what it is worth, I apologize for my behavior, Silver Spark. My behavior was disgraceful and completely unprovoked. You did nothing to deserve it.”

I stared at him for a moment before coming to a decision. Given my current company, I did my best to calm down. I forced my wings back down to my sides and did my best to relax my posture but it wasn’t easy. I wanted to throw it back in his face but one more glance at the enchanting purple eyes of my mare erased that urge completely. If I was going to date the Princess of Friendship, I had to at least try. I wasn’t going to trust him but I could be polite as long as he was.

“I will accept the apology but only because you’re Twilight’s brother,” I said coldly. “Anything beyond that will be judged on your actions.”

Twilight nuzzled my cheek, making it very difficult to stay angry at all. “Thank you,” she whispered in my ear.

“Thank you, Silver,” Cadance said. “I have faith you will be surprised by my husband.”

“So where should we begin?” Twilight asked, levitating a scroll out of her saddlebags in the corner. “I have a list of questions but I don’t have any baseline to prioritize them. Is there anything pressing for anypony else?”

“YES!” Rarity growled as she stomped over to Twilight. “You can no longer escape this! What’s going on between you and Silver?!”

Twilight looked almost frightened by the slightly manic expression on Rarity’s face. I was just amused by how much this Rarity reminded me of my human friend. I glanced over at Sunset who was struggling to hold back laughter. She finally gave up and began giggling uncontrollably. Rarity shot a nasty look at Sunset.

“Really?” Rarity asked. “I’m glad you find my frustration amusing Sunset Shimmer!”

“Sorry Rarity but I’m just surprised you haven’t figured it out,” Sunset chuckled. “Twilight is our marefriend. We’ve been trying out a trio relationship for a few weeks now.”

Rarity’s jaw dropped and Twilight’s other friends stared at us with surprised expressions. Well, everypony except Pinkie and Spike. Spike looked relieved and Pinkie's face broke out into a huge grin. She was almost vibrating with excitement.

“You didn’t tell us?!” Rarity asked. “Why, that would have been Silver’s first visit to Ponyville. How could you keep this from me?!”

“I was the one who insisted on keeping it secret until now,” Twilight apologized. “I wanted to be sure we had a chance of this working before making it public.”

Pinkie bounced over. “I can finally throw you that party!” she exclaimed as she bounced around the room.

I looked Rarity in the eye. “I swear we didn’t tell Pinkie. She just knew.”

“I know, I know; don’t question Pinkie,” Rarity sighed while glancing over at her friend and then turned to glare at the three of us. “I suppose it’s fair you wanted it secret but I expect you three to book an afternoon in my boutique on your next visit. Mark my words; you will attend your next formal event dressed in appropriate, matching outfits! None of this mismatched foolishness you trapped me into with your secret shenanigans!”

Twilight smiled with relief and nodded. “I’ll make sure of it. Thank you Rarity. Anypony else?”

Celestia smiled as well, though the expression looked oddly strained. “Please help yourselves to some refreshments. Once everypony is settled, we can begin this conversation.”

Sunset bumped me with her shoulder. “Go sit down love,” She whispered. “We’ll get you a plate of food. If anypony deserves a rest right now, it’s you.”

“Yeah go take a load off Sparky!” Rainbow Dash chuckled as she glided over to the food-laden table. “Wow, this is a sweet spread, Princess!”

“Rainbow Dash, your behavior is simply uncouth as always,” Rarity lectured as she followed. “A little decorum in the presence of royalty please!”

I wasn’t going to argue with that; my body was still aching from the fight. I chuckled at the behavior of Dash and Rarity as I looked for somewhere to settle in. A few minutes later I was settled on one of the couches with my wings draped over Sunset and Twilight. It was a relief to finally have our relationship out in the open on both sides of the portal. The two of them were taking turns levitating snacks from a plate on the table into my hooves. The others had settled in on the various chairs and couches after they rearranged them into a sort of circle so we could see everypony.

Celestia cleared her throat. “The reason I called you all here was to clear the air regarding the events of the past few days. Our guest from the human realm has been hit particularly hard by these problems. Silver Spark, I wish to formally apologize for the treatment you have experienced at the hooves of my ponies. If there is anything we can do to help you, please just ask.”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia,” I replied quietly, glancing over at Luna. “Honestly, if this ordeal brings positive change to Equestria then I’ll be content. I’d rather not fear for my safety when I visit.”

Everyone nodded and muttered their agreement before Shining Armor cleared his throat. “I spent the past two days digging into the archives of the Royal Guard looking for the origin of the species-based threat list. As far as I can tell, it’s been part of the training regime for at least 300 years.”

“Tis likely it dates back further,” Luna snorted. “We would guess it was added after my fall. Tis in keeping with the attitudes that followed those events.”

“I suspected as much,” Shining Armor agreed. “While the policy will be relatively easy to eliminate, training the ingrained behavior out of the guard will take time. I have a few ideas about how to start the process but I think that’s a conversation for later.”

“Good work hon, I think you can return from your banishment to the couch,” Cadance said, nuzzling her husband before looking over at Luna.

“Auntie Luna, something has changed between you and Silver Spark. There is a powerful new bond linking the two of you that goes far beyond the relationship I thought you had. I’m reluctant to put a name to it because . . . well, I don’t understand how it could possibly be the kind of connection it feels like. What happened out there last night?”

“Your abilities continue to impress me my dear niece and we will try to explain,” Luna said, glancing over at me with a small smile. Then she turned to look at Celestia. “Sister, doest thou recall Lord Steel Rain?”

“Of course, he was the key figure in establishing the foundation of the Alliance,” Celestia replied, smiling broadly. “As I recall, you were quite smitten with him but you wisely followed our advice to stop pursuing a relationship. It was fortunate he met a Thestral mare and had two lovely foals. I apologize but I have forgotten her name after all these years.”

Luna’s horn glowed and her body shimmered, leaving a shorter, lanky mare standing in her place with bat wings folded at her side. She was about the same height as me and had a similar build to Fleur de Lis. Her slitted eyes were the same rich teal as her normal gaze. Her mane was a pale baby blue color and her coat was a blueish grey, slightly lighter than her normal fur. The cutie mark was a crescent moon setting into a stylized ocean wave. There was a slight smirk on her face as she stretched her bat wings out wide.

“Evening Tide. My name was Evening Tide, dear sister.”

Sunset, Twilight and I watched with a small amount of amusement as everypony else tried to process Luna’s transformation and choice of words. It was dead silent as they slowly assembled the piece linking Cadance’s question with Luna’s response. It was particularly interesting to watch Celestia. She was frozen like a statue as she stared at her transformed sister. She blinked once and then blinked again as her eyes shifted from Luna to me and back again.

I don’t believe I’ve ever seen Celestia confused.
Me neither. It’s quite the expression.

I shouldn’t have been surprised when Cadance was the first to put all the pieces together. She already had observed some sort of link between us so she had far fewer pieces to assemble. Her eyes widened and her horn glowed pale blue as she cast a spell. A similar glow surrounded me and only a moment later that glowing light shot over to Luna like a bolt of lightning. One hoof went up to Cadance’s mouth, covering her shock. Then a huge grin appeared on her face and she practically galloped over to where I was sitting. Before I could react, she dragged me half off the couch with her magic and wrapped me in a powerful hug while a squeal of delight escaped her lips.

“COUSIN! I have another cousin!” Cadance exclaimed.

“Of course, you’d know that spell my dear niece,” Luna chuckled as she shifted back to her normal appearance. “Technically the relationship is quite a bit more distant-”

“Oh hush Auntie Luna,” Cadance rolled her eyes. “Let me have this. I always wished I had a large family. If Blueblood is my cousin then so is Silver Spark.”

I was floored by Cadance’s overwhelmingly enthusiastic response and mildly terrified by how strong the lithe princess was. She was squeezing me so hard, I was having trouble breathing. As she hugged the stuffing out of me, I glanced over at Twilight. I noticed she had a small grin on her face so I mouthed the words ‘avenge me’ at her, eliciting a giggle from my marefriend. After a few moments, Cadance gently placed me back on the couch and walked back to where her husband was sitting.

Cadance had a content smile on her face when she looked back at me but Shining Armor’s had become one of utter horror. I glanced around the room, taking in the reactions. Rarity and Fluttershy’s expressions were frozen in shocked disbelief and Applejack was eyeing me with a thoughtful expression on her face. Pinkie was unsurprisingly vibrating like she was about to explode and in fact, she did a moment later. A burst of confetti flew out of her hooves and spread all over the room.

“I GET TO THROW A CONGRATULATIONS FOR DISCOVERING YOUR LONG LOST RELATIVE PARTY TOO!?!” She exclaimed in a volume that came close to matching the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“Don’t get ahead of yourself Pinkie,” Twilight cautioned. “We need to keep Silver’s relationship with Luna secret for now. Things are. . . complicated.”

I watched in disbelief as Pinkie's mane deflated like a balloon. “Oh . . . ok Twilight.”

“Your enthusiasm warms my heart, dear Pinkamena,” Luna smiled. “T’would be delightful to have a small, private party to celebrate this delightful discovery at a later date.”

Pinkie’s mane popped back to its normal shape and she saluted. “Okie dokie lokie, Princess!”

“You’re related to Luna?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, hovering over to me and holding out her hoof. “That’s awesome! Celebratory hoof bump, don’t leave me hangin'!”

I rolled my eyes and bumped her hoof. “I’m still not entirely sure what to make of this whole thing but Luna is a good friend and mentor. That’s what matters as far as I’m concerned.”

Luna smiled at me and looked over at her sister. She frowned when she observed the unreadable expression on Celestia’s face. It wasn’t a happy expression but after what she pulled with Sunset I wasn’t going to read anything into it yet. She was clearly the master of the poker face.

“You ignored Starswirl’s instructions,” Celestia said quietly. “He warned us that playing favorites among the tribes would lead to chaos.”

“I followed his instructions to the letter sister,” Luna countered calmly. “You both were ridiculously adamant that we show no bias towards the three tribes. In that I succeeded; I courted a Thestral. Even then, only three other ponies knew the truth before this day: Steel Rain and our two foals. After them, I never told any pony else the truth, not even my grandfoals though it was my most desperate wish. ”

“You didn’t trust me enough to tell me you had a family,” Celestia said sadly as she glanced over at me. “The wedge between us was growing that long ago, wasn’t it? I had hundreds of years I had to realize I was driving you away but I never noticed. I should have noticed -”

“Nay Sister, t’was my failure as well,” Luna sighed, interrupting. “I chose secrets over trust and when the alliance began to crumble, I could have chosen my words more carefully. Instead, I acted like a selfish, foolish foal.”

“Why did you not speak of it with me after your return?” Celestia asked. “Surely we could have located other descendants by now.”

“There was no point,” Luna replied quietly. “Arcane Vision excelled in any work she chose to pursue. My Thestrals told me all I needed to know when I returned.”

“Yes she was at least as focused as Twilight,” Celestia said as she frowned. “Wait, her last act as Archmage . . . Dear creator, I forgot, if they were all Steel Rain’s . . . Oh dear creator Luna, that means . . . I’m so sorry.”

Tears were brimming in Celestia’s eyes now. Luna walked over and nuzzled her comfortingly.

“T’was not your fault and you did not give the order. She had all the authority necessary to take those actions without your word and you put a swift end to it when you discovered the truth. Besides, as you can plainly see, she missed one. In the end, she was not successful, despite her best efforts.”

Celestia looked over at me again and then averted her eyes. There was an uncomfortable silence sitting heavily over the room. I still wasn't sure how she felt about her reaction and it didn't seem like she knew what to do about my existence. I had done some dumb things recently but I wasn't going to push a sun goddess. Fortunately, Applejack stepped in and took over before Celestia and Luna continued their cycle of apologies.

“Woah there you two,” she interrupted. “Y'all need to fill in a few blanks here so the rest of us can follow. Ah’m hearing ya say Silver’s yer kin but ah’ don’t get how that’s possible. Ah’ thought he was from another world.”

“In truth, we have not determined how it is possible either,” Luna replied. “There are many pieces to the puzzle that are lost to time but we surmise his ancestors managed to escape through the mirror portal before the purge that followed my banishment. It would have been difficult but not impossible for anypony in the Nightguard of the time.”

“I beg your pardon?” Rarity asked incredulously. “A purge? While there are some awful things in our history, I doubt Celestia would allow a crime of that magnitude to be forgotten.”

I blinked, surprised that Rarity would take that tone with a princess. The quiet gasps from other ponies in the room suggested I wasn’t alone in that feeling. Celestia’s reaction was extremely telling, she was making no attempt to hide her emotions now. Her wings drooped and she looked at me for the first time since being informed we were probably related. She only met my eyes for a brief moment and for a second I thought I saw fear in her expression.

Luna looked over at Celestia and raised her eyebrow. “Crimes of many degrees can be lost to time, particularly if the effort is made. My very existence was a surprise to you when we first met, was it not Lady Belle? Tis time to share the truth, dear sister.”

Celestia sighed and moved over to a large couch. She sat down and levitated a cup of tea over to her. I noticed the cup was far from steady in her magic aura as she took a sip of the tea. It even rattled the saucer as she placed it down on the table beside her. She looked around the room and over at the three of us on the couch with a pleading expression on her face.

“I hope you can forgive what we are about to tell you,” Celestia said quietly. “I am not a perfect pony, nor am I a goddess, no matter what most choose to believe. The eight of you have faced my failures over the past several years and I am eternally grateful for your success in correcting them. Still, for better or worse, I chose to bury a large portion of our history a thousand years ago. I just wish I knew where to begin.”

“We should start where it all began dear sister,” Luna sighed. “By the way Twilight, please make sure that device and scroll don’t fall into the wrong hooves.”

I glanced over at my marefriend and realized she had levitated her tablet, a scroll, and quill over. The tablet was set to record and she was preparing to take notes. She flushed bright red when she realized what she was doing and that everyone was staring at her.

“Sorry!” Twilight squeaked.

Sunset chuckled. “It does feel a bit like the beginning of a lesson, doesn’t it Twilight?”

I leaned over and nuzzled Twilight’s cheek. “Just get permission from ponies or people you record Twilight. It’s just the polite thing to do when using those devices.”

“As always, I appreciate your enthusiasm Twilight,” Celestia replied, smiling despite her serious tone a moment earlier. “In the interest of keeping a proper record of this discussion, I hereby grant you that permission. I can think of no better ponies to help us sort out the implications of my failings. Still, I would appreciate everypony here keeping everything we speak of her today confidential for the moment.”

Twilight nodded quietly along with everypony else in the room. I had a feeling the ponies weren’t going to like what Celestia would be revealing. The impression I got from those Thestrals was Equestria’s history was cleaned and polished. More like a storybook than a real history. I suspected the reality was going to be quite painful for the ponies present to hear.

“You sure you want to stay for this AJ?” Rainbow Dash teased. “You might have to lie to somepony!”

“Ya know ah’ hate that joke, RD,” Applejack growled. “I prefer bein’ honest but that don’t mean ah’ don’t know how to keep mah’ mouth shut. Jus’ cause somepony asks me a question doesn’t mean I owe them an answer. Y'all can count on us, Princess.”

“Thank you Applejack,” Celestia replied quietly. “Your dedication to the truth is admirable and I promise, what I’m about to tell you won’t be secret forever. I will start at the beginning but please hold your questions until we’re done. The first part of the story begins only a few short weeks after the Fire of Friendship was ignited by the founders. Luna and I were young foals when the exodus from our original homeland began. Starswirl taught us what happened as we were growing up under his tutelage.”

Once the three tribes had set the differences aside, and the Windigo’s snowfall had melted away, they got to work. Most of the founders returned to the old homeland to organize the final exodus of refugees before anypony else died from the cold. While they were exploring, Smart Cookie remained behind to organize the soldiers of the three tribes in building the first town in our new land at the edge of a large forest. They called the town Unity, which would later become the capital of Equestria. It began as little more than a palisade but it was special because it was the first town built by the three tribes working together in harmony.

Unfortunately, that was when they discovered that Equestria was not the empty paradise they first believed. Before the first wall was even completed, a group of strange ponies appeared in the dead of night. They were described as terrifying monsters with bat wings, slit eyes, and strange tufted ears. They were carrying spears made from a black stone and even more horrifying, they were even wearing leather armor. They approached the walls and demanded to know what they were doing on their land.

Sadly, old habits and behaviors are rarely changed by a single revelation. Years of conflict made the reaction of the guards to such aggressive ponies tragically predictable. If Smart Cookie had been nearby, perhaps the outcome would have been different but she was sleeping. There was a short battle where enchanted metal easily bested obsidian and leather. Most of the strange ponies were killed and the rest fled into the night.

To say Smart Cookie was displeased with their decision is an understatement. According to legend the unexpected fury from the normally gentle Earth Pony cowed even the most ardent tribalist holdouts. Starswirl once commented it was the closest anypony had ever come to matching the royal voice. There was a brief discussion about returning to the homeland but fortunately, it was voted down. That same day, a messenger dispatched by Commander Hurricane arrived and reported the homeland was not thawing and would soon be lost under the ice and snow.

With nowhere left to go, they continued fortifying the first city in preparation for another attack. Meanwhile, several small groups of Pegasi were quickly dispatched to scout the new land properly and to assess the size of this strange bat pony civilization. The scouts explored the region for weeks and learned the continent was filled with numerous nomadic tribes and small villages. At least six different intelligent races were observed roaming the lush region and none of them were members of the three tribes. Some of the races observed weren’t even ponies and they never spotted anypony from what would later be known as the Thestral Tribe. Still, all they saw on the surface were primitive nomadic tribes. Of those, the most visible and extensive were the Cow tribes and the Buffalo tribes who traveled the vast landscape in large herds.

When they returned, the scouts confidently reported the natives were of little concern. The assumption was that their scattered, small numbers would be incapable of posing a threat. For several years it seemed they were right. As the remaining refugees from the destroyed homeland arrived, Unity grew from a tiny fort into a small city and soon other towns were springing up all across Equestria. The rare encounters with the local tribes inevitably ended in pony victories.

The only positive contact Equestria had with the natives was with the cows. Their tribes had little contact with the other races of the new land and had no interest in fighting. They chose to quietly integrate by simply arriving at towns and offering their services in exchange for protection. They have a much stronger herding instinct than even ponies and even today the majority seem content on their farms.

During all of this, the six founders were working hard to build stronger bridges between the three tribes. Their efforts were beginning to bear fruit but sadly there were still some diehard tribalists among the population. About five years after unification several groups chose to leave and found pure towns. Those who remained in the Equestrian Union feared their departure would just lead to the same battle.

It was these towns where the troubles began, most likely because they had gaps in their security. Over the following years, several small incidents were recorded in the purist towns. A shipment of metal ingots was stolen from a Unicorn town. An elderly Earth Pony blacksmith vanished on a journey between towns. A weather patrol apprentice was sacked when he lost the team's manual of flight and weather control. The list was extensive but these isolationist towns didn’t report the issues for fear of looking weak.

Ponies finally started comparing notes when the incidents suddenly turned to sabotage and wholesale destruction. Monsters were driven out of forests into the towns. Farms were suddenly set aflame or developed strange sinkholes. Ships sprang unexpected leaks and rudders were entangled with ropes and weeds. It took longer than anypony would have liked for the culprits to be identified. Thestrals, Diamond Dogs, and other strange-looking creatures were witnessed fleeing the scene of several incidents. On one occasion sea ponies were spotted fleeing a harbor after a ship sank.

All the attackers were armed with weapons and armor equivalent to that of Equestria. Stone Age weapons had been replaced by iron and bronze. The technological advantage had been erased without anypony realizing it was happening. Suddenly the primitive natives had become a real threat and yet Equestria knew almost nothing about them.

Princess Celestia stopped and looked towards the window with a sad sigh. “The native tribes made no demands of the three tribes but why would they? It was the pony tribes who arrived without warning and who drew the first blood. Even if we were technically refugees, Equestria failed to extend a peaceful hoof. Nopony knew where they were from, where they would attack next, or what their goals were. The generals of the nascent Equestrian army were divided on how to fight a nearly invisible enemy.”

Applejack snorted. “Why would they fight in such a dishonest way?”

We read something about that years ago but I can’t remember how it went.
I can find it if you need it.
Umm, how can you do that?
I have nothing to do but think while you’re awake. Sorting through this mess you call memory is a way to kill time.
. . . and you were going to mention this when exactly?
When it would irritate you. Now seemed good.
Fine but we’re having words later. Can you find something about stealth and dealing with larger armies Spark?
. . . yes, I’ve got something.
Interesting, this might help with school later. Fire away.

“All war is based on deception,” I recited as Spark fed me the lines. “If your enemy is secure at all points, be prepared for him. If he is in superior strength, evade him. If your opponent is temperamental, seek to irritate him. Pretend to be weak, that he may grow arrogant. If he is taking his ease, give him no rest. If his forces are united, separate them. Attack him where he is unprepared, appear where you are not expected.”

When I finished, most of the ponies in the room were staring at me like I’d lost my mind. The concept of war wasn’t exactly something familiar to them. The only ponies who didn’t look startled were Celestia, Sunset, Luna, and to my surprise, Shining Armor.

“I am impressed you see what the other tribes were attempting with their strategy,” Celestia said. “Much of the guard today still has difficulty grasping that fighting a more powerful foe head-on is foolish. I don’t believe I’ve heard such eloquent phrasing though.”

“That’s from Sun Tzu’s Art of War, right?” Sunset asked. “I’m surprised you’ve read it.”

“It’s from a book!?” Twilight asked with sudden intensity. “Do you still have it?”

“Mom gave me grandpa’s copy when he passed away,” I said wistfully. “I read it several times and I found it fascinating. It’s on one of the shelves at home Twilight. You can borrow it any time my dear.”

While Twilight clapped her hooves together with glee, I noticed Fluttershy was speaking. Since I had gained enhanced senses with Spark’s aid, I had become aware that Fluttershy in my world wouldn’t ever interrupt a conversation but she’d still ask her question. Or more precisely, she’d ask the question so quietly, nobody noticed. I could hear her easily thanks to my Thestral ears and it had become important to make sure my quiet friend was heard. I shouldn’t have been surprised this world’s Fluttershy was similar.

“Why would someone write a book about war?” Fluttershy asked in a tiny whisper.

“My world isn’t as peaceful as this one, Fluttershy” I replied. “When war is common, understanding strategy and planning is the difference between winning and losing. The Art of War was written about 2500 years ago by a Chinese general named Sun Tzu.”

“Oh! You heard me?” Fluttershy asked, shrinking in on herself.

I smiled. “I’ve learned to keep an ear open for your counterpart as well. She’s soft-spoken like you.”

“War is only the most obvious application because of the title,” Sunset added. “It places a great deal of emphasis on outsmarting an opponent so that physical battle is less costly or even rendered completely unnecessary. It can be applied to politics and business just as easily.”

I nodded. “From the sounds of it, even if they’d closed the technology gap, Equestria still had superior numbers. By making sure the ponies of Equestria knew nothing about their abilities, goals, or homes they took full control of the war. Striking where Equestria was weak, they forced the enemy's more powerful force to divide their numbers to cover all fronts. Only a lunatic would directly confront an obviously superior force.”

“It sounds like this Sun Tzu character had the right idea if his works lasted this long,” Shining Armor snorted. “That must be one of the oldest books in your world.”

“Ponies don’t have a good track record for preserving history,” Sunset laughed. “The oldest form of coherent writing in the human world is nearly five thousand years old. I could hardly believe it when I found out.”

“Fascinating,” Luna said. “We admit our curiosity about the volume and quality of said materials but we must move on. A fascinating discussion for a future time. The next part of the story is mine but before I begin are there any questions that cannot wait?”

Twilight raised her hoof. “Where was Unity? I am certain I know every town in Equestria and I’ve never heard of it.”

The two elder princesses exchanged a sad look with one another before Celestia replied. “You’ve traveled through it several times. The location is now known as the Everfree Forest. The region was never the same after my battle with Luna. Trying to use all the Elements of Harmony by myself shredded the magic field in the region. Within a decade the wild growth of plants and monsters forced everypony to abandon the region. ”

Her admission drove the room to absolute silence for a moment. I tried to grasp how much damage a conflict between two ponies who could casually move celestial bodies would do. Honestly, it sounded like it was a miracle Equestria even survived the battle.

“Oh,” Twilight replied quietly. “That actually makes a horrifying amount of sense. I never really understood why your old castle was in the middle of an inhospitable forest.”

“Is it permanent?” Fluttershy asked in a tiny voice.

“Oh no, not at all Fluttershy,” Celestia replied. “It is healing, it just takes time. The Apple Family founding Ponyville was an important step. The increasing use of stable, positive magic in that area is slowly stabilizing the forest edge and the wild magic is slowly retreating. Your lovely cottage would have been inside the forest fifty years ago instead of on the edge as it is now. Returning the restored elements to the Tree of Harmony may further accelerate the healing.”

Luna and Celestia both nodded silently. “Does anypony else have questions that cannot wait?” Celestia asked. When nopony answered, Celestia indicated that Luna to go ahead and tell the next part of the story.

My part in this began just after I turned sixteen, just short of ten years after Unity was founded. By this time, Celestia and I had ascended and taken charge of controlling the sun and moon. With us acting as stewards of the skies, the unicorns had the opportunity to use their full abilities to serve all ponies instead of conserving their power for the ritual. We called the Castle in Unity home at this time and Starswirl was our mentor and guardian. I must admit that jealousy of my sister extended back even to this day though it was far less destructive.

It was hard being the younger sister, as I’m sure is the case for most families. Celestia was almost six years older than me and had already exceeded the stature of the tallest ponies I had ever seen. Compared to her, I was awkward and hated my oversized, ugly body. I wasn’t even really involved with the government since everypony thought I was still too young. I was a princess in title only without any of the actual authority Celestia commanded as the elder sister. Instead of leading, I was cooped up in the castle being lectured by tutors. I was a bored, angry, teenager looking to make her mark. A dangerous combination in any world.

I was, of course, aware of the attacks by the native tribes. By this time, everypony knew we were on the verge of going to war with an enemy we had barely laid eyes on. The rare attempts to make contact for diplomacy had always ended in failure. I, however, was a young alicorn mare so naturally, I knew everything, including how to negotiate with a hostile force. So when Starswirl left on one of his journeys, I decided to take matters into my own hooves.

Under the cover of darkness, I slipped out of the castle and set out in search of the other tribes. I spent six days traveling through the wilderness, trying to find any sign of them but they found me first. By a quirk of fate or luck, I was spotted by a hunting party led by Steel Rain as I journeyed through the wilds. They didn’t attack me on sight because they didn’t know what I was. They had never seen an Alicorn since Celestia and I spent most of our lives in Unity. They followed me for most of the night and I had no idea they were there until I lowered the moon.

I still remember our first meeting. Steel Rain soared over silently and landed a respectable distance away, followed by four other Thestrals and two Flutter Ponies. His youthful face was cobalt blue and his hair was grey. His golden eyes were filled with a sort of childlike wonder as he gazed at me. Then to my surprise, he bowed low. The others followed suit immediately.

“I was unaware a living goddess walked these forests or even existed,” he said in a reverent voice. “Mere words are insufficient to describe thy beauty. It is an honor to meet the Mistress of the Night. My name is Steel Rain and I am yours to command.”

I’ll never forget that day. Two amazing things were dropped right into my hooves that morning. A peaceful and enthusiastic contact with the tribal nations and a handsome stallion who made me feel beautiful for the first time in my life. He had a way with words that ran counter to the view that the other tribes were merely primitive savages. I soon discovered that assumption couldn’t have been further from the truth. According to him, the previous negotiators had simply demanded they conform to Equestria’s civilized standards and had no respect for their cultures. So I asked the gathered Thestrals if they would be willing to teach me what the others had ignored. Steel Rain immediately volunteered to be my guide and advisor.

I won’t go into the challenges I faced in gaining the trust of the diverse tribes. With Steel Rain’s guidance, I succeeded in my task beyond my wildest dreams. Over the next six months, we traveled from tribe to tribe and I discovered both common ground and incredible differences. He taught me to respect the Buffalo stampedes, how to respond to the inquiries of the deer, and how to placate the normally aggressive Diamond Dogs. I flew through the hidden gardens of the Flutter Ponies and swam the reefs with the Sea Ponies.

When I finally returned to Unity, I was accompanied by several representatives of the other tribes. They had granted me the authority to represent them in negotiating a proper peace. I had counseled them to negotiate as a single group to allow them to match the Equestrian numbers. It was humbling when they informed me they would be negotiating as the Starlight Council in honor of my night sky. As a first step, they had vowed to end all hostile actions against Equestria as long as negotiations continued.

Of course, Celestia and Starswirl tore several strips off me over my departure and about the foolish risks I took. The only reason they knew I was still alive was the moon rising and setting on schedule. That was when Starswirl warned me about the danger of showing favoritism. Even as I agreed in words, I was already working on a plan to get around it.

Negotiations went on for months but in that time there were no new incidents. That temporary peace improved confidence in the honesty of the Starlight Council. The terms of the alliance between Equestria and the Starlight Council were not dissimilar from the old symbiotic relationship between Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies. Each group would develop trade using their tribe's skills.

At the time, everyone believed it was a solid foundation. There was still distrust among both sides but at least there was communication between the two sides. I was asked to act as the royal liaison to the Starlight Council, a task I was all too happy to agree to. T’was an excuse to depart the castle regularly and to see my love more frequently. Still, I took my role seriously and did my best to improve relations between the various races.

Luna looked at the floor. “T’was unfortunate I was not a responsible student of history at the time. Perhaps I would have realized what we created was too similar to the pre-unification relationship between Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies.”

“What do you mean?” Rarity asked curiously. “It sounds like a reasonable approach to bringing the races together.”

“It did look good on the surface and nonpony recognized the problem until it was far too late,” Celestia replied. “Perhaps my faithful students might be able to divine my meaning.”

Celestia looked over at the three of us expectantly. I felt both my marefriends tense at the sudden attention from their longtime mentor. Sunset’s breathing quickened from the shock and she pressed her face into my neck for a moment. I felt something making my neck damp and I realized she was trying to hide her tears.

“I still can’t believe she still thinks of me as a student,” Sunset sniffled in the tiniest voice I had ever heard from her.

I gently squeezed her with my wing and leaned over to whisper right into her ear. “Of course she does love. I don’t think she ever stopped.”

Sunset nodded and wiped her eyes on the fur of my shoulder before straightening up. Twilight was watching over my shoulder with a worried look on her face. Sunset took a deep breath and cupped her hoof to her jaw in a very human gesture as she considered the question. After a moment she looked over at Twilight.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, Twilight but if I recall correctly, what was truly toxic about the pre-unification relationship was how the unique ability of each tribe was used to build a wall between them.”

Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “They acted as three separate nations even though they depended on one another! All they could see was what the other side was demanding. Nopony recognized the importance of what the others were contributing.”

“Exactly!” Sunset exclaimed. “The alliance between Equestria and the Starlight Council didn’t join them together into one nation. They became two separate nations occupying the same territory. A setup like that could only work if the two sides were perfectly balanced and if there was nothing to gain from disrupting that balance. I’m guessing somepony did see an opportunity.”

“You are correct, Sunset Shimmer,” Luna replied with a hint of pride in her voice. “There were many challenges with communication and trust during the several centuries the alliance persisted. With so many years, the two should have become one but both sides were reluctant to pursue a closer relationship. There was far more interest in maintaining the barriers between the two groups. I am honestly surprised the alliance survived as many years as it did. Celestia and I have pinpointed one key moment where the collapse of the alliance became unavoidable. That collapse ended with me becoming Nightmare Moon and the purges.”

“Yes, the beginning of the end of the alliance can be traced to the actions of some of the Equestrian nobility,” Celestia added regretfully. “About 400 years after the alliance was formed they began actively work to reduce payments provided to the Starlight Council members for their services. They had significant evidence composed of half-truths and distortions that I failed to recognize.”

I heard both Sunset and Twilight inhale sharply. I turned to look at Twilight first only to find her large purple eyes staring at me, wide with shock.

Twilight was looking at me with wide eyes. “Silver . . . that sounds suspiciously similar to what happened in that story you read at Thanksgiving. The relationship between the Selenites and Helians collapsed because one side actively discredited the other.”

“That’s right Twilight,” Sunset replied, nuzzling my cheek. “It all lines up perfectly now. Silver, I think your book has your family’s version of the history Celestia and Luna just told.”

I was just frozen as I considered the realization. On the outside, I must have looked quite calm but inside my heart was racing.

You know Silver, there comes a point where pushing back is pointless.
You’re right as usual Spark. Short of some significant evidence to the contrary, I agree.

“I think you’re right,” I sighed. “The stories don’t match any real events in my world but they mirror what we’ve just heard. Even the purge in my story matches what we were told by the Thestral council last night.”

I looked over at Celestia. She looked incredibly tired at that moment. Luna gave Celestia another comforting hug with her wing and looked over at Rarity.

“The stories about Nightmare Moon you have been told are accurate to a point,” Luna explained. “Even the vision Twilight had during the plunder vines incident was accurate. I did fall into darkness and had every intention of shrouding the sun for eternity when Celestia banished me. What was left out was nearly the entire truth: Up until the final confrontation eternal night was not our intent; it was only what remained when the nightmare overtook me. The original plan was to negotiate changes to the alliance by holding the day hostage while my followers eliminated the worst offenders of the noble class.”

I sighed. “With weapons like the Sakitan Daggers.”

“Yes,” Luna replied after a moment of hesitation. “Nearly 200 ponies were killed that night as part of the plan to eliminate the nobles who sought to undermine the alliance for their benefit. It was a terrible, evil plan that should have warned me I was falling into darkness. Instead, I went mad, failed in my mission, and was banished to the moon. My mistakes left the Starlight Council acting against Equestria without any real leverage. That’s when everything got worse. Sister, the last part of this story is yours.”

I had barely registered what I'd just done to my sister when the first deaths were reported. Nobles, leaders of Equestria, and several of my top generals were assassinated or dying horribly as the Sakitan Curse ran its course. It is not an excuse for what happened next but at that moment I was overwhelmed by emotion. At that moment, I concluded that the Starlight Council was either responsible for Luna’s fall or complicit with Nightmare Moon. Even worse, I could feel the magical field around Unity beginning to collapse.

I declared the Alliance with the Starlight Council was over. I ordered the surviving military commanders to evacuate Unity and to ensure the threat was eliminated. I gave those commands without any consideration about how they would be carried out. Once that was done, I sequestered myself in the mountainside city of Canterlot to grieve the loss of my sister. What happened next might have been prevented if I had stepped forward to lead instead of hiding away.

It was nearly a year before I finally worked up the courage to begin sorting through my sister’s room. That was when I discovered her notes about the plans and the evidence that the Starlight Council had been doing its best to uphold their side of the agreement. I had embarrassed my sister when she attempted to tell me that my ponies had been undermining the alliance but here was the proof. I decided I had to make my sister proud by trying to preserve some remnant of what we had built. My assumption at the time was the forces of the three tribes would simply expel the Starlight Council from our lands.

I emerged to discover my orders had been taken to the most horrifying extreme and the reports were sickening. The Kirin and Flutterponies were completely gone. Hipacelion City was burned to the ground and the Seaponies had fled into the ocean. A tenth of the Thestral population was executed on top of all those killed during combat. The list of atrocities went on and on. The war had been far from one-sided. A large portion of the Equestrian military had fallen. The Starlight Council’s retreat had been bloody and destructive.

The only good that came of the disaster was the absence of fear among the population. Nopony went to sleep afraid and in truth, nopony entirely knew what had happened except the Starlight Council had briefly gone to war with Equestria. That left me with a single, path to restore stability to the lives of the ponies that remained under my leadership.

My priority was sorting out the soldiers and mages who led the atrocities. Their decision to utterly annihilate Hipacelion City was more than sufficient to counter their efforts to cast themselves as heroes. If that had failed, prosecuting them could have destabilized Equestria entirely. The trials and the imprisonments were an endless nightmare that I had no choice but to endure. I hated every moment of that century surrounded by ponies I knew were capable of horrible crimes. It was during these hearings that Arcane Vision gave me her prophecy regarding Luna’s return.

Once that was done, I did my best to reach out to the other tribes to ensure we were truly at peace. Few of them were willing to even speak with me and some I simply couldn’t find. We are still technically at war with the Diamond Dogs and the Seaponies. Others had demands that I did my best to fulfill. The Buffalo simply demanded we leave them alone to stampede in peace. The Deer requested similar autonomy in the deep forests. I conducted every one of these negotiations personally and accepted their blame for my negligence as a leader.

Perhaps the most surprising negotiation was with the Thestrals. I had not expected to find them considering how close they were to Luna. They weren’t happy to see the Sun Tyrant, as they had chosen to call me. Still, after what they had lost to Arcane Vision, they recognized that peace was preferable to war. I asked nothing of them except that they let the ponies of Equestria live in peace. That was when I established the adoption laws regarding Thestral foals born to other kinds of Ponies.

The final task I set for myself was ensuring the future. Key to this was ensuring that Luna and her allies were not reviled as monsters. The only solution I could think of was to ensure they were mostly forgotten. I chose to transform the facts into harmless stories to obfuscate the full truth. Nightmare Night is one of the more successful examples.

“From there I did my best to foster a more inclusive and tolerant Equestria,” Celestia concluded. “It was all I could do to lay a solid foundation for Luna to work with when she returned. Sadly, it appears there is a much more difficult road ahead than I expected if the last few days are any indication.”

“Our nephew did a masterful job of bringing the worst out of Canterlot,” Luna chuckled grimly.

We all sat in silence as we digested the heavy story Celestia and Luna had just told. The question of my ancestry had been shuffled aside by the revelations Celestia and Luna had just shared with us.

“So what ah’m hearin’ is you decided to coddle everypony like foals instead of trustin’ em to learn to be better from hearin’ the truth,” Applejack snorted.

“APPLEJACK!?” Rarity gasped. “You can’t say that to the princess!”

Celestia smiled sadly. “Everypony in this room has earned the right to speak their minds to me several times over. I find it refreshing to hear the unvarnished truth. Applejack is right; I won’t claim it was necessarily the right decision but it is the choice we have to live with now.”

“There’s a saying in my world,” I interjected. “Those who do not learn history are doomed to repeat it.”

"Fear grows from ignorance, acceptance grows from knowledge," Twilight added. "I think Clover the Clever said that."

“You are both correct,” Luna replied. “The ponies of Equestria need to understand that we do not have the moral high ground many believe. If the Thestrals and other surviving races from the former Starlight Council are ever to rejoin Equestria, the truth of our history must be accepted by Equestria. We are hoping all of you will be able to advise or even help us present these truths to the rest of Equestria.”

That killed any sound in the room completely. Teaching a nation that broad swaths of history had been concealed was going to be difficult. At least it would be difficult if they were humans. Everypony seemed to be contemplating how challenging it would be.

After a few moments of silence, Celestia took a sip of tea and looked around expectantly. "So, does anypony have any questions about what we just discussed?"

Author's Note

This chapter has gone through so many rewrites it's driving me a bit nuts. The first version was a wall of conversation that became really messy so I reworked it to the current structure. I'm still not entirely happy with it but I'm just going in circles now. On the bright side, it's nice to get this bit of lore out in the open just like it was with Silver's ancestry.

Before I wrap this up, I want to address Celestia's final question. This scene is going to continue in the next chapter right where we are leaving off, otherwise, this would have taken another month to write. On the bright side, that means I'm still working on the answer portion of the next chapter. If you happen to ask a relevant lore related question in the comments below, I might use it in the upcoming scene instead of a normal reply. While I do I have a handful of questions lined up already, I'm open to the possibility of more if it helps clarify things for you, my readers! I can't make any promises but there's always a chance!

Thanks for reading as always! Hope you enjoyed this one!

Chapter 50 - With Answers

04-08-1003 - Continued

The late afternoon sun was shining through the windows of the tea room where we had all gathered. The revelation that Luna had foals and that some terrible events had been erased from history had led to some uncertainty. That paled in comparison to the discomfort visible on everypony’s faces to Celestia’s simple declaration that she would answer questions. I had a couple of questions of my own but I was reluctant to be the first to ask. Unfortunately, it appeared the others felt the same way. Still, as the silence grew from seconds into minutes, Celestia smiled in an attempt to reassure everypony.

“Please, don’t hesitate. My sister and I won’t be upset by anything you ask. Ahhh yes, go ahead Fluttershy.”

My head snapped up and I looked over at the shy pegasus in surprise. Her hoof was half raised and her eyes had gone wide when Celestia noticed her. For a moment I wondered if she was going to freeze. Fluttershy shrank in on herself a bit but asked her question anyhow.

“Ummm, you said Starswirl was your guardian. What happened to your parents? If you don’t mind me asking that is.”

Celestia and Luna exchanged a glance. Something passed between them at that moment, like they were deciding if they wanted to speak of this. The expression on Princess Luna’s face reminded me of the day she encountered Steel Rain at my school. After a few moments, Luna nodded and turned to face Fluttershy.

“It has been far too long since anypony was brave enough to ask if we even had parents,” Luna said. “Some foolishness belief persists about us being eternal deities but the truth is, we began life as normal foals. Our lives were difficult since our father was a pegasus and our mother was a unicorn. Intertribal relationships were rare but they existed and were subject to horrible prejudices. Father died before my second birthday during a fight with some other pegasi who took exception to his choice of a unicorn as his bride.”

Celestia took over at that point. Her voice was distant when she spoke, not looking at any of us as she dredged up long-buried memories.

“After our father died, mother refused to let us out of her sight. We were practically her shadows while we made the difficult trek to our new home in Equestria. As a result of her fears, Luna and I were watching her assist in the ritual to bring forth the day a few weeks after we arrived in Unity. It was quite unusual for foals to watch the ritual but nopony thought it was a danger. Sadly, as fate would have it, tragedy struck. One second our mother was standing tall; her horn blazing with magic as the sun crept over the horizon, the next she was on the ground with her last breath leaving her body. She poured every last ounce of her life into the daily ritual.”

Celestia stopped right there and stared out the window straight at the sun. The rest of us were staring in stunned silence. From their expressions, it was clear nopony was aware that lives had been lost in the effort to keep the day-to-night cycle moving. Luna glanced over at her sister with a sympathetic expression and picked up the story.

“Unicorns who participated in the ritual nearly always suffered temporary magic burnout from the effort. It was exceedingly rare for a pony to die. It was odd that for all the centuries the ritual had been used nopony had considered the risk of two grief-stricken foals charging blindly into a faltering ritual. While taxing for the casters, the ritual was remarkably stable under normal circumstances. As we entered the ritual to somehow help our mother, Celestia’s magic flared and the ritual destabilized violently. As a four-year-old Pegasus in the middle of what was a terrifying maelstrom, I simply did the same thing I did every time my sister’s magic had flared before. I spread my wings and tried to calm her with a cool breeze.”

Twilight gasped with horror. “A magic flare in the middle of a multi-pony ritual would be bad enough but adding another tribe’s magic to the mix on top of that? I can’t even imagine what the result would be. The word disastrous seems inadequate.”

“That is correct Twilight,” Celestia said. “Neither of us can recall what happened next. According to witnesses, Luna and I vanished into a wildly seething storm of magic. The sun and moon swung around the sky like they were caught up in the same maelstrom. Everypony watching was certain the world was about to end. Then as quickly as it had begun, the magic dissipated, the moon set and the sun rose. Laying in the middle of the scorched ritual circle were two unconscious Alicorn foals, bearing the cutie mark of the sun and moon respectively. In that single, horrible moment, we had lost our mother, ascended, and discovered our calling. After that, Starswirl and the founders took care of us.”

Most of us were simply speechless at the discovery. It was an oddly mundane beginning for the two mares who had grown to become the princesses of Equestria. I found myself wondering if there were other Alicorns but before I could ask, somepony else stepped in.

“Hold on Luna, did you say you had wings first?!” Rainbow Dash asked while staring at Luna. “You were born a pegasus!?”

Luna smiled and stretched her wings out. “I was very young when I ascended but yes, I started life with wings. In fact, I believe-”

Luna was cut off by an obnoxiously loud pounding on the door, which was pushed open abruptly a moment later. As soon as it was open, an unpleasantly familiar voice became audible. The transition was quite abrupt like someone had just started an mp3 in the middle of a song.

“-ght to stop me from speaking to Auntie Celestia! Now get out of my way! Auntie! Tell them to get out of my way!”

You have got to be kidding me Spark.
I can’t believe we’re going to have to endure this pompous jerk again.

Blueblood was looking over his shoulder at the guards as he pushed his way into the room. He didn’t even bother to check who was inside as he marched in like he owned the place. His eyes were focused squarely on Princess Celestia. I saw Twilight’s horn glow and her tablet computer flew into her bags. The last thing we needed was for the racist to discover I came from another realm, even if I did have roots in Equestria.

“I’m sorry Your Highness, we did try but he was quite insistent,” the guard explained as he poked his head into the room.

“Thank you, Stalwart Shield,” Celestia replied wearily. “Shut the door, we will take it from here. Please ensure there are no other interruptions.”

My whole body tensed up as the most obnoxious pony I had ever met entered the room like he owned the place. He watched as the door closed and then turned to look at Celestia. Then something happened that made my fur stand on end. His posture became oddly confident and the childish arrogance dropped out of his voice as he began to speak to Celestia.

“Auntie, we have to talk about-” He began but he stopped short when he finally realized the room was full.

His eyes scanned the room, dismissing the ponies before locking onto me, Twilight, and Sunset sitting on the couch. When he spotted me his eyes went wide with clear surprise and terror. His whole posture collapsed into an almost ridiculous caricature of fear and disgust but it wasn’t anything I hadn’t already seen from him. I bit back my irritation at seeing him but I couldn’t help glaring at him.

“WHAT IS THAT THING DOING HERE?” He shouted, the petulant, childish tone reappearing out of nowhere. “Auntie, haven’t you wasted enough time on these peasants and barbarians?”

Before anypony else could react, Luna sprang her hooves in a moment, flaring her wings wide as she stalked over to Blueblood. He flinched back when he saw the expression on her face.

“If we did not know the truth about you, we would take great pains to ensure your family line ended today for the pain and insults you have visited upon our friends. Now is the time to speak plainly regarding the farce we witnessed today.”

“But Auntie-” he whined.

“Enough Vladamir,” Celestia interrupted. “My sister is right. You’ve caused a great deal of trouble by instigating a duel with a pony wearing an emissary medallion. Even worse, you very nearly caused a riot at the arena with the bigoted advertising for your ridiculous performance. I want the real explanation, right now.”

Celestia looked almost angry as she stared at him. Watching Blueblood at that moment was unnerving. He froze and his eyes glanced around the room nervously as she spoke. After Celestia finished up, he hesitated for a moment but then his body language underwent a subtle shift shifted. He straightened up and the perpetual sneer vanished from his face. Suddenly he looked far more confident and sure of himself.

“Fine, but I expect everypony here to keep their mouths shut about this,” he replied in a far less obnoxious tone. “My work is already ten times more complicated thanks to the inconvenient terms of the duel contract.”

I snorted. “Next time, read the amendments before you sign it.”

Blueblood glanced at me and rolled his eyes dismissively before turning his attention back to Celestia and Luna.

“If the peanut gallery is quite done gloating, I will explain,” he continued. “As you well know, Bat Ponies are constantly confused with those silly vampony tales, even among the educated. So rumors that a bat pony had been spotted walking in broad daylight in Ponyville caused more than a bit of concern among the nobility. Naturally, several nobles dispatched spies to observe. When reports arrived that he was cozying up with Princess Twilight they were horrified.”

I felt Twilight tense up next to me. “What business do they have poking into my life?” she huffed.

“You’re a Princess; get used to it,” Blueblood replied harshly. “As I have informed you previously, the Equestrian Culture Preservation Society spearheads efforts to ensure that our nation remains true to the nation established by the three tribes. At the most recent meeting, the members were adamant that something had to be done to discourage the mutant beast from pawing at the youngest Princess. Their words, not mine. I pointed out it was probable they would be attending the Gala, which would provide a perfect opportunity.”

Luna cleared her throat. “While this is fascinating, I fail to understand the relevance of accosting Silver Spark and subjecting him to a duel. I do not appreciate this poor treatment of my student.”

Blueblood winced at Luna’s stern tone but surprisingly he stood his ground. I glanced around the room and took in the hostile mood. Rarity looked like she was ready to wring his neck and Rainbow Dash was glaring at him. Twilight was almost shaking from anger beside me. I was watching him through narrowed eyes, finding his abrupt shifts in personality extremely suspicious. Blueblood didn’t even bother glancing at us and simply continued his explanation to Princess Celestia and Luna.

“It was ridiculously easy to goad the Bat Pony into accepting a challenge,” He sniffed. “No doubt a product of their aggressive culture. Forcing a classic duel placated the hardliners and was intended to provide an opportunity for your agenda, Auntie Celestia.”

“An opportunity,” Applejack snorted. “What kinda use is beatin’ up another pony?”

Blueblood shot an irritated glance at Applejack but to my surprise, he answered the question as he returned his focus to Celestia. “Firstly, by framing it as a good vs evil fight, it drew out the purists out of their shells. The frenzy of the crowd allowed us to evaluate several noble families that have been relatively careful to conceal their biases. Both for and against a more diverse Equestria. You will no doubt find the information valuable Auntie. Then, when the bat inevitably lost to Iron Lancer, you would have been able to step forward to repudiate the ridiculous terms I had set. Then you simply had to speak forcefully in favor of a diverse nation as you always do. One speech from Princess Celestia is all it would take to create the shame necessary to push the peasants away from the purist factions.”

“Well your plan didn’t work out,” Shining Armor replied. “Iron Lancer was a solid fighter but far from the best in the guard. Did you even have a plan if your champion lost?”

“Not as such, no,” Blueblood snorted. “Iron Lacer was enthusiastic about the duel thanks to his extreme dislike of the Nightguard. Still, I had not anticipated Princess Twilight would be associating with a creature vicious enough to consider crippling a pony just to win a duel. It is quite antithetical to her title after all. Still, we may be able to salvage this. The bat’s unexpected little speech sowed some doubt that-”

Blueblood stopped suddenly, interrupted by a low, rumbling growl coming from my throat as I got up to my hooves. I had been listening to the conversation with growing fury as I realized how he had manipulated me. The anger I had felt when Shining Armor walked into the room was nothing compared with the rage burning through me now. My teeth were bared, revealing my long, vicious canines. Before Sunset and Twilight could stop me, I jumped off the couch. I was barely keeping myself under control as I began stalking toward him.

“You dare call me vicious after what you put me through?” I hissed at him. “You set me up and used me you manipulative sleaze bag.”

“Now, let’s not be hasty,” Blueblood protested as he began to retreat. “It was for your benefit! We’re just trying to build a better Equestria.”

“I don’t care,” I spat, slowly moving closer to him as if he were prey. “I could have been crippled or killed in that fight that you dragged me into. I have second-degree burns because of your arrogant game.”

“Some sacrifices are necessary for the greater good,” Blueblood said nervously, continuing to scramble back.

“Easy to say when you’re not on the chopping block,” I hissed, not taking my eyes off him.

“Calm down Silver Spark,” Celestia said gently. “Please don’t do anything rash.”

My heart was racing from the anger as I stopped and looked over at Celestia. I shouldn’t have been surprised she would side with him. I wanted to act and do something but it was clear I would not be given that opportunity. I nodded curtly at the princess but I made no move to return to my seat.

“Thank you, Auntie,” Blueblood snorted. “Princess Twilight, do keep your pet under contro- AHHH!”

There was a loud snap as a whip of pink energy hit Blueblood in the cheek. He squealed in pain and collapsed to the ground. Twilight walked up beside me, her horn blazing with energy. The only time I had ever seen her that angry was in a dream of her former home in Ponyville being destroyed by Tirek.

“He is NOT. A. PET!” she snarled, punctuating the last word with the Canterlot voice.

Sunset rushed up beside Twilight and put a hoof on her shoulder to calm her down. Sunset horn was blazing a bright teal and I could tell she was prepared to intervene somehow. Nopony stopped me as I walked slowly over to where Blueblood was crumpled on the ground. A red welt was already rising on his cheek where Twilight struck him. I stared down at him with contempt while he looked up at me with terror-filled eyes.

“I have been through a great deal of misery these past few days,” I told him in a dead, flat voice. “I don’t care that you believe you were somehow ‘helping’. Your intent and goals mean nothing to me. Don’t ever cross me like this again or I will teach you the true meaning of pain. And believe me; I know a great deal about the subject. Do we have an understanding?”

Blueblood’s white face had somehow gone even paler as his eyes flicked over my scar-covered body. He began nodding so violently that I thought he was going to faint. I turned away, trying to ignore the sick feeling in my stomach. I’d been within a whisker of thrashing him but that wouldn’t have gone over well with anypony. I didn’t like making threats but he’d crossed a line. It would have been easier to handle if he’d just been a racist jerk. I trudged over to the couch and flopped down on it, refusing to make eye contact with the others.

Only a couple of seconds later, I felt a feathery wing over my back as Twilight settled back down next to me. I just buried my face in her mane and inhaled the lovely lavender scent that always clung to her fur. I was just too tired to care what anypony thought about my relationship with my mares. I felt Sunset’s head lay down gently on my back. I accepted the comfort and began to breathe slowly, trying to calm down.

“We believe it would be best if you took your leave now nephew,” Luna said sternly. “We will speak with you later regarding the duel and your atrocious lack of manners. Begone.”

There was a clatter of hooves as Blueblood rushed out of the room, followed by a slamming door.

“Well, that was unpleasant,” Sunset commented. “He hasn’t changed, has he?”

“Unfortunately, while his goals are noble, his methods are questionable,” Celestia replied. “On that note, I am sorry you got caught up in his scheme, Silver Spark.”

“Don’t bother,” I sniffed, not lifting my head off Twilight’s back. “The only one who should apologize is Blueblood and it’s clear he doesn’t regret what he did. If he follows through on the terms of the duel this won’t be a total loss.”

“Well, I for one doubt he’ll be willing to actually work,” Rarity sniffed. “That boorish stallion has not changed one bit.”

Rainbow Dash laughed. “I’ll bet you enjoyed seeing him cringing on the floor waiting for Silver to thrash him.”

“I am a proper lady, so of course I would never admit to savoring every moment,” Rarity replied coyly but her smile told the true story.

“Since we’re talkin’ bout that twit now, ah have a question that’s been botherin’ me ever since ah’ saw that lowlife at that first Gala,” Applejack interjected. “Ya both call Blueblood yer nephew, so who’s the third princess that’s yer sister?”

“T’was one of Starswirl’s gambits to give us legal authority and to properly unite the tribes,” Luna replied. “He was our guardian but he also arranged for us to be legally adopted into the families of King Bullion, Commander Hurricane, and Chancellor Puddinghead. As an unexpected bonus, that act also made Princess Platinum our sibling. Vladamir is the eldest of the Platinum lineage and thus our nephew for the sake of simplicity.”

Celestia sighed. “He is proud of his ancestry and despite his flaws, his behavior is actually a marked improvement over his father and grandfather. They were two of the most disappointingly bigoted ponies I’d seen in a hundred years.”

“Interesting,” Rarity muttered, looking over at Celestia. “So does that mean Silver Spark legally outranks Blueblood because he is your blood relative?”

My head shot up off Twilight's back; all thoughts of rest were gone in a burst of panic. My mind just careened off into total confusion as I tried to sort out the unexpected twist. I stared at Luna with wide eyes while awaiting her judgment.

Luna looked back at me and nodded thoughtfully. “They would be equals at the very least if we were to publicly acknowledge his identity.”

“Pass, thank you!” I said firmly.

Rarity gasped in horror. “But Silver, think about the opportunity! You could be a prince!”

“Nope, not a chance,” I repeated firmly. “I am not accepting a title given to me just because I’m related to somepony. That path leads to ponies like Blueblood. I have no regrets about what I’ve discovered about my relationship with Luna but I’ll stick with whatever rank I earn. I’m just glad that isn’t much.”

Twilight, Sunset, and Cadance suddenly began laughing. I looked around the room at the giggling ponies, trying to figure out what was so funny.

“What?”

“You and your human friends earned a noble rank as a result of your heroic actions during Twilight’s first two visits,” Cadance explained. “It is yours and theirs even if they never step through the portal. So that puts you one short ceremony away from officially being a Knight of Equestria.”

“Plus, we’re dating a princess you silly colt,” Sunset giggled. “What rank do you think Shining Armor gained when he married Princess Cadance?”

The double hit of shock from both myself and Spark left me disoriented while I tried to sort out the latest revelation. Spark was of no help at that moment, leaving me there with my jaw slightly slack. It took me ages to come up with a truly brilliant response.

“Uhhhhhh, what?”

The amusement suddenly vanished off Twilight’s face and she frowned. “You don’t want-! Surely you knew what would come with dating a- a princess?”

I noticed the hitch in her voice and turned to look right into her eyes. “No, it honestly never occurred to me but this doesn’t change anything. I fell for Twilight Sparkle, not a title.”

Twilight’s eyes went misty and she leaned in to give me a quick kiss on the cheek. “Thank you,” she whispered.

“Awwwww! So cute!” Pinkie squealed.

“I know, right?” Sunset replied. “Luckiest mare in two worlds, right here.”

Twilight and I both blushed, making everypony giggle a little. I could tell Twilight’s friends were surprised by the display of affection she showed. When they all finally calmed down, I crossed my hooves and glared at the room.

“Well, now that everypony is feeling better, could we get back to questions?”

“Yes, I have a question regarding the old alliance,” Shining Armor said. “How could we have possibly been friends with the Diamond Dogs? I find it hard to believe they were once our allies. Rarity’s encounter with the Rambling Rock Pack is fairly typical these days.”

“Of all the surviving races of the Starlight Council, the Diamond Dogs fared the worst,” Celestia replied sadly. “They preferred to travel the world in small packs and chose to build the core of their civilization in Hipacelion City. When it was destroyed their society collapsed, leaving only the small roving tribes.”

“Be that as it may, what could they have offered in return?” Rarity sniffed. “The ones that abducted me seemed rather lacking in . . . well, anything.”

“Tis easy to judge the Diamond Dogs on their appearances and rough behavior,” Luna said. “They are second to none when it comes to mining. Their magic allows them to carve through dirt and stone like it is butter. They also seem to have a sixth sense of structural weaknesses in stone. They employed that ability to help investigate natural cave systems and the tunnels left by wyrm activities. They were the foundation of Equestria’s metal economy during the years of the alliance. They dug out metal ores while we provided them tools and the gemstones they loved.”

I looked over at Luna and raised an eyebrow. “You know, if my family history is accurate, the primary thing the Starlight Council offered in trade was defense.”

Rainbow Dash suddenly started laughing. “Oh, that’s a good one, Silver! Equestria had Commander Hurricane, Flash Magnus, and the Pegasi Legions! Why would we need more defense?”

“The Pegasi legions were strong but they were the wrong kind of military,” Celestia replied. “Before the advent of the Windigos, the pony homelands were quite secure from monsters. Most Pegasi spent their lives training to fight Earth Ponies and Unicorns on a traditional battlefield. When everypony migrated to Equestria, the Pegasi Legions were not equipped for the challenges we faced. The Starlight Council avoided pitched battles and monsters would simply evade the large military forces.”

“There were, of course, exceptions such as the legendary Flash Magnus but in most cases, the Starlight Council were simply better suited to fight the monsters that inhabited Equestria,” Luna added. “Fortunately, the pegasi were able to control the weather, a feat none of the Starlight Council members could match. The modern weather service is based on the old legion structure. As time passed, the Thestrals and the Seaponies formed the core of the force responsible for securing Equestria’s borders though representatives from nearly every Starlight Council tribe participated.”

Cadance looked slightly confused. “This may be my Pegasi roots speaking but I always Thestrals use the same magic as Pegasi to fly. Was that wrong?”

Luna shook her head. “Both actually. Pegasi and Thestrals both use magic to aid their flying and both can interact with clouds. The magic involved is similar enough that Rainbow Dash could teach Silver to fly. That is where the similarity ends. Pegasi can project their magic over a wide area, allowing the manipulation of the weather on a vast scale. Thestrals cannot project their magic in the same way. The rest of their magic is internal with some distant similarities to Earth Ponies.”

Once Luna finished, I raised my hoof to finally ask a question. “What role did Starswirl the Bearded play during the purge of the Starlight Council Tribes after you became Nightmare Moon?”

Twilight’s head swung over to me with an expression of surprise on her face. “Starswirl was already an accomplished mage when Celestia and Luna ascended. Sadly, he died a long time ago.”

“The last time Luna and I saw Starswirl was only four years after the alliance had been established,” Celestia added. “He departed on another one of his mysterious adventures but never returned. The tragedy with Luna didn’t occur until almost 500 years later.”

“Something doesn’t add up,” I countered, shaking my head. “Twilight, when you came to help us with the Sirens you told us they were banished to my world by a pony named Starswirl the Bearded. Once we became friends with them, Adagio and Aria both told us they were alive when Luna fell! The court record you found even details the mysterious fights that broke out in the army that eventually attacked Hipacelion City!”

“Y’all sure they were tellin’ the truth?” Applejack inquired skeptically.

“Aria confirmed her participation in the fight and aftermath,” I replied, thinking back to my first sparring session with her. “She referenced atrocities she blamed on Celestia but refused to speak of any details. Adagio was the one who asked specifically about the fate of Hipacelion City.”

“Do you remember the look on their faces when you showed them that court record?!” Sunset gasped. “The three of them looked so relieved when you discovered nopony had died during the destruction of that city. That’s not a reaction you can fake.”

“I recall working with Queen Crescendo on designing weapons to enhance their magical abilities but I cannot recall what we discovered,” Luna replied. “It vexes me that there are gaps in my memories from those years before I fell. My greatest fear is that the Nightmare was already influencing my actions.”

“Well, how did seaponies cast spells?” Sunset asked. “Perhaps that might help you remember.”

Luna smiled as she thought back. “Seaponies cast their magic through song. Heart songs do not hold a candle to the music that permeated every aspect of Seapony life. They called their elite mages Spell Singers. Their magic worked on land but it was far less powerful; limited by their access to a source of water.”

“I vaguely remember Starswirl telling us about the Sirens,” Celestia replied. “That incident occurred before Luna made contact with the Starlight Council. How could they have fought alongside Luna five hundred years after they were banished?”

“I don’t know if there’s an easy answer to that,” I replied, admitting defeat. “It's clear we’re missing something here. I suggest we table this until we can talk with the sirens. I think you have enough information to convince Adagio to tell us her side of the story.”

Twilight leaned over to nuzzle me and then went tense as she turned to stare at her mentor. “I agree because what Silver is saying brings me to my next point. Where is the documentation, Princess Celestia?”

“What do you mean, Twilight?” Celestia asked, her expression becoming worried the moment she noticed the shift in Twilight’s posture.

“Extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence,” Sunset replied firmly.

As soon as Twilight had gone tense I began watching her carefully. Her expression was wary and almost distrustful. I’d seen her act like this a few times before but never when Princess Celestia was involved. Now her concern was focused squarely on her mentor.

“Precisely Sunset,” Twilight echoed. “Somehow we have to convince everypony that their ancestors are potentially guilty of atrocities that fly in the face of everything we’ve ever been taught about the history of Equestria. Without extensive evidence, we will fail miserably. All we have so far is your word, Silver’s family stories that don’t even reference ponies, and one obscure court record that is loosely tied to the destruction of Hipacelion City. A city that nopony has ever heard of.”

“Perhaps you could enlighten us as to what evidence you desire,” Luna said carefully.

“Everything you have!” Twilight exclaimed. “Information about the alliance! Details about the tribes I’ve never even heard of! Written testimonies! Notarized court documents and physical evidence of the destroyed settlements! I’d even settle for a single picture of a Flutter Pony considering I’ve never heard of them!”

“All that would help immensely,” Sunset nodded. “Recordings of the events would be even better but that technology isn’t even 100 years old in the human world.”

“Even as she betrayed our trust, Arcane Vision also helped,” Celestia chuckled. “Rarity, do you happen to know the origin of the memory crystal spell you used to decorate the throne room of Twilight’s Castle?”

“It’s an awfully big coincidence if such a spell was developed just before it was needed,” Rarity gasped.

“Indeed and yet that is precisely what happened,” Luna explained. “Arcane Vision was a seer. I would confidently say she had the most powerful talent for prophecy ever recorded. My sister and I have occasional visions of the future but it is merely a consequence of our alicorn natures. Arcane Vision’s talent was foresight and she learned to see more than simply the inevitable chain of future events. She saw shades of possibility and how her actions could influence those pathways as easily as you see me now. The first memory crystal enchantment was achieved under her direction three years before I became Nightmare Moon.”

Twilight had begun to relax. “Copied memories would be just about the best evidence I could imagine. This information is all safe?”

“The evidence you will need is stored in three secured vaults,” Celestia confirmed. “After the incident, there was a desire to eradicate all knowledge of the Starlight Council. The surviving relatives of the nobles who were assassinated worked very hard. Fortunately, the volume of information meant it was trivial to gather those same resources and store them safely. Everything that I could gather is stored in three secure vaults. They are in Canterlot, the Everfree Castle, and Manehatten.”

“Some of the crystals chronicle the worst of the battles and some of the most atrocious events during the purges,” Luna warned. “The violence might be too much for the average pony to handle. They will need to be checked before release to the public.”

“If the memory crystals top a movie with an R rating in the human world, I’ll be surprised.” Sunset sighed. “Silver and I can help with the initial review.”

“Our worlds couldn’t be that different, could they?” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “We fought the changeling hordes in Canterlot.”

“The human world isn’t nearly as peaceful as Equestria seems to be most of the time,” I countered quietly. “At least twenty people die in my favorite holiday movie. Some of them quite violently. It’s a fairly typical R-rated film but it’s far from the worst I could find if I put the effort into it.”

Sunset glanced over at me. “Die Hard?” When I nodded she grinned. “Such a good movie. We should watch it again sometime.”

I smiled at Rainbow Dash whose eyes had gone wide with surprise. “If you’re curious, I’d suggest we test you out on a few lighter movies to see if you can stomach cinematic violence. Anyhow, I’d be glad to help out with the first look at those crystals, Luna.”

“My thanks to both of you,” Luna replied. “Thine relative comfort with the darker aspects of war will be of great help. T’would be a disaster if we overwhelmed the public with the full horror of those events. All must be revealed someday but there is no value in alienating ponies with unfamiliar levels of violence before understanding is achieved.”

With that disquieting comment, I thought we were coming to the end of our question session. Then Cadance suddenly shot to her hooves and faced her adopted aunt.

“Auntie Celestia, I have a concern before we adjourn for the night,” Cadance declared, looking at her target with narrowed eyes. “Your non-reaction to my new cousin’s existence has been nothing short of disgraceful. Your first reaction was to chastise your sister for failing to adhere to a ridiculous ultimatum fifteen centuries ago and it just went downhill from there. You have treated Blueblood with more respect and affection on his worst days. What is wrong with you?”

Celestia averted her eyes. “His ancestors suffered because of my mistakes and negligence. I will not force a relationship on a pony who I have wronged.”

“Oh, for the love of god,” I grumbled, struggling up to my hooves.

All eyes were on me as I walked over to Celestia. I stopped a short distance away and watched the white alicorn for a moment. I could tell she was watching me nervously out of the corner of her eyes. Her wings were drooped and she looked tired. She continued avoiding my gaze, leading me to just sigh.

“I forgive you,” I told her gently.

“But what I did to your family . . .” Celestia trailed off without finishing.

“Was a terrible tragedy,” I responded. “A pony I respect very much once told me that what has been done cannot be changed. You’ve treated me with complete respect since we first met. Besides, I agree with what Cadance said earlier, I’d rather have more family than less.”

She stared at me and then looked over at Luna who was smiling at me with obvious approval. She turned back to me and for the first time that day, she looked me in the eye. Her pink eyes were shining as if she was just holding back tears; an unsurprising state after the emotional revelations of the afternoon. Finally, she actually smiled at me nervously. Celestia unfolded herself and closed the gap between us, leaning down to hug me. I could hear a high-pitched squee of excitement escaping from both Rarity and Cadance in the background.

“Hello nephew,” Celestia said nervously. “I honestly still can’t quite believe we’re related but it seems my sister’s descendants have done a fine job.”

“It’s nice to finally meet you too,” I laughed quietly. “I think it might be a bigger leap for me. Three months ago magic wasn’t even a thing in my life. Now it turns out I’m related to ponies that can move the sun and moon. Weird has become my lot in life but I can live with it.”

I looked over at Luna who was smiling broadly. “Thine acceptance of my descendant is a relief dear sister. Tis a shame but I believe our time together has come to an end. The final train to Ponyville today departs within the hour. It would be our pleasure to see you all again soon.”

Twilight grinned. “I’ll make sure to leave room in our schedule.”

It was almost unfortunate we had run out of time but after the day we’d all had it was far past time to head home. We said our goodbyes to the princesses, promising Luna that I would visit her soon. Then we were escorted down to the train station in two carriages. It was a merciful chance to evade the reporters and travel home peacefully. The press was a nightmare I would have to face someday but at least the ordeal was postponed for a bit longer. We quickly boarded the train, using the private carriage sometimes used by the princesses, and soon were on our way.

The conversation between the seven mares was animated among the mares as we rumbled down the tracks. They steered away from any discussion of the discoveries of the day. Instead, they focused on what was ahead in their day-to-day lives. Spike had dozed off and was curled in a corner. Sunset and Twilight were snuggled together on the bench across from me as they chatted with the girls. It was a shame they weren’t wide enough for three.

I mostly kept to myself watching the scenery roll past through half-closed eyes. I just wanted to clear my mind and relax after everything I had been through. We were probably about halfway to Ponyville when I was dragged out of my introspection.

“Pssst, Silver!” Rainbow Dash hissed. “Come on, I know you’re awake!”

I opened up my eyes and turned to face the group of mares. Before I could ask what was going on, Pinkie waved her hoof to get my attention.

“Rarity has a question for you!” Pinkie chirped.

“Umm yes, there is one thing I was reluctant to ask during our earlier conversation,” Rarity mumbled, briefly glaring at Pinkie and Rainbow Dash. “You were simply tired of being the center of attention. Still, there is one thing Princess Luna said that has been piquing my curiosity more than her being your ancestor. What did she mean when she called you her student, darling?”

“Yeah, what can a Thestral learn from an Alicorn?!” Dash added. “Er . . . not that you don’t deserve to learn from her. We’re just wondering what it is she’s teaching you.”

I looked around the empty train car while I considered whether or not to tell them. When my eyes met those of Sunset and Twilight I saw them both nod.

“The time for secrets is at an end,” Twilight said. “My friends need to know.”

When we had first begun training, Luna had asked us to keep my abilities quiet. We had always known the secrecy couldn’t last forever and after the revelations earlier, my skill seemed almost inconsequential. Besides, if anypony deserved to know, it was these five.

“I’d be happy to explain,” I said quietly. “Before I do, could you tell me how much you know about the magic Princess Luna wields beyond her power over the moon?”

“She takes care of ponies in their dreams,” Applejack said after only a moment of hesitation, drawing surprised looks from the others. “Ah don’t know how she does it but she helped Applebloom out with some fears she was havin’ bout her cutie mark.”

“Luna helped Scoots out as well,” Rainbow Dash said. “Kid was embarrassed about being scared by those ghost stories. She was pretending to be brave just to impress me, hoping I’d mentor her. Of course, I told her it was ok and she’s my honorary little sis now, so it’s all good! She told me a while later that Luna had taught her that hiding her fears wasn’t healthy during a dream.”

“That’s what Sweetie meant!” Rarity gasped in surprise. “Ahem, the short of it is Sweetie nearly destroyed my first big costume contract with Sapphire Shore. When Sweetie fixed her mistake, she made one alteration to cinch the deal that she said came to her in a dream. Half of what she told me about why she changed her mind that day didn’t make sense until now. Luna must have helped her somehow!”

All their eyes were fixed firmly on me now. I think most of them were beginning to suspect where I was going with this but I still wanted to make it clear.

“Luna watches over ponies in the Astral Realm,” I explained. “Her purpose is to guide ponies and help prevent nightmares from growing into dangerous monsters that could enter our worlds. Before she became Nightmare Moon, she was not the only pony with that responsibility. The group of ponies who helped her were called the Astral Sentinels. The first pony born with the ability to dreamwalk was Luna’s daughter.”

“You have the same ability as your ancestors!” Fluttershy gasped.

“Exactly,” I nodded and a small smile grew on my face. “Luna is my mentor in the art of dreamwalking. When I first walked into another person’s dream, I had no idea what was going on. We all thought it was an accident or something about the different laws of magic in the human realm. The truth is far simpler; dreamwalking just runs in the family.”

Twilight smiled at me and nodded. “Luna has been teaching me and Sunset as well even though we can only help once he brings us into a lucid dream. It has been a fascinating experience.”

“So you’ve seen some pretty juicy stuff then, Silver?” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Come on, you gotta have something you can dish out! Seen any hot action yet?”

“Rainbow Dash, the most important rule I follow as a dream walker is that I will not speak of anything I see, without express permission from that person or pony in the waking world,” I said sternly. “My ability to walk in the Astral Realm is a gift I use to help others. To share what I see with others would irrevocably undermine that trust. Even as Nightmare Moon, that was one line Luna never crossed.”

“Ugh, you’re not fun,” Dash grumbled.

A new voice suddenly echoed down the hall. “Did somepony say fun!?”

Discord’s tall, mismatched form appeared seemingly out of nowhere in the aisle of the train. His sudden appearance made me nearly jump out of my skin. Almost everypony else was startled as well. Surprisingly, it was Fluttershy who seemed completely unconcerned by his sudden entrance.

“Hello Discord,” Fluttershy said quietly. “Are you ready?”

He bowed low to Fluttershy. “I am indeed. I come here, hand in hat, ready for their apology.”

Discord held out a hat I was certain he wasn’t holding a moment ago. Inside was the lion paw from his other arm that was missing. I had already jumped to my hooves even though I had no idea what I would do if he decided to cause trouble. Twilight and Sunset’s horns were both glowing and they looked equally worried. Before anything got out of hand, Fluttershy stepped between us with one wing raised. She looked up at him and frowned.

“Discord,” Fluttershy said firmly.

“Quite right my dear, reverse that last part!” he said, looking over at me, Twilight, and Sunset. “I have something I need to say to you three.”

Twilight didn’t drop her guard for even a second but she still nodded at him. “Go ahead Discord.”

Suddenly, Discord’s face turned quite serious. He had an almost hangdog look on his face as he clasped his mismatched hands behind his back.

“Twilight, when I visited you in the castle last week I made some jokes and insinuations about you and your friends. They were meant to be a bit of fun but I now realize I hurt you instead. I’m sorry.”

Twilight stared at Discord like he’d grown another head. Which honestly wouldn’t have surprised me with how quirky he was. I got the impression this was completely out of character for him. Twilight’s expression suddenly softened into a smile.

“Thank you Discord,” Twilight replied. “I appreciate you taking the time to apologize. Consider it forgiven.”

He chuckled. “Well, as much as I’d like to, I can’t take the credit. My dear friend Fluttershy nudged me in the right direction after the Gala. As always, I’d be lost without her.”

“Fluttershy, you’re a class act in any world,” Sunset marveled. “Discord, I accept your apology as well. Sometimes we need a friend to point us in the right direction.”

We’re cool as far as I’m concerned, Discord!

I held out my hoof to him. “Your counterpart has been a good friend to me in the human world. I think it would be very interesting to get to know the Lord of Chaos as well.”

“Lovely, I look forward to it!” Discord said, taking my hoof in his claw and giving it a quick shake. He looked over at Fluttershy with a smile. “Well, this apologizing and making other friends thing you told me about might just work!”

“I’m glad you think so,” Fluttershy whispered, smiling warmly at him. “I told you it would be worth your while.”

Discord bowed deeply to Fluttershy and then dramatically unzipped a hole in the world that led to a chaotic realm. The realm was filled with colors that I couldn't put a name to and lacked any edges I could follow. Just looking at it gave me a headache and for a second I thought I tasted something citrus.

“Right as always my dear,” He chuckled. “Now I must simply get back to dusting. I swear those bunnies get hungrier whenever I turn around three times. Ciao!”

I waved and watched with some relief as the universe sewed itself back up with a needle and thread. In this realm of magic, Discord was apparently in a class of his own as far as mind-twisting went. The part that blew my mind was the non-reaction of most of the ponies sitting around me. Only Sunset looked as disoriented as I felt. I guessed it was just true that you could get used to anything.

After Discord departed, the conversation went back to the more mundane and ordinary. I was content to let the conversation leave me behind. Just like earlier, I just drifted away from the conversation and watched the world fly past. Before long we would be back in Ponyville and then we would go through the portal. It was time to go home.

Author's Note

Phew, this chapter turned into a bit of an information dump but I hope I managed to keep it entertaining! It's not easy putting together a heave exposition chapter but in this case, it was necessary. The funny thing is this is only about half of what I wrote. The rest of it will appear in chapter 51.

Chapter 51 - For Explanations

1003-08-04 / January 4, 2017

The three of us walked through the portal at 8:00 in the evening, Equestria time. On the human side, it was only two hours earlier. It was one of the more tolerable time shifts we were going to face thanks to the difference between the two worlds. Fortunately, we had set aside four days to recover before school went back into session. Now I was going to need every one of those days just to feel normal again.

It had taken only a small amount of convincing to get Twilight to join us on Earth for one more night together before she finally returned her focus to her duties. Spike didn’t feel inclined to transform himself into a canine tonight so he went to stay with Applejack at the farm.

Becoming human again was unexpectedly disorienting. Even though I retained my human body during the night while dreamwalking, it took me longer than normal to overcome the days of quadrupedal living. Especially given how important my comfort in that body had been near the end. Being at peace with being a pony was literally a life-or-death decision this morning. I flexed my fingers several times as we walked to the car, trying to clear out the disorientation of being back in the body I was born with.

So we found ourselves driving back up the snowy roads in the little hatchback car I had been permitted to leave in the school parking lot while we were away. There were benefits to having a positive relationship with the school administrators. I glanced into the mirror to smile at my girlfriends riding together in the back. They looked content holding each other’s hands as they watched the scenery roll by. Still, the silence was also a bit unnerving

“What are your plans after this visit, Twilight?” Sunset asked.

“More than I should be dealing with,” Twilight sighed. “There are quite a few things beyond my normal duties coming up in the next few months. Once winter wrap-up is done, there’s a good chance a delegation from Yakyakistan will be coming to Ponyville. Possibly within the next few days.”

“Really?” Sunset mused. “They’ve been isolated for centuries, I wonder what changed?”

“I’m not sure, but now I’m just worried their isolation from Equestria might be related to the Starlight Council incident,” Twilight muttered. “It’s frustrating having to question everything I was taught about history. Either way, it’s my first time negotiating with a foreign state. The only reason I’m not freaking out is there hasn’t been time to worry about it. Of course, my friends are going to help but it’s still a scary responsibility.”

Sunset leaned over to nuzzle Twilight’s cheek. “You’ll do fine princess. Just say the word if any of us can help from this world. Even if you just need a kiss for luck.”

“I will probably take you two up on that,” Twilight grinned. “There’s also a summit with delegates from all the different regions of Equestria in Canterlot in about a month and a bit. Several other things as well but that’s the price of being a Princess I suppose. On a lighter note, Cranky Doodle is getting married in a few weeks. It’s going to be a huge event.”

“Seriously?” I asked. “You know, I don’t even know if he has a girlfriend in this world. How huge are we talking?”

“Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and my brother are all attending,” Twilight giggled. “Apparently during his adventures to find his lost love he helped them out in exchange for their help. Funny enough, it was Pinkie Pie who finally found her, already in Ponyville. Again, if you can make the time around school, you’re welcome to come with me. Oh, I think Rarity’s new boutique in Canterlot opens in about a month as well.”

“Impressive!” Sunset gasped. “She must be doing extremely well to afford that. Our Rarity isn’t the full owner of the Carousel Boutique yet. Her family owns the building but the business isn’t hers yet. The details aren’t mine to share but there is a partnership involved. At least she didn’t have to go looking for a summer job.”

Twilight tapped her finger on her chin as she considered Sunset’s words. “Even though we’re all around the same age, my friends and I all have adult responsibilities by the standards of this world.”

“You know, your father and I had a good chat on that topic,” I commented. “We concluded cutie marks give ponies a huge shortcut as far as education goes. You can specialize far younger than humans.”

“He’s right,” Sunset added. “They aren’t the only thing that gives us a head start over humans but our cutie marks do provide us with an early hint about our talents.”

I happened to be looking in the rearview mirror at that moment and noticed a dark cloud pass over Twilight’s face for just a moment. It was brief but for a moment she looked almost haunted. She didn’t follow up on Sunset’s comment so I didn’t say anything but I filed that little observation away in the back of my mind. I watched two cars pass through the intersection in front of me and then turned onto the road home. As I drove us up the road, a random thought popped into my mind.

“Why do our friends all wear emblems that perfectly match their counterpart’s cutie marks? It wasn’t a fad in Manhattan but it seems to be the thing everyone does here in Canterlot. Even your counterpart wore a hairband with your star on it Twilight.”

I saw my girlfriends exchanging a look in the rearview mirror.

“I have no idea,” Sunset replied. “I didn’t actually consider how odd it was until now. I just assumed they were the human equivalent but cutie marks are inherently magical. If this world had no magic before I brought your crown here, the people shouldn’t have marks. Rarity mentioned her three diamonds symbol feeling right somehow which is interesting.”

Twilight hummed a few notes of one of the Rainboom Songs while she considered the possibilities. “There’s certainly something odd going in this world and it started long before you brought the element of magic here.”

Sunset stared at Twilight and then nodded. “With any luck, I’ll be able to measure the magic potential of our friends and figure out what’s going on. I’m going to need to figure out how to compare those results to their pony counterparts. Hope you can help me with that Twilight.”

“I will make sure of it!” Twilight said, enthusiastically nuzzling Sunset’s cheek. “Oh my gosh, I’ll be able to do a proper collaboration with a pony who knows as much as me about magic! Even better, a brilliant pony that I respect! It’s going to be great!”

Sunset raised her eyebrow and took both of Twilight’s hands in hers. She gently kissed the back of each one and then looked into her eyes with a smile.

“I love you, Twilight,” Sunset sighed. “You’re right, this is going to be great.”

If I hadn’t been glancing regularly in the rearview mirror, I would have missed it. Twilight’s eyes widened briefly at Sunset’s choice of words. When Sunset let go and leaned back in her chair she shook her head and looked back out the window. I was going to ask Twilight if she was ok but the question died on my tongue when my house came into view.

“Don’t plan on getting anything done tonight,” I laughed as we pulled into the driveway. “It looks like Pinkie had another hunch.”

Four extra cars were parked in the driveway. One of them was Rarity’s family car and another was the Apple family’s pickup truck. The third one was a metallic blue sedan that I’d never seen before but it was expensive. The fourth was a tiny pink and yellow smart car that had to belong to Fluttershy. It was pretty easy to guess what was going on and the four of us were quite amused as we made our way along the path through the snow to my front door. I pulled it open and we were immediately confronted by a vibrating Pinkie Pie.

“SURPRISE!” Pinkie yelled. “Well, not really a surprise ‘cause our cars are parked out there so you knew something was going on but still, it’s worth saying, and oooh and you brought Twilight so surprise to us as well! Hi!”

Sunset laughed warmly and put her bag down by the door. “Hey Pinkie. Hi everyone! It’s good to see you! Has everyone been having a good holiday?”

The room was full, the five Rainbooms and the three Dazzlings taking up every available seat. The arrangement of our guests was intriguing. Sonata, Pinkie, and Applejack had taken our couch. Adagio had taken my recliner and Fluttershy was sitting cross-legged on the floor beside it. Rainbow Dash had pulled the rolling chair out of the office while Aria was lounging in the second easy chair.

Everyone looked pleased to see us and while I was glad to see them as well, I wasn’t looking forward to explaining my condition. I tried to slip in the door behind my girlfriends without drawing too much attention but the gasps of surprise from the room indicated I had been noticed. Rainbow Dash got out of her chair, walked up to me, and looked at the discoloration on my face.

“Silver, you look like hell,” Dash said flatly.

“RAINBOW DASH!” Rarity gasped. “Have a little tact!”

“Oh come on Rarity, he’s got a black eye, a new batch of scratches, and he looks exhausted! What did you get into this time?!”

Aria walked over to have a closer look at me. “At least you’re not limping. What’s the rest of the damage?”

Before I could answer, Sunset snorted. “On top of the obvious black eye, he’s acquired two separate head injuries, various cuts, and bruises. Oh, and we can’t forget to include the second-degree burns on his back and wings. Speaking of which, you need to get your wings out for another treatment shortly.”

“Well dang,” Aria whistled. “How about the other guy?”

“I managed to get a medical summary since the pony he fought was from the Royal Guard,” Twilight sighed. “Silver’s opponent had four broken ribs, two sprained ankles, a hairline crack on his horn, and a nasty case of magic burnout. I’m nearly certain the last one is a result of the backlash from Silver shattering his shield spell. He’ll be at least a month recovering.”

I should probably feel worse about that than I do.
Buck guilt. He could have backed down.
Agreed. We did what we had to.

“Seriously?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, rolling her eyes. “It hasn’t even been three weeks since the mess with Gilda. Now you’re picking a fight with royal guards!”

Fortunately, I knew Dash was just messing with me so I just let out a weary chuckle. “For the record, I didn’t ‘pick’ a fight with anypony. It’s been an . . . interesting week. Just let me take this up to my room and we’ll fill you in on the events of the past couple of days.”

I was about to follow through on just that plan when the chest caught my eye. Before we left on holiday we had exhausted every obvious pattern of combinations to open the box. At that time, I had been certain the solution was just another hidden latching mechanism and I hadn’t spared it much thought while I was away. Now, looking at it with fresh eyes and new knowledge, a completely different solution occurred to me. Something I would never have guessed before I met the other Thestrals. At that moment, I felt like my heart had stopped.

“You have got to be bucking kidding me,” I muttered, staring at the box.

“What’s wrong Silver?” Rarity asked curiously.

I ignored her and the other questions that were floating around me while my partner chimed in.

Buck me, I think you’re right Silver.
It has to be right.

“It can’t be that simple, can it?” I muttered in a dazed voice, letting my backpack drop to the floor. “Could someone get the first aid kit from the closet?”

Sunset looked at me with a worried expression but hurried over to the front hall closet. “Is your back bothering you again? I have the salve in my bag.”

I marched into the kitchen and grabbed a small knife. “No, but I’ll need a bandage in a moment.”

Twilight grabbed my wrist as I walked past the kitchen table. “What are you doing?! Haven’t you been hurt enough already today?”

I stopped and carefully put the knife down beside me. Then I took her hand in mine and held it tightly. I looked into her worried purple eyes and smiled in an attempt to be reassuring.

“That vexing puzzle box is made of Lunar Iron,” I said quietly. “You saw how the metal works first hoof during the tribunal. If my hunch is right, we can solve this mystery now. You’re just as curious as I am about what’s inside so it comes down to one thing: Do you trust me?”

“Yes, I do,” Twilight replied without hesitation. “I hate seeing you hurt but now I understand where you’re going with this. Your reasoning is solid given what we witnessed last night. Should we test your bracers as well?”

“Might as well,” I shrugged. “If I’m going to be bleeding anyhow, we might as well. I threw them in my backpack after we came through the portal.”

“Could one of you explain what’s going on?” Aria asked flatly. “You’re talking but the words aren’t making any sense.”

Sunset laughed at their confusion. “At this moment, what’s going on has everything to do with the purple metal box none of you noticed in the corner.”

Everyone looked over to where Sunset was pointing. Apparently, the ‘notice-me-not’ enchantment wasn’t proof against being pointed out by someone in the know. There were surprised mutters from the people in the room as they realized the box was there. The iridescent, patterned metal shone in the lamplight, making it look even more alien than normal. Which it actually was.

“What the hell is that?!” Dash demanded. “Ugh, I feel like it’s telling me to look away.”

“Remember the weirdly heavy crate on Silver’s unpacking day?” Sunset asked in response. “That’s what was inside. Pinkie was right, it is a treasure. We just have to figure out how to open it.”

Everyone else was asking questions all at once but it was Adagio’s expression that caught my eye for some reason. Her eyes had gone wide upon noticing the box beside her. I walked over and knelt beside her. The color had drained from her face and her hand was shaking as she gently ran a finger over the metal.

“I saw something exactly like this once,” she whispered in a dazed tone. “This is a Thestral artifact from Equis. Why do you have it?”

That comment just compounded the complexity of the Siren’s history. I was surprised she recognized this but how was a question for another day. I pricked my finger carefully with the knife, watching as a small red droplet emerged. My voice was almost bereft of emotion as I answered her.

“I have it because it was passed down through my family from the ponies who created it. If this metal really is what I think it is, this will merely confirm everything else I learned today. Some of my ancestors are from Equestria.”

With that, I pushed my bleeding fingertip against the spot where a keyhole or latch should have been. While I waited for something to happen, I felt Twilight’s presence next to me. She silently held out the Lunar Iron bracers the portal had created when I returned from Equestria the first time. I pressed a droplet of blood onto each bracer as well.

After only a moment, Spark shimmered into existence beside me, taking on a human body shape. My ghostly twin gazed longingly over at Sunset and then turned to study Twilight for a moment. He brushed his hand over her cheek before carefully sliding his wrists through the bracers. Twilight shivered as his astral form slid past and through her arm. Gasps filled the room as the bracers vanished out of Twilight’s hands. I barely paid their reactions any mind as I turned my attention back to the box and my brother speaking in my mind.

I think it worked.
Yeah, I can see that. Can you do anything with the box?
Not exactly. It’s like there’s another copy of it here in the astral realm.
Really?
Yeah, I can feel both of them existing but they’re . . . I dunno, overlapping or something.
So what do we do about that?
Hold on, I think I can . . . urgh!

With that grunt of exertion, the box in front of us seemed to shimmer like a mirage. The latches and seams from the various mechanisms that made up the puzzle box twisted out of reality. After mere moments what was left was a nearly normal-looking box made of Lunar Iron, complete with an elaborate old-fashioned lock. The room was dead silent until Sunset leaned in next to me to examine it.

“Well, that worked better than I expected,” Sunset marveled. “What did Spark discover once you bonded with it?”

“There was another box hidden on the Astral Plane that he couldn’t see until the soulbond was established. Spark just switched which one was in the real world,” I explained.

“It still needs a key though,” Sunset mused, running her finger over the top of the box. “Ah, I know!”

We watched her rush upstairs to her room. Rainbow Dash was looking at me like she'd seen a ghost.

“Wait, where did those bracers go?!” she demanded.

I raised one arm in the air and with Spark's help summoned the appropriate bracer into existence on my forearm where everybody could see. As my friends asked Twilight about the magic, it occurred to me that the portal must have somehow known what I was the moment I stepped through. Somehow it had created items that were unique to my ancestry. Twilight crouched down and put her arm around my shoulder. She seemed quite pleased with the turn of events.

“It feels like exactly the kind of trick the Thestrals would have used,” she mumbled. “Layers of false security and misdirection. They built a complex puzzle with no actual solution to distract ponies while the real treasure is locked away, inaccessible without the explicit cooperation of a Spirit Guide. It’s brilliant!”

Sunset came running back down with the Lunar Iron key in hand. “How much do you want to bet this little trinket will finish the job?”

“No bet, my angel!” I laughed. “I’ll be surprised if it doesn’t. Considering touching it started us down this pathway, it would be an elegant way to finish the loop.”

I took the lunar iron key from Sunset and looked at it. It was hard to believe this simple bracelet had unleashed the mystery only a couple of weeks earlier. I slipped the key into the lock and carefully turned it. A loud click echoed through the room and the lid lifted slightly. Interestingly, a few of the people in the room sighed with relief.

“Well that’s better,” Applejack grunted. “At least it’s not yelling at us to look away. I still don’t get what’s going on though.”

Rarity had walked over and was crouched down beside it. “It’s gorgeous. This is the same metal Sunset was excited about all those weeks ago right? You called it . . . dear me I can’t remember.”

“It’s called Lunar Iron,” Twilight said. “We now know it’s a metal created in Equestria by the Thestral tribe and that it is somehow linked with dreamwalking. The method for creating it was lost a thousand years ago . . . along with a frightening quantity of Equestria’s history. Speaking of which, we need to talk Adagio.”

“You finally found something more?” she asked curiously.

“Celestia and Luna told us everything earlier today,” Sunset replied. “You might hate Princess Celestia but she saved every record she could find, including memory crystals. They’ve asked Twilight and her friends to help figure out how to make the truth about the Starlight Council and the war public. Still, your story will provide an excellent alternative perspective.”

“Surprising,” Adagio muttered, leaning back against the wall. “Very surprising indeed. My compliments, Princess Twilight, you’ve actually impressed me. I will, of course, fulfill my end of our bargain as best I can at a later date.”

Adagio’s eyes flickered over to Sonata who looked close to tears. Pinkie moved over next to her and pulled her into a big hug.

“You don’t have to treat me like a little child, Dagi,” Sonata sniffled. “I know I’m an emotional ditz and I usually freak out like this when we talk about the past. I’m ok, this is different. I know Princess Twilight is our friend because she’s shown us we didn’t fail our family! I don’t have to be angry anymore. I want just to help her know everything she needs to make things better, ya know? Now, are you going to open that box or just sit there staring at it Silvy?”

I was just sitting there holding the key staring at the chest. I hadn’t expected the box to unlock that easily. For weeks I had been stuck with a forgotten dream but now the truth was possibly just under this lid. I was frozen until Sunset crouched down and wrapped an arm around my other shoulder. It was nice being snuggled by my two mares but I could tell they were concerned.

“Everything ok Silver?”

“I’m just nervous,” I admitted after a moment. “The past few days have been a whirlwind of overwhelming discoveries. What if there’s a new magical disaster inside this box? Maybe it was locked for good reason.”

“We’ll face it together with our friends,” Sunset said. “Just like we’ve dealt with every problem since Twilight saved us.”

Everyone in the room echoed Sunset’s sentiment, surprisingly even the three Dazzlings. Before the brief boost of confidence vanished, I lifted the lid and flipped it completely over. Nothing horrifying came screaming out of the box. Instead, it was filled to the brim with something. A large deep blue banner covered the contents. It had been folded to show a crescent moon that looked exactly like Luna’s cutie mark. A rolled scroll was sitting on top wrapped in a blue ribbon. It was placed perfectly cradled by the crescent moon on the banner.

There was almost no doubt that whoever packed the box wanted the scroll read first. Having no idea what was inside, I was quite willing to read before disturbing anything else. I carefully picked up the scroll and leaned against the wall while I carefully unrolled it. For how old it could be, it seemed to be in fantastic condition. I stared at the writing on the scroll, straining my eyes to interpret what I was seeing.

“Well?” Aria said. “What does it say?”

“Ummm, I have no idea,” I replied, lowering the scroll. “I’ve never seen a language like this in my life.”

Twilight took the scroll and examined it, her eyes widened as they scanned the page. “They’re old Equestrian runes. The style was abandoned a long time ago in favor of the generic form of hoofwriting. It’s a good thing our modern languages are so similar. Anyhow, it looks like it’s a letter.”

“Well don’t leave us hanging!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Get to reading!”

Twilight scanned the first sentences as if getting a feel for the dialect on the page. Then she cleared her throat and began to read.

My dearest descendent,

If thou art reading this, then a miracle has occurred. Tis impossible to guess how it might be possible but somehow in this barren world, you have found magic. There is no doubt that you have learned to walk the astral realm. Furthermore, through providence or accident, you have discovered one of the secrets of Lunar Iron. Without those two achievements by somepony of our bloodline, I fear this letter will remain sealed away for eternity. I can only hope for the best.

I swear on the soul of the Moon Goddess that what I write here is a simple truth. Thine ancestors are not of this world. We were not born with these strange bipedal bodies. Only months ago, we lived on four hooves and flew through the night sky on silent wings. We called ourselves Thestrals.

There is much history I would convey to help you understand but sadly we are nearing the end of our meager supply of paper and ink. In short, there was a war between two factions in our homeland. We fought under the banner of the goddess of the moon, Luna. Tragically, and in spite of our best efforts, we lost. Our patron deity was killed by her sister, the Uncaring Sun and our enemies regrouped to drive us away. T’was only a short time later that the Sun Goddess began her campaign of vengeance. She ordered her troops to sack our cities and slay or drive out every creature that allied with Luna. Our allies scattered to the four winds.

The surviving Thestrals retreated to our last haven, far to the north in the hopes we could hide and regroup. Alas, it was impossible and the Solar Army arrived at our doorstep. Before they attacked, Arcane Vision, the first advisor to the goddesses stepped forth to request an audience. Our honored goddess had always assured us this advisor was one of her few steadfast allies in the Solar Court so we chose to listen.

Arcane Vision informed us that for our tribe to be preserved, some of us would have to make the ultimate sacrifice. The rage of the army outside would not be sated by mere ink and paper. She presented us with a list of ponies. There was no surprise, only grim acceptance that my entire family was at the top of that list. If we refused, she warned us there was nothing she could do to prevent the army from simply destroying everything we held dear. T’was a terrible choice to make: the guaranteed death of my family or the probable death of all Thestrals. Without our allies or goddess to turn to, there was only one path that remained.

After bidding a tearful farewell to everypony, the first of us were escorted out to the Solar Army. The jeers and shouting froze my blood as they demanded our deaths. Their vile hatred for our tribe ran so deep they were actually cheering for the approaching death of my young foals. It was a small mercy that Arcane Vision muffled their hearing before leading us to our doom. She dramatically informed the crowd we would be executed on the spot. She had chosen disintegration, leaving no evidence of our passing. As she ignited her horn to finish the deed, I stood proudly and waited for my life to be snuffed out.

The light of the spell blinded me but a comfortable warm wave flowed over me. If this was death, I was relieved my foals would pass without pain. When a cold breeze then bit into my fur, I blinked the brightness away and tried to figure out where I was. Instead of the gates of Elysium, my family and I were standing in a massive warehouse with no visible doors or windows. A portal was set up at one end of the room, illuminating the room in a soft white glow. In the middle of the room was an illusion that looked like Arcane Vision; a messenger of some sort.

The messenger apologized for the horrifying deception about our execution but it explained was necessary for her creator’s gambit to work. Apparently, the Solar Army blamed the Astral Sentinels for the nightmares they had suffered after they sacked Hipacelion City. They were tired, angry, and they were thirsty for blood. The illusion regretfully informed us it had been a challenge to get the army to accept her proposal for a cease-fire and she was grateful we had played our part. The only way to save everypony was to ensure the army believed every single Astral Sentinel and Thestral Lord was dead.

The messenger beseeched us to wait and for us to be patient while Arcane Vision finished up her terrible work. Once everypony had been “executed”, we were to gather everything we could carry and pass through the portal to a new world. The one-way trip would transform us into forms suitable for the new world; bodies that you will no doubt find familiar when you read this. It was an easy decision. We had already given up our lives to save the other Thestrals, now we had a chance to live on.

By the time the day was through, over a thousand ponies were transported to the warehouse to join us. According to those who came later, Arcane Vision had made a big show of gathering up many of our artifacts, books, and other dangerous items to ‘destroy’ along with their vile creators. So much could have been lost but here it all was, delivered by the pony we believed was our executioner. The mood was confused; split between sorrow for what was lost and joy for the chance we now had to survive.

Adjusting to the new world has not been easy but we will adapt and survive. The land in this region is cold but fertile. Our crops are flourishing in our greenhouses and fishing the coastline has been very productive. I believe we are well prepared to survive the upcoming winter. However, our survival is going to come with a price. We cannot afford to have our descendants grieving the loss of a world we can never reach and so we have chosen to let our true history fade into legend. Everything that describes what we were was placed in the three puzzle boxes and sealed away on the Astral Plane. Trapped in a place where time has no meaning.

A path to our homeland does exist though its location is unknown to us. When you do make the journey, do not expect a warm welcome. Take the knowledge contained in this box and arm yourself with the tools necessary to survive. On the other side of the gateway lies a dangerous world. It is a world filled with ponies that would see you dead before they offered the hoof of friendship. Find our brethren who I pray still live. They will help you.

“. . . May the stars guide your path and lead you to our homeland,” Twilight paused at looked at me with wide eyes. “Your ancestor, Bronze Trance.”

My heart had nearly stopped while Twilight read the letter. This wasn’t just a hint or a vague clue. The letter answered some key questions perfectly, especially the one detailing how my ancestors had escaped execution. It was no surprise the tone of the letter was biased heavily against Celestia and her followers. The irony was, that I trusted my pony friends more than any of the Thestrals I had met so far.

“Well that was a thing,” Aria grumbled. “So what does this mean?”

“It wasn’t random chance that my ancestors escaped,” I murmured. “If this is real, Arcane Vision tricked all of Equestria and saved most of the Thestrals from the purge. How did she organize that without anyone noticing?”

“Like Celestia said, she was a prophet,” Sunset shrugged. “It’s entirely possible she set it all up long before the conflict even started. Twilight, do you think-”

Rainbow Dash stood up and started waving at us to stop. “This is great and all but you two eggheads have lost us. This is worse than skipping to the end of a Daring Do story! Show us what’s in the box so we can get to the storytelling!”

I carefully pulled the banner out of the box. It was a battle standard in gorgeous condition, with elegant designs of stars and planets that reminded me of Luna. Underneath, the box was packed as tightly as possible with books and scroll cases. They all seemed to be written in a similar language to the letter. Beside me, Twilight had gone rigid and was staring at the box with wide eyes.

“B- B- Ther- a . . . a . . . books-” Twilight stuttered. “B- B- old- scrolls- Books-”

“Breath Twilight,” I said, beginning to worry about my marefriend.

She was rocking on her heels with wide eyes as she drank in the dozens of ancient books, all in immaculate condition. Her pupils had shrunk to pinpricks as she stared hungrily at the treasure hidden inside. Twilight was almost shaking from the excitement as she drew in a huge breath.

“Oh-my-gosh-oh-my-gosh-oh-my-gosh-oh-my-gosh-oh-my-gosh!” she gasped as her excitement overflowed. “So many books about how knows what?! New forms of magic! Unaltered history! So much to learn!”

She pulled in another ragged breath as she tried and failed to find her equilibrium. “I just . . . I thought-! I can’t . . . !”

“Wow,” Sunset giggled. “You sure you’re up for helping us go through all of this Twilight?”

Twilight spun around and grabbed the front of Sunset’s shirt with a slightly crazed look on her face.

“DON’T TAKE THIS AWAY FROM ME!” she almost howled.

Sunset stared at Twilight with a small smirk on her face. She gently removed Twilight’s hands from her shirt and pulled her into a firm, passionate kiss on the lips. Twilight’s eyes went wide with surprise before she relaxed into the kiss. After a moment, Twilight let out a little moan. The others in the room were watching with amused and somewhat embarrassed expressions on their faces. My girlfriends didn’t seem to care until Dash whistled her appreciation.

“I’d never do that to you Twi,” Sunset replied when she broke the kiss. “We’re a team, right Silver?”

I grinned at the content expression on Twilight’s face. “No doubt about it Sunset.”

“Okay!” Twilight sighed happily.

Rarity cleared her throat, pulling our attention away from the box. “As fascinating as this is, I believe you were going to provide an explanation?”

“Right, just a minute; I need to get comfortable so we can take care of my injuries,” I said, getting up to my feet.

The length of the day and the duel were catching up with me. Even worse, my back was starting to sting again. I walked back to the kitchen and pulled a chair out so I could sit and lean against it so Sunset could get at my burns. I stripped off my shirt before summoning my wings and sitting down. That decision caused a few unexpected yells of appreciation from the girls sitting around the room.

“Hell yes, another show before a story!” Rainbow Dash laughed.

“Woo! Take it off!” Sonata yelled, abruptly seeming far more cheerful. “Oooh, nice wings!”

I couldn’t avoid blushing but I didn’t make an effort to cover myself as I settled in. Sunset pulled up a chair behind me and sat down to examine my injuries. I sighed with relief as she began applying the salve to my back and wings. I noticed Rarity was looking at me with undisguised glee. Actually, most of my friends looked incredibly amused now that I thought about it but the fashionista’s expression seemed a bit over the top. I raised an eyebrow at Rarity.

“What’s funny?”

“Oh my, how quickly you’ve forgotten darling,” Rarity giggled. “I’m just remembering the first time I had you to come to the shop for a fitting. It’s quite refreshing to see you so much more comfortable in your skin. You must admit, you’ve come quite far to remove your shirt in our company without a second thought.”

I blinked and looked down at my arms, littered with scars. The ragged evidence of my unfortunate encounter with a window that covered my upper arms and torso, the knife wound on my stomach, and even the clean parallel lines I had inflicted on myself during one of my lowest moments were all clearly visible. Their appearance still made me a bit anxious and I certainly wouldn’t go shirtless in public but Rarity was right. I was coming to terms with the remnants of my injuries and that put a small smile on my face.

“I guess you’re right,” I mused, winking at Rarity. “Well, if anyone here deserves credit for pushing me to start getting comfortable, it’s you and Sunset. Looking back at it, I can’t help but wonder if wearing swimsuits for a measuring session was strictly necessary.”

Rarity coughed and “Perhaps it was excessive but I will always maintain it was for the greater good.”

“Well, it appears to have worked,” Twilight commented as she leaned in and kissed me on the cheek. “It seems there’s a great deal you haven’t told me about those weeks after my first visit.”

I laughed nervously. “Oh yeah, I’m sure there is. The past three months have been ridiculous but I fear this one day has topped them all.”

“Enough distractions!” Sonata interrupted. “Come on, I wanna hear a story!”

Twilight pulled up another chair beside me and took my hand with hers. Once we were comfortable, we began telling the tale of our vacation gone weird.

“I guess I’ll start,” I said quietly. “All things considered equal, the vacation was going pretty nicely until just about four days ago. That’s when we left Ponyville to meet up with Twilight and your counterparts who were wrapping up preparations for the Grand Galloping Gala . . .”

It took nearly an hour to give our friends the summary of the insanity we had experienced over the past few days. So much had happened we wound up skimming over a fair number of details but we did our best to get everyone on this side of the portal briefed on the bizarre truths that cropped up. Other than a few questions, everyone had listened patiently.

“Silver, what are you going to do about the other Thestrals?” Fluttershy asked.

“I honestly don’t care,” I shrugged wearily. “I’ll be quite content if I never have to deal with them again.”

“That seems rather final,” Rarity commented. “You really think so poorly of them?”

“They hurt Sunset,” I simply replied. “They were guards in a position of authority and they abused their position just to take me in. They would have banned me from seeing my girlfriends, possibly assigned me to a mare that was intent on gelding me, or worse. I sympathize with their distrust of the three core tribes but I am not getting involved with a culture that believes everything they did to us is right. Not a chance.”

Sunset sighed and leaned her head on my back. “Don’t hold that grudge too hard love. It’ll destroy you if you’re not careful.”

I knew Sunset was right so I leaned in and kissed her cheek.

“Something’s bothering me about that letter from earlier,” Adagio said before anyone else could speak. “Princess, you are aware that English has almost nothing in common with Equish, right?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked. “Everpony here is speaking perfectly normal Equish. What do you mean, English is different?”

“Don’t be silly!” Sonata chirped. “They’re as different as tacos and toucans! This is English and <this is Equish!> Can’t you tell the difference?”

Sonata’s attempt at speaking what she called Equish had a bit of a strange accent but it still sounded perfectly normal as far as I could tell. From the look on Twilight and Sunset’s face, neither could they. The only reason I began to think something was wrong was the shocked expressions on the faces of our five friends who had never traveled through the portal.

“Woah, that was cool!” Pinkie gasped. “It sounded almost musical! Say something else!”

Sonata grinned. “”

“Ok, I’m a little worried,” I muttered. “All of that sounded the same to me. Why can’t I tell the difference?!”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Aria snorted. “We were banished to this world against our will. You came through a purpose-built gateway.”

Twilight silently pulled her tablet out of her backpack and started the video she had recorded of our conversation with Celestia and Luna. Again, I couldn’t tell anything was different but it was clear our human friends were utterly mystified by what they were hearing.

Oh, I see it now, Silver.
What do you mean Spark?
There’s a smidge of magic in here I never paid any attention to. Now it makes sense.
Sorry, what?
Just listen carefully.

At first, nothing changed but as I focused on the audio stream, I could just barely hear the echo of something else. There was a musical language that sounded entirely alien hiding behind what seemed like normal English. It was a struggle to get past whatever was translating for me but it was there.

Sunset’s eyes had widened. “I can hear it if I really focus but only just barely. How did I miss the language difference? For Celestia’s sake, I’ve lived here six years and I didn’t even think about it!”

“Well, I can’t understand a word of anything they’re saying,” Dash complained. “So how on Earth did you eggheads miss this?”

“The portal must be far more sophisticated than I ever imagined,” Twilight marveled as she stopped the playback. “The transformation of our bodies is just the beginning of it. The translation is so perfectly executed it never even occurred to me that our worlds had different languages. The layer of spells necessary to create such a flawless translation is mind-boggling. The portal taught us to speak, read, and write a new language without us being aware of the change! Oh my goodness, this is almost as exciting as the books!”

Sunset gasped and pulled out the communication book. She flipped through some of the early entries and then showed several pages to Rarity. She examined the book with clear curiosity, her eyes scanning the pages.

“Your native language has a lovely flowing style,” she exclaimed. “The first entry that I can read is the one you wrote to ask Twilight for help before the Battle of the Bands. This first message you received from Twilight after is also in English.”

Sunset nodded. “My old entries are still in Equish but the message Twilight wrote in Equestria has been translated. I wonder if that has anything to do with the book link passing through the gateway. We’ll have to look into this more, Twilight.”

“Ummm, how does the portal know what language to use?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

“It learns from us, silly!” Pinkie laughed before Twilight or Sunset could speak up. “Why else would the portal be in front of a school on our side?”

Sunset’s jaw dropped. “That’s actually a reasonable explanation. The Equestrian mirror was stored at Celestia’s school in Equestria for years. Now it’s in Ponyville which would still provide enough reference. That would explain why Silver can’t read the runes. They aren’t commonly used anymore. Twilight and I only learned so we could study ancient spells while in school.”

“Where did the statue come from?” I wondered. “This region has barely been settled for two hundred years but the portal is clearly much older.”

Nobody had an answer to that question so it was clear we would have to research it. It looked like I was going to have to try and learn a new language if I was going to learn anything from the incredible legacy I had just received.

“So is it safe?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I wanna go visit Equestria but I have enough trouble in school without getting my brain scrambled by magic.”

"You never know, it might be an improvement," Adagio laughed, getting a dirty look from Rainbow.

“Sunset, Silver, and I, have made the trip several times with no issues,” Twilight replied. “If I was designing this, the enchantment would be a perception filter that simply fools our senses. Even knowing this, I still have to focus to notice the difference. I suppose there might be a problem if the statue was moved to a different country while you were in Equestria but I think that’s a low risk.”

Honestly, the more I thought about the situation, the less it bothered me. I mean, there was the issue that something was added to my mind without me knowing but that was the story of my life with Spark. It was just another quirk of magic that made traveling through the portal incredibly easy.

“Y'all said ya got banished and had to learn human languages the hard way, right Adagio?” Applejack inquired. When she nodded Applejack’s brow furrowed. “So how’d ya get transformed into humans?”

The three former sirens exchanged a look with one another. Adagio's brow furrowed as she tried to remember and her expression became worried.

“I . . . I can’t remember,” she whispered in disbelief. “Aria? Sonata? Do either of you remember how we transformed?”

Sonata and Aria both shook their heads. I could tell the realization actually had the three of them worried but Adagio suddenly looked particularly distraught. I decided against bringing up the discrepancy in their story’s timeline until another day. To my surprise, Fluttershy put her hand on Adagio’s arm and gave it a comforting squeeze. I’m not sure anyone else noticed but I filed it away as an intriguing development.

“Just another mystery I guess,” I said, letting out a yawn. “Good grief, I’m going to have to turn in soon. I’ve been running almost non-stop since I regained consciousness just before midnight last night.”

“Speaking of sleeping, why’s one of the bedrooms upstairs locked?” Dash asked. “Some of us were gonna sleep in there.”

“Oh . . .” I glanced over at Sunset. There was something we hadn’t told our friends yet. Pinkie of course looked like she was about to explode from containing her excitement. She’d been incredibly patient keeping the secret this whole time so it was time to let her off the hook.

Sunset put her arm around my waist. “I guess we did forget to mention that. Silver asked me to move in with him and I accepted. That’s my bedroom now.”

“Woohoo, finally!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Housewarming party for Sunset next weekend everyone!”

“Even better, Twilight and I now have legal identities in this world,” Sunset added enthusiastically. “I can get a job! No more random odd jobs for this girl!”

“Aww man, seriously?” Rainbow Dash moaned. “I already know I’m gonna have to get a job this summer but did you have to bring it up already?”

“Considering I’ve been an illegal alien in multiple senses of the term ever since I arrived here, yes,” Sunset chuckled. “The sooner I get employed, the sooner I can feel like I’m contributing to my new home. Silver deserves better than dead weight.”

“You know I’d never think that angel,” I murmured over my shoulder, fighting a yawn. “I do appreciate the help though. We should get some sleep soon; I’m dead on my hooves.”

“Ah’ think ya left your hooves in Equestria,” Applejack chuckled. “We call ‘em feet here, Silver.”

I got up out of my chair. “Right. If I’m forgetting what shape my body is, it means I desperately need to sleep. Don’t stop the party on my account but I think I’m finished. Night everyone.”

Twilight Sparkle:

When Silver started on his way, the group pulled out one of Dash's fancy electronic machines and started up a party game of some sort on the TV. Normally, I would have been right in there learning more about this aspect of human culture but I wasn’t particularly interested tonight. Instead, I watched Silver head up the stairs. To say my stallion looked tired was an understatement. Though he had put on a brave face through the longest day of his life, I could tell he was done. He vanished into his room and quietly closed the door.

I sighed and leaned back in the kitchen chair I was sitting in. It had been a long day for me as well even though I’d managed to sleep during the chariot ride back to Canterlot. Everything I’d learned today was weighing heavily on my mind. I had done my best to hide it well but the revelations of the day had left me badly shaken. It was going to take time to come to terms with what Celestia had told us and even longer to figure out how to reveal the truth to the rest of Equestria. Especially coupled with the realization that in many ways, ponies were just as tribalist as they had been a thousand years earlier.

The other difficulty I was desperately sorting out was the unexpected revelations about Silver’s family history. I was still having trouble grasping the idea that he was related to the princesses, even if it was distant. There was simply too much to think about at once and trying to parse it into manageable sections in my mind was harder than I expected. Silver’s family history was tangled up with secrets so I could add him to the list of secrets that would eventually have to be revealed. On the other hoof, maybe it would be better to keep my relationship separate along with the human world stuff. Plus, my train of thought kept getting derailed by thoughts of my significant others and the fact that I was going home. It wasn’t a bad thing per se but it was frustrating to be so unfocused. I was so tangled up trying to sort everything out that I almost didn’t notice Sunset sliding her chair up next to me. She wrapped her arm around my shoulder and hugged me.

“Hey gorgeous,” Sunset whispered.

A small smile crossed my face at the casual compliment my beautiful marefriend gave me. I mean I knew it was just a bit of kind exaggeration on her part. Even after my ascension, I knew I was still an average-looking pony by Equestria's standards. I also knew I fell quite short in this form based on what I had learned about humans so far. Still, it was nice to hear so I leaned my head against her shoulder.

“Hey,” I responded quietly.

“You look stressed out. What’s on your mind?”

I glanced over at the stairs before I could stop myself.

“Oh, I see,” Sunset chuckled as a mischievous smile appeared on her face. “You want him, don't you?”

I felt my cheeks turning red at her blunt guess about my thoughts and looked away at the floor. It was more complicated than that but I had no idea how the phrase it. At the same time, she was also kind of right; it was embarrassing, and I wasn’t sure what to do. Sunset took my hand and gave it a comforting squeeze.

“Twilight, why don’t you keep our boyfriend company tonight? I’ll keep the others from spying so you can have a bit of fun.”

I tore my gaze away from the tile floor to stare at her in shock. Sunset winked at me with that dang sexy smirk on her face. Normally I loved seeing this confidence in my marefriend after everything she’d been through. This time the insinuation made my already rosy cheeks flare to scarlet. I looked around the room, hoping nobody was watching. By some miracle, they were all focused on picking characters for their game.

“Sunset!” I hissed. “We haven’t- I mean- I shouldn’t-! I’m not going to-”

She leaned in and kissed me gently on the lips stopping what could have become another freak-out before it started. It was both wonderful and mildly frustrating that Sunset could stop my panic attacks so easily. When she broke the frustratingly short, chaste kiss I must have looked slightly dazed because Sunset giggled when she saw my face.

“You know that’s not what I meant, princess,” she whispered, brushing my cheek with her hand. “Just go take care of him, like we did every night in Equestria. The difference is, tonight he’s all yours; I'll sleep in my own bed. Seriously, I slept last night, so go relax!”

How could I say no to that? I was pretty tired after everything we’d been through over the past few days and I did want to spend some time with Silver. I took her hand and kissed the back of it, enjoying the small gasp of delight the small touch elicited. It wasn't exactly a competition but it was still nice to know I could get a reaction out of her as well. I watched as Sunset went over to join the party and waited until it was clear my friends were distracted before slipping up the stairs. When I reached the door, I put my hand on my chest and took a deep breath. After I had slowly let the air out, I opened the door and slipped into the dark room.

“It’s just me,” I whispered in the quietest voice I could muster. If Silver was still awake I knew he would hear me. It seemed his senses were becoming sharper with every passing day, even while he was in his human form.

“Hey there,” he replied in a sleepy voice. “Coming to bed already?”

“Yeah, just give me a minute here to remember how to get out of these things,” I whispered.

I smiled, fighting back the nervousness while I fumbled with the buttons on my shirt. The only thing I found slightly frustrating about this world was the clothing. Without any fur, it made a bit of sense but clothes for sleeping just seemed ridiculous. If we were in Equestria, I could have just hopped into bed with my stallion without all this fuss. Of course, my main complaint was trying to work the buttons on the shirt the portal insisted on giving me every time I visited. My fingers were barely agile enough to manage and I think Silver knew.

“Let me know if you want some help,” Silver whispered.

I froze for a moment and giggled nervously as I seriously contemplated his offer. Still, given what I knew about human culture, I had to resist.

“Tempting but I’m not sure we’re to that stage in this relationship,” I replied, hoping I sounded playful. “I will keep that in mind though. Also, no getting Spark’s help peeking.”

“As you wish,” he replied quietly.

The tone in his voice made a shiver go down my spine. The first movie I watched in the human world was a sweet love story called The Princess Bride. I suspected the movie had special significance for Silver because Sunset asked him out while it was playing. If I was to read more into it, he was quietly saying he cared no matter what but I had to be careful. The chain of thought reminded me I hadn’t been on my best behavior this evening.

“Sorry for the freak-out over the books earlier,” I apologized. “I’m a bit embarrassed; I haven’t overreacted like that in ages. There’s just so much knowledge hiding in those boxes. Honestly, I believed Arcane Vision had destroyed it all so to see all those books intact was a bit overwhelming.”

“No worries! I knew you loved learning but I don’t think I’ve seen someone as excited about knowledge as you. It was quite adorable to be perfectly honest.”

Sometimes I still found it hard to believe I’d found such an unusual stallion. The way he treated me and Sunset didn’t fit with anything I thought I knew about relationships. He always admitted he was a poor student and yet he seemed almost attracted to my intellect rather than repulsed. I quickly pushed the thought out of my mind before the bad thoughts could take over and focused on what I was doing instead. I tried to reach around my back to try and get rid of the next layer of clothing.

“Sweet Celestia, who’s the sadist who designed this bra thing? My arms don’t bend that way and the clasp is in the single hardest-to-reach place!”

Silver let out a sympathetic laugh. “I can’t say I’ve heard that before! Still, I suppose there are some things our friends still don’t discuss around me.”

“Well you are a stallion; well male anyhow,” I giggled while I gave up and slipped the stupid thing over my head. “I suppose some things are universal among species and worlds. Mare things being discussed away from Stallions is just a constant I suppose."

Silver didn't comment and was quiet while I finished getting changed into my sleepwear. It was a new set made for me by Rarity as a Hearthswarming present to finally replace the ones I borrowed. It was made of a soft, pale blue fabric with patterns of stars that reminded me a bit of my first Gala dress. The real one, not the abomination I guilted my generous friend into crafting. I had to admit that the feel of the fabric against my skin was delightful. Fabric choice was more aesthetic for ponies since our fur prevented the direct contact humans got with this skin. It didn’t make up for the total absence of magic but it was still nice.

Once I was finished getting changed, I hesitated in the shadowy room. I hadn’t spent much time alone with Silver since our relationship had taken a slightly more intimate turn. We’d always been a trio during the nights of snuggling and I hadn’t really contemplated how things might be different when it was just two of us. I put my hand on my chest and took a deep breath to calm my nerves. Once I let it out, I quickly slipped under the covers. Almost immediately, Silver’s arm wrapped around my stomach and pulled my back up against his chest.

I tucked my head up under his chin and tried to relax. We lay there for a while, cozy under the blankets. I was feeling content but my mind loved to wander while the world was quiet. My mind drifted through the disastrous events of the past few days again. The awful incidents only served to remind me how fleeting this moment was.

“Twi? What’s bothering you?”

Apparently, my treacherous body had concluded that melancholy thoughts had to be accompanied by a sad sigh. Quite unfortunate given how observant my coltfriend was.

“I don’t want to be a burden,” I replied quietly. “You’re dealing with enough stress right now.”

Silver shifted and I had to fight off a surprised squeak as he nuzzled his face gently into my hair. My bare skin was far more sensitive than my fur as a pony and my long hair did little to dampen it. The unexpected feeling of his skin brushing mine sent shivers down my spine.

“You are not and will never be a burden to me,” he whispered in my ear. “Please, we promised to talk to each other no matter what. Let me keep my side of that agreement.”

He was right of course but I hated to bring this up again. In my mind, I knew I was overreacting but it was hard to beat back my constant doubts. The past two weeks had been so wonderful and I just had this awful feeling it couldn’t last. I knew the role I had to play in Equestria and now Silver had been hurt because of political games. I was absolutely intent on trying to downplay what was bothering me.

“I . . . well . . . this is our last night together for a while,” I admitted, fighting back tears. “Tomorrow I go back to my duties as a princess while you and Sunset go back to school. It's the same fear I've always been fighting since we started dating. When it comes down to it, we live in separate worlds. I- I wouldn't blame either of you if you decided this was too much trouble.”

Silver didn’t answer right away and I felt a moment of fear as he pulled his face away from me. Then his fingers brushed my cheek and I knew he found the tear that had slipped out. His voice was tender when he finally replied.

“You are worth it, my princess. We might be a universe apart but the portal is in your home. It’ll be just like we discussed. Afternoon naps together. We can modify our sleep schedules. Five-minute jaunts through the portal just for a moment together. We can talk to each other using your tablet or the book. We’ll stretch out our time together while we dream. Anything we can do to make sure you know how much we love you.”

He had started out listing the things we had discussed earlier in the week and I certainly didn’t disagree. It was his last sentence that made my planned reply die in my throat. Words failed me as my mind tried to wrap around what he’d said. Sunset had said the same thing in the car earlier but I thought it was just an exaggeration; a joke that fit at the moment. Love wasn’t a thing you talked about after only a month of dating, was it? It was a loaded word according to every book I had ever read about dating; the word that would send most stallions running to the hills if uttered too soon. Silver’s quiet confidence left me grasping for a response.

“Love? Really?” I squeaked almost involuntarily. I utterly failed to keep the disbelief out of my voice.

“Really, really. I love you Twilight Sparkle,” he whispered, his lips pressing to my neck.

The unexpectedly sensual contact along with his words made my heart skip several beats. The touch nearly erased every thought from my mind and I felt a brief moment of panic from the unexpected mental blank. Before I could stop myself, I rolled away reflexively to try and think for a second, leaving me facing him just a short distance away. I grasped around blindly in the darkness and found his hand. I gave it a squeeze to try and reassure him; desperately hoping he wouldn’t take my actions as a rejection. Then his hand found my cheek again and I was left struggling to keep my composure.

“We’ll both tell you that as often as necessary until you believe it with all your heart,” he continued, running my fingers along my cheek, wiping away more tears. “Come on, I’m supposed to be the one doubting whether he belongs in this relationship; not my beautiful princess.”

I stared at his silhouette in the darkened room for what felt like an eternity while my mind and heart grappled with his words. Ever since they had invited me to join this experimental relationship, I’d been torn between the aching hope that this could work and the stark reality that there was literally a world between us. At this moment, none of that mattered to me anymore. To hear Silver declare such commitment to our relationship of barely thirty days was beyond anything I had ever imagined possible.

My heartbeat was like thunder in my ears and I could feel fresh moisture on my cheeks. Then, for once in my life I didn’t hesitate, consider consequences, or think things through. I just lunged forward, clumsily reaching out to find him. Fortunately, my lack of coordination was still rewarded as I wrapped my upper arm around him. I pulled myself in so close I could feel his warm breath tickling my face. My other hand trapped by the weight of my body found his and our fingers twined together. My cheeks felt like they were incandescent from the heat growing inside me and the feel of our bodies pressing together left butterflies in my stomach.

I only took a moment to register the details of those sensations before closing the narrow gap between us. I captured his lips with mine, exploring his soft, gentle mouth with my own and enjoying the lingering taste of an unexpectedly spicy mint on his breath. My reckless attack was rewarded with a sharp gasp of delight from Silver before he responded with surprising passion. As his lips stole my breath from my lungs, I wrapped my arms tightly around him. My hands began to explore his bare back, tracing gently over the smooth, furless skin and the muscles hiding underneath.

Then one of Silver’s hands drifted over the silky fabric covering my back, sending shivers down my spine. When his fingers gently pressed into the muscles around my shoulders the tension I hadn’t realized I was holding in them just evaporated. A moan of delight slipped out of my mouth, muffled by the blissful link between us. I didn't want the moment to end but all too soon, the need to breathe properly won out. I pushed away and laid down on my back, still holding one of his hands with mine.

"Wow," Silver gasped, breathing as heavily as I was.

While a part of me wanted to kiss him again, I hesitated this time while assessing the sensations running through my body. The only time I’d felt even remotely like this was during the previous spring so I decided to let things cool before I did something I wasn't ready for. As I shifted and nestled my head in under his chin it occurred to me that I didn’t entirely understand the body I received while in this world or how human biology differed from ponies. Silver didn't complain as I snuggled in closer. Instead, he wrapped one arm around me and began running his fingers through my hair.

The touch of his fingers on my head was almost indescribable, a form of intimacy I could never experience as a pony. He parted my hair and ran his hand down the length of it, sending shivers down my spine. The calm moment of intimacy reminded me of the night Sunset asked him out. That evening I had been sitting in the recliner watching him do the exact same thing to Sunset. I was happy for them both at that moment but I also spent that evening biting back the most awful feeling of jealousy I'd ever felt. Now I had the same joy without stealing happiness from anypony. Even better, for once in my life, my heart and mind were on the same page. There was only one thing I could say at that moment.

“Silver, I love you too,” I whispered.

He was quiet for a moment, the only sign he had heard me was a short inhalation of breath. I could almost hear the smile on the face when he finally spoke. “I have seen and learned many incredible things since we became friends. In spite of that, hearing those words from you tops nearly everything, my princess.”

“You know, when ponies call me princess, it doesn’t usually make me happy,” I murmured, with a slight smile on my face. “It’s just a reminder of the responsibility I’ve been given thanks to a pair of wings.”

“Dang, I’m sorry,” Silver muttered. “I wasn’t even thinking about that when I called you that. I’ll try to stop.”

“No, see that’s the weird thing,” I breathed, pressing my forehead against his chest. “When you and Sunset call me that it doesn’t really feel like a title. I don’t know if I can put the feeling into words. Something about the way you use the word . . . it’s more of a, I don’t know . . .”

“I think I know what you mean,” Silver whispered, running his fingers through my hair. “I think it’s like when I call Sunset my angel or love.”

“Yes!” I replied. “You’re not using it as a title. Something about your tone just makes me feel safe . . . and beautiful.”

“Good because human or pony, you are gorgeous and you deserve to be happy,” he sighed, giving me a peck on the forehead. “I hope someday you’ll believe both those facts with all your heart.”

“I . . . I hope so . . .” I trailed off, snuggling against him. “It’s . . . sometimes hard to believe any of this is real. Our relationship sometimes feels like a dream and my anxiety keeps telling me I’m going to wake up any moment.”

“Well right now, let me hold you as you drift off,” Silver put a finger over my lips to stop me. “I’ll meet you in the Astral Realm and keep your fears at bay. Our dreams are our own to spend together as often as I can manage.”

“You’re right,” I yawned, feeling my eyes droop. “Hope to see you and Spark there. Love you both.”

“We love you too. We’ll be waiting on the Astral Plane for your arrival. That’s a promise.”

With that, I allowed myself to drift away, nestled against my coltfriend while he ran his hands through my hair. At that moment, the pain, drama, and confusion of the past few days became unimportant. There were a million things I could have fretted about for hours as I tried to sleep. That was how I spent many of my nights. Now, in this simple, intimate moment, I just felt content as I slowly fell asleep.

Author's Note

And with that, we close out the fifth story arc of Finding a Place. The final scene was a challenge to write and actually came out much better once I switched to Twilight's perspective. Also, I expect a number of you are going to be pleased the mysterious box has finally been opened. I'm quite looking forward to your reactions to what was inside and to the side discovery about the way the portal handles language.

Chapter 52 will mark the beginning of the sixth story arc. While you all know I am reluctant to hand out spoilers, I am going to take this moment to warn you that the Friendship Games are still a distance off but the storylines will lead up to it much as the second arc lead into the Rainbow Rock adaptation.

It's been a heck of a journey to get to this point and I'd like to thank you all for your kindness, comments, and feedback! Thank you for reading!

Chapter 52 - To Regroup

Saturday, January 7, 2017

The sound of steel striking steel rang filled the room as I blocked yet another assault. The fight had been going on for what seemed like ages with neither of us yielding an inch. My attention was fixed firmly on my opponent as we tested and pushed one another’s defenses, looking for any advantage. I used my dagger to block the latest strike from my opponent’s rapier. I countered with a rapier thrust toward her midsection but she danced away, leaving me striking at air. My height and longer reach were evenly balanced by her agility and skill.

As she retreated from the attack; I resisted the urge to pursue. It was an obvious trap so I took a step back to reorient and prepared to defend myself from the next onslaught. As anticipated, I was granted only a single breath to recover as she came at me with an aggressive thrust of her rapier toward my midsection. My heart was pounding in my ears as I caught it with my rapier, crossing the blade to guide it to my right. As the long blade shot past me, I went in for a high dagger strike at her chest.

Her defense was immaculate as her dagger locked with mine. She twisted her blade in an attempt to send me off balance. I braced myself against her and sidestepped, carefully deflecting a vicious slash from her rapier as we separated. The battle had gone on for so long that it was only a matter of time before one of us made an error. As our weapons met again, I missed a simple twist of my opponent’s wrist. The subtle shift in the angle of the sword negated my block and sent the blade straight into my chest. My heart was pounding in my ears when I realized it was a killing blow.

“AND HALT!” a voice thundered. “Final point goes to Aria. Well done you two!”

My opponent and I were startled out of the haze of combat by the seeming non-sequitur. I realized the corked tip of my opponent’s sword was still pressed firmly against my padded sparring shirt; right above my heart. We both looked over where Steel Rain was standing as applause filled the room. He was at the front of the crowd that had gathered at the entrance to the dojo. I carefully placed my weapons on the springy wood floors of the gym before pulling off my fencing mask. I wiped the sweat off my face with my arm and looked over at my opponent.

She had pulled off her mask, revealing a flushed pink face framed by purple and green hair. Aria pulled a pair of chopsticks out of the ball of hair on the back of her head, allowing her two massive ponytails to swing free. Loose strands of her long hair were plastered on her face. The former siren was almost unrecognizable; wearing the happiest smile I had ever seen on her face. She brushed her arm across her face and to my surprise held her hand out to me.

“Well fought Aria,” I said wearily, taking her hand and grasping it in a firm handshake. “That last strike was beautifully executed.”

“Of course it was Silver Spark,” Aria laughed. “It’s about time you started taking this seriously. That last bout is the first time you’ve properly fought me like it’s actually life or death. Though you seem to wind up dead more often than not.”

“I can live with that,” I replied cheerfully. “Every ‘death’ is a learning experience.”

We both waved at the spectators and walked over to where our stuff was sitting on a bench near the changerooms. Today was the grand opening of the Canterlot Martial Arts Academy. Pinkie had put an impressive amount of effort into helping Steel Rain set up an event that was drawing in quite the crowd. Our match had been quite the draw, especially considering how long it went on. The final round had been one of the most intense sparring matches of my life.

“Better to learn here before you wind up bleeding all over the Canterlot arena, again,” Aria snorted. “I still can’t believe you let yourself get tricked into an honor duel.”

“Don’t remind me,” I grumbled. “I have a horrible feeling I haven’t seen the last of that arena. I have to say, I’m impressed by how many tricks you’ve got up your sleeves. Your moves are incredibly subtle at times.”

I took a long swig of water and smiled at the people who were now looking around the dojo as part of the grand opening. Most of my friends were here, except Sunset and Rarity who were running some errands. Sunset was eager to start taking control of her life in the human world and she was taking advantage of the day to get that started. Many familiar faces from CHS were among the spectators. I was unsurprised when I spotted Discord’s beaming face peering at me over the crowd. He flashed me a thumbs-up as he walked out the door.

“Dusty old books are no substitute for learning from the source,” Aria replied with a small grin.

“True,” I replied, intrigued by her implication. “So who taught you medieval fencing?”

“I had many teachers over the centuries but my dueling teacher is one I remember fondly,” Aria replied wistfully. “Maestro Capoferro was one of the rare humans that earned my respect. Oh don’t get me wrong, he was a total chauvinist, like most men. He was going to refuse to teach me but once I sang him a song, he changed his mind. It was no easy feat to ‘convince’ him without destroying what made him a gifted instructor in the first place. I wanted a teacher, not a servant. In the end, he was everything I had hoped for; a firm but fair teacher who ignored my gender.”

I was still having difficulties comprehending the sheer scale of the time Aria had lived. I wasn’t even twenty years old. Her comment made her true age absolutely clear because Capoferro was a name I actually knew. He lived in the 16th century and wrote one of the fencing manuals used to recreate the discipline in modern times. A modern replica of that very book was on the shelf in the dojo library. If asked, Steel Rain would probably call him the grandfather of modern fencing. Before I could ask Aria more about learning from Capoferro, a familiar voice interrupted, stopping my train of thought cold.

“I don’t know if I’ll ever be completely comfortable with your blasé view on mind control,” Bon Bon chimed in. “Still, I have to admit it sounds like you’ve had a pretty amazing life.”

Lyra and Bon Bon had slipped up beside us while I wasn’t paying attention. I choked on my water as my heart rate accelerated but I managed to remember which world I was in. For a moment, I had to remind myself that Bon Bon was sort of a friend in this world. She wasn’t my enemy. This version of her hadn’t pointed a crossbow at my face and unleashed a plethora of racial slurs in my face. The two of them watched me cough with worried expressions on their faces until Aria laughed.

“Silver, your situational awareness ranges from ridiculously sharp to borderline non-existent,” She chuckled, shaking her head. “You’re going to want to work on balancing that out before it gets you killed.”

Yeah Spark. What happened?
Hey, you wanted a magic-free fight. Don’t blame me for taking a few minutes to wake up!
Ok fine, I suppose that’s fair.
It better be. It’s not easy keeping our magic from activating when we’re in the zone like that.
I didn’t realize keeping our magic suppressed would be that hard.
Well, it is! Especially when you get focused like that! Honestly, it’s a struggle to not join in.
It means that much to you?
. . . Fighting as one with you is the closest I’ll ever get to being real.
Fair enough Spark, I wish there was something more I could do.
I know Silver and that means everything to me.

“Hey Bon Bon, Lyra,” I gasped once I’d cleared my throat. “How’s it going?”

“Pretty good, the holidays were awesome,” Lyra chuckled, relaxing after seeing I was ok. “That was a pretty awesome fight. It almost looked like you were fighting for your life at the end there.”

I looked up at her amber eyes and then back at the floor with a sigh. “A part of me was. I love sword fighting and martial arts. I always have but I never expected my life would depend on my skill with a weapon. The last few months have been a sobering experience.”

“Agreed,” Bon Bon nodded. “I suppose after two magical incidents it pays to be careful.”

I hesitated for just a moment wondering if I should keep the truth secret. The Sakitan dagger business with Gilda technically qualified as a magical incident, even if it wasn’t as dramatic as Sunset or the Dazzlings. It only took a moment to come to a simple conclusion. The other students of CHS were just as much at risk as those of us who had gained magic abilities. They deserved to know things were still happening.

“It’s actually three incidents now,” I replied. “Granted, the last one wasn’t nearly as overt. Actually, in a way, we’re up to four if you count the incident before I moved to Canterlot.”

Lyra blinked and blinked again as she put the pieces together. “Wait . . . there were magic incidents before you moved here? Does that mean magical stuff was already happening before Sunset and the whole mess with the crown? All the way over in New York even?”

I nodded, reluctant to speak to the nature of my experience. Fortunately, Aria took over with a satisfied grin on her face.

“They’ve been happening for centuries,” She interjected with some satisfaction. “My sisters and I have been here for over a thousand years. We had magic at our disposal that entire time. Weak as it was, it was still something we could and did use. Plus, I’d be willing to bet Equestria has dumped other inconvenient problems in this world.”

Oh look, we’re an inconvenient problem now.
Seriously Spark?
Well, why not? Most of Equestria certainly feels that way.
Don’t remind me.

“Great, I just wish there was something I could do,” Bon Bon grumbled. “It’s a comfort knowing the Rainbooms can stop the worst of it but standing around waiting to be saved from the next disaster just doesn’t sit right with me.”

“Same here,” Aria snorted. “It’ll be a cold day in hell before I count on a magical miracle from that lot to save the day.”

Lyra and Bon Bon just stared at her silently for a moment. Aria growled when she saw the surprise on their faces.

“Hey, don’t give me that look! I’m just as vulnerable as you humans now. Oh, and being mortal stinks in case you were wondering. I haven’t been sick since I was a juvenile and that was a long, long time ago.”

“Aria, they didn’t mean anything by it,” I said, glancing over at the two girls.

“Y-yes, that’s right, I was just surprised you answered us!” Lyra exclaimed. “I had the impression you don’t like people.”

“I don’t,” Aria snorted. “People are useless sheep. On the other hand, individuals are sometimes worth the trouble. Every once in a while a human surprises me with redeeming qualities. I’ve met a couple recently, although I still don’t entirely appreciate the ones that destroyed our ability to sing.”

“Weird, your voice sounds fine to me,” Lyra muttered. “You know, I read once that singing uses different muscles than talking. I don’t know about magic and stuff but maybe your singing muscles were adapted to your magic. What I remember of your singing feels almost a bit ethereal if that makes any sense. You might just need a vocal coach or something to help you adapt to the changes.”

“Huh,” Aria grunted while staring at Lyra. “See, that’s exactly what I was talking about. We just assumed our singing voices were as permanently destroyed as our magic. We always practiced our singing through the centuries but maybe the magic was a crutch.”

“Lyyyraa?” Bon Bon hissed nervously. “Please tell me you didn’t just give them back their mind control magic. Er, no offense intended Aria.”

“Nah, I suppose that’s a fair worry,” Aria replied, waving her hand dismissively. “If we do learn to sing again we still won’t be anything more than humans. The magic we had was all in our pendants.”

“Neat!” Lyra chirped, apparently unconcerned about Bon Bon’s reaction. “Well, hopefully, we’ll see you around school Aria. Wouldn’t mind getting to know you better. Later!”

“Sure” Aria replied as a grin spread across her face. “If this works, I’m never letting Adagio live it down. She’s utterly certain we’ll never sing again.”

Bon Bon glanced at the two of us nervously as she followed Lyra away. Aria chuckled as the two girls walked off. I resisted the urge to tease my sparring partner about possibly making a new friend. I was becoming too fond of Aria to take a swipe like that.

“Do you really think it will be that easy?” I asked.

“I don’t know, so keep that bit about the vocal coach quiet for now,” Aria whispered. “I don’t want to get Sonata’s hopes up.
Of the three of us, she loved singing simply for the sake of singing the most.”

I nodded my agreement and took another sip of water. While I was there, Applejack and Rainbow Dash walked over to join us. I held up my fist towards Dash as she walked up.

“Dang, that was intense,” Dash said, bumping her fist against mine.

“Ah’ can’t believe she beat ya, Silver,” Applejack chuckled. “You really weren’t exaggeratin’ yer skills Aria. Those were some impressive moves.”

Aria grinned slyly. “Not as impressive as the ones I plan to use on Macintosh later.”

“Seriously!?” Applejack grumbled. “Now why’d you have to go and say that? I was tryin’ to be nice.”

This time I was paying more attention and I noted Adagio had drifted over and was listening in. She laughed with clear amusement at Applejack’s frustration. Everyone turned to look at her and the smile on her face became almost predatory as she looked into Aria's eyes.

“Because that’s a sure sign my dear sister actually likes you, apple girl. She doesn’t waste her energy trying to get a rise out of just anybody.”

“Shut up Adagio,” Aria growled with a sudden flash of anger.

She grabbed her duffle bag and stormed off to the changing room. I watched, knowing she was just done with sparring for the day. I turned back to Adagio and raised an eyebrow. She just chuckled, obviously amused by her sister’s reaction.

Applejack looked at Adagio and raised her eyebrow. “Ah’ hope that won’t cause too much trouble with yer sister.”

Adagio shrugged and just laughed. “This is far from the worst embarrassment I’ve caused her during our time together. Aria will get her revenge on me in her own time.”

“Wait, so does that mean you’re always yanking my chain because you like me?” Dash asked.

A vicious smirk appeared on Adagio’s face and she shook her head. “No, that’s just Aria’s thing. You’re just one of the most irritating people I’ve met in this world you egotistical bird brain. Aggravating you is just for my own personal satisfaction.”

Rainbow Dash stared for just a second as she processed Adagio's insult. I saw her eyes narrow and Dash's fists clenched tight. Before she could do something rash to escalate the confrontation, I stood up and stepped between them.

“Calm down ladies; let’s not ruin what’s turned out to be a good day,” I said. “Please save your bickering for another time and place.”

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash snorted, crossing her arms.

“By your command Lord Silver,” Adagio mocked with a half bow.

Adagio’s words made me shiver; briefly summoning a vision of the cold eyes of the Lunar Council preparing to pass judgment. I took a deep breath to clear my head, trying to shake off the sudden increase in heart rate. I pinched the bridge of my nose and shook my head.

“Please don’t call me that Adagio. I am not a lord of anything.”

“If you say so,” she replied while eyeing me thoughtfully. “So what’s next for this dojo?”

I shrugged after taking in her sudden change of topic. “We’ll see how many students sign up and how many keep with it past the first few classes. Aria and I are still going to assist but how often remains to be seen. Though, based on the expression on Steel Rain’s face over there, I think it’s going to be busy.”

I could see my mentor up front explaining Western martial arts to another small group with a broad smile on his face. Pinkie Pie was sitting at the registration table handing out registration forms and even helping some people fill them out. At this moment she was helping Rover of all people fill out a registration form. She was utterly determined to make sure my godfather’s business got off on the right foot for success. It looked like more than half the registration forms were gone already.

I waved back at Curly Winds and Wiz Kid as they walked towards the exit with registration forms in hand. The positive interactions with my fellow students still surprised me at times. Being noticed by other students still caused me a small amount of anxiety but it was almost just out of habit now. It was still hard to grasp just how much things had improved since Twilight appeared in our lives. Teaching class was going to be an interesting challenge.

Sunday, January 8, 2017 - From the Journal of Sunset Shimmer

Hey gorgeous, how did Winter Wrap up go? Wish we could have joined you but I was committed to helping Steel Rain get the Dojo running. Plus, Sunset wanted to start looking for work so it just wasn’t in the cards. The good news on our end is we signed up over eighty students for the first classes. That’s not even including our friends and the CMC. It’s going to be busy!

That’s wonderful news, Silver! I wish I could have been there to support the grand opening. With a Pinkie Pie involved it must have been quite the party but season changes take priority. Hopefully, you can join us for the winter wrap-up next year. The good news is, we were done right on time this year with no incidents to speak of. It’s a relief that everyone followed the plan without complaints. Ponyville needed a win after that disaster at the start of winter.

Would it be safe to assume you had something to do with the success cutie? I remember you mentioned Ponyville traditionally doesn’t use Unicorn magic to help clear out winter. I can’t imagine what it takes to accomplish the change with just Earth Pony and Pegasus magic.

I don’t like to brag but yes that’s right. I almost messed everything up during my first wrap up but then I learned Ponyville was always late with starting spring. It turned out that most of the problem was the various teams were inadvertently working at cross purposes or failing to recognize efficiencies that could be gained working in parallel. Despite the disasters earlier in the day, we still finished up late at night, just barely on time. Now with a solid plan, it’s been even easier to finish with time to spare. I’ve documented the procedure just in case my friends and I are called off on a mission.

You know, a good plan doesn’t work without a good leader. I’m pretty sure it wasn’t just your organizational skills that got them back on track. You convinced them to listen and follow you.

Exactly! Silver is right! Everything I’ve seen and heard from others tells me one thing: you were a natural leader long before you had your wings. You make a better princess than I ever could be.

Ok, you’re making me blush. However, I firmly believe that you’re selling yourself short Sunset. You too Silver! You both give me so much of your trust. I just wish you had the same trust in your own abilities.

Be serious princess, I’m no leader. An autocrat in waiting maybe but not a leader.

I am serious! Sunset, you showed your character at the Battle of the Bands. I’m certain that’s the real Sunset, not the one you see in your darkest fears. You have incredible potential, I’m certain of it! You don’t have to be afraid of your past.

. . . I’ll try but only because those gorgeous puppy dog eyes I know you’re making right now haunt my dreams.

I’ll use every weapon I have to convince you. In all seriousness, the most important things in life are sometimes the hardest.

Like maintaining a three-way relationship across a portal between two worlds?

I concede the accurate example my dear Silver. On that note, are you still coming by after school tomorrow? The books should arrive from Canterlot on the first train tomorrow morning. I won’t have much time after that since the Yaks have confirmed their arrival for the next morning.

I can’t believe you convinced the Yaks to send a delegation! Celestia once mentioned the Yaks were incredibly easy to offend. Anyhow, yes, we will be there with one sample book from Silver’s collection. If the rune style matches we’ll borrow the teaching materials so he can learn the language.

I still haven’t figured out how I’ll fit that into my schedule but we’ll come up with . . . Wait, what have you two done to me? I’m honestly looking forward to doing homework!

Mwa ha ha! Our evil plan to turn our stallion into a scholar is succeeding Sunset!

Excellent! Victory is close at hand!

Brats. You’re lucky I love you both so much. Honestly, I just wish I could . . . Hold that thought-

Why did you stop writing? You have visitors?

Sunset? What happened? Are you two ok?

If I don’t hear from you in five minutes I’m going to- oh . . . hi there. Sweet Celestia, you two are too much sometimes.

Yes, I love you too, you troublemakers. You know the books aren’t here yet, right?

If you’re going to surprise me like this on a regular basis it won’t be hard to believe.

No, that doesn’t mean you have to come through just to kiss me every night.

Yes, I’m sure you silly ponies. Not that I’d complain too much.

What do you mean why is my horn glowing- Oh, buck me I just wrote all that in--~--~.”

Well that’s embarrassing. I suppose we'll look back and laugh at this in the future. Sweet dreams when you get home my loves. Goodnight!

I looked out at the seemingly infinite sky of the Astral Realm. The sky was filled with a multitude of stars, each shimmering with a unique light. The scale of the place was almost overwhelming, especially given our current goal. Calling our goal difficult was an understatement.

“So many souls out there, Spark.”

“More than 7 billion if it’s only humans that are alive today,” Spark muttered. “If the continued presence of the Equestrian doorways in our dreamscape is any indication, we might even be seeing souls from other universes.”

I glanced over at the doors representing Twilight and the three Cutie Mark Crusaders from training with Luna, all behind a shimmering barrier. I had shifted them around so there was a clear separation between the human doors and the pony doors in my dreamscape.

“Potentially the dead as well,” I added quietly, remembering the brief dream I had crafted with my parents. “And here we are with one specific individual to find. A veritable needle in a haystack.”

“One specific monster,” Spark corrected. “This isn’t going to be easy like finding our friends or even Gilda. Our experiments have made that clear. I can easily find the stars that represent the astral projections of Vice Principal Luna, Trixie, Steel Rain, and even Dash’s parents just by focusing and looking around. When I focus on Telson there’s no pull towards a star.
The interesting part is, it’s the case for most people I could think of, especially actors and politicians.”

“That’s less than ideal,” I grimaced. “There has to be a way to find specific people beyond those who are close by.”

“Oh it’s not the physical distance that’s the problem,” Spark replied.

I watched him soar out into the blue expanse, ducking and weaving through the starry realm to a greater distance than I’d ever seen him go. He cupped a seemingly random star with his hoof and nodded.

“This one is Star Whistle, Steel Rain’s former assistant at the Manhattan Dojo,” he explained. “LA is way closer than New York and I can guarantee at least a few actors I tried are there. So we can conclude that some other factor else is making this nearly impossible. To be honest, I think I know what the problem is but I’m reluctant to call it anything but a theory at this point. Further research is going to be necessary.”

“You sound like our girlfriends,” I laughed. “They’re going to be delighted to hear that after our journal conversation. They seem determined to turn us into a scholar. Let me see what I come up with before you tell me your theory.”

Spark chuckled. “I’ll conjure some marshmallows for the occasion. Gonna be some serious heat to work within a minute.”

I flipped the bird at Spark in response before focusing on the problem. I thought about the common theme linking the people Spark said he could easily find in the vast realm. It didn’t take long to come up with the same idea that my partner had cooked up.

“You think it’s because we have a connection with those people,” I concluded. “Friend or enemy is irrelevant. Star Whistle is the closest we had to a friend in Manhattan. Even a passing acquaintance might be enough. So why wouldn’t we have at least a passing link with the person who stabbed us in the stomach?!”

“First of all, it’s a vague memory at best since we were already nearly unconscious.” Spark countered. “Also, if I recall correctly, Luna said we would only remember remembering the incident. The original copy was erased along with the curse. That might have destroyed any easy link we had to Telson.”

“Dang, I think you’re right,” I replied. “Well, there has to be something we can do.”

“I’m hoping the books we discovered will cover ways to get around the problem. The former Sentinels were active for nearly 500 years; they must have encountered this problem. The translation guide from Twilight is going to be vital.”

I nodded my agreement. “It’s high time we stop discovering things by accident. Tracking Telson down will have to wait until we learn more about how Sentinels handled this sort of problem.”

“Yeah, searching through seven billion random souls for one random monster is a waste of our effort,” Spark agreed. “Let’s check to make sure none of our friends are having nightmares before we hook up with Sunset for the night.”

Monday, January 9, 2017

I was feeling nearly normal when Sunset and I met up with our friends near the statue before school started. The aches and injuries from the incidents over the holidays were healing up nicely. My black eye had faded down to a dull yellow and the nasty burns were nearly gone thanks to that incredible salve from Equestria. Sunset and I were holding hands, our fingers gently meshed together as we walked near the back of the group into school.

It was intriguing to observe how our group clustered as we walked in. Pinkie, Sonata, and Applejack were talking about something baking-related that I wasn’t really following. Rarity was trying to convince Rainbow Dash to come to her shop to try a new outfit she had made while Aria added her snarky two cents about practicality to the conversation. Rarity seemed to take Aria’s comments in stride which was good considering the disaster of their first meeting. That left Adagio and Fluttershy walking next to each other. I just hoped my shy friend wasn’t too uncomfortable with Adagio; the absence of conversation and the space between them certainly wasn’t promising.

The hallways were filled with excited conversations as we walked in. People were talking about their holidays, family visits, and Christmas presents. A few people were even talking about the new martial arts academy run by that sword-fighting guy who fought me in front of the school. From the sounds of it, we might have more students in the future. I knew Steel Rain would be happy his little stunt when he first visited CHS had successfully drawn some attention to his new business.

Even with all the joy, there was a darker undercurrent that I would have missed without Spark’s exceptional hearing. Rumors were being exchanged about the fate of Gilda and Lightning. I hadn’t heard anything from Officer Armor regarding what was next for those two and I had no idea if they were coming back to school. Of greater concern were the worried conversations about facing another magical incident. Most of the concerns were similar to Bon Bon’s; they all feared that they would be helpless if something terrible happened again. The worst part was that those fears were reasonable. Our successes were more due to luck than skill so far.

When the first bell rang, I pulled Sunset into a hug with one arm. I leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips before leaning my forehead against hers. We didn’t say anything to each other; we just enjoyed the brief moment before separating to head to our classes. This morning was my English class with Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sonata. This classroom always put a smile on my face because it reminded me of the insane escape I made by running up to the second-story window. A feat I accomplished before I even knew I had anything more powerful than a voice in my head to back me up.

“You and Sunset are ridiculously cute,” Rarity giggled as we walked over to our desks in the corner. “It’s like some sort of fairy tale. At least it would be if you weren’t getting injured all the time.”

“Well most fairy tales do feature fights and duels,” I countered. “I’ve heard the old versions from before Disney are quite dark.”

“It’s totes worse than that,” Sonata exclaimed before Rarity could answer. “My sisters and I heard those stories all the time over the centuries. We watched them grow and change. Grimmy’s written version was even gentler than the stories he used as inspiration. Before him, they were campfire stories; mostly inspired by really bad things like murder and treason. Happily ever after is a modern trope.”

Rarity let out an irritated huff. “Fine, destroy my favorite stories. I suppose you’re going to share the horrible truth behind Snow White or Rapunzel with us.”

“Nah, I’m not a meanie like that,” Sonata giggled. “If you really wanna know, you can just use the Internet. Historians love finding facts in fiction. Truth is, stories always come from somewhere; whether a strange light in the sky, a forbidden love, or even a terrible tragedy. A sad inspiration doesn’t make the rewritten version less happy. I like the Disney stuff better anyhow; they have catchy music and cute animation.”

Rarity blinked and then smiled. “I suppose you’re right Sonata. That was quite insightful.”

Rarity turned away to look out the window with a thoughtful expression on her face. Sonata laughed quietly and started pulling her books out. I started to do the same when Fluttershy leaned over and whispered a question in a tiny voice that I would have missed without Spark’s help.

“Umm, Silver . . . why did you and Sunset hug in such an awkward way? You don’t have to answer if it’s a problem.”

“It’s where Twilight would be,” I whispered back. “We're trying to keep her in our thoughts when she’s not here.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened. “Oh . . . oh my! That’s really sweet. I wish . . . ”

She trailed off and just watched me blankly. I waited for a moment but it quickly became clear she was thinking about something else.

“Fluttershy? Are you ok?”

She blinked in surprise and broke the vacant stare before whispering a question. “. . . you’re going through the portal after school, aren’t you?”

I felt a prickle of worry at the change of subject. “Yeah, just for a short visit to pick up some books. Why do you ask?”

“Could I come with you? Just for a minute?”

I nodded. “I don’t see any reason why not. You were all invited but you’d be the first to take Twilight up on it. We’ll let her know with the journal during morning break.”

“Thank you,” she whispered, in a quiet and worryingly flat tone.

The lack of energy in her voice worried me; as was often the case when Fluttershy’s mood shifted abruptly. I resisted the urge to ask her why she wanted to go through the portal since that was honestly her business. She was a wonderful friend and I was kind of looking forward to seeing her reaction to the transformation. I settled in at my desk just in time for the last bell and the morning announcements. After a loud buzzing noise from the speaker, Principal Celestia’s voice filled the room.

“Good morning students! I hope you had a wonderful holiday season. Before you begin your day, I have a few announcements to make. First of all, the Friendship Games are only two months away but in preparation, we will be holding tryouts for the team. Ten students will be selected to represent CHS beginning in two weeks.”

“I do hope it goes better this year,” Rarity sniffed as Principal Celestia continued describing how to sign up. “Those Crystal Prep students are always dreadfully rude. Are either of you going to participate?”

Sonata shook her head. “I don’t think the other students like me enough. Besides, it all seems a bit silly; don’t we have sports teams for this already?”

“I’m going to pass as well,” I added. “Leaving aside my mediocre academics; I don’t want that kind of attention.”

“Secondly, I would like to remind all students that bringing any weapons to school without the express permission of the school administration will result in suspension or expulsion.”

Three sets of eyes glanced over at me with nervous expressions. All four of us knew that particular announcement was directly related to the incident with the dagger before Christmas. We hadn’t heard anything about the fate of Gilda or Lightning Dust other than the muttered rumors Spark overheard

“I suppose I’d better double-check whether I’m still permitted to have my training weapons on school grounds,” I muttered. “Not to mention the actual swords I keep in my car.”

Sonata raised her eyebrow and giggled. “I’d think you’d be more worried about your crazy dream-realm astralunar stuff.”

I put my face in my hands and groaned. “Crap. Even though they don’t fit my human body, I’m still carrying wing blades and clawed boots with me all the time now. I’m not looking forward to explaining this. I still haven’t figured out how or if I should explain my ancestry to Vice Principal Luna or Steel Rain.”

“I don’t think that announcement has anything to do with you, Silver,” Fluttershy whispered. “Vice Principal Luna trusts you.”

“Of that, I have no doubt, darling,” Rarity replied. “However, this is a case where getting permission is probably better than asking forgiveness.”

“Finally, we are seeking student volunteers to assist with revising the school emergency procedures. Please speak with myself or Vice Principal Luna if you are interested in participating. That’s all for now, have a good day everyone.”

“That last bit was odd,” Fluttershy murmured. “Why would they want students to help with that?”

“She’s plotting something,” Sonata chirped.

“Darling, how could you possibly know that?”

“It’s tote’s obvious,” Sonata replied with a shrug of her shoulders. “I’m not clever like Dagi but some stuff is just easy to figure. Celestia plotting is just one of those things.”

“That seems awfully cynical,” I commented. “You’re not reading too much into your past experiences with Princess Celestia, are you?”

“I never said it was a bad thing,” Sonata giggled. “You can plot good things! This Celestia is smart like the Princess but she’s still young and kind. She let us come back to school after what we did! The Solar Tyrant would have had us executed or banished.”

“Ahem!” Miss Harshwhinny coughed loudly before we could continue. “If you four are quite done chatting about your fantasy novels back there, I would suggest you get your school books out and join the rest of the class.”

The four of us froze upon realizing that we were the center of attention. Fluttershy let out a squeak of embarrassment and we quickly shut our mouths. There was a brief flurry of activity as we scrambled to pull the rest of our stuff out and return our focus to school. I felt my cheeks flushing from embarrassment and quickly opened my book.

Equestria: 1003-08-09

Coming out of the portal was becoming easier with every trip. All it took was leaning forward slightly to enter the portal and coming out we just dropped down to our hooves. Granted, we were still moving quickly but knowing that quirk, Sunset and I just trotted across the room instead of giving in to the instinct to stop. Twilight had made a few additions to the room in the last few days, the main one being a padded floor cover. It was a fortunate choice because Fluttershy tumbled out of the portal behind us and bounced across the soft floor.

“Oh- oh my,” she gasped in a dazed voice. “That was a bit frightening.”

Sunset giggled softly as she trotted over, her horn glowing. A similar teal glow enveloped Fluttershy, helping her roll onto her stomach. She was the spitting image of her counterpart though I’d only spent a bit of time with her. As a pony, Fluttershy looked elegant and vulnerable. I wasn’t fully aware of pony standards of beauty but I suspect my shy friend had the same natural beauty as she did as a human.

“Having your biology rewritten for the first time is disconcerting,” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, it gets easier. Welcome to Equestria.”

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide when they found me and then Sunset. Her eyes flicked from me to Sunset and back again several times.

“You look just like Spark!” she gasped, scrambling up to her hooves. “And Sunset . . . you look so cute! I mean I know I’ve seen you in pony form in the dream realm but . . . it’s really not the same! You look so fuzzy!”

I think the only reason she hadn’t glomped us was the unfamiliar body. She was swaying back and forth on her hooves trying to keep her balance. Then she gave up and sat back down on her rump. We heard the clicking sound of hooves in the hallway. Twilight rounded the corner with Spike riding on her back. Spike hopped down and Twilight spread her wings and smiled.

“Hi Fluttershy!” Twilight said cheerfully. “I’m glad you could join us.”

Her mouth was hanging slightly open as she took in the altered appearance of the two. Spike was a particularly dramatic change from his normal canine body in the human world.

“Spike . . . my goodness, you look different,” She finally said. “You really are a dragon! It’s wonderful to see you both again.”

Spike hopped down with a huge grin on his face and walked over to hug her. “It’s good to see you too Fluttershy. We managed to arrange a little surprise for you once we heard you were visiting; I hope you don’t mind.”

At Spike’s words, a yellow mare with pink hair poked her head around the corner. Her eyes widened when she saw the newly transformed mare standing with us. She half cowered back behind her hair when she realized we were all looking at her but she didn’t retreat.

“Oh my . . . she really is my twin,” The native pony whispered nervously. “I’m Fluttershy, what’s your name?”

Our transformed human friend smiled, obviously taken with how cute her counterpart looked. Our human friend’s normal shyness was still completely absent and I had to wonder if us all being ponies was making this easier for her.

“I’m Fluttershy too,” she replied gently. “I can go by Posey if that’s ok with you. It was one of the nicer nicknames I was given in elementary school. It’s only fair since I’m the guest.”

“I don’t mind if that’s ok with you,” her pony counterpart whispered. “It’s a pretty name.”

With the initial introduction and names out of the way, Fluttershy walked slowly into the room and approached her counterpart. Posey struggled to her hooves and walked over to meet her pony counterpart halfway. They just reached each other when Twilight let out a gasp, making all of us jump.

“Flutt- Posey! You don’t have a cutie mark!”

We all looked over at Posey’s flank and indeed; unlike her pony counterpart, her yellow fur was unadorned. I looked over at Sunset who appeared to be utterly floored by this discovery. I was just confused about why this was significant.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Posey apologized. “Is that bad?”

“Not at all, it’s just surprising!” Twilight shook her head vehemently. “You and your friends already wear markings nearly identical to the cutie marks of your counterparts. I just assumed you’d have one already because Silver did when he arrived. It's why I enchanted your amulets to alter your cutie mark if it matched your counterpart's.”

Sunset laughed quietly. “Silver’s cutie mark might not count since he has significant Equestrian heritage. If Posey is entirely human the rules might be different.”

“I also know my talents and I feel my mark reflects them quite well,” I added. “Maybe she just hasn’t realized her potential yet.”

“Don’t you like animals?” Fluttershy asked quietly. “I got my cutie mark when I realized I could understand and help them.”

“I love animals!” Posey replied defensively. “I volunteer at the local animal shelter, foster some animals, and I’ve been thinking I could go to college to get my veterinary certifi- oh my!”

I watched in disbelief as Posey’s flanks began to glow as she spoke. Sunset and Twilight had both told me the marks just appeared but this was the first time I had witnessed the event. I could feel the magic briefly flowing around my friend which was a fascinating sensation. When the glow faded away, the unadorned fur had transformed, revealing a cutie mark but not the one any of us had expected.

“They’re not the same!” Twilight groaned. “They don’t have the same cutie mark! My best theories about the link between the worlds all assumed they would match.”

Their cutie marks were still similar, each mare had three butterflies decorating their flanks but the similarity ended there. While Fluttershy’s cutie mark was composed of three identical pink butterflies, Posey’s was more complex. She had one tiny white butterfly, a medium-sized hot pink butterfly, and a final large one that matched her hair. It was the same as the design on the skirt she had been wearing the day we met.

Sunset walked over and nuzzled Twilight. “Well, that’s the nature of science. Evidence can cut either way.”

“I know,” Twilight glumly said. “The mirror counterpart theorem just made so much sense. I’m not sure the symbols being butterflies is better or worse for developing a new explanation.”

I walked over and nuzzled Twilight’s cheek. “You’ll figure it out but save it for later. Let’s show Fluttersh- Posey the sitting room.”

Twilight nodded and walked out into the hallway while gesturing toward another door. “Right! That room over there is where you can contact me or the other Princesses in an emergency. The hallway leads to the main stairway down to Ponyville although you could use the balcony with your wings. This room over here is where you can . . . what?”

Twilight’s reaction was elicited by the unexpected addition to the sitting room. On the table in the middle of the room was a tray with six cupcakes and a scroll. Somehow, the scroll was decorated with Posey’s brand-new cutie mark on it. The fur on my back was standing on end. I only relaxed when Twilight just rolled her eyes and levitated the scroll over to Posey. Fluttershy quickly coached her through how to use her wings to manipulate the scroll to open it so she could read it out loud.

Dear Posey,

Congratulations on earning your cutie mark! My Pinkie Sense warned me it would be a bit of a doozy and it’s never wrong! If it was all up to me, I’d throw you a huge cute-ceañera and invite everypony we know! The catch is, it’s not up to me. I want to be a better party planner and that means understanding who I’m throwing the party for! You’re Fluttershy’s human sister and I’d be willing to bet my party cannon that you don’t like being the center of attention either! If I’m wrong just say the word and I’ll throw a big party! For now, I hope you and your friends will enjoy these celebratory cupcakes!!!

Your Friend you haven’t met yet, Pony Pinkie Pie!

PS: The extra sparkly one is for Spike! The rest of you might find the amethysts a bit too crunchy!

Posey, Sunset, and I looked at our three Equestrian friends with utterly perplexed expressions. I knew Pinkie was odd in both worlds but this went far beyond simple intuition. It was mostly the two separate names, the cutie mark, and the fact that she somehow knew this was going to happen. Twilight’s hoof went up to her face for a moment and she just groaned before looking at us.

“Don’t ask,” Twilight advised. “If you value your sanity don’t question it. Ever. Enjoy your cupcake, and thank all the gods you believe in that Pinkie uses her talents to make ponies smile.”

On that disquieting observation, we all enjoyed our cupcakes before getting down to business. Fluttershy and Posey picked a couch on the other side of the room and began chatting quietly. I was glad this first meeting of dimensional twins was going smoothly so far. After Spike finished his cupcake, he headed off to take care of some other things around the castle. That left me, Sunset, and Twilight carefully going over a pair of books. One was a runic dictionary, the other a book selected from the trove we had uncovered. Twilight went through the translation with me, explaining that the challenge with runes was their meaning changed based on context. The language seemed to have shades of Norse Runes mixed with Oriental Languages.

“I’m pretty sure the title of this one translates to ‘The Reality of Dreams’,” Twilight said as she compared her runic dictionary to the one book I had brought. “The next page is a dedication that says, ‘The ability to travel the astral realm is a gift. In traveling the realm of dreams, we follow the hoof prints of our beloved Goddess of the Night. Honor her first decree to the Sentinels and use this knowledge only to protect others.’ The next page is the table of contents and at a glance, I’d say this is an advanced book on traveling the astral realm.”

Sunset nodded. “That all matches with what I remember from studying ancient runes. Looks like the modern translation guide will work perfectly.”

“Wonderful!” Twilight exclaimed. “The other books in the pile are copies of the lesson books we used at Celestia’s School. You can use them to teach Silver to read runes as well. I only wish I had more time to spend helping you translate this treasure trove. With the Yaks arriving tomorrow, I have way too much to do.”

“Oh don’t worry,” I chuckled. “We’ll make sure to save some for you once we figure out what’s in there. Our first job will be to take inventory. I’m hoping a basic training manual on dream walking is in there to go with this one.”

Sunset giggled. “Personally, I’d love to see something on Lunar Iron. I’ve been curious about the metal ever since I learned the Lunar Guard existed.”

“I’m hoping for some history books or information about the other tribes,” Twilight agreed with a smile. “I trust Celestia but independent confirmation is a must in science.”

She paused briefly and looked at both of us. Her smile evaporated quickly and her expression became worried. “So . . . before you go, I have a fairly big favor to ask of you. I hope that’s ok.”

“Always my princess,” Sunset smiled. “Anything within our power; you know that.”

Twilight blushed slightly at Sunset’s words but smiled. “I know . . . could you reach out to my counterpart and try to make friends with her?”

I nuzzled Twilight’s cheek gently. “We were planning on at least seeing her again but it sounds like you have a specific concern.”

“It’s similar to how you were worried about your possible counterpart, Silver,” Twilight said sadly. “I used to be focused on my studies to the exclusion of nearly everything else. The trip to Ponyville wouldn’t have made a bit of difference if my friends hadn’t reached out to the antisocial unicorn I was at the beginning. Even if our mirror universe theories are flawed, there are still several traits in common between individuals from the two worlds. If human Twilight is anything like me, she needs friends willing to pull her out of her rut.”

“I thought Lyra was your friend while you were at Celestia’s school,” Sunset commented. “What happened there?”

Twilight frowned and she looked away. “Spike already pointed that out earlier today, much to my chagrin. She was part of a small group I spent time with back at Celestia’s school. I neglected them when I was there and even worse, I practically forgot them when I moved to Ponyville. I was a terrible friend back then and I need to make up for it somehow. If it wasn’t for the Yaks arriving tomorrow, I’d be dropping everything to head up to Canterlot.”

“I’m sure they’ll understand after what you’ve been tangled up in,” I replied. “Say the word if you want us to try to join you for that trip. So, what about magic and you? We’re reasonably certain human Twilight is aware she has a doppelganger thanks to our run-in with Sugarcoat. I don’t think she’s connected that to us yet. The longer we wait, the worse it will be if she finds out.”

“I wouldn’t advise rushing into telling her,” Twilight replied after a moment of hesitation. “You need to build mutual trust before you can share stuff like alternate universes and interdimensional portals. If you truly make friends with her, I trust your judgment about revealing everything to her. Just be warned, she will not react well to something she can’t measure or understand. It’ll be the Pinkie Sense incident all over again if you’re not careful.”

Before we could ask about that our attention was drawn to the other side of the sitting room by the loudest exclamations I’d ever heard from either version of Fluttershy.

“WHAT!? Your Daddy’s alive?”

“He’s gone in your world? Oh my, I’m so sorry!”

“No, you don’t have to apologize! You couldn’t have known!”

“But it must hurt . . . I’m sorry, I should just stop talking.”

Fluttershy was almost collapsing in on herself from terror but to my surprise, Posey smiled. It was a sad smile but there was no anger in her expression. She shuffled over on the couch and put her wing over her counterpart’s back. I was paying closer attention to their conversation now and heard every word across the room.

“It does hurt sometimes,” Posey admitted. “It got easier when a friend taught me that those we love are never truly gone as long as we remember them. Remembering how much Daddy loved me and the wonderful things he showed me about nature makes the loss easier to bear.”

Fluttershy was clearly surprised by the sentiment. “What about your mother? She’s ok, right?”

“Mom is fine for the most part and I also have a brother,” Posey admitted. “He’s . . . I don’t like him.”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy winced. “I haven’t Zephyr in ages but he was never mean, just aimless. He never seemed sure what he wanted out of life. What trouble is he causing you?”

Posey didn’t answer right away, instead, she took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She looked over at the three of us and beckoned us over with her hoof. She looked nervous as the three of us approached and rubbed her front hooves together like she was trying to twiddle her fingers. She seemed withdrawn; looking more anxious than I’d seen her since we arrived in Equestria.

“What’s up, Posey?” I asked quietly.

“I . . . I didn’t ask to come here just to see Equestria, as wonderful as it is,” she whispered. “It’s lovely and I can’t wait to come back for a longer visit. The truth is . . . I have something I need to tell you but I don’t feel safe saying this back home.”

Twilight smiled warmly at Posey and nodded. “Anything you say won’t leave this room. You know Sunset and Silver are good at keeping secrets.”

“I know,” she whispered. “It’s been wonderful being able to really trust people again. I mean, I trust Dashie as well and she already knows this . . . but I need friends who will keep her from making it worse if she loses her temper.”

“Rainbow Dash is wonderful but impulsive,” Fluttershy nodded her agreement. “What do you need us to know? You’re among friends here.”

Posey stared off into space blankly for a minute and began to fidget with her front hooves. “I like girls. That’s the problem.”

Fluttershy’s expression became surprised. “Why would that be a problem? There’s nothing wrong with liking mares!”

“It’s more complicated in the human world,” Posey murmured and she looked at Sunset. “My brother, Zephyr Breeze decided the private school he’s attending in California isn’t right for him. He’s moving back to Canterlot on Saturday and will be starting at CHS next week.”

Sunset blinked a few times. “I won’t say a word but what’s that got to do with your preference for girls?”

“I . . . he’s convinced lesbians are just confused,” she mumbled. “It’s not his only flaw but it’s the one that worries me now.
If he thought I was interested in girls . . . I don’t know what he’d do . . . or who he’d tell. He can’t know.”

I winced at the thought. I’d met a few guys that rubbed me the wrong way, including Flash Sentry before he pulled his head out of his ass. I was worried Zephyr might be a similarly unpleasant person but she sounded uncertain; as if she didn't really know her brother well enough. I had a feeling there was more to her fears than just her brother.

“I didn’t even suspect you liked girls,” I said quietly. “Unless you’re dating someone how could he possibly find out?”

Posey turned bright red. “No, but I actually . . . well I mean there is . . . I was just- . . . not brave enough- . . . It doesn’t matter now; I can’t risk it.”

I glanced over at Sunset who was frowning at her words and I wondered what was going through my marefriend’s head. For my part, I never would have guessed my shy friend was interested in somebody. The thought that she was going to forgo a chance to date simply because she was afraid of who her brother would tell was infuriating. For Posey’s sake, I held my temper in check but I made a mental note to keep an eye on Zephyr when he arrived.

“What about your mother?” Sunset asked. “Hasn’t she done something to get your brother under control?”

“She prefers to avoid confrontation,” Posey’s expression went blank as she shook her head. “Father just takes charge of things and he insists Zephyr is a fine young man. I can’t contradict him.”

That set the alarm bells off in my head again. A promise was a promise but this was just more evidence that something was terribly wrong in Posey's home life. Still, my oath was binding and I had promised not to push her about it. So I just walked over and sat down in front of her. I gently brushed her shoulder with one of my wings.

“Just tell us what you need,” I said gently. “We are here for you.”

“I don’t know if there’s anything you can do,” Posey whimpered. “I just didn’t want to face this without friends who knew the truth. I was alone for so long . . .”

“I’m so sorry about my part in your isolation,” Sunset replied, looking at her with misty eyes. “I swear I’ll do everything in my power to make sure it doesn’t happen again. No matter what happens or what your so-called brother does, your friends will be by your side.”

The guilt was apparent in Sunset’s voice. I mean, I did know she was a bully but I’d only endured a month of her. The significance of the very nearly unconditional friendship Posey and her friends offered Sunset became truly clear. The five of them had set aside years of torment in an attempt to simply make everything better. I could tell Sunset’s offer meant a great deal to Posey. Her eyes shimmered with tears as she looked at her former tormentor. She gave Sunset a weak smile and nodded, seemingly afraid to speak. It was hard watching her mood swing from confident to frightened

“I can’t imagine what you’ve gone through,” Fluttershy whispered, draping her wing over Posey’s back. “You’re being very brave. We’ll help if we can, right Twilight?”

Twilight grinned at her pony friend and nodded. “Of course we will. I’m not sure how we can help yet but we’re not far away.”

“Whatever is coming next, you won’t face it alone Posey,” I said confidently. “We’ll have to warn the others but your dating preference will remain between us. Everything will be ok.”

She let out a long relieved breath and smiled nervously. “Thank you. I hope you’re right”

There wasn’t much more we could do about Posey’s situation today, so we moved the conversation to more pleasant topics. On a whim, Twilight suggested we stay for dinner, which we decided to accept. I thought it would give Posey her first experience with daisy sandwiches, a dish that had greatly surprised me. I’d always assumed the vast majority of flowers were poisonous to humans and eating them in the human world was dangerous. It turned out I was wrong; Posey told us she’d quite enjoyed eating oxeye daisies in her salad in the human world.

She continued, teaching us there were far more flowers palatable to humans than I could have imagined. I had no idea flowers as common as Pansies were edible. Posey did concede the flavor was far richer here. We couldn’t decide whether the difference was due to pony biology or if the flower was simply cultivated for flavor. Either way, it was a fascinating discussion that tied up most of our evening.

At the end of the night when we returned to the human world, I gave Posey a firm hug and reminded her that my door was always open. Sunset echoed my invitation without hesitation. As I watched her drive off, Spark expressed his concerns about Posey’s state of mind.

I don’t like this. I don’t like it at all, Silver.
Yeah. So much for getting a break.
It’s not a surprise at least; we suspected something bad was happening in her life.
True but I’m not happy to be right about this.
I just hope we can make things better for her.
One step at a time. Her willingness to admit things aren’t right is a start.
Change does have to start somewhere.

I sighed and laced my fingers with Sunsets as we walked towards the car. Some problems didn't have obvious or easy solutions. This was just another one of those on the list.

Author's Note

Nicknames for the mirrored characters when they are in the same scene are going to be a challenge. In the first draft, I used Flutters and Shy. The proofreading stage confirmed that was a terrible idea. I kept thinking I'd forgotten to write her name properly! Fluttershy / Posey are the names I'll go with for these two. Posey will always be used by the human version of Fluttershy when they're both in a scene, no matter which side of the portal they're on.

When I was planning that last little conversation, I thought I'd look up something about flowers humans can eat. I was quite startled by the size of the list and the fact that some daisy varieties are actually edible for humans. I'd still suggest being careful but I thought the fact was interesting enough for Fluttershy to share with her friends.

This chapter honestly took way to long to finish up! Life's just been a bit nuts lately. Thank you for your patience and for reading!

Chapter 53 - To Plan

Thursday, January 12, 2017

When I returned to the waking world, I discovered Sunset had snuggled up tightly against me. She was wearing her normal long-sleeved purple pajamas and she had one arm draped over me. Her head was tucked tightly under my chin, and I could feel the heat of her breath on my chest. Every once in a while she snorted cutely. I could barely keep the smile off my face as I looked at the riot of red and gold hair. I reached out with my free hand and swiped my alarm off before turning my thoughts inward for my morning conversation.

You realize what everyone would think we did if they saw us.
They can believe whatever they want, Spark. Sunset and Twilight know they can trust me.
Not for lack of desire though.
Well yeah, I’m not made of stone. They are beautiful, brilliant women.
They are also stunning ponies.
Yes, also true. I’m just glad I can control myself.
I doubt you’d have managed it before your visit to Equestria.
We wouldn’t be here snuggling with Sunset without the same so it’s rather moot.
True. Well, time to get up.
Indeed it is, let’s get started.

I gently kissed her on the forehead and began the task of untangling myself from my snuggly girlfriend. This new morning challenge was near the top of the list of things I would never, ever complain about. Fortunately, Sunset was a ridiculously heavy sleeper so I wasn’t worried about waking her up. Still, she had a dang good grip. I had left her relaxing in a lucid dream with Fluttershy. My wake-up call came much earlier than theirs; ushered in by a recording of ‘Shine like Rainbows’. While I wished I had gotten the idea from my books, the inspiration for using music this way came from an entirely different place.

Over the past two days, I’d discovered that Runic was not going to be easy to learn. The symbols had multiple meanings that varied depending on context. Even worse, some of the runes were specific to magic use, an art that I knew very little about. Even those skilled in Runic like Sunset and Twilight had to take care while reading it to make sure they didn’t miss a detail. Now the truth was, there were other ponies with similar skills in Equestria, including the teachers at Celestia’s school. The problem was the debacle in Canterlot left all of us quite wary of ponies outside our immediate circle of friends. We needed to learn what was in the books and make copies of the information before it became a political problem. So that left just the three of us with me being the one slowing everything down.

In the meantime, Sunset and I had watched a few movies that involved dreams or dream manipulation. Anything was a potential source of inspiration for how to handle dream worlds. To my surprise, Inception was quite inspiring and the dreams they crafted were vaguely recognizable. Their use of music to synchronize the different dream layers was inspired even if time compression in dreams didn’t work like that. Easily recognizable music was exactly what I needed as long as I could identify it from within the Astral Realm at any speed adjustment.

I carefully slipped out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. I tightened the drawstring of my sweatpants and pulled a t-shirt over my head as I walked down to the kitchen. I set the timer on the coffee pot while I pondered the strange routine I was developing. Five thirty was pretty early for most people but for me, it was just a modification of my life-long routine. It had always been just a habit before I moved to Canterlot. Now the early start was necessary to get the best use out of my days and nights.

I had begun splitting up my time in the dream realm while trying not to exhaust my magic. Among my activities, I decided to spend a minimum of two subjective hours training in a lucid dream. Following on the heels of our successful dance lessons, I was going to revisit every lesson Spark and I could recall. The goal was to train my reflexes and muscle memory to improve my combat ability. The counterbalance was I wouldn’t get physically stronger while training in the dream realm. The reflexes and honed technique would be worthless without the physical ability to back it up.

The cool air bit at my skin, waking me up the rest of the way but it was well above freezing. The snow had mostly melted while we were away on our vacation. Central Oregon wasn’t known for long-lasting cold weather which was awesome. I started by repeating the lessons I’d revisited in my dreams. Today I was practicing my Taekwondo, in particular, a few of my third-degree black belt forms. I could feel my muscles straining to match the effortless practice from the Astral Realm. It was a critical reminder about limits that didn’t exist in the Astral Realm.

Once I’d repeated everything from my sleep training, I turned my focus to core strength and balance. I started simple, going through a regimen of push-ups and crunches. I moved on to more advanced challenges as the morning progressed. When I started on more advanced exercises, I ditched my t-shirt. The cool air was refreshing and just improved my focus. Every day, I tried to wrap up by pushing my limits to find out how much had changed in both my body and mind. I was already stronger than I had been before my accident and my endurance had increased to match. There was no real way to know how much of that was magic and how much was just due to my increased focus on training.

Today, I was exploring apparent changes to my equilibrium and balance. Spinning or other rapid movements didn’t seem to make me dizzy anymore and being upside down for extended periods wasn’t making me lightheaded. To test my new limits, I ran through a series of cartwheels and other simple flips from parkour that had been challenging before. The real surprises came when I switched to handstands. The only limit to how long I could hold the poses seemed to be my endurance. My head remained clear and I didn’t feel like blood was pooling in my hands or head. This seemed more magical than any other changes I’d noticed but I couldn’t think of any way to confirm my suspicion.

I kept pushing myself, finally choosing to attempt a one-armed handstand. It was a feat I had never accomplished for more than about ten seconds before my accident. I set a timer and then flipped up onto one hand and tensed all my muscles to hold the pose. With some small adjustments to keep my balance steady, I easily went flying past my original record. I was coming up on four minutes when the back door opened as Sunset walked out onto the porch. I couldn’t look or even turn my head in her direction but I could hear her speaking.

“Now there’s a sight worth waking up for,” she whispered as she walked down the stairs.

I felt myself flush red at the compliment; especially because I was starting to believe her, even if I didn’t quite get it. I could smell the coffee as she drifted past but I couldn’t see her until she was halfway up the path towards the hot tub. When she was close to the stairs she looked over her shoulder and smiled at me. I forced a small smile but I couldn’t speak with my muscles tensed so I just admired my girlfriend. Sunset had a deep purple housecoat wrapped loosely around her shoulders, revealing the shoulder strap of her teal one-piece swimsuit. Her hair was a chaotic mess that would have made Rarity faint. She had a sports bag over her shoulder with two travel mugs poking out of one of the pouches.

As she continued up the walkway towards the pool, her hips were swaying provocatively. Even with the robe hiding most of her figure, it was impossible to miss the confident strut. It was a rare sign that the best parts of old Sunset were coming back, particularly her confidence. The playful smirk on her face when she glanced over her shoulder a second time as she ascended the stairs informed me she knew exactly what she was doing. That was just confirmed when she paused to snap a quick picture of me with her phone.

When she walked into the gazebo to drop off the bag, I drew my magic forth with Spark’s help. As my wings sprouted, I pushed myself straight up into the air with all my might. I caught myself with my wings and swiftly flew over just in time to scoop her up as she walked out of the gazebo in her swimsuit. She let out a squeal of laughter and wrapped her arms around my neck as I hauled her up into the air. I only took her on a short loop around the gazebo before landing and placing her gently on her feet beside the hot tub. She gave me a short kiss on the lips and then pulled me into a hug.

“Your swimsuit is in the gazebo,” She purred in my ear. “Go put it on and join me. Or just join me if you prefer.”

Sunset gave me a slow, sexy wink, making it clear what she was thinking. Then she slipped into the warm water, letting out a satisfied sigh.

I felt my pony ears and cheeks get warm. “You’re in a naughty mood this morning love.”

“You know you like it,” Sunset shot back.

I just laughed as I slipped out of sight into the small structure to get changed into my trunks. Once done, I grabbed the two coffee mugs and carried them over, handing one to Sunset before slipping into the hot water beside her, wings and all. I wrapped one velvety wing and an arm around her. She snuggled in closer and leaned her head against mine.

“Life is pretty good, isn’t it, Silver?”

“It is,” I replied quietly. “Not perfect but it is pretty good.”

Sunset ran her hand down my other wing, making me shiver with delight. “I’m guessing a certainly lavender mare to cuddle under this wing would improve things more.”

“I can’t deny it, that would step things in the right direction,” I said, leaning in to kiss Sunset before taking a sip of coffee.

“Of course it would,” she giggled. “So, are we still on for translating the titles of your books after school?”

We’d been trying to make the time to start the translation project since our visit to Equestria. My attempts to understand the basics of the language were the least of our problems. Since our return, we had just been too busy! The dojo was amazingly popular and I’d wound up working there every evening. That was going to subside now that Steel Rain had the classes better organized but it was still going to be steady. For her part, Sunset had been looking for a job and working on finishing some sort of gadget to help her research magic in this world.

I nodded. “Yup, I finally get a night off. I need to start learning the stuff that Luna can’t teach me about how the Sentinels accessed the Astral Realm. She uses her magic to access dreams in a completely different way than I do. Those books might be the only remaining record of how Thestral dreamwalkers managed.”

“We’ll find out soon,” Sunset said reassuringly. “It’s going to be fascinating to see what your ancestors considered vital to preserve.”

We snuggled in the hot tub for about fifteen minutes, chatting quietly and sipping our coffee. The cool morning air was invigorating and the heat from the water relaxed my muscles from the hard round of exercise. When we got out, I wrapped Sunset in her towel, scooped her into my arms again, and flew her down to the porch. When we landed, I finally let my wings fade away. Twenty minutes with no strain after a full night of dreamwalking was a big step forward.

I finished getting tidied up and dressed long before Sunset. While she finished up her shower, I set about making breakfast. It was just some apple-cinnamon oatmeal; simple but filling. I had just finished eating my portion when Sunset walked down the stairs dressed in her blue jeans and her yellow and blue blouse with her hair wrapped in a towel. She was carrying a hairbrush in one hand and her journal under her arm

“There’s a new message here from Twilight,” Sunset said as she sat down at the table. “I asked her how things were going with the Yaks before coming down to the pool. It should be late afternoon there.”

“Twilight was right, going out of sync like this is difficult,” I commented. “Want some help with your hair while you check and eat your breakfast? I’ve already had mine.”

Sunset nodded and settled down at the table while I grabbed her bowl of oatmeal. I set it and a glass of milk in front of her then pulled a chair up right behind her. She took a bite of her breakfast and then hummed with satisfaction as I ran my hand down her neck.

“Not that I’m complaining but breakfast and help with my hair? You’re going to spoil me at this rate Silver. ”

I considered her friendly accusation while I unraveled her hair from the towel. “A little bit maybe but you have to admit with this amazing hair of yours, getting ready is always going to be slower. This I can help with, just like I helped Twilight that first night.”

Sunset laughed warmly. “I almost forgot about that. She came down in nothing but a towel right?”

I kissed her gently on the neck making her squirm in her chair. Then I started running the brush through her hair. Honestly, it almost wasn’t necessary; her hair was as silky soft as Twilight’s had been.

“I think I’m lucky she was wearing anything at all,” I replied with an amused smile. “Given my health back then, I probably would have keeled over right there. What kind of shampoo do you use? Your hair is always so soft.”

“I use Mane n’ Tail brand Shampoo and Conditioner.”

“Mane and Tail?” I echoed. “That almost sounds like it’s a brand for . . . well for ponies.”

“It is!” She laughed. “It took forever to find a shampoo that worked for me. Everything I used from the thrift store was turning my hair to straw. I finally bought the stuff I use now when I saw the horses on the bottle. For some reason, it just works for my hair. Maybe a bit of my equine heritage carries over.”

“I can’t argue with the results. You know Rarity will have a fit if she ever finds out. I’m pretty sure your shampoo alone costs a tenth of what she uses.”

“Oh, I’ll milk that one for all it’s worth when the time comes. Now, let’s see what’s going on with Twi . . . uh, oh. I’d better read this to you.”

Oh, it’s going . . . ok. The Yaks are . . . passionate about their views. They’ve had a . . . spirited visit to Sweet Apple Acres, a . . . an interesting tea party with Fluttershy, and a destr- delightful visit to Carousel Boutique. No firm decisions on our next steps but we’re working on it.

Sunset read the entry out loud, complete with the pauses that were in the text for some reason. She anticipated my question before I could ask it.

“Horn writing is difficult when a pony isn’t at their best,” Sunset explained, running her fingers over the page. “Emotional control is a critical part of unicorn magic training to prevent surges. The last thing you need is a unicorn chef like Saffron flinging a knife through a wall or another pony when startled. It shouldn’t be a surprise I was pretty terrible at those lessons. Those pauses are a well-documented sign that a unicorn is emotional, distraught, or just plain exhausted. Twilight’s writing is also shakier than normal so it’s clear she’s not telling us something. I suspect negotiations with the Yaks aren’t going well.”

It sounded plausible but I found it hard to imagine having my thoughts bleed into my actions the way it was for Twilight. If anyone would know the quirks of unicorn writing techniques it would be Sunset, so I had to accept it as accurate.

“So, how do we help her?”

Sunset shrugged as she began to write. “She’s in negotiations with another country. I’m not going to push her. The two of us showing up at the wrong time could make the situation worse instead of better. All we can do is offer.”

Even as she spoke, she began writing a reply.

You sure you’re ok Twilight? We can help out if you need us.

As soon as Sunset finished writing, Twilight’s response began to appear below.

No, I can do this . . . really I can. I can’t disappoint- no, I shouldn’t take more of your time; I’m sure you two have lots to do. We’re fine. I’m fine. Thank you for offering though. I have to go organize the next . . . event. Have a good day at school my loves.

Very well, just call if you change your mind. Stay strong my dear Princess.

Sunset closed the book and shook her head. “I hope you’re ok, Twilight. I really do.”

I ran my hand through her hair before letting it rest on her shoulder. She put her hand over mine and squeezed it. This was going to be the hardest part of our relationship. It was painful to sit here knowing our girlfriend was stressed out. The mood was markedly subdued as we finished getting ready for school.

Bzzzt - “Would the following students please report to the office: Adagio Dazzle and Sunset Shimmer.”

The day had been quiet and relatively uneventful up until the announcement. It came just after the lunch bell and I had to hurry to meet up with Sunset before she made it there. I caught up with her and Adagio at the top of the stairs. I hooked my arm around Sunset’s and gave her cheek a quick nuzzle.

“So what do you think this is about?” Adagio grumbled. “I haven’t caused any trouble yet today.”

Sunset raised her eyebrow at Adagio. “What about yesterday?” she teased.

“A sharp word here, a blunt observation there,” she admitted, waving her hand dismissively. “Nothing that would justify going to Principal Celestia.”

I shook my head. “Adagio, most students here haven’t had a thousand years to sharpen their wit. You might be cutting deeper than you think.”

“A fair point,” she conceded. “Still, it seems odd that I’d be called down with Sunset.”

When we reached the ground floor “I’ll go grab you some lunch and meet you in the music room.”

“Sounds good,” Sunset replied. “While you’re waiting for me, could you try to get a hold of Twilight? The human one I mean. We need to make good on that promise to our marefriend.”

“Consider it done love,” I said, giving her a kiss on the cheek before letting her head into the office to see what was going on.

Granny was of course quite happy to give me some lunch for Sunset to take with me. Since her priority was to see everyone at CHS eating healthy and not skipping meals, she tended to be pretty flexible. With two takeaway lunches in hand, I walked down to the music room and settled in to watch my friends practice. I pulled out my phone and started tapping out a message to human Twilight.

Silver - 12:08 PM: Hey Twilight, how are things going?

It only took a few moments for a reply to show up.

Sparkle - 12:09 PM: Hello? Who is this?

I was surprised she didn’t recognize my number at first. I supposed it was possible the phone wasn’t matching me up with the information we’d given her at Christmas or she hadn’t programmed in a name.

Silver - 12:11 PM: I’m Silver Spark. You met me and my girlfriend Sunset at Celestia’s Christmas dinner. Sorry we didn’t get in touch sooner, life got a little crazy!

While I waited for her next response, I went into the profile editor. During the Christmas dinner, I had thought of her as Sparkle to try and separate her in my mind from my girlfriend. Seeing it written here on the chat just felt impersonal and there was a non-zero chance we’d be getting Princess Twilight a phone of her own in the future. Instead of risking confusion, I decided to give the human Twilight a better nickname. Her love of science had been clear during our short conversation so there was an easy choice. I finished typing it in just as the next message came through.

SciTwi - 12:13 PM: Really? You two really meant it? To be honest, I didn’t think you’d bother.

Seeing that kind of response from her was painful. It made me feel bad we didn’t contact her sooner. Texting was so easy I honestly didn’t have much of an excuse outside of just being busy and a bit absent-minded.

Silver - 12:14 PM: Why wouldn’t we? I enjoyed our chat and so did Sunset.

I listened to the girls discussing something related to timing for the song they were working on while I waited for the next text to hopefully come in. It was a new song they were calling Friendship Through the Ages. It was coming along though it still seemed to need some work. Still, I was impressed with their ability to create completely new songs. I wouldn’t even know where to start. The buzzing of my phone drew my attention back to my conversation.

SciTwi - 12:16 PM: I’m sorry but I did the math. The odds that a pair of popular, good-looking students from another school would want to spend time with a boring, plain, mousey bookworm like me came out to be less than 2%. It seemed far more probable you were simply being polite at Christmas dinner. Please don't be mad.

Now that wasn’t going to stand. She was the dimensional twin of my beautiful marefriend who loved books. It appeared that Twilight was right in suspecting that her counterpart harbored self-doubt. Even my princess occasionally got caught up in doubts about herself, though she was improving. I tapped out an answer as quickly as my fingers would allow.

Silver - 12:19 PM: I’m just sorry to hear you’ve had experiences that would make your estimates that pessimistic. I'm no good with numbers so there's not much I can say to counter your numbers except this: We're chatting now so that 2% is suddenly a bit closer to 100% by my way of counting. ;-)

SciTwi - 12:21 PM: I suppose you're right. :-) Thank you, it's rare for me to be glad my math was wrong.

I suspected she still wasn’t entirely convinced we wanted to see her. The only solution was to set something up as soon as possible.

Silver - 12:23 PM: So, do you want to throw your math off even further and meet up with us for coffee on the weekend?

SciTwi - 12:24 PM: I’d like that. There’s a nice place near the Crystal Mall called Joe’s Café. Does ten on Saturday suit your schedule?

I had been wondering where the counterpart to Donut Joe’s shop would be. Now I could find out if it was as good as the Equestrian version.

Silver - 12:26 PM: Time and place sound good. I’ll confirm with Sunset and let you know if there are any issues. Gotta go!

I turned off my phone and sat back against the wall to listen to the rehearsal. Sunset walked into the music room a few minutes later. She settled down beside me with a somewhat bemused expression on her face. I gave her a quick kiss on the cheek as I handed her the bag with her lunch. I could tell my friends were itching to ask Sunset what was going on but they managed to resist while Sunset took the first few bites of her lunch.

“So what were you called to the office for?” Pinkie asked abruptly. “Was it bad? Did you get in trouble for something?”

Sunset blinked a few times and then shook her head. “Sonata was right. Celestia was plotting something.”

“Come on, don’t be cryptic!” Dash demanded. “What are they doing? Do we have pod people or another magical conspiracy to knock down?”

Everyone was watching Sunset as if she might be about to explode or something. The stunned expression slowly turned into a small smile.

“This new student safety committee is a cover to keep the school board off their back,” Sunset replied. “The actual purpose of the group is going to be developing plans to help the school cope with magical incidents.”

Now that’s a good idea.
It could be depending on what they come up with. Could also be disastrous.
How so?
They could jump into a fireball to protect their friends and almost die.
Right. Thanks so much.

“Interesting,” Rarity muttered. “It sounds like a good idea on paper but what can they actually do?”

“That’s why they called me in,” Sunset laughed. “They wanted to know what the authorities in Equestria are trained to do during major incidents. I remember Princess Celestia once told me that putting an army up against Gods and Monsters was an unnecessary waste.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “That seems silly. Why have an army that can’t do anything against the real threats?”

“Would you try to use a pistol to stop a nuclear bomb falling from an airplane?” Sunset asked. “That thing can kill thousands of people before they even know they’re in danger. Look at it this way: Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are powerful enough to move stars and planets. Now consider that the Elements of Harmony you five bonded with were strong enough to banish Luna to the moon for a thousand years.”

We all stared at Sunset for a moment. I hadn’t thought about it that way. I mean I knew Luna was powerful since I’d actually witnessed her moving the moon but I hadn’t entirely realized the Elements of Harmony were actually stronger.

Where could something that powerful come from?

“How awful!” Fluttershy squeaked. “So what can normal people . . . or ponies do?”

“Their primary job is to keep Equestria safe from the little problems,” Sunset sighed. “Patrolling the streets, stopping criminals, that sort of thing. It’s no different from Earth; you use the appropriate tool for a job. When a big disaster crops up the primary role of the guard is to evacuate the civilians to safety.”

Is it just me or are there some responsibilities missing from the guard’s role?
No Spark, I agree. It sounds like they’re waiting for trouble to come to them.
If what she says is accurate, Equestria’s been fighting enemies reactively.
Twilight has implied they’ve been blindsided by most of the enemies they’ve faced.
That sounds like a recipe for disaster.

“It’s awfully hard to prepare when you don’t know what could happen,” Pinkie chirped, echoing my thoughts perfectly.

“Oh, I agree,” Sunset nodded. “Twilight is working on fixing that for both worlds. They’re still trying to get information on what’s been sent here but I suspect most of that information wound up in Celestia’s secret archives along with the details about the Starlight Council. Until they find details, all we can do is prepare for the widest variety of problems.”

“I have my concerns but at least it’s a step in the right direction,” I mused. “So why did they want Adagio as well?”

“They wanted to know if there was any way for non-magical people to resist the Siren’s mind control,” Sunset replied hesitantly. “She sort of answered but the response sumed up to ‘I just don’t know’. It’s just-”

Rainbow Dash threw her hands up in the air and swore before Sunset could continue. “Typical! That stupid arrogant bush-headed fish monster can kiss my ass!”

Rainbow Dash continued venting while the rest of us just watched quietly. At this point, we all knew better than to contradict Rainbow Dash when Adagio came up. The fact that the two of them could spend any time in the same room without coming to blows still surprised me. To this day, none of us knew what had transpired during their first afternoon together. Whatever it was had left them barely able to tolerate one another.

I was surprised when Fluttershy half raised her hand and opened her mouth. As usual, she quickly collapsed in on herself but for one moment it almost looked like she was going to interrupt Dash’s rant. Even though she was the Element of Kindness it was unusual for her to even consider contradicting Dash. Fortunately, it only took a couple of minutes for Dash to get it out of her system. Once she calmed down, the girls just got back to practice before the afternoon bell rang.

The rest of the day passed without incident. Applejack, Applebloom, Sunset, and I left school together at 3:30. Sunset and I were going to be driving them to school most of the time. It just made sense with the two of them right next door. Plus, my help gave Mac a bit more flexibility in his workday on the farm since he didn’t have to drive his siblings to school. Granny could take her time and drive into the school in time to organize lunch. Considering Granny insisted that me and Sunset would be staying for dinner at least once a week, it was a fair exchange.

“It’s a shame you have to leave the book in the car,” I told Sunset.

“Last time I brought it to class, I got in trouble for having my phone unmuted,” Sunset laughed. “It doesn’t have any volume control and Cranky Doodle was pissed! He wasn’t willing to believe it was a magical book making the noise. Even with the sealed vents, I’ve decided leaving it in my locker would just be bait for anyone who still has a chip on their shoulder.”

“Good call,” I said, unlocking the car door. “Things are better but some of our classmates probably still sympathize with Gilda.”

We were both unsurprised to find the book buzzing and shaking in the back seat of the car underneath a blanket. Sunset pulled it out and began flipping the pages to find the new entry. I looked over her shoulder and noticed there were some odd discolored spots on the text we had exchanged earlier in the day. Below the discoloration, there was something new.

I think I might have just started a war. Pinkie is missing. She left a note saying she’d be back in time but the Yaks ran out of patience with our efforts. I don’t want to fail Celestia but I don’t know how I can fix this. Help. Please.

Without a timestamp like our phones, there was no way to know how long it had been since the message arrived. Sunset hadn’t checked the book at lunch because of her meeting with the principals so it could have been hours. The contents of the message made my blood run cold and made those discolorations unnerving. I hoped the marks were just tearstains and not something worse. Even as I took stock of the message, Spark and I were comparing and discarding plans in my mind. The first thing was to get our passengers home but time was of the essence.

“Take your sister home AJ,” I ordered, holding the keys out to her. “We’ll let you know if we need a ride home later.”

“We’ll sleep at Twilight’s place tonight if we have to,” Sunset replied. “Let’s go!”

Applejack didn’t take the keys. She just crossed her arms and glared at me.

“No can do; Ah’m comin’ with ya,” Applejack said firmly. “Y’all aren’t runnin’ off alone this time.”

Sunset shook her head vehemently. “You don’t have to do that! We’re not even sure how bad it is but for all we know it could be a battlefield already.”

“Twilight has come runnin’ every time we’ve needed her, even in the dead of night,” Applejack countered, pulling the disguise pendant she got at Christmas out of her backpack. “There might not be much ah’ll be able to do but ah’ want Twi to understand we won’t abandon her. Ah’ agreed with Silver’s promise after the Fall Formal, even if ah’ didn’t say the words myself. The only reason I’m not callin’ the others is cause we don’t know how bad it is.”

“Can ah’ come too?” Applebloom pleaded. “I have the pendant from Twilight with me and I promise I’ll do exactly what you say.”

Applejack hesitated for just a minute and then sighed. “Ah’m not lettin’ Silver and Sunset to run off and do this alone so I guess yer comin’ too, Bloom. You’d better behave and come straight back home if we tell ya.”

“Ah will!” she chirped in response.

“Your sister too, Applejack!?” Sunset gasped. “Are you crazy?”

Applebloom glared at Sunset. “She ain’t crazy! Twilight saved me too! Ah wanna help, even if I just hafta come straight home!”

I felt like the situation had rapidly spiraled out of my control. I shifted my gaze from Applebloom back to Applejack trying to come up with a reason they couldn’t come. It was their expressions that made me hesitate more than anything. There was a hint of stubborn determination on both of their faces that warned me there wasn’t any room for argument. I felt a headache coming on and pressed my fingers to my temples while I tried to think.

I think we might have to bring them along.
You realize taking those two into a war zone is the height of irresponsibility.
Yes, I know Spark. Fortunately, Applejack is a sensible person. She won’t risk her sister.
I see. Bloom coming along just gives us an excuse to send her home. Risky.
It might not be bad yet and there might be a chance. Besides, Applejack is right about one thing.
Yeah, I know. Twilight needs to know she’s got more friends than just us in this world.

“Fine, but you’re going to do exactly as I say,” I concluded, shoving the keys back into my pocket and starting to walk toward the portal. “First sign of trouble, you two come straight back through the portal and wait to hear from us. Text Granny so she knows you’ll be late coming home.”

Sunset shook her head and let out a defeated sigh. “Fine. If you’re coming, you’ll need to come up with nicknames we can use to distinguish you from your counterparts.”

“Yay!” Applebloom cheered. “Oh! Auntie Orange calls me Blossom sometimes! Ah’ can use that name!”

“Ah’ll take my cue from Blossom there then,” AJ chuckled as she pulled out her phone to call Granny. “It’s a bit fancy for my tastes but Aunt Orange likes to call me Jaqueline.”

“Right then,” I nodded. “Let’s go help Twilight.”

Equestria – 1003-08-13

The four of us hurried out of the portal and took stock of our situation. Well, Blossom and Jaqueline kind of tumbled out and slid across the floor. As soon as they got onto their hooves, Jaqueline had a bit of a freak out when she realized none of us were wearing clothes. While Sunset reassured them that going without clothing was perfectly normal for ponies, I practically galloped over to the nearest window. I let out a sigh of relief when I saw no obvious signs of trouble in Ponyville. The town was still standing and the only smoke I could see was from chimneys so it was safe to assume things hadn’t turned completely awful yet. Based on the position of the sun, It couldn’t be later than nine in the morning here in Equestria.

When I turned back, Jaqueline and Blossom were just putting on their disguise pendants. Blossom had red fur with a blond mane and tail. The colors were quite similar to Mac’s. Jaqueline’s pendant changed her fur from orange to a pale peach color while her mane and tail became a deep auburn red with a streak of amber. Strangely, she retained her hat through the transformation, just like we kept our backpacks. Also unsurprising was the absence of cutie marks on both of their flanks. It was just like with Fluttershy and actually, Blossom’s counterparts didn’t have marks yet either. I did comment on how the two of them were surprisingly quick at picking up walking on four legs.

Jaqueline chuckled nervously. “It’s a bit like crawling but it’s easier if ah’ don’t think about it.”

At that Jaqueline’s front hooves crossed and she stumbled several times before sprawling onto the floor.

“See?” She grumbled. “Think too hard and down ah’ go.”

“It was like that when I first became human,” Sunset giggled as her horn began to shimmer with a teal aura. The same aura enveloped Jaqueline, lifting her back to her hooves. “Just another quirk of the transformations I guess. Still, even with the help, my old instincts are buried underneath. It’s quite the challenge to keep the two shapes separate in my mind.”

“That was so cool, you just lifted her without touching her!” Blossom marveled as she bounced around the room. “That was magic, right Sunset? Can we do that too?”

“Most creatures in this world have some magic,” Sunset replied. “As Earth Ponies your magic makes you stronger and boosts your endurance. Earth ponies also have a connection to the natural world, even if it has nothing to do with their special talent. If you’re anything like your counterparts you’ll have a special affinity for apple trees.”

“Neat!”

Blossom kept peppering us with questions as we slowly made our way through the Castle. I was fighting the itch to jump out the nearest window and fly to town to find Twilight. It wouldn’t be fair to my friends from the human world. I began to regret that decision when we stepped into the castle foyer. The condition of the room banished the relative calm I had been feeling. The fur on the back of my neck began to bristle as I surveyed the situation.

“Sweet Celestia,” Sunset gasped. “What happened here?!”

The place was in a complete shambles. While some cleaning had been done, the damage was still extensive. Shattered crystals and broken furniture had been piled in the corners. Makeshift repairs had been done to the railings on the upper floor. Even the castle walls had been damaged, though it almost looked like it was beginning to grow back.

“Ah’d say something pretty awful happened here,” Jaqueline observed. “Still, Ah’m not ready to throw in the towel yet. Ah’ think we can still- . . . Silver? You ok there?”

I didn’t respond to Jaqueline’s question; my mind was on other things.

There was no way this was the result of negotiations.
Someone deliberately destroyed part of Twilight’s home.
There’s no sign of Twilight and the others.
We need to find them.
Keep the armor in reserve.
Yes. We’ll be faster without it.

My heart was pounding in my ears and I dimly noted my wings had spread aggressively. I was in motion before anyone else could react. I dimly heard someone calling out as I half galloped; half flew out the giant front doors of Twilight’s castle.

“Silver!”

“Dagnabit, there he goes.”

I barely registered the voices as I burst out onto the sun-drenched path to Ponyville. There was a red haze around the edge of my vision but I just ignored it as I tried to get my bearings. Thousands of scents and sounds assaulted my senses as Spark and I searched for any sign of Twilight or her pony friends. I thought I had gotten used to my above-average senses during my visit to Equestria but this was something completely different. Without Spark’s help, the sheer volume of information would have overwhelmed me. It only took a few moments to pick out the unmistakable sounds of Pony Pinkie bouncing through town and the voice of Twilight telling her friends to hurry.

I hurried to intercept the group and arrived at the actual edge of town just as Pinkie came bouncing around the corner. The smile that was almost always on Pinkie’s face grew even bigger when her eyes found me but she didn’t exactly look surprised. The fact that she seemed so cheerful was enough to make my focus falter. I skidded to a stop and stared as she waved mid-bounce, seemingly unconcerned.

“Sparky!” Pinkie shouted as she bounced past me, her eyes swinging to the three Ponies running up behind me. “Sunny! Blossom! Jaqueline! Head to the town square and lend a hoof to get everything set up! We’ve got to catch them before the sheep finish doing sheep things on the railway tracks!”

Pinkie then turned and continued trotting towards the train station. The others went galloping past a moment later, looking like they were desperately trying to catch up with Pinkie. Twilight was bringing up the rear. When she spotted us a relieved smile replaced the worried frown on her face. She barely slowed down enough to greet us as she went by.

“Oh my gosh, you’re really here, I’ll see you in a minute, we’ve got to catch Pinkie first, she’s got a plan, I hope!” Twilight gasped as she galloped past.

Even with the revelation that everyone was ok, my body was still tense. My heart was still racing as I turned to check on my friends. Sunset’s face was twisted up in a smirk as she struggled to hold herself together while she watched our two human friends. Jaqueline and Blossom’s mouths were hanging wide open as they watched Pinkie bounce away.

“What the heck; was that Pinkie?!” Jaqueline bleated. “How did she know the nicknames we just picked out?”

Sunset stared at the retreating ponies for a moment longer before she just collapsed onto the ground and began laughing.

“Welcome to Equestria,” She giggled hysterically. “Whatever you do, don’t question Pinkie Pie. You wanted to help stop a war, looks like we’ve got our marching orders.”

The laughter shattered what anxiety I was still carrying. My wings and shoulders slumped as I let out a deep sigh. Sunset’s laughter subsided as concern spread across her face. She walked over to me and nuzzled my cheek comfortingly.

“She’s ok Silver,” she murmured in my ear. “They’re all ok.”

I nodded without speaking as I leaned into her touch. There was a painful lump in my throat that was refusing to go away.

“Y’all seemed pretty focused there, Silver,” Jaqueline commented. “What got into you?”

I looked into those worried emerald eyes and managed to put a weak smile on my face. “I don’t know exactly. When I saw the destruction in the castle all we could think about was protecting Twilight.”

“It’s not the first time this has happened, is it?” Sunset murmured. “I’m sure I’ve seen you get aggressively focused like that a few times recently.”

What do you think Spark?
The first time I remember was the day we rescued Sunset from that mob.
Yeah. I think it happened on Halloween as well.
We’re going to have to figure out what’s going on with us.
Just another mystery. Joy.

“It’s not,” I simply confirmed out loud. “But right now we need to go see where we can help.”

“Fair enough,” Sunset replied. “I suspect time is of the essence.”

I did my best to keep a more sedate pace as we walked the rest of the way into town. The town square was bustling with activity as ponies dashed here and there, setting up streamers, pulling up tents, and preparing food. Blossom and Jaqueline stopped short to stare at the bustling village square.

“Well ah’ll be,” Jaqueline exclaimed as she looked over the scene. “Didn’t realize there’d be this many familiar faces. It’s like half our friends from school are here. You ok there Blossom?”

Blossom had stopped mid-step and was pointing with her hoof. “Apple- Jaqueline, look over there! Is that Granny with Macintosh and . . . is that me?”

The ponies in question were just beginning to set up a tent, with the same urgency as everypony else. With Applejack absent, it looked like they could use a bit of extra help.

I chuckled. “How about I introduce you to your counterpart’s family?”

“You help them; I’m going to go help out with the stage!” Sunset said. “I think they need more ponies there as well.”

“Sounds good love,” I replied. “Then find Twilight. I’ll stay in the background until we see how the Yaks are acting.”

Sunset waved as she hurried over to the stage to see where she could help while I took Jaqueline and Blossom over to the Apple family booth. Mac noticed us approaching first but he didn’t react except for a slight widening of his eyes when he saw Jaqueline. When we were almost there Applebloom spotted me. Her reaction wasn’t nearly as reserved as she galloped over and threw her arms around my neck, nearly knocking me off my hooves.

“SILVER! You came back! Applejack told me about that awful duel and Diamond Tiara said we’d see the last of y’all but I didn’t wanna believe her. Ah’ was afraid you wouldn’t visit again, ‘specially cause we still gotta show you how Applebuckin works!”

I wrapped a wing around Applebloom. “It’ll take more than a few noble jerks or a duel to keep me away.”

She laughed. “Ah wish I coulda seen you beat that mean pony; watchin’ you train with Rainbow Dash just isn’t the same!”

“I know, right?!” Blossom chimed in. “Y’all shoulda seen him at Halloween. He took down them nasty bullies easy!”

Applebloom’s eyes shifted to Blossom, her eyes focused squarely on the familiar bow in her hair. Her gaze then shifted to Jaqueline, her eyes opening even wider when she saw the hat and ponytail.

“Wait . . . no way, are yew . . .”

I grinned at Applebloom when she trailed off. “These two are Jaqueline and Blossom. I believe your sister may have mentioned they’d be visiting at some point.”

“Eeeyup!” Big Mac confirmed. “Howdy cousins.”

Jaqueline and Blossom both looked pleasantly surprised by Big Mac’s words. Granny Smith hobbled over and squinted at them.

“Y’all treat yer grandmother with respect?” she asked firmly.

“Yes, Granny!” Blossom said before she could stop herself.

Jaqueline shuffled her hooves nervously. “Yes’m. We all do. She’s been takin' care of us since Blossom was just a baby.”

“Good, but Y’all better call me Granny just like the rest of my kin,” she replied with a satisfied nod. “Now don’t just’ stand there gabbing! You two grab a rope so Mac can get those pegs in the ground! Time’s a-wastin’; we got new customers to impress!”

Jaqueline looked down at her hooves and then over at me, clearly confused about how she could help. As an answer, I walked over and took a rope in my teeth. After a moment of confused hesitation, Jaqueline followed my lead. While we began pulling the tent up, Applebloom walked over to her counterpart and smiled warmly.

“Come on Blossom!” Applebloom chirped. “Let’s go start unloadin’ the apples from the cart! Once we’re done I’ll introduce you to the other Crusaders!”

For some reason, that declaration from Applebloom sent a shiver down my spine. The next half hour was a blur of activity as we rushed to set up the festival. Once the Apple family tent was up, Jaqueline and I went from booth to booth making sure everypony was set up while Blossom helped Applebloom. I did make a point of giving Bon Bon’s booth a wide berth though. That was one conflict I wasn’t interested in revisiting anytime soon if at all possible. All the ponies we met seemed to think Jaqueline was just another distant relative of Applejack which was fine by us. Her lack of a cutie mark caused a few raised eyebrows but nopony said anything in the frenzy of preparations.

At some point, Twilight and her friends arrived with their guests following close behind. I wasn’t sure what I had expected the Yaks to be but three giant, hair-covered creatures with enormous horns wasn’t it. I only had a moment to look at the new arrivals as I hurried around to help various groups finish preparations. They wore extensive ornamentation on their horns and ears, and their long beards were carefully groomed. The fact that their hair hung over their eyes made their moods extremely hard to read.

To my surprise, I also spotted Princess Celestia in the crowd. I was pleased to see her talking with Sunset and that both of them had smiles on their faces. As much as I wanted to join them, I decided to stick to the shadows in case the Yaks were just as unfamiliar with Thestrals as the average pony. The situation was already strained enough and I was content to stay on the sidelines until the situation had stabilized. When I ran out of ponies to help, I settled into the shadows beside the Apple Family booth while Jaqueline helped Mac sell their goods. Fortunately, my hearing allowed me to keep track of things and to my relief, the Yaks declared there would be no war.

“Ah’ wish wars in our world could be stopped with a simple party,” Jaqueline snorted when I told her.

“No kidding, that would be nice,” I replied. “Thank you for insisting on coming by the way. You took to your hooves with surprising ease.”

“Easier than I expected to be honest,” Jaqueline laughed, lifting her front hoof to look at it. “Ah’ didn’t really have time to think about it so I just went with the flow. Not quite a hand but these aren’t as far off as ah’ expected. You want to see adaptable tho jus’ look over there. You’d hardly know Blossom first walked on four hooves a couple of hours ago. She’s a natural.”

She pointed out into the square where Blossom was talking enthusiastically with Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. What I could hear was a conversation about crusading together. The four fillies were oblivious to the worried glances from other ponies as they discussed ideas to get their cutie marks with their newest member. It was fairly clear the Crusaders had a reputation of sorts here. The local Applejack had been watching their conversation with an increasingly amused expression. She walked over and tipped her hat at the two of us.

“Afternoon Silver, it’s good to see ya,” she chuckled. “Ah’ see you brought some friends along to help with our little crisis. Nice to meet ya, I’m Applejack.”

Jaqueline grinned at her and held out a hoof. “Just glad ah’ managed to convince Silver to let Blossom and me come along. He was thinking ‘bout being stubborn. Ah’m Jaqueline in case ya haven’t be told.”

The interdimensional twins shook hooves while eyeing each other speculatively. It was interesting to look at the two of them side by side. The fur and hair colors were the only difference between the two. Their body shapes, voices, ponytails, and even the hats were nearly identical. The only other difference was Jaqueline only had a hair band in her mane, while Applejack also had one in her tail.

“Y’all helpin’ out here in town made mah’ part in all this easier. Yaks are the most ornery folks I’ve ever met. Twilight needed all the help she could get and I saw a proper smile back on her face the moment she saw ya. Speaking of Twi, why aren’t you with your marefriends, Silver?”

I looked over at the two mares standing there talking with Princess Celestia and the leader of the yak delegation. I smiled sadly and shook my head.

“Sometimes the best way to help is to stay off to the side,” I admitted. “I have no idea how well Thestrals are known outside Equestria. Given how badly things were going with the yaks, an unexpected new kind of pony popping in out of nowhere might have made things much worse. I can support Twilight from the sidelines until we’re sure things have settled down.”

Applejack looked aghast at my blunt assessment of the situation but Jaqueline just laughed. “You should have seen him when he saw the mess in the castle. I swear if he’d found those yaks before he ran into Pinkie we’d be havin’ a different conversation.”

I covered my face with my wings and groaned while the other ponies just chuckled. That was when Applejack’s eyes shifted to examine Jaqueline’s flank. Her eyebrow went up when she saw the blank fur.

“Ah noticed ya don’t have your mark yet, cousin. Fluttershy mentioned the same thing happened with Posey but ah heard that changed pretty darn quick.”

Jaqueline looked over her shoulder at the blank fur and then shrugged. “Ah’ve been too busy to think about it. I mean, eventually, I’ll be workin’ at mah farm full time but ah aim to go to college first.”

“College?” Applejack asked. “That like the school Twi went to? What do you need that fancy book learnin’ for? Hard work has always been enough to keep things running here in Ponyville.”

There was no malice in Applejack’s voice, just genuine curiosity. Jaqueline

“Ah can’t speak to your situation but it’s been hard since we lost Ma and Pa,” Jaqueline admitted. “Mac’s practical knowledge and pure quality have kept the farm runnin’ but just barely. It’s gonna take a bit more than just hard work to keep us viable long term. There’s an agriculture program at the local college I’m gonna take along with some business classes. Mah world’s changin’ faster than a wildfire and ah gotta make sure we can keep pace.”

Even as she spoke, her flank started glowing. When the glow faded, there was a pair of red apples on Jaqueline’s flank with a rolled-up scroll going diagonally between them in a shape that somewhat resembled a percentage sign. The two red apples were perfectly identical to the three on Applejack’s flank.

“Huh, well ah’ll be,” Applejack chuckled. “Look like you know what yer talkin’ about. Ah’ll be curious to hear what ya learn from a school ‘bout farming. Someday, ah’ll have to show you how we run the farm here. Maybe ah can teach you a few Earth Pony tricks that might help you out.”

“Mac and ah’ can cover things here and keep an eye on Blossom,” Granny rasped before Jaqueline could respond. “Take yer’ new cousin and show her how her Earth Pony kin run a farm. She can return the favor when you go visit her.”

Jaqueline looked excited by the opportunity but then she glanced over at me. There was a pleading look on her face but she looked almost afraid to ask. That’s when I recalled the strict conditions I’d put on her coming to Equestria. Applejack and Blossom hadn’t just listened; they’d stepped up to help the ponies of a town in an alien world she’d never seen before today without hesitation. At that moment, I couldn’t have been prouder to call her my friend.

“You’ve more than earned a break, Jaqueline,” I chuckled. “If Granny says things are under control, then you’re good to go. Just remember, I’m still driving you and Blossom home. Thank you for helping.”

Jaqueline walked over and threw her arms around my shoulders. I used my wings to return the hug, eliciting an amused laugh from her. Then she joined Applejack and walked off towards Sweet Apple Acres. Granny Smith watched them go before turning her attention back to me.

“Wasn’t rightly sure what to think when Applejack told me ‘bout these visitors you’d be bringing. Ah was worried we’d be dealin’ with some weird otherworldly critters. Glad to see they’re jus’ normal ponies with a couple quirks like you. Now, y’all need to stop hidin’ and go spend time with your marefriends.”

I looked over at Granny Smith sitting in the rocking chair they had brought along. She shooed me away with her front hoof, clearly telling me to skedaddle. It was the last thing I wanted to do but her expression told me this wasn’t up for debate. I stood up and gave my wings a stretch before folding them back up. I nodded at Big Mac before slowly walking out into the square towards where Twilight was standing with Sunset and Celestia.

The Yaks had wandered out into the crowd, following Pinkie to look at all the different activities but there were two members of the royal guard standing a short distance away from Celestia. I saw them both flinch when they saw me walk out into the square. One of them looked like he was preparing to challenge me but the other guard stopped him. By the time I reached my marefriends, the two guards were back at parade rest as if nothing was wrong.

“There you are!” Sunset said as I walked over. “Been having fun?”

I took a moment to give Sunset and Twilight each a quick nuzzle. “Yes, I have been, though I’d say things have improved immensely in the last few seconds.”

That earned me a small laugh from each of my marefriends. Then I turned my attention to the other princess standing with us. Celestia was smiling but it felt just a bit forced; like she wasn’t exactly sure what to say to me. Considering what we had discovered the last time we met, I couldn’t blame her. I wasn’t sure what to say either.

“It’s lovely to see you in good health, Silver Spark,” she finally said to break the silence. “I trust you’re fully recovered.”

“It’s nice to see you too, Celestia,” I replied with a simple nod of my head. “I seem to be back to normal, such as it is. The medicine your doctors provided for my burned wings was incredibly effective.”

The two guards seemed to take offense to my casual greeting based on the glares I was receiving but I barely paid them any attention. I was more interested in how Celestia reacted as I silently hoped the casual treatment wouldn’t offend. It seemed I was right because her smile softened and she seemed to relax a bit.

“Good,” she replied as her eyes shifted to my wings as if confirming my statement. “I am pleased to see there are no lasting injuries. Sunset and Twilight have mentioned you recently discovered something of great importance.”

I looked over at Twilight. “You didn’t tell her?”

“No, Sunset and I decided we should wait for you and Luna,” Twilight replied. “Plus we don’t have the letter to show them.”

“I took a photo of it so we just need Luna to come by for a visit,” I replied. “We can transfer a copy to your tablet easily enough. Honestly, the sooner they both know the truth, the better.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Is this something you believe Luna would want to be woken up for? She’s only been asleep for a couple hours but I can send her a letter if it’s urgent.”

I shook my head. “The information we discovered isn’t time-sensitive. It’s just something that would be best shared with you and Luna at the same time.”

“Very well, I will contain my curiosity until that day comes,” Celestia smiled. “Twilight, please have Spike send me a letter to arrange a visit when things are quieter. Now, I believe I shall partake of some of those delightful apple products.”

With that, she turned and walked towards the Apple Family stand with her two guards trailing a respectful distance behind. I looked over at Twilight, noting her slightly frazzled mane and the beginnings of dark circles under her eyes. I draped my wing over her back and kissed her cheek.

“So how are you holding up Twilight?” I asked. “It looks like everything has worked out.”

Twilight didn’t answer right away, instead just leaning against me. I used my wing to hug her a bit tighter. I could feel the tension in her back and wings as I held her tightly against me.

“I’m just barely holding together,” she finally admitted. “It was almost a complete disaster. Pinkie saved the day by showing them the best of Equestria with this carnival but it was a near thing. I almost had to go to Celestia and tell her I started a war with a player piano.”

There was nothing I could really say to that, I just stared at Twilight trying to figure out how that was even possible. Sunset let out a delightfully equine snort of surprise as she wheeled around to look Twilight in the eye.

“How on Earth did you manage that?”

“I learned to never try to replicate anything from Yakyakistan unless you can get it perfect,” Twilight grumbled. “They have extremely high standards.”

Sunset stared at her and began to laugh despite the seriousness of the situation. “Sorry Twi, but if I’m hearing you right, you effectively tried to impress an Italian chef with your version of their own recipe. Am I right?”

“I don’t know where Italy is but I think your analogy fits,” Twilight snorted. “Not my finest moment but at least I didn’t have a total meltdown in front of them. Still, it was a real relief to see you two. I can’t believe you brought Applejack and Applebloom from your world along though.”

“It was their idea,” I replied. “Jaqueline wants you to know that your human friends will be here when you need them just as you’ve been there for all of us. She made it quite clear everyone else would be coming as well if it had looked worse.”

Twilight rubbed her arm across her eyes and looked over to where Blossom was playing some complex game of tag with the Crusaders. When she turned back to me, she had a content smile on her face.

“Most ponies are lucky if they find friends like mine once in their lives,” Twilight mused. “I consider it one of the greatest miracles in two universes that I found them a second time.”

“How could we abandon a mare that goes to such lengths to make Equestria a better place?” Sunset asked. “Oh, here comes one of your guests.”

I felt my body tense up as one of the three Yaks trotted over with Pinkie. This was the moment where my presence could make everything go wrong.

“This is one of my good friends Silver Spark,” Pinkie chirped. “Silver, this is Prince Rutherford.”

I put out my hoof nervously and braced myself as I waited for the disaster to begin. I was surprised and relieved when Prince Rutherford tapped his hoof to mine in a polite greeting.

“Yak is surprised to see Bat Winged Pony here,” the Prince rumbled. “Yaks believed none lived with other ponies.”

I was surprised he recognized my tribe so quickly but I had to clamp down on my irritation when he called me a Bat-Winged Pony. It wasn’t an insult; it was just a descriptive name for my tribe. It wasn’t nearly as bad as some of the insults I’d heard and certainly not worth starting a fight over.

“I’ve lived away from the other Thestrals my whole life,” I admitted. “I only met others a few weeks ago and learned the same thing. I’m surprised you’ve even encountered the others of my tribe.”

He seemed to be staring at me but it was hard to tell with the thick hair covering his eyes. At that moment, I became aware of the scars that covered my body. I forced my hooves to stay still despite my growing desire to retreat.

“Yaks occasionally trade with Bat Winged ponies,” he finally replied. “Blue Bat Winged Pony bears the scars of many battles. Yak is pleased to see a war pony being treated well by the leaders of Pony Nation.”

I was startled by his interpretation of my injuries. Even though his view was relatively positive, the fact that he was examining the scars at all was still unnerving. It took every bit of my willpower to stand my ground.

“The Princesses of Equestria have been true friends to me since the day I met them,” I said nervously, looking over at Twilight and Sunset. “I trust them with my life.”

“Yak is pleased to hear such words,” Prince Rutherford declared loudly. “Yak is happy to be friends with ponies for a thousand years! Now, Pink Pony must show Yak more of her party.”

We watched Pinkie hop off with the Yak following close behind. A sigh of relief slipped out of my lips.

“That went better than I expected,” I muttered. “So, what do we do now?”

“Well, I suppose we should get some dinner before heading home,” Sunset chuckled. “I’m sure we can find something to eat at this carnival. Is there anything that strikes your fancy Twilight?”

Twilight shuffled her hoof nervously. “I really just want a hayburger right now.”

“Fine by me,” I chuckled, nuzzling Twilight’s cheek. “Let’s go get you some comfort food and then we’ll have to see about dragging Jaqueline and Blossom home.”

The rest of our short visit to Equestria just involved a walk around the mini-fair while making sure Twilight was properly calmed down. I hated leaving her after such a short visit but it was getting late for us and the tantalizing mystery of the books left by my ancestors was waiting. Twilight was tempted to join us while we translated the title but she had to ensure the remainder of the Yak’s visit was successful. We promised to visit again soon, especially with our plans to speak with Celestia and Luna.

Fortunately, both Jaqueline and Blossom were ready to leave when we tracked them down. Based on the smiles on their faces, I was pretty sure they’d both be planning a longer visit soon. The three pony Crusaders had already invited Blossom and her other friends back for another visit. As for Jaqueline, she had been fascinated by her counterpart’s orchard. While both of them came from farming backgrounds, their actual experiences were wildly different thanks to the technological and magical differences between the two worlds. I got the impression they both saw an opportunity to learn from one another.

After we dropped AJ and Applebloom at home Sunset and I made our way back home. It was finally time to find out what was hiding in that chest.

Several hours later Sunset and I were sitting shoulder to shoulder on my couch drinking some tea as a break. The small tables around the room were covered with small stacks of sorted books with notes about the translated titles and guesses at the content. The journal was right next to us and we had been writing occasional updates for Twilight to read later as we discovered items she would find interesting.

The whole process had been challenging and it might have gone more poorly if Sunset hadn’t already been tutoring me. She had spent half the time coaching me through using the translation guide Twilight had given us as we worked on the titles and the table of contents when they existed. We probably could have finished faster if I’d just let Sunset translate the works but I needed to learn. Especially given the treasure trove of information these boxes held.

“So what’s next on the list?” Sunset asked enthusiastically.

I blinked a few times and looked over at the box that still had at least ten books left. I noticed that despite her enthusiastic words, she looked as worn out as I felt.

“My eyes feel like they’re going to fall out of my head,” I replied. “The rest of them will keep until later. I think we should call it a night.”

Sunset glanced over at the clock. “Wow, I guess you’re right. At least we made progress. So which one do you think you’ll start with?”

The diversity of the books was intriguing. Three books on metalworking that included detailed designs of armor and weapons for a wide variety of races. There were six history books that were written on incredibly thin paper, each totaling at least two thousand pages. There was a series of eight books that appeared to be naturalist guides if the Audubon Society had supplemented their material with Tolkien and Lovecraft.

“I think I’m going to start with the one called ‘Way of the Sentinel’,” I replied. “The title makes it sound like a decent starting point. ‘Pathways of Thought’ and ‘Beyond the Astral Realm’ both sound a bit too complicated for a beginner.”

“You’re probably right but be careful about judging books by their covers,” Sunset giggled, bumping her shoulder against me. “Personally, I’m looking forward to translating this one.”

She fondly ran her hand over the book called ‘Art of Soulcraft’ that was sitting on the table beside her. A brief examination of the table of contents implied it was a manual about creating soulbonded items like my Lunar Iron bracers. It was odd that the metal wasn’t mentioned in the table of contents though. Perhaps it was just a language shift or different terminology. I just hoped the answers we needed were inside that or another book.

“Can’t blame you there, I’ll probably be looking over your shoulder for that one,” I said. “I just can’t wait to hear Twilight’s reaction. Unless we’ve completely misinterpreted the titles, those history books are exactly what she was hoping we’d find.”

Sunset nodded and a sly smile appeared on her face. “I just wish we could be there to see her inevitable squee of delight.”

“I’m sure she’ll be even more excited when she gets her hooves on them,” I said as I got up to my feet and held my hand out to Sunset. “We didn’t tell her there’s probably over ten thousand pages in those books. So, ready to go Sunset?”

Sunset took my hand and let me pull her to her feet. I didn’t let go of her hand until we separated to go to our bedrooms to get changed. My girlfriend would come back and join me once we were both ready to sleep. As I got changed Spark and I quietly discussed the day. As Sunset had said this morning, life was pretty good. Even with the near disaster in Equestria, today had gone rather well. I could only hope days like this were going to become more common in the future.

Author's Note

I have a theory about why the guard is conspicuously absent during the major disasters. What if they were just doing their job? I think when things show up that have to be stopped by Alicorns or the Elements of Harmony, they’ve been trained to step back and make sure the public is safe. Whether that is a good policy is a separate debate.

Jacqueline and Blossom are the nicknames for human Applejack and Applebloom respectively. It just felt like something Aunt Orange would do in either world. I've noticed the TV show tends to ignore the day-night cycle so I'm taking a touch of liberty with how the events of the Yak incident played out. Far as I'm concerned, it's close enough.

Chapter 54 - To Meet

Friday, January 13, 2017 - From the Journal of Sunset Shimmer

The Yaks have gone home. We don’t have a formal treaty yet but the groundwork is in place to finally put one together. Thank Celestia the next steps can be hoofed over to our ambassadors; I’d probably mess the treaty up almost as badly without supervision. I’m just relieved I’m only dealing with Equestria events for the next while.”

Wonderful! You should be proud of yourself. Even if there were a few bumps, you’ve accomplished what dozens of envoys couldn’t. Enough on that; did you see the list?”

YES! So amazing, I can’t wait to see what they look like! I just wish I could have helped.

We have about a dozen books left. Would you like us to save translating the titles until you can visit?

Before you ask, as curious as we both are, they’ll keep a few more days. We want to see you and it never hurts to have an extra incentive.

I’m leaving to go to Canterlot for a couple of days to apologize to my old friends and hopefully reconnect with them. That means I won’t be able to visit until next week. Can you wait that long?

To see the smile on your face? Absolutely.

Stop making me blush Silver! Love you.

Love you too. So when can you actually visit? The life of a princess is a busy one after all.

Don’t remind me. Fortunately, I’ve got my tablet out already. This thing is a gift to ponies who love checklists and carefully planned schedules!

So ponies like you then.

Brat. :-P Spike’s using it too. No technology can replace my number one assistant but it can make his life easier.

True and I’m sure he appreciates it. I see you’ve discovered the classic emoticons by the way. They’re pretty cute handwritten. ;-*

Yes, they’re a fascinating social construct that arose from the human world’s technology and a useful way to convey emotion! :-D. Getting back to planning, the current temporal offset between our worlds makes this more difficult than I’d like. Princess Celestia has confirmed her and Luna can come for a visit on Wednesday next week. Does a trip through the portal right after school work for you that day? It’ll be morning for us but Luna has said she will ensure she is well rested to visit with her family. Afterward, I’ll come back to the human with you and spend the night.

Twilight, are you going to stay up all night just so you’ll be able to sleep when you visit us?

How did you-. . . Yes, but it’ll be fine. I don’t keep regular hours on the best of days and managing sleep has gotten easier thanks to what Luna taught me recently. She taught me a spell to temporarily forgo sleep and to shift my circadian rhythms. I’ll have everything prepared so I’ll be in sync with your time differential during my trip through the portal visit.

Really? That sounds like a spell an obsessive scholar like you could seriously abuse.

Princes Luna insisted I Pinkie Promise to only use the spell sparingly and I’m not going to risk breaking it.

How is a pinkie promise going to keep you honest? I remember you saying it was important but it’s really enough for Luna?

Not a pinkie promise, a Pinkie Promise. Pinkie Pie knows things and I’ve seen her wrath. If you want to see Applejack from this world turn as white as Rarity, ask her about Dodge Junction.

Ok, so don’t cross the pink pony. Gotcha. So where did Luna even find a spell like that?

Luna created the spell for her personal use last year to ensure her occasional daytime appearances don’t disrupt her sleep cycle. It's tailored for Alicorn physiology and I’m only allowed to use it when I travel to your world. I think your ancestor might be meddling a bit Silver. I wouldn’t have even thought to ask her about a spell like this one.

Wow, that’s super sweet of Luna. I’ll have to thank her when we visit.

What’s the catch with the spell Twilight? You never get something from nothing.

Yes, magic always has a price but this one is pretty benign. I have to store up the ‘rest’ by sleeping a few extra hours a night under the spell over the next couple of days. It’s perfectly safe as long as I only use it occasionally.

Well, how can we argue with that? Sounds like a plan. See you on Wednesday.

Saturday, January 14, 2017

In the human world, Joe’s Café was across the street from the Crystal Mall in downtown Canterlot. Sunset and I arrived about twenty minutes early so we could get a feel for the place. The human counterpart to Donut Joe turned out to be just as friendly and gregarious as the pony version. His shop filled two floors, with traditional booths on the ground floor and clusters of comfortable chairs around small tables on the balcony upstairs.

A few booths on the ground floor were occupied by people working on their laptops. Mostly college-aged students from what I could see; there was nobody I recognized at a glance. Once we had some drinks and a donut sampler in hand we settled down at one of the tables on the balcony. It was a wonderfully inviting space with large chairs and even a gas fireplace on one wall with a lovely mantel clock above it. I pulled out the runic translation guide and continued my efforts to learn the bizarre language. Meanwhile, Sunset continued reading the book on soulcrafting she had selected.

There was a steady stream of customers coming into the shop to pick up drinks and snacks. Joe seemed to know his customers quite well as we heard him greeting many of them by name while we waited. Precisely at 10:00, we heard the front door open yet again.

“Good morning Twilight Sparkle!” Joe exclaimed. “You want your usual to go?”

I closed my book and walked over to the balcony of the upper floor. SciTwi was downstairs, looking around the coffee shop nervously. When she finally looked up at the balcony, I waved at her. Her eyes widened with clear surprise and she nodded at me briefly. She adjusted her glasses and turned back to Joe.

“Actually, I’d still like my usual but I’ll be staying here today.”

Joe looked at Twilight for a second and then chuckled. “Looks like it’s a blue moon. Consider it done.”

Sunset and I packed the books into our backpacks to avoid questions we weren’t ready to answer. A few minutes later, SciTwi came up the stairs carrying a plate with two donuts and a large steaming mug. She was dressed in the same school uniform she wore to Christmas dinner and had a large backpack on her shoulders. Her hair was done up in a tidy bun except for two loose strands in front of her ears that framed her black-rimmed glasses. She looked around the balcony nervously as she walked over to where we were sitting.

“H-Hello,” she stammered as she carefully placed her items down on the table.

Everything about SciTwi’s posture was rife with clear discomfort. Even when she stood back up, she was slightly hunched over and her feet were turned slightly inwards. Part of me wanted to hug her to comfort her but my rational mind prevailed. Even though she looked like my marefriend, I had to remember this world’s Twilight was barely an acquaintance at this point. Something Sunset and I hoped to change that but these things took time.

“Happy New Year, Twilight,” Sunset said warmly. “It’s good to see you again.”

“I’m glad you could make it,” I added. “Pull up a seat.”

Twilight nodded while shrugging her backpack off her shoulders. She placed it gently on the floor and sat down in her chair abruptly. Her face went a bit pale as her eyes nervously darted between me and Sunset. She picked up her mug and looked at it for a moment before putting it back on the table without drinking anything. She put her hand on her chest and took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The attempt at relaxing clearly didn’t help much since her downcast eyes were still darting here and there nervously.

“You ok?” I asked.

“Sorry,” SciTwi apologized quietly. “I’m not sure how to handle our situation. I was almost half hoping you wouldn’t be here.”

I blinked a few times, confused by her assertion. “Why would you-“

Sunset put up her hand to stop me and sighed.

“I suspect us not showing up would be consistent with her past experiences, Silver,” Sunset explained, looking at Twilight with a sympathetic expression on her face. “You know as well as I do there’s a strange comfort in having your fears confirmed. Now instead of a depressing but familiar experience, she’s faced with a social encounter that she’s not versed in. Am I right Twilight?”

I stared at Sunset for a moment, thinking about her words. She was right; I’d been through that exact experience during the Battle of the Bands incident. In retrospect, it had been surprisingly easy to walk away once I was convinced my friends didn’t want me around anymore. I looked over at Twilight. Her expression was morose but thoughtful as she examined her drink.

“Yes,” SciTwi whispered. “Your assessment of the situation is startlingly accurate. I have some experience speaking with my father’s colleagues at the observatory but I have not spent much time with my peers. Either you are extremely well versed in social psychology or you’ve had a similar experience.”

Sunset’s posture had tensed up at Twilight’s implied question about her past and she looked over at me. Those aquamarine eyes were slightly haunted as she met my gaze. Knowing Sunset, she was probably remembering how she had isolated me when I arrived in Canterlot. I smiled and squeezed her hand to reassure her everything was alright. Sunset’s expression softened and she relaxed.

“It’s both in my case,” Sunset answered, turning back to SciTwi. “Silver has been through something similar as well. The specifics are fairly painful so would you be satisfied if we promise to share the whole story with you in the future?”

“Sorry, I didn’t intend to dig into painful memories, you don’t need to share that with me!” Twilight gasped, blushing red.

I smiled gently. “No need to apologize, Twilight. You couldn’t know.”

She nodded and took a sip of her drink. “If you say so but I feel discretion is still the better path. As Sunset pointed out earlier, I am woefully unfamiliar with the intricacies of social interactions. I fear a social faux pas on my part is inevitable.”

“Oh, I know how that feels,” I chuckled. “You should have seen me when Sunset and the others decided I should be their friend. I was so nervous around them I could barely work up the courage to do more than glance at them. I was certain they’d kick me out of the group if I looked at them for more than a few moments.”

“He was so neurotic about not offending us, we were all worried he was going to crash into walls,” Sunset added, giggling a bit at the memory. “Anyhow, when Silver and I began spending time together, we started getting to know each other by trading questions. No obligations to answer; it was just a way to break the ice.”

“I . . . I guess?” She replied, wringing her hands nervously. “It’s an intriguing idea but I’m not sure where to start.”

“Well, then I’ll start,” I replied. “How is your grandmother doing? Shining Armor mentioned she had a nasty fall.”

“Yes, she had a minor fracture in her lower left leg,” SciTwi nodded. “It was a clean crack, not a full break and not a compound fracture, so she’s expected to make a full recovery in a month or two.”

Sunset nodded. “I remember one of my classmates back in . . . where I grew up broke her w- leg in three places. It took over six months for her to get back on her ho- feet.”

Sunset’s moments of hesitation were a clear indication she was trying to censor a memory from back in Equestria. Funny enough, SciTwi visibly relaxed when she heard Sunset’s hesitation. It was probably just a relief in her mind that Sunset was nervous as well.

“Oh wow, that would be awful!” Twilight gasped. “How did she manage that?”

“It was during her fl- I mean she took a tumble off a balcony during a party,” Sunset said, clearly anticipating the question. “Yeah, she just landed exactly wrong and snap!”

“Yikes, I can’t imagine how much that would hurt. So now it’s my turn?” SciTwi asked. When we nodded, she tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Alright, I’ve been wondering how you two know my brother. It was clear at Christmas dinner that you’ve met him before and at I guess I’d say more than one occasion.”

I glanced over at Sunset who nodded at me. “We met him Halloween night,” I replied. “He was the first officer on the scene when my friends were attacked by a gang.”

“Ohmygosh,” SciTwi squeaked, her hand going over her mouth. “Shiny said a group of kids were lucky to be alive after taking on a gang that night. That was you? How did you escape!?”

“Honestly?” Sunset said, looking over at me with a sly smile. “We didn’t. Silver was nearby setting up a prank on one of our friends. He heard us, slipped up behind the gang, and kicked their asses with glorious efficiency. They didn’t stand a chance.”

“I got lucky,” I countered quietly. “If I hadn’t caught them off guard it would have been a different story. The knife I took was bad enough and I dread to think what would have happened if one of them had been carrying a gun. Plus, you and the other girls took down half of them. I couldn’t take on a mob like that solo.”

SciTwi was looking between the two of us with a bemused expression on her face. Sunset smiled and shook her head before looking over at Twilight.

“You and your modesty,” Sunset chuckled to herself before looking over at Twilight. “If Silver hadn’t shown up a few of us would have been seriously hurt in the best scenario. They were armed with clubs and they were ready to hurt us badly. Plus, a week before the incident, he taught us how to escape grabs which allowed one of our friends to escape from what could have become a hostage situation. He taught two of our other friends how to throw a proper punch.”

I cleared my throat. “Anyhow, the less said about that night the better. We’ve encountered Officer Armor a couple of other times during less dire circumstances. He was there when my Godfather and I had an impromptu swordfight in front of my school. Plus with my Godfather dating Luna, I’ll probably be seeing him and Cadance fairly often.”

“I suppose that’s true,” Twilight nodded. “You do seem to have an unusually close relationship with your Godfather. He must be good friends with your parents.”

Sunset drew in a sharp breath and I saw her look over at me with a worried expression. I knew she was just concerned about my reaction since Steel Rain had such a close relationship with my parents. To my surprise, I found thinking about my parents didn’t weigh on my heart quite as heavily as before. Somehow my friends and my newly discovered family had tempered my sorrow and the associated guilt into something manageable.

“He’s been teaching me sword fighting and other martial arts most of my life,” I replied. “Steel Rain was mom’s best friend growing up. They ran a dojo together back in Manhattan before she died along with my father.”

Twilight’s hand covered her mouth. “I’m so sorry!” she squeaked. “I didn’t know!”

“No worries, there’s no way you could have,” I replied gently, reaching over to take Sunset’s hand in mine. She gave it a gentle squeeze.

“Would it be presumptuous to ask how you wound up here?” SciTwi squeaked. “I know it’s not my turn but I’m really curious. Central Oregon seems like an odd choice after New York.”

I held Sunset’s hand tighter and shrugged.

“Truth be told, I’m not sure either. Canterlot attracted my interest when I was deciding where to go. Now I’ve met some of the most incredible people; people who treat me like I’m family and who mean the world to me. If the opportunity to change the events that led to my parent’s death ever came up, I’m not sure if I could make the choice. I mean I miss them every day but if they were alive, where would I be now?”

The three of us were quiet for a moment as we digested the dilemma. I’d been wrestling with it ever since I’d begun dating Sunset. I took a sip of my drink and sighed. I hated it when stuff like this derailed conversations and I was worried SciTwi would clam up after that revelation. Instead to my surprise, it was SciTwi who broke the silence.

“I think Picard phrased your situation best at the end of Tapestry,” she said quietly. “At the end of that episode, he said ‘There are many parts of my youth that I’m not proud of... there were loose threads... untidy parts of me that I would like to remove. But when I pulled on one of those threads... it unraveled the tapestry of my life.’ It’s probably for the best that time travel is impossible.”

I stared at Twilight and felt a smile spread across my face. It was mirrored on the face of the Thestral that shimmered into existence in the empty chair next to Twilight. We still hadn’t figured out a way to determine if he was really there on any given occasion or if I was just hallucinating. The revelation that the Astral Realm had strong links to physical reality was making me begin to suspect the latter. Either way, it was comforting to speak to him face-to-face outside of the dream on occasion.

I don’t think I’ve ever heard our dilemma expressed more clearly.
I’m forced to agree, Spark. We can’t afford to dwell on what-ifs.
It’s not like we can go back and change what happened.
Even with time travel.
Good point, Twilight has that spell that doesn’t work, right?
Yeah, it makes a stable time loop. I think- . . . what’s that beeping noise?

The sound was coming from SciTwi’s bag that was sitting in front of the chair Spark had occupied. She dug into it and for a moment it looked like she was getting ready to pull out her equipment. Then she glanced over at the two of us and hesitated for a moment. She poked something in the bag, making the noise stop before turning back to face us. Her cheeks had gone slightly rosy from the embarrassment.

“Sorry, I almost forgot where I was,” she said sheepishly. “I was going to get my Everton project out to start analyzing the data that just came in but it occurred to me that might be inappropriate.”

“You’ve got it with you?” Sunset asked. “Are you making progress?”

“Yes and no, Twilight said without meeting our gazes. “I’d prefer not to divulge the details but the energy source I’m researching has been incredibly difficult to pin down. Still, I’m confident I’ll crack the problem soon with my new tools.”

“I’d love to see what you’re working on once you can share,” Sunset said. “Our turn now I think. So Twilight, what’s your favorite food?”

We chatted for almost an hour about a variety of mundane things. We quickly discovered SciTwi was as brilliant as her counterpart, just without the self-confidence Twilight had developed during her time in Ponyville. This version of Twilight often hesitated before asking certain questions and stuttered when her nerves overtook her.

SciTwi relaxed more whenever the conversation turned to science and books. Turns out she was as big a fan of the Daring Do novels as her counterpart and she’d watched many science fiction series I had only heard about. We had been discussing the number of intelligent races in various science fiction shows when I made a comment about believing we’d find life out there.

“So you both think life exists on other planets?” Twilight asked.

Sunset nodded. “Well yeah. I feel it’s the height of arrogance to assume the circumstances that lead to life here couldn’t be replicated on other worlds.”

And the fact that she’s from another world has nothing to do with it.
Hush Spark.

“You have no idea how nice it is to hear that,” SciTwi agreed. “Anybody who talks about probabilities of life existing neglects to mention we have an inadequate sample for statistical extrapolation. I prefer facts over faith but in the absence of better evidence, I prefer to believe there is life out there.”

Sunset grinned at her and then looked over at the clock hanging over the fireplace. “I like the way you think. Anyhow, as much as I’d like to continue this chat, I need to get moving.”

“Fair enough. What’s next for your day?” Twilight asked.

“I’ve been looking for work,” Sunset said. “I’ve been stuck with odd jobs but now I’d like to get a proper job. It’s just frustrating at this time of year. Most places are still holding people over from Christmas.”

Twilight tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Have you tried applying at Machi Sushi? I noticed they had a help wanted sign up in their store window on my way through the mall.”

Sunset blinked a couple of times and then shot to her feet. “Seriously? Well, do you want to walk over there with us? It’s almost lunchtime so we could grab a bite before you head out. I never noticed a Sushi place in the food court.”

“It’s not part of the food court,” Twilight said, grabbing her bag as she got up to her feet. “It’s a sit-down restaurant at the opposite end of the mall.”

We walked out of Joe’s Café and across the street to the mall. I’d only been here once when I was shopping for clothes with Rarity. It had been on my list of places to avoid because of the number of teenagers that would be there. Now it was much easier to enjoy. It was a pretty large mall with balcony-style walkways to access the second floor. Skylights lined the ceiling, allowing a great deal of natural light into the place. There was a large fountain down one corridor and an indoor garden down another.

The sushi restaurant was hard to miss once we got to the right part of the mall. The entire entrance was decorated in a Japanese style, complete with traditional Noren curtains at the entrance. Spark could easily smell the raw fish, soy sauce, and other Japanese ingredients from where we stood. He assured me everything smelled delicious. Sunset took a deep breath and turned to look at the two of us.

“Could you two give me a few minutes,” she asked. “I’d like to eat lunch there but I’d like to speak to them about the job first.”

I walked over and gave her a quick peck on the lips which she accepted with a smile. I pressed my forehead against hers for a moment before letting her go. Sunset then turned and straightened her shoulders before walking confidently through the entrance, disappearing into the restaurant. Twilight and I sat down on a bench across from the restaurant. She clasped her hands in her lap and stared at the floor. A long sigh escaped her lips.

“Penny for your thoughts,” I said quietly.

“Just surprised,” she murmured. “I never thought I’d enjoy spending time with . . . well people my age. This was unexpectedly pleasant.”

“We’ll have to get together again sometime then,” I replied.

A small smile appeared on her face. “Really?”

“Absolutely,” I nodded. “We can introduce you to some of the other girls next time if you’re up for it.”

“That could be- . . . oh no.”

Twilight’s face had lost some color as her eyes shifted to look past me. I turned to see what she was looking at and saw four teenagers coming towards us dressed in expensive-looking clothes. There were two boys and two girls, most of whom were unfamiliar. One of them had pale blue skin with two-toned pink and purple hair. The other had yellow skin with white and lavender hair. The unfamiliar boy had tan skin with yellow and white hair. He was wearing glasses with white rims that matched his hair and he was dressed in a collared shirt with blue slacks.

It was the other boy that made the hair on the back of my neck prickle. He was the only one of the four I recognized. He had grey skin, dark grey hair parted in the middle, and a familiar pair of stylish round glasses perched on his nose. There was no doubt in my mind it was this world’s version of Jet Set; Prince Blueblood’s prime sycophant. They all had frowns on their faces and were looking at me with disgust I hadn’t seen since that terrifying day in the Canterlot Arena.

“Oh look who it is,” Jet Set sniffed. “What are you doing out of your cave, bookworm?”

The girl with yellow skin and pale lavender hair rolled her eyes. “It was a terrible idea to let her out. Look at what she’s attracted, Sunny Flare.”

“I see it, Upper Crust,” Sunny Flare snorted. “A worthless CHS student; straight out of the slums. What are you trying to accomplish here Sparkle?”

“I-I- I- wasn’t-” Twilight stuttered.

“Whatever it is, she’s going to sully our school’s reputation by getting mixed up with one of those delinquents,” Jet Set interrupted, acting like I wasn’t even there. “It’s exactly like I was telling you Trenderhoof. She’s obviously too naive to be out unsupervised. There are standards we are expected to keep. Go home and stop sullying our school's reputation.”

The moment I recognized Jet Set, my body tensed while I tried to assess the situation. I remembered his counterpart had been Blueblood’s most vocal supporter at the gala back in Equestria. I had no idea if the pony version had been a true tribalist or a willing collaborator with the prince’s scheme but the sound of his voice brought the anger from that night right back to the surface. I knew this was a different person but it was more difficult than I expected to keep the two separate in my mind.

That confusion got even worse when they began verbally abusing Twilight. Keeping everything separate in my mind suddenly became irrelevant. These were bullies just like the Canterlot nobility and they were attacking someone I cared about. The fact that SciTwi looked so much like my marefriend may have made it worse.

“Could you be any more cliché?” I growled, making the disgust apparent in my voice. “You people would be better off keeping your mouths shut if this is the kind of tripe that pours out.”

“I beg your pardon?!” Jet Set spluttered.

I twisted my neck to crack it and slowly got up to my feet. Jet Set’s face lost a bit of color when he realized I was nearly a foot taller than him. Still, he stood his ground. I crossed my arms and put the same frown on my face that I got from Steel Rain when I slacked off on my training.

“Perhaps you should get your ears examined,” I snorted. “I’m saying your stereotypical attempts at bullying are doing a much better job at degrading your school’s image. I suppose it just goes to show that prestige and class don’t go hand in hand.”

Upper Crust put her hand on Jet Set’s shoulder to try and get his attention but he brushed her hand away curtly. He glared at me despite his moment of nervousness and his lip curled into a sneer.

“How dare you?!” he snapped. “Do you have any idea who I am?”

“Nope,” I replied sternly. “Given the toxic personality you and your associates have displayed, I can’t imagine why I’d want to either. Twilight, I believe we have business to attend to where the air is a touch less rancid. Shall we?”

I held my hand out to Twilight. She stared at me with an utterly bewildered expression before taking it. I helped her up to her feet and we started walking toward the restaurant. Once my back was turned I figured there was a pretty good chance he’d do something dumb. It had me on edge and I could feel the tension of my magic as if it was waiting to be called. At the same time, Spark was right there in my head keeping me informed.

Maybe he’ll be smarter than the ones at CHS.
Nope, the grinding teeth suggest otherwise.
Ugh, I hope I don’t have to break his arm.
Keep your cool, Silver. That shouldn’t be necessary. Neither is our magic.
I know, I’m trying to hold back.
I’ll keep it out of reach but I’m fighting the urge too. Get ready.
Count me in.
Three . . . Two . . . one . . .

“Don’t you turn your back on me, you coward!”

Spark's timing was perfect. I spun quickly around, leaving the hand that was going for my shoulder grasping air instead. My right arm shot up and made slight contact with his wrist while my left rose into guard, clenched into a tight fist. I didn’t bother trying to grapple or attack him but I was prepared to escalate to defend myself and my friend.

A red haze had closed in around my vision and I could feel my magic crackling in the back of my mind. It was almost screaming out to be used. Spark was doing his best to keep it out of my reach while I fought to bring myself back under control. The last thing I needed to do was pony up in a public space. Fortunately, the speed of my reaction had stopped him and his companions in their tracks. I suspected the others were going to try to escort Twilight away. My eyes were ablaze with barely contained anger as I glared at Jet Set.

“A piece of advice,” I snarled. “Don’t assume a stranger will tolerate your childish attempts at dominance. I answered your words with words. Escalate to a physical confrontation and I will respond. Do not test my ability to defend myself or my friends because I will not hesitate like this if you attack us a second time. Now, are you quite done trying to wreck our day over a pointless rivalry?”

At this point, quite a few shoppers were watching us. More than enough witnesses if they choose poorly. Jet Set just stood there, apparently frozen by indecision. Upper Crust stepped up beside Jet Set and pulled him back firmly by his other hand. He stumbled back and the blank look was replaced with something akin to fear. Sunny Day stepped in front of the two of them and looked at me with a forced smile on her face.

“We’re done,” she said. “Sorry for the trouble.”

I took a step back and nodded to her. “Very well. Have a good afternoon.”

The teenagers walked off towards another part of the mall. I didn’t take my eyes off them the entire time. They glanced over their shoulders at us a few times before disappearing around a corner. Once they were out of sight I slumped back down on the bench and put my head in my hands.

“Gods, I am tired of people like that,” I groaned. “Absolutely certain they have the moral right to push others around just because of their upbringing. Damn nobles.”

Twilight sat down next to me. “You sound like you’ve run into people like them before.”

“Yeah, more often than I’d care to,” I said, straightening up and looking over at her with a tired smile. “Part of that complicated story I mentioned. Are you ok?”

Twilight wouldn’t meet my gaze; she just looked down at the floor. “You barely know me but you stood up to them anyhow. You could have just walked off to avoid the trouble. Why?”

“I couldn’t help it,” I sighed. “I don’t abandon my friends. Unfortunately, sometimes my mouth gets ahead of my ability to shut up. If I just made things worse for you at school, I sincerely apologize.”

Twilight looked over and gave me a small smile. “Maybe but it was worth it. I must admit I felt a petty bit of satisfaction when you called them out on their behavior. I’m sure school won’t be any worse than normal. I barely talk to those three . . . or anyone for that matter.”

It wasn’t exactly a confident endorsement but her answer still made me feel a bit better. I pulled in a deep breath and then paused when something acrid caught my nose. I looked around but couldn’t see anything that would be the source. It reminded me of the time Dad had destroyed an old cell phone with an ingot of red hot steel.

“Do you smell something weird?” I asked. “It’s something like burnt electronics.”

SciTwi sniffed the air and her eyes shot down to her bag. The moment she opened it, the smell of burnt electronics filled the air. She quickly pulled a small object out of the undamaged end and put the rest back in her bag. She looked oddly elated considering her gadget was fried.

“Woah, what the heck happened to that thing?” I asked.

“That would be what happens when a sensor gets overloaded!” She giggled, getting up to her feet. “It must have picked up the biggest energy pulse yet! Tell Sunset I’m sorry I had to run but I have to go home. This science can’t wait!”

I smiled at her enthusiasm. “Good luck then Twilight. I’ll talk to you later.”

SciTwi waved and hurried off. I sighed and leaned back on the bench. Thinking over the encounter with Jet Set, I realized I had been quite lucky I’d kept control over myself. Using my magic in public could be disastrous and the last thing I wanted was to make Chrysalis’ job harder. A few minutes later, Sunset came out of the restaurant and hurried over to me with a huge smile on her face. She wrapped her arms around me as I stood up.

“I got the job!” Sunset giggled! “I start training as a waitress this evening! Come on, they’ve got a table ready for us. Where’s Twilight?”

“She had to go,” I replied. “Her Everton project combusted in her backpack but she was excited about it for some reason. The good news is she seemed pretty happy with how the morning went. Well aside from Jet Set and a couple of other Crystal Prep students showing up while you were in the restaurant.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed at Jet Set’s name. “Please tell me you didn’t get into another fight.”

“. . . more of an argument,” I said sheepishly. “Maybe a bit of an urge to escalate but I kept myself mostly under control. In my defense, they were being cruel to Twilight.”

Sunset stared at me blankly for a moment. Then she let out an exasperated snort and shook her head.

“I leave you alone for five minutes,” she sighed. “I swear you’re some sort of trouble magnet.”

I paused and looked back at the bench, wondering if I could have done something differently. Whether I could have or not, it didn’t matter. I let some jerks goad me again and nearly wound up in a fight again. Thinking back on it, I was certain I could have handled it better and I felt a hard pit of shame in my chest.

“Sorry Sunset,” I mumbled.

Sunset stepped closer, grabbed me by the collar of my shirt, and pulled my face down to hers. She captured my lips in a passionate kiss that made my legs go weak for a second. Once she finished, she pulled back and those gorgeous aquamarine eyes gazed into me. It felt like she was looking right into my soul.

“Never apologize for doing the right thing,” she said firmly. “I know you're not a troublemaker but please be careful what you say. There are people in this world just as dangerous as Blueblood and his ilk. I don’t want to see you get in trouble like you did at the Gala.”

“I’ll try,” I replied sheepishly. “So, how about you show me what kind of food you’ll be serving tonight?”

She smiled at that. “I’d love to.”

With a small smile on her face, Sunset took my hand in hers and led me into the restaurant. As we walked through, I glanced back at the bench we had been sitting at. It was hard to say if SciTwi would be our friend after that incident. I just hoped she would have some success with her project. She couldn’t get out of Crystal Prep soon enough if those three were what she was facing every day.

Sunday, January 15, 2017

SciTwi – 8:45 am: Sorry to bother you Silver but do you have a minute to chat?

SciTwi – 9:22 am: I don’t mean to be a pest but this is kind of important.

SciTwi – 10:02 am: I hope you aren’t mad about Saturday. I just need a bit of information.

Silver Spark - 10:30 am: Hi Twilight, sorry I didn’t reply sooner. I was out in my workshop and didn’t hear my phone with all the noise. What’s up?

SciTwi – 10:32 am: Fair enough. I wanted to ask you about the mall yesterday. Did you notice anything out of the ordinary? Especially at the time, my experiment overloaded?

Silver Spark - 10:36 am: Nothing comes to mind before I smelled the burning electronics. Granted, I was kind of distracted what with being furious with those twits bullying you. Sorry, I can’t be more help.

SciTwi – 10:39 am: I do appreciate your support with those four. I didn’t realize how deep the disdain for CHS runs at my school. Anyhow, no need to apologize; asking you for observations was a long shot.

Silver Spark - 10:42 am: Did you find something useful in the logs from your device? If you describe what I need to watch for, maybe I can help keep an eye out for future incidents.

SciTwi – 10:50 am: I suppose I can share a bit without giving any technical details. As you know, I’ve been trying to identify a new form of energy. After we spoke at Christmas, I finished the Mk II sensors and deployed them in an attempt to triangulate a source. Yesterday I assumed the overload was caused by a massive pulse but the triangulation result disputes that. The overload was partially from proximity. Something near the mall released a significant quantity of this energy.

Silver Spark - 10:52 am: Huh, wonder why we didn’t see anything. I mean, it was enough to overload your electronics so you’d think it would be visible.

SciTwi – 10:55 am: Agreed. My current hypothesis is that the source was underground or in the air. I don’t have enough sensors deployed to determine elevation, especially given the damage to the one in my bag. Fortunately, I got usable data out of it. I’ll just have to keep refining my tools.

Silver Spark - 10:58 am: I’m sure you’ll figure it out! Thanks again for your company yesterday.

SciTwi – 11:01 am: Thank you! I had fun as well. Well, I have to get started on designing my Mk III sensor now. I’ll talk to you later.

Monday, January 16, 2017

It was a crisp, cold morning as Sunset, Applejack, and I hurried from my car to the front door of the school. The bright winter sunshine was barely warming the air and our breath was visible as we hurried towards the warm haven. Even with the sun, it probably wasn’t going to get that warm today. Dash, Rarity, and Pinkie were waiting in the lobby for us.

“Morning ladies,” I said with a smile.

“Hoo-ee, that’s a crisp morning,” Applejack chuckled as she unwrapped her scarf from her neck. “Really gets the blood flowing.”

“Ugh, you can keep it,” Dash said with a theatrical shiver. “I’m tired of exercising indoors and I don’t have Viking blood like Silver.”

I raised my eyebrow at her. “Viking? Leaving aside the odder half of my ancestry, I think I’m mostly Scottish.”

“Meh, close enough,” she replied, waving her hand dismissively. “Either way, I’m not fond of exercising outdoors in the cold. I am so done with winter. Has anybody heard from Fluttershy? She hasn’t answered her texts with more than one word all weekend.”

Sunset and I exchanged a glance. We both had a suspicion but I was surprised Fluttershy hadn’t warned Rainbow Dash. Before either of us could do anything the front door of the school flew open with a loud thud.

“Well if it isn’t Rainbow ‘The Best Athlete there Ever Was’ Dash!” a male voice exclaimed. “Did you miss me? Oh, what am I saying; of course you did!”

Rainbow’s eyes went wide and her face lost some color. She mouthed the words ‘oh no’ as she turned to look at the front door. It was a tall, gangly young man with pale green skin and lavender eyes wearing a confident smile on his face. His blonde hair was pulled up into a messy bun and his face was slightly discolored by stubble with a few long hairs on his chin that looked like a failed attempt at growing a goatee. He was wearing jeans with some sort of frills around the cuffs, some brown shoes with no laces, and a gaudy orange shirt under his winter jacket. I heard Rarity stifle a gasp of horror at the sight. Any doubt about his identity was wiped away by Fluttershy standing behind him trying her best to disappear behind her hair.

“Zephyr Breeze,” Dash snorted, crossing her arms. “I thought you were at some fancy private school in California. What went wrong?”

“Nothing went wrong, per se,” Zephyr replied, appearing unaware of Dash’s disgust. “It just didn’t turn out to be my scene, ya know? So come on Sis, Dashie, what are you waiting for!? Introduce me to your friends! I’m sure these lovely babes are just dying to finally meet the Z.”

Rainbow Dash looked over at Fluttershy for help but she was frozen from the sheer embarrassment. Given the absence of support from her childhood friend, Dash rolled her eyes and sighed before gesturing at one of the girls almost at random.

“Fine,” Dash said. “This is Rarity Belle.”

“Oh my,” he said, looking her over with undisguised admiration. “How was heaven before you left?”

“I . . . what? Really?” Rarity muttered, folding her arms across her chest to cover herself. “Hello.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and moved on to introducing Applejack. He was using some of the most cliché lines I’d heard but I wasn’t listening. Instead, I watched his behavior and my eyes narrowed as I remembered Fluttershy’s warning about him. He was looking at each of the girls over with a roving eye that I didn’t like. The behavior made the hair on my neck bristle but I held my tongue. I was less restrained in my head.

Seriously?! What gives him the right to look at them like that?!
He's not the worst we've seen. You need to calm down Silver.
I AM CALM! I don't like the way he's looking at them!
Really? You call growling, clenching your jaw, and making fists tight enough to crack our knuckles calm?

Spark’s comment kicked me back to reality and I realized the rumbling in the back of my throat wasn’t my imagination. My fists were clenched almost painfully tight. A hand touched my arm making me almost jump out of my skin. I looked beside me to find Sunset looking at me, her eyes full of worry. I bit back my anger and with some effort, I managed to force my hands to relax but it was like pushing against a hurricane. Still, I regained a bit of control just in time for Dash to gesture at the two of us.

“This is Sunset Shimmer and that is her boyfriend Silver Spark,” Dash finished.

Zephyr had just started to look Sunset over and he looked like he was contemplating a pickup line for her but he stopped short when Dash gestured at me. His eyes shot to me and widened in surprise as if he’d just noticed I was standing there. I think he saw something in my face that I wasn’t hiding well because his confident expression evaporated in an instant.

“Hey man,” he gulped. “So . . . you’re friends with Flutters?”

“Hello Zephyr,” I replied in a flat voice. “Yes, your sister is one of my best friends.”

He nodded quickly. “Cool, that’s cool. Anyhow, I’d better go get my class schedule! See you soon Dashie!”

Zephyr hurried off towards the office. For a moment we all stood there in silence. Nobody was entirely sure what to say about that incredibly uncomfortable encounter. Sunset was holding my arm as if she was worried I was going to go after him. My concern was that a part of me wanted to. Finally, the long silence between us was broken by Rarity.

“WHAT on Earth was that Fluttershy?!” she demanded, wheeling around to face her friend. “Darling, that . . . that person was your brother?!”

Fluttershy squeaked in terror and slumped down by the lockers with her hands over her face. I let go of Sunset and hurried over to where she was sitting.

“Be gentle Rarity,” I chided. “She’s having a bad morning.”

“Oh my, I’m sorry my dear Fluttershy!” Rarity gasped. “I didn’t mean to sound like I was blaming you! He’s just . . . unexpectedly . . .”

Rarity trailed off clearly uncertain about the words she could use.

“Forward and unabashed,” Applejack snorted, finished for her bluntly. “Least he wasn’t tryin’ to hide his roamin’ eyes but I coulda done without the awful pickup lines.”

I sat down next to her and gently put my arm around her shoulder. I was caught off guard when Fluttershy turned and buried her face in my shoulder. All we could hear was a muffled whimper.

“Your brother’s behavior isn’t your fault,” I said gently. “I told you last week, we’ll always be by your side.”

I felt her nod against my shoulder but she didn’t lift her head. Dash sighed sheepishly and scratched the back of her head.

“Aww geez Flutters, you know he’s right. Zephyr always drove me nuts but it’s not your fault he’s obnoxious. Just wish you’d told me he was coming back.”

“Speakin’ of tellin’ people, do the Dazzlings know?” Applejack commented. “Y’all do realize Aria will break his arm off if he tries that on her?”

“I’ll go track them down and make sure they know to just ignore Zephyr,” Sunset sighed. “At least he kept his hands to himself.”

Pinkie just laughed and held up her phone. “Technology beats footwork, Sunny! Aria says she won’t do any permanent damage to him. Says here she’ll only maim him a little bit as long as he keeps his hands to himself. She figures Sonata will just find it amusing. Oh, and Adagio says she’ll try not to do any long-term damage to his fragile male psyche.”

“Yup, he’s doomed,” Dash chuckled before glancing over at me. “Hey Silver, can I pretend to be your girlfriend? You seemed to scare him so maybe it’ll keep him from bugging me.”

Before I could respond, Rarity laughed nervously. “Rainbow Dash, not all of us are comfortable with the rumors that would accompany such a ruse. I can tolerate the friendly jokes floating around our school but perhaps we could avoid escalating the interest of our fellow students by making the punchlines seem plausible.”

“Fine, I suppose you’re right,” Dash laughed. “Pretending to be your boyfriend isn't my favorite option anyhow, Silver. Wouldn't fit nicely with our little competitions.”

“I’d be pretty uncomfortable with the idea too,” I commented nervously. “Glad you asked instead of just going for it. So, what was that about rumors?”

The amused expressions on my friend’s faces had me a bit worried. Rarity just smiled and shook her head.

“I'm surprised you haven’t heard them but it’s nothing you should be concerned about darling. They’re just silly rumors we should have expected when we added you to our circle of friends.”

I was still contemplating how to respond to Rarity’s reassurance when the first bell rang. I got up and held my hand out to Fluttershy. She took it and let me pull her up to her feet. Her face was still a mask of embarrassment and shame. I had a feeling it wasn’t just Zephyr’s behavior that was bothering her but I knew that conversation wasn’t something I could push. I just hoped I’d be able to coax the truth out of her so we could give her the help she needed.

“So does anybody know why Sunset wants us to bring our instruments to the science lab?” Rainbow asked. “I really don’t want another surprise like this morning.”

Fluttershy blushed and she looked down at the floor. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know how to tell you he was coming back Dash,” she whispered.

“Aww, I told you it’s ok Flutters,” Dash replied, giving her a half hug around the shoulders.

“Silver, do ya know what’s goin’ on with Sunset?” Applejack asked. “She’s not usually this evasive ‘bout stuff.”

I chuckled. “Yes I do know but I’ll leave the explanation to her. All I’ll say is, it’s nothing sinister and she’s been preparing this for weeks now.”

The final bell of the day had sounded a few minutes earlier and as usual, we had met at the music room except Sunset didn’t show up right away. Instead, she texted everyone indicating they should bring their instruments up to the science lab without explanation. Today Sunset was going to be making her first attempts at measuring magic in the human world with a mixture of Earth and Equestria technology. She wanted to surprise our friends with what she’d put together.

Aside from that, the day had been a bit weird for me. Even though I wasn’t fond of using my abilities to eavesdrop, the conversation this morning made me curious. I was slightly disappointed I didn't hear any of the supposed jokes about me and the girls. Instead, the hushed conversations were focused on Zephyr Breeze since he was new. He’d made an impression on the students but it wasn’t exactly a great one. From the sounds of things, he hadn't toned back his roving eye or his atrocious pickup lines. He hadn't been crude; they just thought he was just a bit forward and egotistical. I wasn't entirely convinced, Fluttershy's worries must have been based on something.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie demands to speak with Silver Spark!”

I was pulled out of my introspection by the loud slam of a door as Trixie burst dramatically out of a classroom door behind us. She had a confident smirk on her face she looked ready to take on the world. I eyed her, slightly confused by her aggressive tone after our conversation at the Winter Ball. My friends looked quite unimpressed by her behavior. AJ and Dash were quick to turn and confront her.

“Are you serious Trixie?” AJ grumbled, rolling her eyes. “I thought y’all were done harassin’ Silver.”

Dash snorted. “Still powerfully trying to compensate for something?”

When Dash chastised her there was just a brief moment where her composure faltered. She almost seemed to cringe back. That moment of fear faded as quickly as it appeared so I wasn’t certain I’d seen it. Still the more I thought about it, the more I began to think this was just Trixie being herself. Even if she was going back to her old self, it was still something I could handle.

“Girls, I’ll take care of this,” I said calmly. “Just let Sunset know I’ll catch up in a bit.”

Rarity raised her eyebrow at me and then stared at Trixie. “You sure darling? You don’t exactly have the best history with her. We were lucky with that orange soda last time.”

Trixie flinched again at Rarity’s cold observation but didn’t speak in her defense.

I nodded. “It’ll be fine; don’t keep Sunset waiting! She’s been preparing for this way too long.”

The girls looked over their shoulders at me several times as they left me standing to face Trixie. I gestured for her to lead the way. Without another word, she walked into the library and over to one of the small meeting rooms. I followed and closed the door behind us while she slumped down in one of the chairs as if all the energy had drained out of her. Trixie pulled a cloth out of the pocket of her coat and began cleaning around her eyes. When she was done, the dark circles and bags under her eyes were visible. She looked at me with a pleading expression on her face.

“The exhausted and frightened Trixie recalls Silver Spark’s comment at the dance,” she whispered. “Trixie is skeptical but hopes you were honest in your implication that you could help her sleep.”

“Is this why you weren’t in school last week?” I inquired as I pulled up another chair and sat down near her. When she nodded, I raised my eyebrow. “How often are you having the nightmares now?”

“Every time Trixie falls asleep,” she replied weakly. “Trixie is only asking because the impossible is surprisingly common at this school of late. Trixie can’t imagine what you can do other than recommending a good therapist or sleeping pill but she is at the end of her rope.”

“I’m glad you came to me,” I said gently. “Recurring nightmares should never be ignored when magic is involved. I’ll see if it’s something I can help with tonight.”

She blinked several times. “Forgive Trixie but in her weary state, she must have missed something. How will visiting Trixie’s home help with her nightmares? I don’t believe your girlfriends would appreciate you snuggling away my bad dreams.”

I pressed my fingers to my forehead, realizing what I’d said and how confusing my words were. I hesitated for just a moment while I thought about what Trixie wanted to know and what was safe to tell her. The existence of magic was an open secret in our school as was my own magic, though only my transformation was known outside my circle of friends.

So do we tell her exactly what we will do, Spark?
I don’t know. Can we trust Trixie?
That is the million-dollar question right now.
She’s asked for help.
We could help without telling her the specifics.
I think she needs to know. Look at her face.

I looked at Trixie again, taking in the exhaustion in her expression. Her shoulders were hunched and she seemed far less sure of herself than normal. It was the fear in her eyes that finally cleared any doubt I had away. She needed my help but she also needed reassurance that help existed. I had promised after all.

“I suppose an explanation is in order but I need you to keep this secret,” I said. “The last thing we need is a panic over something incredibly hard to explain.”

She nodded. “Trixie believes that is sensible. She will go so far as to take the most sacred promise, as delivered unto CHS by the Pink one. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

I blinked with surprise. “You know that oath?”

“Yes, many years ago Trixie made a promise to Pinkie Pie and she is still bound by it,” Trixie replied, looking around the room nervously. “That girl takes her promises very seriously and Trixie has no desire to invoke her wrath.”

Strangely enough, I found that more reassuring than I would have expected. There were more connections between the students at this school than I'd initially realized when I moved here. So much history that it was simply not possible for me to know. Now, the question was how much I should share with my former antagonist.

“I can accept that,” I chuckled. “I suppose what you need to understand is, there is a place called the Astral Realm. Somehow our minds are linked with this realm; don’t ask me why since I have no clue. When we sleep, that connection gets . . . well wider for lack of a better word.”

Trixie stared at me blankly for a moment, then her pale purple eyes widened and she visibly shuddered. “Trixie has a bad feeling about where this is going. What else lives in this Astral realm?”

“Unfortunately, there are creatures that live in the realm,” I said. “There might be a more complex ecosystem in the realm but so far the only creatures I’m aware of are various sorts of parasites and predators that seem to feed off dreams.”

Trixie shivered and looked away. “I hate Nightmare on Elm Street, it creeps me out. Do things like Freddy really exist? Is that why I’m having nightmares?”

That would be horrifying!
More than a little.
If I still dreamed, I’d have nightmares about something like him evolving.
We might have to someday. Demon Sunset is far from the most terrifying thing humanity has imagined.
Great. I’m not looking forward to that encounter.

“I haven’t heard of anything like Freddy but thanks for that horrifying thought,” I replied. “The danger of these creatures is real though and they’re particularly fond of magic.”

“I don’t have magic,” Trixie whispered.

I looked up at the ceiling; silently wishing I knew more about my abilities. I was stretching to explain things I barely understood.

“You probably don’t,” I admitted. “Then again, I would have said the same thing about myself a few short months ago. It doesn’t matter if you have magic though. I can help you even if it isn’t an astral creature.”

“You have magic that can affect or access dreams, don’t you?” she murmured.

I stared at her, surprised by her quick deduction. “How could you possibly know?!”

A small smirk appeared on Trixie’s face and a tiny bit of her normal confidence seemed to return.

“Trixie would like to point out your absolute certainty that you can help. She also has noted that Silver Spark is not prone to making impossible offers. This Astral Realm business just gave Trixie the context she needed to make a guess.”

“Huh, I suppose that’s true,” I replied. “I’ll have to be careful who I tell in the future. You know, I’m a bit worried about your reaction. You seem awfully calm about the idea that I can dreamwalk.”

“Sunset turned into a demon and we have three students who claim to be over a thousand years old,” She shrugged. “The Rainbooms sprout wings and pony ears whenever they play music. There’s even a portal to another world in front of our school. The idea that someone can enter Trixie’s dreams is positively mundane by comparison. Still, she is wary about the idea of someone spying on her dreams.”

“If it helps, I’m oath-bound to keep what I witness in your dreams secret,” I assured her. “I know we don’t know each other very well and you don’t have any real reason to trust me. Still, I’ve been given the responsibility to protect people from astral creatures.”

She stared at me quietly for a minute, as if pondering how she reacted. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she examined me. Her expression was almost like she had never seen me before.

“Trixie is surprised by your use of the word, responsibility,” she finally admitted. “It has been hard for her to truly understand the kind of person Silver Spark is. She appreciates your offer and will accept your aid though with a healthy dose of skepticism. Trixie admits she is intrigued by the possibilities if you are being honest.”

I looked over at her and while she still looked worn out, there was a small smile gracing her lips. She ran her hand through her platinum hair and looked up at the ceiling. A long breath escaped her lips and she slumped back in her chair. I smiled; glad to see she was feeling better. A sly smile suddenly appeared on her face.

“Trixie hopes Sunset Shimmer will not take offense to your upcoming journey!” she declared with a smirk on her face. “Only a few will ever have the privilege to go on an excursion to the glorious dreams of the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

Her sudden shift in personality caught me so off guard an almost equine snort slipped out of me. We stared at each other for a moment and then we both began to laugh.

“I needed that,” I chortled after I had calmed down a bit. “It’s been a bit of a day.”

“Trixie is glad she could amuse you,”

Suddenly, the lights began flickering and strobing. It was like we’d suddenly walked into a rave. Then there was a loud bang as two light bulbs burst in the hall and the power went out completely.

“Trixie is mildly concerned by the sudden failure of the lights,” she muttered. “Trixie is awake, right?”

“Yeah, you’re still awake,” I said, getting up to my feet. “I think it might be my friends.”

Trixie got to her feet and walked out the door with me. “What could they possibly be doing to cause a power outage?”

“Magic research,” I sighed, jogging down the dark hallway towards the science lab with Trixie close on my heels.

I just hoped nobody was hurt. Motes of light began drifting through the glass of the door and soon it became clear it was a swarm of glowing butterflies. Trixie and I stopped to watch the creatures drift past. They were translucent and aside from the glowing, they could have been real insects. Trixie held her hand out to one and it landed on her hand as if coming to a rest. Another one landed on my shoulder briefly and I could feel a tiny bit of heat coming off it. I’d come to realize that strange warmth was my body sensing magic.

“Incredible,” she whispered, staring at the tiny creature on the back of her hand. When it flew off she sighed and looked over at me.

“As nice as it is for Trixie to see a gentler form of magic, she feels discretion is the better part of valor when strange things start happening. If you survive the remainder of the afternoon, Trixie hopes you will be able to help her.”

“Just go to sleep normally tonight and I’ll do my absolute best to find the cause of your nightmares,” I replied with a smile and walked through the door. I could hear my friends muttering inside and more than a few expressions of interest in the butterflies that had appeared.

“I’m so sorry Sunset,” Fluttershy whispered in the darkness.

“I told you, it’s ok!” Sunset replied from another part of the darkened room. “It was just an electrical surge!”

Then the lights came back on revealing the science lab was littered with cables and equipment. Some sort of device that looked almost like a spaghetti strainer with chopsticks poked into was sitting on the floor next to where Fluttershy was sitting. Sunset had moved over to the light switches and seemed startled that everything was back on.

“Attention students!” Discord said through the PA system. “Whoever is causing all this electrical chaos, you managed to set off five entirely random circuit breakers! Nice job, I was getting bored. Carry on!”

Sunset smiled. “See, this was just a minor setback. I obviously need a secondary surge protector for that device. So, who’s next?”

An hour later, Sunset had been battered and bruised by a plethora of increasingly bizarre magical incidents as she tried to record the magical emissions while our friends ponied up. Normally, they transformed and that was all that happened but this magic seemed almost malevolent. Sunset was buried under a mountain of conjured apples and nearly electrocuted by the static from a swarm of balloons. When she was testing Rarity with a plain old EEG, a cable wrapped around her ankle and pulled her leg out from under her, twisting her ankle a bit. I put my foot down and insisted she wrap up the experiments for the day after a fountain of rainbow ink exploded out of a computer monitor into her face.

Sunset grumbled her frustration that she didn’t understand how magic worked in this world before almost collapsing from exhaustion. I wound up carrying her out to the car while AJ held the doors open for us. By the time we got moving Sunset had woken up but she was quiet during the drive home. She looked bedraggled and more than a bit frustrated. When we got home, I made her dinner while she showered and cleaned herself up. Dinner was equally quiet as Sunset stabbed her food and ate it with a sour expression on her face.

Suddenly she pushed her plate away and slammed her fist down on the table.

“It just doesn’t make any sense,” Sunset growled. “Why is their magic so volatile?! It’s almost like it was attacking me!”

She began pacing the room. “Maybe the magic still doesn’t trust me! Or the girls still hate me!”

“Sunset, I doubt it was intentional,” I said, pushing back from the table.

“Magic just doesn’t work that way!” Sunset snapped. “It’s not random! There’s always intent behind conjurations like . . . WHAT?!”

A frown had appeared on my face and it clearly frustrated her. I resisted the urge to respond and instead just raised one finger indicating she should wait. Sunset was impatient while I got up, walked over, and sat down on the couch in the living room. It had given me a chance to compose my thoughts before I responded to my girlfriend’s frustration. I didn’t want to make her angrier.

“Sorry, I was just remembering Mom always said to be wary of statements like that,” I finally replied. “She told me to remember that nothing is absolute. There’s nearly always an exception.”

Sunset wilted and walked over to sit next to me. I put my arm around her and kissed her on the cheek. She sighed and slumped back in the chair.

“You’re right. Princess Celestia said the same thing. The moment someone says something is 100% consistent, it becomes even more important to triple-check for what they missed.”

“Exactly,” I nodded. “So let’s take a step back. Do you know of cases where magic is random?”

“Yeah, there are a few cases but they don’t really apply here,” Sunset replied. “Chaos magic of course but that only really applies to Discord and his creations. Any pony with severe injuries to their magic cores can have trouble controlling their magic. A broken horn or wing amputation are two examples in ponies but our friends are perfectly healthy.”

I thought about how unicorns used their horns and winced. “So about equivalent to a human losing their hand. What else is there?”

“Foals,” Sunset said quietly. “Magic flares are common in young ponies. The more magic power they have, the longer it takes for them to get proper control. That wouldn’t apply either since our friends are teenagers. Magic flares end long before the Pony equivalent to puberty.”

I blinked. “They’ve only had magic a few months though. Would that make a difference?”

Sunset leaned back on the couch and looked up at the ceiling. She tapped her chin and hummed thoughtfully. After a few minutes, she nodded and looked over at me with a smile on her face.

“You might be on to something,” she replied. “Our friends cannot control how it manifests outside of their music and that’s not actual control. In fact, the random spells our friends triggered were comparable to my outbursts when I was . . . Buck me, they’re foals with the power of demigods. Wait, then why do you have so much control over your magic?!”

“Well, I’m not an Element of Harmony,” I said scratching the back of my head. “You said it yourself, magic flares last longer with powerful foals.”

“Maybe but I’m not sure about that,” Sunset replied dubiously. “Measuring your potential will have to be taken care of another day. At least I have a legitimate hypothesis about why their magic is so unpredictable. Thanks, Silver.”

“Hey, I just gave you a chance to think,” I chuckled. “You came up with everything else.”

Sunset leaned against me and closed her eyes. “You still thought to ask. So Rainbow Dash mentioned Trixie was back to her old self. What did she want this time?”

“Honestly I’m pretty sure the whole third person thing is an act,” I replied. “She’s been having chronic nightmares since before Christmas and finally decided to ask for help. I’m going to look into it tonight.”

Sunset’s eyes flew open and she sat up with a horrified gasp. “You told TRIXIE about dreamwalking?! I know she apologized but why would you do that!?”

I was slightly taken aback by Sunset’s reaction and I felt

“Magic’s an open secret in our school already,” I replied. “My abilities weren’t going to stay secret forever.”

“I know that,” Sunset shot back. “Still, why would you confide in her of all people? Even though she did apologize, what makes you think you can trust her?”

I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to put my thoughts into words. It wasn’t easy because Sunset was right about one thing. There was no way to know if I could trust Trixie but I had a feeling I could.

“Sunset have you ever seen her let her guard down? Have you ever heard her admit she’s frightened of something? You can’t fake the exhaustion she was hiding under her makeup. Even if I can’t trust her, I still won’t turn my back on her. I need to find out if she’s really being attacked through her dreams. If she is, our assumptions about the dream realm in this world were horribly wrong.”

My girlfriend stared at me and then swore under her breath. “Celestia dammit, you’re right. We always thought nightmares preferred powerful magic. If Trixie is being attacked, anybody at CHS could be a target.”

“Possibly anybody in Canterlot,” I replied. “If it is a nightmare asking permission is out the window. With my immediate friends, I can ask but it’s simply not possible to ask everyone who could be affected.”

Sunset frowned. “And you have to check Trixie first because she’s confirmed she’s having nightmares.”

“Yes but mostly I’m checking because I made a promise at the Winter Ball,” I said quietly. “I said I would do my best to help her if she asked and I intend to keep my word.”

Sunset leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

“I know,” she replied. “I’d expect nothing less from you. I don’t like that it’s Trixie who knows about your dreamwalking but I support your decision . . . on one condition.”

I raised my eyebrow. “What would that be?"

Instead of answering, Sunset reached out and grabbed the translation book and a pad of paper off the coffee table. She opened the book and covered half the page with a sheet of paper she tore off the pad. Then she handed me the rest of the paper and held out a pen.

“You need to redouble your efforts to learn runic. You’re improving but you need to be able to translate your books faster and with confidence. Knowledge is power and if you’re going to face hundreds of nightmares, I intended to ensure you are formidably armed. So I’m going to test you on everything to find out what you’re still missing. So to start, I’d like you to write the definitions of the runes on this page.”

I looked down at the vaguely familiar symbols and the pad of paper. I winced and looked at my girlfriend who was holding out the pen at me expectantly.

“Really?”

She nodded. “Yes. You can’t just translate the words, runes don’t work that way. You need to understand them properly to use the knowledge in these books! I’m going to insist on at least one hour of practice a night until I’m confident you have them down.”

Hey look, more homework!
Of course, you’re going to help me memorize this, right Spark?
. . . Yeah, I’m going to. She’s right.

I took the pen and looked at the first symbol. I rolled my shoulders, gripped my pen, and began to tackle my newest challenge.

My mind was still reeling a bit from the two hours of runic training Sunset had put me through when I appeared in the starscape of the Astral Realm. It was sobering to discover how far I still had to go before I would understand the books I had inherited. Fortunately, Sunset was a patient teacher. Also, the occasional reward of a nuzzle or a kiss kept me away from complete frustration at my ineptitude.

Now Spark and I were in the astral realm looking at the doorway to Trixie’s dreamscape. It was a fairly normal door to a house with no identifying features. It wasn’t damaged the way Fluttershy’s door was but there was still something off about it. Just looking at it made the hair on the back of my neck prickle. Every time I looked at it, I felt like I saw something moving out of the corner of my eye at the edge of my peripheral vision. When I turned to look for it the strange feeling vanished.
Spark glared at the door and spread his wings defensively.

“I don’t like this,” he growled.

I walked over and put my hand on the door. Luna had told us we needed to rely on all our senses. The door was almost painfully cold to the touch.

“If this isn’t being caused by a Nightmare Beast, I’ll have hay for breakfast,” I snorted.

“Let’s do this,” Spark replied.

I pushed the door open and we stepped through into a crowd of people. None of the people had recognizable features, they bordered on caricatures. We were in a massive stadium, one of the big ones that could hold thousands. Trixie was on the stage below attempting some sort of magic trick but it looked like everything was going wrong. She kept fumbling her tricks, almost as if her efforts were being sabotaged.

The crowd’s behavior was extremely creepy. Rather than laughter, their eyes were empty as they stared at a stage below. Their eyes were glowing a creepy blue that seemed vaguely familiar but it wasn’t coming to me. It didn't click until a tall demonic creature stepped up onto the stage. It was Sunset's she-demon form. She strode up onto the stage and sent Trixie sprawling with a brutal backhand strike. She grabbed Trixie and lifted her off the ground like she weighed nothing.

Behold, the awful and powerless Trixie! the she-demon declared, holding the limp body up in the air.

She held Trixie up in the air by the scruff of her shirt, swinging her like a ragdoll. The dead crowd suddenly roared with excitement and the room filled with applause. Spark and I exchanged a worried glance. I was half prepared to see Sunset in this form but it still hurt. Now I knew what was wrong with the audience. Their dead blue eyes were exactly like the zombie students Sunset had created. The demon cackled with delight at the audience’s reaction.

“That’s more like it! Now, let’s salvage this show with a classic; the swords and box trick. Except without the box! Even better, the formerly Great and Powerful here will be my assistant.”

I could see Trixie begin struggling when a reclined table with straps phased into existence.

“No! Not that!” Trixie whimpered.

The demon shoved Trixie’s struggling form against the table and began tightening the straps. The dreamscape was beginning to waver like a mirage as Trixie’s mind started trying to wake up. Demon Sunset chuckled with cold satisfaction.

“What’s wrong Trixie? You’re really in the spotlight now, I thought this was your dream! We’re almost ready for my first trick! Watch in awe as I reveal the insides of a pathetic human with my bare- WHO DARES?!”

Spark and I had taken to the sky as soon as the demon had appeared but the whole space was impossibly large. Physics was more of a convenience than a law in this realm after all. Our ability to manipulate an infected nightmare like this was limited so more mundane solutions were required. We both landed on the stage at the same time. Spark spun around as he flew in and bucked the demon across the stage with all his strength. Meanwhile, I landed next to Trixie with a conjured sword in my hand and used it to slash the straps holding her down. The dream began to waver as she fought to wake up.

“Stay with me Trixie, this ends now,” I said firmly, attempting to keep her in the realm so we could finish our task.

Trixie nodded blankly and the fading dream stabilized abruptly. Still, her face was marred by fear as she watched the demon getting back to its feet. My brother flew over and landed beside me as the demon stood up to its full height, probably topping seven feet in this world. Spark spread his wings wide and bared his teeth.

“You don't deserve to wear that face monster,” he snarled. "Leave while you still can."

The demon laughed with inhuman undertones that sent a shiver down my spine. She looked past us at Trixie with an amused smile on her face. Trixie flinched back and whimpered with disoriented terror at the sudden attention.

“Trixie, you surprise me. I never believed you’d have the strength of will to imagine help after all this time. Delicious! This will make your despair taste all the sweeter when your imagined saviors turn against you. Come now, join me.

Demon Sunset snapped her fingers and looked at the two of us expectantly. Spark and I exchanged a glance as we realized she thought we were Trixie’s creations. It was the same reaction Fluttershy’s nightmare had. A smile spread across my face as the demon's expression became one of confusion and then rage.

“Something wrong?” I inquired cheerfully.

“You should be my willing thrall now!” she snarled staring at us with predatory eyes.

The she-demon sniffed the air and suddenly roared with inhuman fury, making all of us flinch. That turned into slight horror as she began to dissolve into a formless mass. I’d never encountered a creature I’d been hard-pressed to describe before. There were constant hints of recognizable shapes but it was like watching clouds. Limbs appeared and vanished as if it couldn’t decide what it actually was. My mind wanted to classify the thing as having a shape but it defied my senses. When it spoke again, the words were completely unintelligible.

“Mnahn’hlirgh! Y-lw’nafh, Y-orr’e. Bug li’hee n’gha”

Vines shot out of the mass at me and Spark without any other warning. I blocked with my summoned sword while others bounced off the Lunar Iron armor hastily summoned by Spark. I felt a flash of pain as one of the numerous claws got through my defenses and slashed into the skin of my arm. I countered, slicing the vine right off. It began to retreat but before it could get far, Spark and I caught up with it.

I wish I could say what followed was a glorious battle but the creature seemed strangely unprepared for our assault. The creature snarled at me when my sword bit into it, causing superficial damage to the thing. Then Spark jumped in with his iridescent claws and lunar iron wing blades flashing in the stage light. The lunar iron blades tore through the beast’s bulk like it wasn’t even there. The thing let out an alien howl of rage as it began to collapse in on itself.

The two of us pressed our attack and just a few minutes later the creature was fading away like smoke. As it dissipated, it felt like a cloud lifted off the dream as if a pressure on my mind I hadn’t noticed was gone. I felt the dream beginning to collapse once again so I hurried over to Trixie. She was curled up on the ground with her arms over her head. Rather than having her wake up frightened again, I put my hand gently on her shoulder.

“Stay with us, Trixie," I whispered. "This is just a dream. Focus on a place you feel safe.”

Trixie didn’t respond right away and for a moment I feared she didn't hear me. Then the dreamscape began to shimmer like a mirage. A moment later we were standing in the living room of a fairly nice house.

“This is an improvement. Where are we?” I asked.

Trixie didn’t reply right away as she uncurled. She sat up and looked around the room as the fog began to lift from her eyes. A small smile appeared on her face as she stood up and it only grew as she looked around the room. I could tell she had become lucid.

”Welcome to Trixie’s home,” she said proudly. “Trixie is pleased her memory was sufficient to craft such a dream. Perhaps she could have been more ambitious . . .”

”No, this was a good call,” Spark said cheerfully. “There’s no place like home after all.”

She looked over at Spark and then back at me and rolled her eyes. “Trixie will refrain from inquiring about the presence of a midget horse. For now, she is far more curious about the creature’s strange words. Was that thing truly speaking and what language was that?”

Spark snorted loudly, sat down, and crossed his front hooves theatrically. "I'm a pony, thank you very much Miss Great and Powerful.

I sighed and shook my head. "Relax Spark. Trixie, I've never heard one of the nightmare creatures speak anything other than English before today. Something else to look into I suppose. So, the good and bad news is that was almost certainly an Astral creature. Now that it’s gone your dreams should be peaceful. You can rest assured I’ll be watching for trouble in the future.”

Trixie sat down on one of the couches and stared up at the ceiling.

“How will Trixie know this was real in the morning? She has experienced lucid dreams before and could be suffering from an excessive dose of hope after our conversation earlier.”

I hesitated a moment since there were many ways I could convince her. The most obvious would be the slash on my arm from the Nightmare. In the morning that would be a nasty bruise in the real world that I could show her but I rejected that idea quickly. The idea that dreamwalkers were in real physical danger was something I didn’t feel inclined to burden her with. Instead, I gestured at Spark.

”This equine troublemaker is my spirit guide, though I just think of him as my brother. Terminology aside, he’s part of me. If you have doubts tomorrow, just ask me who Spark is.

Trixie nodded. “What will you do now?”

”We’ll do what is necessary to protect our world,” Spark replied. “Just keep this to yourself. The last thing we need is panic before we can check in on the rest of our classmates. We might be able to clear this up before anybody else suffers as badly as you have. Sweet moon this is going to be a job and a half.”

”Trixie will keep her silence on this unusual experience,” she declared. “She feels it would be difficult to convince her classmates even if she did feel inclined to do so. Is Trixie correct in assuming she could speak to your friends?”

I nodded in response to her question and then my brother and I walked over the front door of her house. I opened the door revealing the astral realm beyond. Before I left her dream, I hesitated and looked back at her.

“I’ll leave you to your dream Trixie,” I said quietly. “The good news is, you’re lucid and should stay that way for the rest of the night. You should be able to have some fun before you wake up, so let your imagination run wild. Sleep well.”

She looked excited by the prospect and she nodded. “Trixie will do her best. Thank you.”

I walked out the door and gently closed the door, leaving her in peace. I looked up at the star-filled sky and sighed. I had always known this would be my duty but I hadn't expected it would spiral out of control this quickly. Then there was the mystery of the strange language the nightmare was speaking in, questions about why Spark's thestral weapons were so effective, and worries about how much I just didn't know about this realm or magic. I looked over at my brother and saw a confident smile on his face. I believe that was the only thing that kept me from despairing about the scale of our problem.

I smiled at Spark and gestured at the vast starscape. "I guess we've put this off long enough. It's time to get to work.”

Author's Note

Wow, it took way longer than it should have to get this chapter finished. A million little and big real life things have just gone sideways lately. It's just been one minor disaster after another starting before Christmas. I'd like to say I'm finally past the worst of it but I just don't know for sure. Chapter 55 is in the works but not nearly as far along as I'd like. Still, my current goal is to get back to my chapter a month minimum publishing rate for this story.

This chapter also wound up much longer than anticipated. As is usual with my plans, some events originally planned for this chapter have moved to the next one. I'm still not great at estimating how many words a particular scene is going to need. I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Thanks for reading!

Chapter 1 - To Hide (R)

Tuesday, September 27, 2016

My running shoes made a loud squeaking noise on the smooth linoleum floor as I ran through the crowded upstairs hallway of Canterlot High. The indifferent faces of the other students were a blur as I cut a path through the crowd. The thumping footsteps of my pursuers were ample warning that I was only one misstep away from yet another bout of pain. All it would take was an unexpected foot sticking out in my path and I was done.

“Get back here you coward! Time for another chat!”

Two of my regular tormentors, Gilda and Lightning Dust were nipping at my heels. I didn’t waste my breath responding to their taunts nor did I slow down. These so-called “chats” always ended with a fresh supply of bruises. Instead, I reached out my arm I hooked my fingers around the decorative wood molding with my fingers. My hand and arm were screaming with pain as I swung around the corner at a full sprint. The stairs were dead ahead and I was forced to run down them three at a time without trouble thanks to my training and six-foot frame. Behind me, I heard the sound of someone crashing into a locker.

“Get off me, you idiot!” Gilda snarled. “He’s going to get away.”

I'm so tired of this.
You can't run forever.

I slammed into the wall of the corner halfway down at full speed. I gasped involuntarily at the impact and then continued down the stairs into the lobby. I pulled my sweatshirt hood over my head as I descended the second set of stairs. There was a dense crowd of students blocking the main entrance so I turned down the first hallway. Going through a crowd like that would get me pushed over for sure. I couldn’t afford to slow down with the sound of renewed pursuit clearly echoing in the stairwell so I turned into the first open classroom door and sprinted across the room towards the windows.

“What the-?!” was all he had time to say before I dove out the open window.

I managed to land in a roll and didn’t even try to stand up as I scrambled behind the nearest bush. I could hear the teacher, Mister Doodle yelling at Gilda and Lightning about running in the halls. I didn’t hang around to listen as I shuffled along the side of the building towards the back of the school.

So much for Canterlot’s motto.
Living in Harmony. What a joke.

I was a new student this fall, having moved to Canterlot, Oregon from Manhattan during the summer holidays. The unique name of the community had almost leaped off the pages of maps while I decided where to move to. I had barely hesitated at the time but a month into the semester I was starting to regret it. I had planned to keep to myself, avoid trouble, and just finish my education. Instead, I arrived at a school that was already incredibly hostile to my mere presence.

All I managed to figure out was someone had spread a plethora of awful rumors about me. I didn’t even know the content beyond the occasional whisper describing me as creepy, dangerous, vicious, or depraved. Nobody had ever confronted me with actual accusations. I couldn’t even walk away now since I was already a year behind in school and there was no doubt in my heart that the rumors would just follow me anyhow. Trying to fight the stories just seemed like an overwhelming challenge and fighting the bullies would just confirm everything the other students seemed to believe.

You have no right to defend yourself after what you caused.

I started skulking along the side of the building to the back door. When the bell rang I would slip into the bathroom to clean myself up. My heart sank when I rounded the corner and found myself face to face with the last people I wanted to see. The Diamond Dogs were surprised for a moment but before I could turn and run they quickly surrounded me. A toothy grin appeared on each of their faces. As far as I was concerned, these three were just greedy. In their minds, I was an easy mark.

Complacency will get you your just deserts.

“Time to pay up chicken,” said Rover, the leader of the trio. “Fork it over.”

I sighed and shook my head. “Rover, I don’t have any money today. Can’t you just- GAH!”

The largest of the three Diamond Dogs punched me in the stomach, making me double over and collapse to the ground. I was gasping for breath and it didn’t get any easier when one of them pushed my face into the dirt. I thrashed a bit in a panic which earned me a kick to the ribs.

“We just take your food then,” Rover concluded. “Find it.”

While I was forced to sample the bark mulch and fertilizer at the base of the bush by the corner of the school, the diamond dogs dug through my backpack. I saw my books and notes go flying and I felt a brief surge of anger. For a moment I contemplated fighting back and my fists clenched.

This is nothing you don’t deserve. Pain and hunger won’t kill you.

That single thought killed the urge as quickly as it appeared. This was just penance for my failures. I stopped struggling and focused on getting my breathing under control. After a minute the pressure on the back of my head ended.

“So easy! Money tomorrow chicken,” Rover laughed. I heard footsteps and a moment later the nearby door opened and then slammed shut. I rolled over on my side and let out a weary sigh at the sight of my books and papers scattered across the lawn. Once I was on my feet I gathered them up as quickly as I could before limping my way inside. I went straight into the nearest bathroom.

While I splashed water on my face to clean up, I did my best to ignore the other figure in the bathroom. I kept catching sight of him in the mirror. His unkempt brown hair was streaked through with gray and had reached shoulder length. His skin was a shade of blue bordering on gray and a yellowing bruise marred his face. His tired greenish-yellow eyes were slightly sunken with dark circles underneath. Most of his emaciated frame was hidden under an oversized navy blue sweat-shirt that almost covered his hands.

I could only pretend that the figure in the mirror was a complete stranger to me. As I cleaned myself up, he matched my actions perfectly. Merely a coincidence I told myself several times while trying to ignore the presence. Unfortunately, the truth in the mirror was unavoidable as I checked to make sure all the mud was gone.

Is this what my life has come to?
Yes. What’s the point in changing?

I shook my head to try and clear the fog and the voices from my mind before heading off to my next class.

When the bell rang for lunch, I was one of the first ones out the door. There was no way I was waiting around for Gilda and Lightning to spot me so they could finish the job. I practically ran out the back door of the school and made a beeline for the nearby trees that dotted the property. I crouched low and looked to see if anyone was watching. Fortunately, most students ate in the cafeteria so it was still quiet outside.

With my isolation confirmed, I got down on my hands and examined the entrance to my newest hiding spot. All I had to do was crawl through a small gap in the decorative hedge around one of the trees. One bush had died away some time ago and the other plants had filled the gap leaving a lovely little nook beside the tree. It was quiet and completely out of sight. It was only illuminated by a dappling of sunlight that filtered through the branches of the old tree. As I sat up to lean against the tree I felt a stab of pain in my chest where I had been kicked.

I really hope those are just bruises. I don't need more cracked ribs.
Whatever you deserve is what you'll get.
Yeah, I guess so. Ugh, there goes my stomach grumbling.
Oh stop whining. You disgust me.

There had been a nagging voice in the back of my mind for months now but lately, it was getting nastier and louder. My eyes drifted shut as I tried to ignore the negative thoughts that were weighing me down. I was almost dozing when a sound I dreaded snapped me back to reality. The bushes were rustling as someone was getting ready to crawl in. It occurred to me that there was no escape route so I just braced myself for the upcoming attack. Then the branches were pushed aside revealing . . . a small white cat followed closely by a bunny.

The two animals froze when they saw me and eyed me warily. I stared right back at the unexpected intruders trying to reconcile my panicked assumptions with what was in front of me. Finally I just slowly reached my hand out and just held it still so that the two animals could examine it. The cat stepped confidently forward and sniffed my fingers a few times. It let out an almost approving meow before bumping its head against my hand and settling into my lap. I obliged it by scratching it behind the ears while the bunny hopped a short distance away to munch some grass.

I was thinking that a couple of friendly strays had just wandered in when I heard the bushes rustling again. This time a yellow backpack decorated with pink butterflies was pushed through the gap. It was followed by a lithe girl with yellow skin and pink hair. Her hair was held back by a clip shaped like a butterfly and she was wearing a simple white tank top with a green skirt. When she was about halfway out, she looked up and she froze. Her teal eyes were opened wide and a single terrified squeak escaped her mouth as she began to shiver with undisguised fear.

See? They don't just hate you, they fear you.
I can’t take this. She thinks I’m going to murder her.

“Don't worry, I'll go as soon as you clear the entrance,” I said bitterly. “Just finish pulling yourself through and I'll be on my way. I promise I won't hurt you or your animals.”

I gently urged the cat out of my lap, trying to ignore the bitter taste in my mouth while the girl finished crawling into the suddenly crowded space. She shuffled away from me and wouldn't meet my eyes while she made room for me to leave. I grabbed my backpack and got down on my knees to crawl out. In my irritated state, I almost missed her tiny voice.

“Actually, it might be ok if you stayed.”

I paused, trying to determine if I had actually heard her voice or if I was just dealing with auditory hallucinations now. I looked over at her. The girl was hiding behind her pink hair trying not to look at me. I sighed and shook my head.

“Thanks but you don't have to pretend. It's obvious I'm not wanted.”

Her eyes flew open and she stared at me with a horrified expression on her face.

“That's not true at all,” She exclaimed in a suddenly firm voice. “Everyone makes me nervous!”

There was concern in those opal eyes I hadn't seen in ages and for a moment I hesitated. Then she took a deep breath, let out an adorable little 'eep', and then vanished behind her hair again.

“Sorry. It’s just . . . my animal friends are usually more skittish with new people. I think they'd like it if you stayed. If that’s all right with you.”

I looked at the ground not daring to believe she really meant it. I coughed once, suppressing a wince at the pain in my chest.

“All right with me?” I asked. “You do know who I am right? Everyone has heard stories about me.”

I didn’t look at her and the silence was deafening. Her voice was tiny and nervous when she replied.

“Yes. I’ve heard them and you’re not what I expected. Angel Bunny and Vanilla seem to like you, so please would you like to stay?

That wavering voice wasn’t filling me with confidence about her honesty but I backed up and leaned against the tree. Vanilla, the white cat immediately got back into my lap and bumped her head against my hand some more. I set to work scratching her behind the ears and running my hand along its back. Vanilla began purring loudly as she snuggled into my lap.”

“Awww, see?” The girl said with a bit more confidence. “Animals always know.”

They’re just dumb animals. They don’t know the truth about you.

“If you say so,” I replied, ignoring the voice of doubt echoing in my mind and avoiding her intensely curious gaze. “If you change your mind, just let me know. I won't be offended, promise.”

I saw her shake her head, causing a strand of hair to fall in front of her face. “No, it’s really ok. Do you have a cat? You seem to know what you’re doing,” she said in a more confident voice.

“I’ve never had a pet before,” I admitted. “It wasn’t an option when I was younger and it’s not something I can commit to now.”

“Oh,” She said sadly while she pulled out a flyer. “That’s too bad. Well if things change there are lots of animals at the local shelter.”

I took the piece of pink paper and glanced over it. It was thoroughly decorated with cute hearts and paw prints. It was also soliciting volunteers to help at the shelter but she didn’t see fit to mention that detail and I didn't feel inclined to ask.

Maybe I could-
You’d be more help staying far away.
I suppose that’s true.

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

I folded the paper in half and slipped it into one of my notebooks. We sat quietly for a few minutes before the girl’s voice piped up again. She was back to that quiet, shy voice again and I would have missed it completely if our hiding spot wasn’t so peaceful.

“Ummm, I’m sorry to bother you but could I ask a question? I was wondering, what’s your name? If you don’t mind sharing that is.

I let out a bitter laugh. “I’m hardly worth the effort but my name is Silver Spark.”

“Hi Silver,” she said in a slightly more normal voice. “I’m Fluttershy.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” I said quietly.

That was the extent of the conversation we had over that lunch break. It wasn’t an uncomfortable silence; it was just so peaceful there was no reason to talk. The dappled September sun warmed us as we sat under the tree with Fluttershy’s pets. I didn’t want to push my luck and ruin what had become the most peaceful moment I had experienced in almost a year.

Sadly, the end of lunch hour came all too soon and we had to go back to class. I crawled out of the hiding spot first pushing Fluttershy’s backpack ahead of me. I didn’t make any move to touch her or help her to her feet and I avoided looking at her while she helped her animals into her bag. My mouth was dry and I couldn’t think of what to say to thank her for the brief moment of kindness. Fluttershy clasped her hands behind her back and her knees almost knocked together.

“See you later Silver,” She whispered before running back towards the school.

I resisted the temptation to watch her departure and instead looked at my feet while trying to pull myself together to face the rest of the day. There was a small warm spot in my chest that almost pulled a smile on my face. Unfortunately, that was the moment something collided with the back of my knee, collapsing me to the ground. I tried to catch myself but I wound up collapsing flat on my face instead. I groaned with pain from the impact, exaggerating a bit to try and stave off another kick. I wasn't going to move until I knew if this attacker had demands or just felt like providing some abuse.

“YOU STAY AWAY FROM FLUTTERSHY! DON’T TOUCH HER!” a raspy voice yelled at me.

“Wha? I- I- didn't-,” I stuttered, trying to compose my thoughts. I didn’t recognize the voice and the demand didn’t make sense.

“SHUT UP!” the voice roared interrupting me while a foot collided with my ribs.

I managed to roll myself over to face my attacker. A girl with cyan skin and rainbow-colored hair was glaring down at me. She was dressed in shorts under her sports skirt and had a blue collared shirt over her white t-shirt with a three-colored lightning bolt. I had seen her around school but I had never interacted with her. I knew her name was Rainbow Dash and she was heavily involved in the various sports teams. I was completely frozen by the rage burning in her magenta eyes. They promised pain and misery for me if I so much as twitched wrong.

“You heard me,” she hissed, punching her fist into her hand for emphasis. “Fluttershy doesn’t need a nasty creep like you messing her life up even more. You stay away from her or else.”

You know she’s right. Just give in.

I nodded and turned my face back into the grass. I couldn’t bring myself to speak.

“Good. Don’t you forget it either!” Rainbow Dash snarled. “Slime like you should just crawl back to the hole you came out of.”

I just laid there with my face in the grass while she stomped away. It was a pleasantly soft surface to land on and much less painful than tile or concrete. The warm spot in my chest had turned into a cold pit instead. I didn’t move for a while, just watching the green blades being rustled by the gentle breeze.

So much for that.
It's not like Fluttershy really wanted you around again. She was just appeasing you so you wouldn’t hurt her.

Finally, I mustered the energy to climb back up to my feet. I brushed the grass off my shirt and began limping off towards the school. It was going to be a long afternoon.

When the end of the day rolled around I was breathing a sigh of relief. By some miracle, I hadn’t been called to the office regarding my escape through Mr. Doodle’s classroom. Why Gilda and Lightning hadn’t identified me as the other culprit was a complete mystery but I hoped they were in detention. The only downside was they would be out for my blood in the morning. I delayed for a few minutes in my last class to let the bulk of the students leave before I slipped out the front door.

As I walked down the front steps, I spotted the unmistakable figure of Fluttershy trying to hand out her leaflets for the animal shelter. The crowds of students walked past without acknowledging her existence. I almost walked over to see how she was doing but the ultimatum from Rainbow Dash sent a shiver down my spine. I looked around for any sign of her but she didn’t seem to be around.

She will be happier and safer without you nearby.

I pulled the hood of my shirt over my head and hugged the wall of the school to avoid her notice. It was only the sound of sorrowful whimpering that forced me to turn around. My heart hurt at the sight of Fluttershy slumped on the ground, her fliers for the shelter scattered around her like fallen leaves. I almost went back but fear anchored me to the ground. Then the strangest thing happened. There was a flash of light that sent a burst of pain slicing through my head and blinding me for a moment.

Fluttershy yelped in pain and stopped crying as something clattered to the ground. She was rubbing her head with one hand while she picked up an object in her other. Then she quickly gathered up her fliers and walked back into the school carrying the mysterious object. I sighed and turned away from the odd event to get on with my day.

That was a bit weird.
Don’t stress your pathetic little mind about it.

I wandered through town, going through the motions of grocery shopping and picking up my mail at the post office. I constantly glanced over my shoulder and I would randomly turn down a random street or alley anytime it looked like someone was watching me. I never took the same route twice just in case somebody was following me. The last thing I needed was to be predictable since that would just leave chances to be ambushed outside the school grounds. Walking back to my house was the worst part because the last thing I wanted was someone finding where I lived.

You can’t hide forever.

As I walked out of town on the road that would take me to my house, I ducked out of sight off the road every time a vehicle approached. There wasn't an alternate route and I couldn't afford to be spotted. Today the only vehicle that went past was a red pickup truck that I frequently saw in this area. I had no idea who it belonged to but I wasn’t hanging around to let them spot me. I picked up my pace and jogged the rest of the way to my driveway, fighting through the pain from my injured knee.

My house was on a country road about a mile outside of Canterlot City itself hidden on the side of a small hill. It was on a ten-acre farm bordering a small lake in the back. The land had been fallow for years and I had no plans to change that. The driveway was crowded with a mid-sized van and a little hatchback car parked up next to a large shipping container. The sight caused a pang of sorrow and I quickly turned away and walked up the stairs.

I unlocked the front door and made my way inside. The house was silent and empty just as I had left it that morning. I gazed at the wide-open space on the ground floor and just shook my head. A single easy chair and a coffee table were set up facing the television in the living room. There were a few dirty dishes out in the kitchen and a small table with a single chair was set up in the dining room.

Other than the bedroom where I slept, that was it for furniture. The rest of the walls were lined with unopened boxes stacked up on empty bookshelves and along the walls. Every time I looked at the boxes I just felt despair and quickly dismissed them. I ate an apple and some beef jerky for dinner while I struggled through my homework. By the time seven-thirty rolled around, I was completely wiped out.

I glanced over at the TV but decided to call it a night. I walked into my bathroom and did my best to ignore that stranger in the mirror again. I pulled out the pile of pills from the medicine cabinet and choked them down one by one. It felt like a total waste of time but it was just what I had to do to keep myself functioning. I killed the lights and flopped down on my back in bed, staring at the ceiling trying to keep my mind blank. The sleeping pill slowly kicked in and as I dozed off one last unwanted thought bubbled up in my mind.

Who would even care if you vanished?

Author's Note

This chapter has been rewritten. I hope you enjoy the revisions!

Chapter 6 - To Rise (R)

I was running down a long dark hallway. It was the only way to escape the horrific scene behind me. I fought to control the tears of grief and guilt that were threatening to overwhelm me. There was no time to stop; I could hear them burst into the hall close on my heels. The end of the hall was fast approaching and there was no time to slow down and open the door to the fire escape. I jumped, wrapped my arms around my face, and hit the glass. I felt bursts of pain all over as the window shattered around me, slicing the skin of my arms and back.

His injuries were not severe, Sister. Why isn’t he waking up?

I tumbled through the air out of control, stunned by the impact, and crashed into the garden below. I was bleeding badly and only half-conscious when another two enforcers picked me up and dragged me to my feet. He restrained my arm behind my back and dragged me back to the building. I struggled weakly but I couldn’t escape.

Tis beyond your skill to see. His soul has been torn.

“We’re not done yet. Time to finish paying the price boy” he growled. I was struggling against his grip as the other pulled his knife out. I could feel the blade tear into my abdomen and then they dumped me on the floor. I stared blankly as my vision grayed. I had failed in every way possible, and there was nobody I could blame for this but myself. One single thought echoed through my mind.

Torn? Ah don't like the sound of that Princess.

You deserve to die for your failures. You deserve to . . .

Indeed. He will not survive long. Something has infected the wound.

“It’s time to finish paying the bill brat. They’ve already covered the rest of the cost,” he said, tilting his head at the front door. There were two crumpled figures by the door. I easily recognized the forms as my parents and a wave of sorrow washed over me.

“I’d kill you but that’s so final. Enjoy your life.” Then the scorpion tail slammed into my stomach.

We must find him. You know tis my responsibility alone.

I opened my mouth to scream but I couldn’t force a sound out.

I know. Just. . . Please be careful Luna.

I tumbled through the air out of control, stunned by the impact, and crashed into the garden below. I was bleeding badly and only half conscious when another two enforcers picked me up and dragged me to my feet. We can smell your taint beast. Where are you hiding? He restrained my arm behind my back and dragged me back to the building. I struggled weakly but I couldn’t escape.

“It’s time to finish paying the bill brat. They’ve already covered the rest of the cost,” he said, tilting his head at the front door. There were two crumpled figures by the door. This dreamscape is hostile, Silver. We are trying to find you. Stay strong. I easily recognized the forms as Steel Rain and Nurse Redheart. A wave of sorrow washed over me. I had failed.

“I’d kill you but that’s so final. Enjoy your life.” The scorpion plunged the blade into my stomach.

“It’s time to finish for your insolence. They’ve already covered the rest of the cost,” she said, tilting her head at the front door. There were two crumpled figures by the door. Fight it Silver! We are getting close. I easily recognized the forms as Twilight and Fluttershy. A wave of sorrow washed over me. I had failed.

“I’d kill you but that’s so final. Enjoy your life.” Sunset plunged the blade into my stomach.

Suddenly the fire escape door burst opened and a blue winged unicorn burst into the hallway in front of me. I couldn’t slow down and I crashed straight into it. Its eyes blazed in triumph as it faced the thugs chasing me. The creature’s horn flared a blinding blue and a glowing shield encased my pursuers.

The hall shook as she spoke. “WE HAVE YOU NOW!! BEGONE FOUL BEAST.”

The men who were chasing me started screaming in agony as the shield contracted around them. Their voices slide away from humans and became more alien. Their figures collapsed into a single inky black void and it began to laugh as it shrank out of existence.

“You are only delaying the inevitable. The remnant of this shell is mine to consume. Nothing can save it now.”

“We dispute that beast,” The horse creature declared. “Your powers are far less than you arrogantly believe. We will expel you from this body!”

Finally the inky black figure faded and vanished in a sparkling cloud of dust. I could still hear the laughter echoing in the distance. I was confused, dizzy, and panicking. I just needed to go back to sleep. The hallway around me began to fade like it was mist.

“Remain here Silver Spark, do not drift away. We have found where you were trapped and can now help thee escape this nightmare.”

There was something in that gentle voice that seemed to clear the fog from my mind. The hallway regained a sort of solidity and I looked for the source of the voice. There was a horse-like creature standing proudly before me. She was a bit shorter than me with midnight blue fur and wings spread wide. Her eyes were piercing cyan but it was her mane and tail that drew my eye. They looked less like hair and more like slices of the night sky, rippling in an unseen wind. A black metal crown sat on her head just behind her horn.

“Nightmares? What is going on? Where are we? What are you?!” I stammered.

“Peace Silver Spark,” she reassured. “We are Princess Luna, Alicorn of the Moon, and the Warden of Dreams. This is thine dream now, though t'was a veritable nightmare to find your true mind.”

I pinched my nose, trying to think. “This doesn’t make any sense. Why would you have so much trouble finding me?”

“You were injured and unconscious when you entered the realm of Equestria. Mine sister and niece joined me in healing thine broken body but the injury to thine soul is far more severe. Your mind had retreated into darkness and we feared it would dissipate into the Astral Realm. Dreams and nightmares are my domain alone, so it is my responsibility to help.”

My shoulders slumped and looked away. “You shouldn’t waste your time on me,” I mumbled. “I’m not important your highness.”

“In all our thousands of years of life, we have never met a pony who wasn’t important Silver Spark.”

“I guess I’m the first then," I replied flatly.

Honestly, at that moment I figured this was all just a dream, and in a way I was right. Luna stomped her foot, sending a powerful ripple through the dream. My legs crumpled under me and I fell heavily onto my butt. I looked up into the face of an angry God. Her mane was churning like a storm and her eyes almost seemed feline for a moment. There was something in the air that I couldn’t identify; something like heat but that wasn’t exactly the right word. Whatever it was, it made all the hair on my body stand on end.

“CEASE THIS FOALISH WHINING!” She snapped. Her voice, eyes, and mane quickly returned to normal. “My apologies but you must listen! These feelings are not entirely your own, they are as much a construct of the creature that has infected your mind and soul. We will not simply abandon our sacred responsibility to protect the ponies of our domain simply because you inaccurately believe you are unimportant. However, we cannot help you if you refuse to act. We can guide you to the road but you are the one who must walk it Silver Spark.”

I gaped up at Princess Luna, trying to remember how I got here. A trickle of blurred memories flowed into my mind. Memories of the pain of living a singular moment over and over again.

“This- You- you’re real?” I stuttered.

Her horn glowed and the growing torrent of dream memories cut off. “We are real and yet not in a manner of speaking. Tis of no importance. We must find out why you are trapped in this cycle of nightmares. We hope that will lead us to the clue needed to heal your soul.”

“I’ve been repeating nightmares?” I asked weakly. “How many times.”

“We failed our duties towards you,” she apologized. “In truth, you have experienced variations on these horrors many thousands of times since you came into our care.”

The expression on her face turned my blood to ice. She was deadly serious as she explained the stakes.

“We are not certain if you will be sane when you wake but we will do our best to keep you whole. If you choose to resist or reject my aid, there is nothing more we can do to save you. We must delve into thine true memories and cannot do that without risking damage. Forceful methods would break your mind and kill you just as quickly as thine current infection.”

I was at a loss for words while I looked into the eyes of this strange creature. The whole situation felt totally surreal and I honestly didn’t know what to do. Could I trust that Princess Luna was being honest about the situation or was this just a final hallucination?

“Do you know Twilight Sparkle?” I inquired.

“We had hoped you might know how she was fairing in thy world after seeing her in thy nightmares,” Princess Luna replied warmly. “She is a dear friend and the youngest Princess of Equestria. It was she who led the Elements of Harmony to rescue us from a thousand years of insanity. We trust she is unharmed.”

At that moment, it occurred to me I simply had nothing to lose. It didn't matter if she was real or just another trick.

“Twilight is doing very well. She has been a true friend to me since I met her. Very well, I accept your generous offer to help Your Highness. What must I do?”

“First, thou must call us simply Luna,” she replied. “Honorifics and titles are of little value here. Your path starts at the beginning. We need to explore the true memories that make up those events. They are somehow tied to the taint that is creeping through your mind and we must explore them to find where this darkness took root.”

Luna’s words struck a chord for some reason but at the same time, I was afraid to revisit these memories. I had buried them deep inside for months. I dreaded returning to something that I had firmly closed the door on as far as I was concerned. Still, if it was the only way . . .

“Ok Luna . . . if we must,” I relented. “The beginning . . .”

I drifted off as the world dissolved and reshaped around us. The hallway became a concrete sidewalk and the walls were replaced with the massive buildings that made up the streets of Manhattan. The neighborhood was exactly as I remembered it. I turned around to find a startling sight. It was me, standing at the front door of Steel Rain’s dojo while I stood across the street watching him. To say it was a disorienting experience would be an understatement. I looked over to Luna to find an amused expression on her face as she observed my reaction.

“We are watching your memories without interference,” she explained. “Thine mind is subconsciously filling the gaps so we can stand here and watch as ghosts. If we placed you directly inside the memory thine foreknowledge would contaminate the events and quickly transform them into an unhelpful dream.”

“My head hurts,” I murmured. “I’m here but I remember being there.”

“It would be best if you thought of him as a different individual,” Luna explained. “He is you as you were during an instant of time that is long past. Simply an echo of your past self as all memories are. This is not who you are now.”

I stared at the face of my former self and sadly I found it quite easy to think of him as someone else. He was dressed in slacks and a tight t-shirt that showed his lightly muscled frame. The bare skin of his arms was clean and smooth, lacking the humiliating web of scars that decorated my body now. His golden eyes were bright and fit the small smile on his face. His shoulder-length brown and gray hair was clean. What hurt the most was watching him stand tall; filled with the confidence that he could take on the world. He was nothing but a distant memory.

“Memory,” I murmured. “What better name for a person who is long dead.”

Luna shot me a sharp look but didn’t comment on my choice of words. Memory walked down the streets with his gym bag hooked over his shoulder. There was no fear in his face and he didn’t even flinch as cars raced past him. When he made the fateful turn into an alley, I really wanted to yell at him to stop but as Luna said, that would interfere. I resisted and just watched the scene play out.

“This is where the ending began,” I explained.

Two men in leather jackets stepped out into the alley and stopped Memory in his tracks. Their jackets were each decorated with a white scorpion logo that frightened me terribly now. Memory didn’t care; he just stared at the two thugs as if daring them to make the first move.

“Hand over the goods boy,” the first one demanded.

“How about you step aside and let me pass peacefully,” He replied after a moment of hesitation. “That way you won’t get hurt.”

The two thugs exchanged a surprised glance and then laughed. There was no humor in their laughter, only a threat. Then raised their weapons and approached Memory.

“Looks like we’ve got a comedian here,” the second one said. “Let’s give him an education ‘bout who runs these streets.”

As the first thug swung his weapon, Memory burst into action. He let go of his gym bag and blocked the attack before his bag even hit the ground. As the pipe swung clumsily to one side, Memory grappled the arm that held the weapon. With a quick spin, he was behind the thug and twisted the arm holding the pipe upwards.

Luna and I both winced at the loud pop as the thug’s arm was dislocated. The thug screamed from the pain and let go of the pipe. Memory snagged the section of metal right out of the air and used it to block the attack from the second thug and then countered with a strike to the side of his head. The second thug dropped to the ground like a sack of bricks. Memory laughed as he knelt on the back of the first one to keep him from rising. His phone was already in his hand and he was dialing 911 while he muttered about their mediocre combat skill.

“Impressive,” Luna commented. “You took those two down with the ease of a seasoned warrior.”

I turned my back on the scene. “I should have tried to escape,” I sighed. “Fighting them was an idiotic decision when I could have run.”

“You’re going to pay for this! Nobody does this to the scorpions!”

I turned back in shock to find the pinned thug leaping up off the ground as if Memory wasn’t even there. He rushed towards me and Luna brandishing the pipe. It was dripping with black smoke as it swung at me. I dodged out of the way and rolled across the sidewalk. Luna turned and bucked the thug back into the alleyway with her hind legs. He flew through the air and hit the wall with a sickening crunch before being gathered up with his companion in a glowing blue sphere.

“Why are you ashamed of this victory?” she demanded, stomping her hoof forcefully. “You vanquished two dangerous foes and protected future innocents from harm. This creature would have no strength here without powerful regret.”

There was a hissing noise as the shield contracted, compacting the two thugs into a black mist that quickly evaporated into nothingness. She stared at me, demanding an answer.

“I was arrogant,” I replied, shaking my head. “After the police arrived I went home and didn’t give it any more thought. The price of my hubris was far too high.”

As I spoke, the scene shifted to the hallway of a modern apartment building. This was a place I had only seen once since it all went wrong. We ghosted through the door like it wasn’t even there. My parents and Memory were sitting in the kitchen eating a late dinner. Our food was still sizzling in a cast iron pan in the middle of the table. The three of them were engaged in quiet conversation. I couldn’t even remember what we were talking about at that moment so I simply drank in the faces I wouldn’t see again in the waking world.

“This happened two weeks after the incident in the alley,” I explained. “The night I paid the price.”

“Could you tell me about these people with you?” Luna asked gently. “Who are they?”

I walked over to the woman at the table. She was lithe with dark gray skin and gold eyes. Her eyes sparkled with amusement at something.

“This is my mother, Swift Strike,” I said before gesturing at the man. “And this is my father, Iron Hammer.”

Iron Hammer was a tall, heavily muscled man with pale blue skin and blue eyes. His hands were covered in callouses and burns from years of his work. I wanted to tell Luna all about them for the sake of someone else knowing them but the events played out exactly as I remembered them. There was a loud bang as the front door of the apartment was knocked right off its hinges. Several large men in black leather jackets burst in with knives and pipes in hand.

The first one burst into the dining room with his knife raised. “You knew this was coming brat! Nobody messes with the Scorpions and- ACK!”

His rant was cut off by the impact of a hot cast iron frying pan that flew across the room into his face. Mom had whipped it at him without hesitation and all three of them were on their feet. Father had grabbed a short sword off the wall and mom was already in a martial arts stance. Memory had grabbed the phone and was dialing 911 but his face was a frozen mask of fear and guilt.

“To this day I have no idea why they hunted me down,” I said, sadly watching the growing chaos. “It was just a failed mugging as far as I know. I don’t even know how they found my home. It doesn’t matter anymore because it was my fault the Scorpions came here looking for blood.”

I knew what was coming and I hated every minute of watching my parents bravely fight off the invaders. Mom had grappled one thug to the ground and gave his arm a quick twist to disable him. Another thug was screaming as my father’s blade tore through the leather jacket and sliced his arm open. After screaming the address into the phone, Memory had moved to grab a weapon but my parents interrupted him.

“Get ready to run Silver!” my father exclaimed. “We’ll make a hole! Now Swift!”

Memory’s face was aghast as my parents pushed aggressively into the living room.

“I can’t leave you two!” he screamed.

“Just shoot them, you idiots!”

The gang members were stumbling in every direction as my parents redoubled their efforts. Then several shots rang out as two thugs opened fire. Memory, Luna, and I were all frozen in horror as my parents both collapsed to the ground, red already beginning to stain their clothing.

“Go Silver! Run!” my mother gasped out weakly.

Memory only hesitated a second before sprinting out into the hallway. I watched him go, closely followed by two of the thugs. I didn’t turn and look at the crumpled corpses of my parents.

“I should have fought,” I sniffed. “I regret that cowardly decision every moment of every day.”

“And so you should child!”

Luna and I spun around. To my horror, my parents stood up, black mist bleeding off them. They spoke in unison, their voices mixing into one.

“You caused this boy. It was your fault. Just stop fighting and give in.”

They held their hands out as if inviting me in. Guilt threatened to crush me and I made one staggering step towards them. Before I could take a second step, Luna was between me and the shades.

“These things are not your parents Silver!”

I stumbled back as Luna’s horn glowed incandescent, evaporating the two figures, leaving the true forms of my parents crumpled on the floor. My heart was aching for them but I turned and walked out into the hallway where Memory was frozen mid-stride as he ran down the hallway towards a glass window and the fire escape. The two gang members were hot on his heels, also frozen in mid-stride.

“This is where you came into my dream earlier Luna,” I said, staring at the scene. “Sadly, there was no Alicorn to save me from what comes next.”

Time resumed and Memory finished his sprint with a desperate leap towards the window. He covered his face and ears with his arms as he hit the glass. It shattered around him, blades of glass slicing through his clothes and skin as he tore through. We could see him tumbling through the air in a cloud of shards but the sight was blurring. I was shaking with fear as the memory of the pain resonated through my body. I collapsed to the floor and curled into a tiny ball, trying to escape the echo of the pain from the glass slicing my body. I nearly screamed in terror when a feathery weight fell across my body.

“There is no shame in fearing this,” Luna murmured, holding me tight with her wing. “We too feel the pain of memories we would give anything to fix or change. Remember these words: What has been done cannot be changed. All we can control is how we use the knowledge and experience we have gained. Life must go on Silver; even when we feel like we have lost everything. Just breathe. There is time.”

We sat there for a moment of eternity as I shook with fear on the floor under the warm, comforting feathers of an alien wing. My heart began to slow down and I could feel my muscles start to loosen up. Finally, I unwound from the ball and sat up.

“I’m sorry Luna. I think I'm ready to continue now. It is almost over.”

The scene blurred one last time and we appeared on the ground where Memory had just landed. Amazingly, Memory was still conscious but everything was blurring around us as shock began to take hold. I knew from medical reports that he had a broken arm and leg. The numerous lacerations covering his body were choked with fragments of glass and shreds of clothing that were the genesis of my scars. One of the Scorpions walked out of the building and over to Memory’s crumpled form. He had a sadistic grin on his face that haunted my nightmares.

“We’re not done yet. It’s time to finish paying the price boy. This is what happens when you mess with the Scorpions. I’d kill you but that’s so final. Enjoy what little time you have left.”

Suddenly he drew a knife which he sent plunging towards memory’s stomach. The phantom pain of the blade slicing through my gut was growing. Just before the knife impacted the skin, I was nearly blown off my feet by an explosion of magic from Luna.

“STOP RIGHT THERE!” Luna roared.

Everything stopped moving and a shimmering blue shield appeared around the Scorpion thug and his knife. To my horror, they both dissolved into a black ooze and it started to churn like a living creature. It was hissing vile insults as it slammed against the shield again and again. Hooked tendrils formed inside the shield and tried to punch their way through to Memory’s stomach but the shield held firm. The sight made my stomach turn so I turned my attention to Luna who was examining the creature.

“Now we shall find out what you truly are you beast . . . No, this cannot be.”

She spun to me and I stepped back at her expression. Her pupils had shrunk to pinpricks and she had gone pale. She almost looked physically ill.

“I believed this creature was a nightmare native to your realm but I was wrong,” she whispered. “We were horribly wrong. This creature is no nightmare. Canst thou recall more details of the knife?”

“I can try but I was pretty far gone at the time. Why? What is that knife?”

“Tis a cause we didn't consider. Just concentrate on those last moments when you saw the knife, I will guide the rest.”

As I thought back on those moments, the fuzzy silver dagger appeared in the air between me and Luna. After a moment, the image began to sharpen like someone was focusing a camera. Intricate runes and details came into focus revealing a simple silver dagger forged from a single piece of metal. Luna gazed at it and suddenly another dagger appeared by the first. This one was so detailed it seemed almost real.

“No . . . This cannot be,” Luna snapped. “They are all- Unless- I beg your pardon Silver. I will return in a moment.”

A hole opened in reality, revealing a blue star filled expanse beyond. Luna walked out of the dream but the gap was left open. A moment later, I thought I could feel the thunder of her voice though I couldn’t make out any words.

“SISTER! WHERE ARE THE SAKITAN DAGGERS?”

I gazed at the starfield for a moment but the faint whispers from the shield sphere drew my attention back to the memory. Almost in a daze, I walked over to the black creature writhing inside Luna’s shield. The whispering came into familiar focus.

You cannot defeat me.

“GOOD! HOW MANY DID YOU FIND?”

This pony will be of no help.
You are a failure.
They will leave you.

“TWELVE!? THAT’S ALL YOU RECOVERED?”

Luna has abandoned you.
They all hate you.
You are mine.

“NAY, THERE WERE FIFTEEN!”

Give up.
You deserve to die.
Break the shield.
Embrace your fate.
Die. End it. Die.

The black thing in the sphere was calling for me and my arm involuntarily began reaching for it. All I had to do was reach inside the shield and my suffering would finally come to an end. Black tendrils eagerly beat against the shield as my hand reached forward. Closer and closer till I was just about to touch it.

Before I had a chance to touch it, the shield began to glow brighter until it was burning incandescent blue. With one final scream of defiance, it dissolved into nothing. I stumbled from unexpected exhaustion and nearly collapsed but suddenly Luna was there putting her head under my arm to support me. I looked at the blurred scene that had reformed. Memory was still nearly unconscious with the Scorpion thug holding the dagger in his hand. The dagger seemed almost unreal it was in such sharp focus when compared with everything else.

“It is done Silver, the taint has been purged and your soul can begin to heal. How do you feel?”

“Worn out and weird. Is it strange that this scene seems both more and less real now?”

“The original memory is gone with the taint," she replied, wincing a bit. "I'm sorry but there was no other way. What you see now is your memory of remembering the memory.”

I blinked a couple of times trying to sort out the logic of the situation but I decided not to question the magic. I let go of Luna and stood up on my own two feet. I turned my back on the scene and found Luna examining me with empathy in her expression.

“Silver, we beg to know how many days ago this tragedy occurred.”

“It will be a year in two weeks,” I sighed. “I’ve been trying not to think about it.”

“Truly!?” she exclaimed. “It should not be possible. Every victim of that accursed weapon has been driven into death or insanity within a week of the injury. Perhaps your world’s lack of magic protected you from the worst. Still, to have survived a year with this curse infecting your very soul . . .”

She trailed off and looked up at the sky. Then she looked at me with those piercing blue-green eyes. I was shocked to see they were brimming with tears.

“We- no, I am sorry Silver Spark,” she said. “The cause of thine suffering lies on my shoulders.”

“How could it be your fault? What is that dagger, Luna?”

“A terrible weapon created by an angry arrogant mare over a thousand years ago,” she replied, closing her eyes. “So many mistakes still haunt us; this is just another black mark. I am sorry you suffered because of my sins.”

I threw caution to the wind and walked over to hug the sad Alicorn. Her wings wrapped around me in response.

“You said it yourself Luna, what’s done is done,” I comforted. “For what it’s worth, I forgive you.”

“I suppose I am neglecting my own advice,” she said while a smile spread across her face. “Let us leave this place of sorrow for a more pleasant memory. Simply concentrate on a happy moment, Silver.”

I followed her instructions and was rewarded with a darkening sky. The towers faded away, leaving trees and bushes. We were standing beside my house in the human world. The dark sky was glowing with stars and I heard the door slam as my memory of Twilight, Spike and I walking into the house played onwards. Luna and I did not follow. Instead, we watched the stars in silence for a minute, letting the cool night air wash away the bitter memories from earlier.

“Tis a beautiful sky,” she sighed. “I thank you for your inspired choice of memories. Sadly, our time is running short. Please Silver, would you simply tell us what happened after your injury?”

“There isn’t really much more to say,” I murmured. “I was kept in a medical coma for a month while they put me back together. I woke up in the hospital to discover my parents were dead and I was alone in this world.”

I held up my arms to examine the parallel scars. “I only returned to the apartment one single time and then I arranged its sale and the sale of my father’s shop as quickly as I could. I moved to Canterlot City to escape the memories and swore to never defend myself again. My parent’s lives were the price of defending myself from the Scorpions. I cannot risk that happening again.”

“Silver Spark, that attitude stinks worse than a load of horse apples.”

I stared at Luna in shock, the rude slang catching me completely off guard. She met my gaze with an intense glare.

“Nopony should ever give in to the actions of thugs and bullies,” Luna declared. “Ponies like them live to take and can only be stopped when somepony stands up and says NO MORE! You have shouldered the blame for something that was beyond your control! The Scorpions chose to attempt to mug you and then chose to seek retribution for a perceived slight. You are not responsible for their monstrous actions nor should you allow yourself to suffer further because of them!”

She was breathing heavily from the emotional outburst.

“I have no doubt the curse bestowed by the dagger multiplied the weight of that guilt,” Luna added more gently.

I thought about that quietly for a minute. Was I overreacting? Had the curse skewed my decisions for the past year? How could I trust myself to make the right decisions? I stared silently at the sky and realized I was lost.

“What do I do now Luna? How can I move on?”

“Tis not an easy road,” she conceded. “The taint has been removed from your soul but the trauma it imparted is something you will have to carry with you for all your life. Meditate on your decisions and discover who YOU truly are. Defend yourself from harm so you may stay healthy and have the strength to help others. Find a way to live your life in peace and resist the urge to just drift through it. Take comfort in your friends and companions in life.”

My mind was spinning and my heart was aching. That last instruction hurt because no friends were waiting for me back in Canterlot. She was right though; I couldn’t just give up. I stood up and stretched and the sky began to brighten.

“I will try Luna. Thank you for everything.”

“You are most welcome Silver Spark,” she replied. “Now I believe you are beginning to awaken. Prepare thyself.”

“For what?”

“He is waking up now,” Luna said. “Be gentle. He will be disoriented.”

I awoke lying face down on an incredibly comfortable and warm bed. I almost felt like I was floating, my head was clear and there was no pain at all in my body. I opened my eyes to a dimly lit room made of what looked like faceted crystals. I lifted my head and looked over at the three equine figures standing beside the bed.

I met Luna’s eyes first. She was every bit as imposing in the real world as she was in the dream. Beside her was a much smaller pink Alicorn with a purple, pink, and yellow streaked mane and a glint of mischief in her eye as she examined me. The third pony was slightly taller than Luna and gave off the same warm aura as well. She had brilliant white fur and her pastel mane flowed like her sister’s starry sky. All I could do was stare at the three while my brain tried to reconcile the new reality I faced.

“Welcome back to the waking world Silver Spark,” Luna said warmly. “May I present my sister, Princess Celestia, and our niece Princess Cadance.”

I nodded dumbly, feeling a bit disoriented as Luna had mentioned. If I was awake, I had no idea how to even react to the obvious power of these three who saved me.

“Are you well Silver?” Luna asked.

“A bit drained, but better than I’ve felt in months,” I said. “My fingers are a bit numb though.”

I lifted my arm to look at it. Instead of the expected hand, a blue-gray stump came into view. I reacted in an entirely calm and collected manner of course.

“HOLY CRAP!” I screamed.

I tried to roll out of bed and onto my feet but my body wasn’t responding properly. I got tangled up in the blankets and then something twitched on my back. With a loud snap like a cracking wind, the blanket exploded off my back. My legs straightened reflexively out of fear sending me tumbling over and onto my back. I looked up at where my hands should have been and saw two fur-covered legs that ended in hooves twitching from me trying to move nonexistent fingers. I tried to roll over and was rewarded with a slap in the face from a leathery wing.

“What the heck is going on!?” I moaned.

The room filled with laughter as a blue glow enveloped my body. An unseen force lifted me up and gently placed me on four legs. Luna’s eyes were filled with mirth as she looked me in the eye. When I was human I stood a foot taller than her but as a pony, I was an inch or two shorter if you excluded her horn.

“Peace dear Silver,” she laughed. “We know Twilight became a human on your side of the portal from thine dreams. It should not be a surprise that you became a pony upon traveling here. You will regain your familiar form when you return home.”

Home? Where is that now?
I guess we’ll have to find out.

I took a deep breath and examined the rest of the room. To my surprise, the place looked like a tornado had hit it. Books, blankets and other items were strewn around. The balcony doors were wide open with a snapped latch.

“What happened in here?” I asked.

Princess Celestia smiled but she looked tense while she gazed down at me.

“My sister became quite distraught when she realized the cause of your illness. Do not let it worry you. Are you curious about your appearance?”

At her question, she gestured one hoof at a mirror on one wall. I walked carefully over on all fours and examined the strange creature with a face that was both familiar and alien. My dark blue skin had been replaced by a nearly identical fur coat. My mane and tail were brown with gray streaks just like my hair except my mane was much longer than my hair. I had golden cat-like eyes and pointed ears with a tuft of fur on top. I could feel a stubby pair of fangs slightly longer than my normal human canines in my mouth. The whole face was stretched out like a horse’s muzzle, but it wasn’t the same since the eyes were facing forward more like a human. I was disappointed to see the scars remained quite visible through my fur.

I stretched my back and then nearly jumped out of my skin when a pair of dark blue bat wings spread out. I stared in disbelief and then tried to move one closer to my face. I was rewarded for my efforts by one wing bending in so I could examine it. They were coated in a layer of velvety smooth fur. The sensation of having two additional appendages was indescribable. I started flapping my wings and I felt a sense of joy during the brief moment my hooves left the ground. I folded them back up as easily as if they had been part of me all my life. Then I noticed there was an image of a crossed hammer and sword on a black shield with silver trim tattooed on each of my flanks. I turned back to the princesses who looked quite amused.

“So . . . what kind of pony has bat wings and fangs?” I inquired. “Also, what's this tattoo on my flank?”

“You are a Thestral Silver Spark,” replied Luna. “Twas most unexpected to see one arrive through the portal. You might also be called a bat pony by the uneducated or a vampony by the superstitious but rest assured that blood is not in your diet. Thestrals are reclusive and small in number but many now serve me loyally on the Lunar Guard.”

I gazed at the visage in the mirror again for a moment. Then I actually smiled. A real, honest smile spread across my face as I looked at the strange alien in the mirror.

I look kind of awesome actually.
Yeah.

“The mark on your flank is called a cutie mark,” Celestia added. “It appears on all ponies during late childhood when you discover your special talent.”

“Fascinating,” I breathed before urgency kicked back in. “I wish I could stay longer to discover what all this means but I have to get back and help Twilight. How long do I have before the portal closes?”

The princesses were an overwhelming presence in the room so I was caught completely off guard when a pink blur appeared right in front of my face. My wings flared wide and my back legs buckled sending me to sitting with a thump. The blur began babbling in a disturbingly familiar voice.

“Really!? You've seen Twilight? Neat, how is she doing, is she your friend? Did you help her out with her song and get her set up to win back- MMMPH!”

An orange hoof had been stuffed into Pinkie's mouth. The mare attached to the hoof had a cluster of freckles on each cheek, emerald eyes and a disturbingly familiar Stetson on her head.

“Ah need you to calm down Pinkie,” she said. “You're gonna scare the poor pony with your antics.”

No way, this is insane.
I have no idea what we should think about this.
Sweet Luna, if you start suggesting I kill myself-
Peace! I won't. Promise.
Buck me, why am I still crazy?

My jaw hit the floor as I stared at the orange pony. “Applejack?”

An equally familiar cyan Pegasus with a rainbow mane flew right up in my face. “How did you know her name?! Are you a spy?”

My wings started to twitch as I watched her effortlessly hover there. The deja vu was overwhelming. “No more a spy than Twilight Sparkle in my world, honestly this explains so much. Apparently, you and your friends have twins in my world.”

“Seriously?” Rainbow replied. “Well, she can't be as awesome as me.”

I snorted, remembering the last conversation with her counterpart. “I'm forced to agree. You do appear to be pretty awesome.”

“A twin?!” A posh voice that could only belong to Rarity exclaimed. “Really darling? Well, a handsome stallion like you must be getting along famously with my counterpart.”

Handsome? I wish.
Enough talk. I want to fly!

I turned and discovered Rarity's pony counterpart was a unicorn. Her mane was styled almost identically to the human's hair but that was where the similarity ended. I had never seen such a warm smile directed at me by her human counterpart.

“I'm pleased to meet you Miss Rarity,” I replied politely. “Unfortunately, your counterpart and I are barely acquaintances at this time so I couldn't really say. Is there a Fluttershy in this world as well?”

A pair of teal eyes under a pink mane poked over the couch in the corner of the room.

“Ummm. Hi?” she whispered.

I waved a hoof at her and just smiled gently. Her eyes crinkled with a shy smile but she stayed firmly ensconced behind the couch. Celestia raised her hoof to interrupt.

“As delightful as all this is, there is less than three hours before the portal closes. Silver Spark, can I count on you to help Twilight return with the Element of Magic?”

“Only three hours . . . darn it all, the dance.” I looked at the ground. I had failed, Sunset had probably gotten Twilight expelled and the dance would be canceled.

There's nothing more I can do.
That's a load of horse apples and you know it.
Right. Thanks for that one.
Come on. Let's do this.

I straightened up and cleared my throat. “I will help Twilight in any way necessary Your Highness but that was already my intent. She has been a dear friend though I have only known her a scant two days. Before I leave, might I ask a small boon?”

“What would you ask of me Silver Spark,” Princess Celestia asked.

“Two minutes of somebody – somepony I suppose, making sure I don't die while I try to fly for real,” I said, fluttering my wings for emphasis. “I don't have wings in the other world and I would regret not making the attempt for the rest of my life.”

Rainbow Dash's eyes widened and she zipped forward incredibly fast. “You've never flown and you don't normally have wings!?! Well we can't have you leaving without the full experience now, can we? I'm awesome enough to keep you safe. Let’s go!”

Rainbow Dash zipped out to the balcony and hovered in the air outside with a smirk on her face. “You coming Sparky?”

Sparky!?
What are we waiting for?! Let's FLY!

My hooves were in action almost of their own accord. Before I could stop myself, I had galloped to the balcony and jumped over the railing. Into the open air over a hundred feet off the ground.

“OH CRAAAAAAAAAAAAAP!!” I screamed.

My wings suddenly seized up and I could not make them move. I started tumbling through the air, but then Rainbow Dash was right by my side.

“You're nuts Sparky!” She shouted over the wind. “I was not expecting you to just jump off like that! You're good, just spread your wings, same as you did inside. Then just rotate them until the air catches them!”

Somehow, I managed to overcome my natural fear and I gingerly spread my wings. With a slightly painful snap and boom, my leathery wings caught the air. Suddenly I was gliding. Unsteadily, with my heart beating a mile a minute but I wasn't tumbling to my death anymore.

“Awesome!” Dash yelled. “If we had a week, I'd have you doing loops but for now just stay on my tail. I don't know how your wings work so try to sense my magic! I'll make a training groove in the air for you to follow.”

I just nodded, not trusting myself to speak while trying to concentrate on my new appendages. She flew in front of me and then I felt the air shift around me. Suddenly it was like there was a road in the air I could follow. I flapped my wings a few times and dropped into the groove. Feeling a bit more like I had some modicum of control, I took a moment to look at my surroundings. What I saw almost made me lose control of my wings again.

We were flying beside an incredible crystal tower that seemed to be reaching for the clouds. A massive city of purple and blue crystal buildings was spread out below me, organized in geometric perfection. The green grass and trees of the city stood out in stark contrast to the snow I could see beyond. It was an oasis of summer and the sight was breathtaking. At that moment, I knew right down to the depths of my soul that this was real. This wasn't a delusion from the last gasps of my life. It wasn't a trick by whatever had tried to destroy my mind.

With Rainbow Dash providing an easy path through the sky, we took an easy loop around the tower while we climbed back up to the balcony I had just exited. The other ponies were crowded on the balcony and clapped their hooves as we landed. I had a giddy grin on my face that made Rainbow Dash laugh out loud and held up her hoof.

“You've got serious guts there Sparky; you didn't even hesitate. Next time we'll practice a bit closer to the ground though but Twi's going to be jealous when she hears how well you did. You're a natural.”

I bumped her hoof with mine and I shook my head. "I can’t believe I just jumped off a balcony like that. Thanks for making sure I didn't wind up a pancake.”

I turned and bowed to the three princesses before looking them in the eyes. “Thank you all for your kindness. It was an honor to meet you and I swear that I will do everything in my power to see Twilight through that portal with the Element of Magic.”

To my surprise, Luna stepped forward and wrapped her arms around my neck to give me a gentle hug.

“I am pleased I could help you Silver Spark,” Luna said warmly. “Go forth with the strength of our blessing and friendship beneath your wings. When the portal opens again in thirty moons, I would be pleased to hear how you have fared. Be safe.”

I hugged her back, blinking back the mist in my eye. “Goodbye, Luna. I will try not to disappoint you.”

We walked across the hallway and into what looked like a storage room. There was a mirror set into a horseshoe-shaped frame standing on a pedestal. I turned and waved a hoof to the princesses and the other ponies before walking through the mirror. There was only one thought in my mind as the world dissolved into a kaleidoscope of swirling colors.

I hope everything is ok.

Author's Note

This chapter's events were conceived before most of the first five chapters were written. It introduces a core idea that inspired the creation of this store as it stands now. Also, I have what I hope are several good story reasons for making Silver Spark's pony form a Thestral. Not the least of which is they're interesting and full of potential.

Here's what the dagger looks like:

Thank you for reading!

Chapter 25 - To Perform

Friday, November 18, 2016 - Continued

Sunset and I walked towards the front doors of Canterlot High, hand in hand. My shoulders felt just a bit lighter and the contact, while strange, felt wonderfully right. Unfortunately, that comfort was the only thing to counter the growing fear in my heart and my desire to slip away and hide. My confidence was wavering as the school day approached and with it came the risk of new torments.

I leaned over to whisper in her ear. “I know I put on a brave face a few moments ago and we agreed not to keep this secret Sunset, but to tell the truth, I'm a bit frightened.”

“Why is that?” she murmured. “You're not ashamed of being seen with me, are you?”

“Absolutely not! I'm just used to hiding myself away,” I replied, as we walked up the stairs to the front door. “My parents, my magic, the martial arts, my scars, and every other little detail of my life have been mostly secret since I got here. The idea of being so public about something this important is unnerving.”

“Don't worry Silver,” she replied, squeezing my hand reassuringly. “You don't need to hide; we'll just ignore the others, just like you’ve always insisted.”

“I know in my mind you're right; it won't be any different than normal. Still, think I’m going worry a bit.”

I took a deep breath and pushed the door open for her and we walked into the main atrium of the school. It was still early but two familiar girls were sitting on one of the benches inside. It was the two girls who had reluctantly helped me out when Lightning Dust broke her hand. I didn't think much of it as we crossed the atrium to head to Sunset's locker. I felt the hairs on the back of my neck prickling when they both looked up and smiled at us.

“Good morning Sunset! Oh, and hello to you Silver,” the girl with the teal and white hair said enthusiastically.

It never ceased to amaze me how few students I could put a name to. I hadn't cared before the Formal and nobody other than my friends and a few bullies had engaged me in conversation. Sunset stopped and looked over at the two girls with a cautious expression on her face.

“Hello, Lyra. How are you and Bon Bon feeling this morning?”

“Pretty refreshed considering the insanity last night,” Bon Bon said before letting out a frustrated sigh. “I hope everything can go back to normal after this incident. I can't believe how horribly the Dazzlings made us act.”

“Don't worry about your behavior too much,” Sunset replied reassuringly. “Everyone said and did things they wouldn't normally do while under the influence of their magic. Even our teachers and principals weren’t in their right minds. They won't be able to do that again.”

While Sunset and Bon Bon were talking, Lyra's eyes shifted over to me. They widened when she noticed my hand holding Sunsets. The grin that appeared on her face was making me incredibly nervous.

“Oh my goodness, are you two dating!?” Lyra blurted out.

“Yes, we are,” Sunset replied while I just nodded my own confirmation.

“WOW!! You two look so cute!” she squeaked in excitement while bouncing on the bench. “When? How? Who asked who? Have you-”

Bon Bon put her hand over Lyra's mouth to cut off the stream of questions. “That's enough Lyra, calm down. Congratulations you two, that's wonderful news after this awful week.”

Lyra pushed the hand away from her mouth and giggled. “You'd better hold on to him tight there Sunset. After last night's performance, you might have some competition.”

You have got to be kidding me.

I felt Sunset’s hand tense in mine and I knew had had to speak up before she became upset.

“If all it took was a pretty girl to turn my head, I'd wind up with whiplash in this school," I said. "While I appreciate the compliment, the competition is just going to have to look elsewhere for a prize. This one’s already taken.”

“Well aren’t you a loyal one,” Bon Bon said with a grin on her face while she got up to her feet. “I had no idea you’d be a sweet talker as well. Lyra and I will spread the word that you're both off the market. It won't dissuade everyone, but it will take the edge off I'm sure.”

Lyra bounced up next to her. “That's right! Don't you worry about a thing! See you both later!”

Sunset and I were speechless while we watched them walk away. We just watched them go and then looked at each other. Our expressions were a study of confusion for several moments before Sunset raised her eyebrow.

"Did you seriously just manage to compliment the entire female student population of this school in one sentence, Silver?" Sunset asked incredulously.

"I have no idea Sunset. Maybe?" I said, nervously awaiting her reaction.

Sunset smiled although her eyes were still worried. "I'm surprised and impressed you pulled that off so elegantly. Still, that was a weird conversation no matter how I look at it. Did they seriously just treat us like normal people?"

We are awake, right?
Eeyup.
Right.

“Ok, Spark just confirmed that we actually are awake right now. Did we stumble into another parallel universe while we were leaning on the portal face, Sunset?”

“I have no idea, Silver,” she whispered. “I'd say we walked into the Twilight Zone, but I'm pretty sure we'd wind up as ponies if we went there.”

I stopped and stared at her while my mind tried to process what she said. Then I snorted and started laughing as the double meaning became clear. Sunset laughed along with me at her own joke. There was no doubt in my mind that today was going to be weird but at least it might be a good one.

By the end of my first class, I was still worried that the other foot would drop at any moment. The whispers continued behind our backs as we wandered around before our first class and there were a few polite smiles. No random girls tried to hit on me out of the blue and there were no conversations as overt as the meeting with Lyra and Bon Bon. Everyone seemed pretty subdued and I overheard many apologies being exchanged as well as some familiar harsh words about the Dazzlings. There wasn't much to do about that attitude until I knew if the three former Sirens were going to stay and try to make peace.

In the meantime, I had business to take care of. I managed to catch Rarity before she walked out to join the rest of the crowd.

“What can I do for you, Silver?”

“Do you know how to fix leather clothing?”

Rarity furrowed her brow. “I'm afraid that's a material that requires special tools and training to work with, darling,” she replied. “Sadly, I have neither but I do know a few people with that skill in the area. Why do you ask?”

“When I had that seizure from the Siren's magic, Sunset used her jacket to keep me from biting my tongue. Once I managed to get my magic under control, I transformed while still biting down on the jacket and my canines grew right through the sleeve.”

To Rarity's credit, her only reaction to that revelation was a brief raising of her eyebrow while she considered the problem. “The people I know do have the skill to repair it but I'm not sure that's the right choice. I'm certain she's worn that leather coat the entire time she's been on this side of the portal. Maybe we should convince her to get something new.”

“That might work, but I'd like to get those names from you anyhow,” I said. “Do you think you could help Sunset with finding something new, Rarity? I can help cover some of the cost. In fact, I insist since she sacrificed it to protect me in the first place.”

Rarity's expression brightened up. “I believe that's a wonderful idea. To be honest, I've been trying to convince her to change her look ever since we became friends. Perhaps she will accept this time.”

“Thank you Rarity,” I said. “If it's anything like what you came up with for that outing we went on a couple of weeks ago, I'm certain she'll look lovely.”

I was prepared to leave, but Rarity's expression became serious. “Since we are here, can we speak about this dreamwalking business before we part ways?”

I nodded while my heart started pounding with a familiar anxiety. This was the first of several conversations I was dreading.

“I must admit that I find this new development quite unsettling,” she said gently. “Until you know more about your abilities, I must ask you to stay away from my dreams Sir Spark.”

“I will Lady Belle,” I said. “There was no need to ask but I will honor your request.”

"Thank you,” she replied without meeting my gaze. “You are a good friend Silver and I do trust you. This has just gotten a bit too strange for me to handle at the moment. I have to go now but I will, of course, see you at lunch.”

I nodded in response and watched her leave.

One down, four to go Spark.
She didn't seem happy. Not angry but not happy either.
I suspect that would have gone differently if we'd stumbled into her dream the first time.
True. Thank goodness Twilight is a forgiving pony.

I adjusted the focus of the video camera on its tripod one last time before walking back to the stage to wait for the girls to arrive. I waved at Vinyl where she was finishing up her setup of the sound system. She put her thumb up indicating she was under control. I sat down and leaned against a large speaker for a short breather. It had been a whirlwind busy afternoon and I didn't have time to worry about all the changes that were happening. The fact that the rest of the school day had passed without incident was a relief for me. I closed my eyes to relax a bit while I waited for the girls to arrive and thought over the events of the day.

I spent my lunch hour in the music room while the girls got Sunset Shimmer up to speed as the newest member of their band. Sunset wasn’t kidding when she told me she knew how to play guitar and she picked up the songs like she'd been practicing for weeks. I suppose it's entirely possible she was learning the songs while she sat and listened to them practice. As a group, their playing came together incredibly naturally and I enjoyed listening to them try out their new songs for the concert. Between Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, they were writing an impressive selection of original songs.

After the morning break, it had been announced that tonight's concert format would be returning to the original musical showcase plan. The only change was the Rainbooms would be doing the sound tests and more importantly, the closing performance. I had delivered their instruments to the amphitheater while they went to Rarity’s to eat dinner and put their costumes on. The only reason I hadn’t gone to join them for dinner was so I could duck to the mall and pick up a new phone. It wasn’t anything super fancy but it would work with the SIM card from my broken one.

There was still no contact from the Dazzlings but as Adagio suggested, I wasn’t going to hold my breath. I just hoped I had done enough to help them and possibly convince them.

It’ll never feel like enough, Silver.
I know Spark. We did what we could.
Exactly. Oh, I think I hear Pinkie giggling.

I couldn’t hear anything out of the ordinary of course but that wasn’t unusual. Spark seemed to make better use of my human hearing, even when we weren’t ponied up. I took a deep breath and relaxed in preparation. Sure enough, a moment later I felt a hand brushing against my cheek and then a finger bopped me on the nose. I calmly opened my eyes and found a pair of familiar aquamarine orbs gazing back at me. I took the offending finger that was still pressed against my nose in my hand, pulled it down, and kissed the tip of it, making her laugh quietly.

“Hey there,” I whispered.

Sunset turned and sat down next to me while the other girls walked up onto the stage to prepare their instruments. They gave us several side glances as they walked past and there were broad grins on their faces. She slipped the journal and a pen out of her backpack. She was wearing her favorite purple shirt and orange skirt with her cutie mark on it but they were still coated in sparkles from last night.

“You're not nearly as fun when you hear me coming,” she said, opening the journal to a blank page and setting it down on our laps.

“Technically, Spark heard Pinkie giggling which gave your arrival away,” I said with a chuckle. “He didn't hear you approaching, which is impressive. That’s quite a change to the normal appearance of your clothes.”

She looked down at her outfit and laughed. “Magical sparkles don’t come out in the wash. Looks like this is going to be my stage outfit for now. Rarity is an amazing designer but even she couldn't put something that nice together in one day. Speaking of which, she has also offered to help me find some new casual clothing. Think you could face spending a few hours watching your new girlfriend try on clothes?”

“I think I could handle that,” I replied, pleased that Rarity had convinced her. “I'll just bring a book to read and help avoid fulfilling the 'bored boyfriend holding the purse' stereotype.”

She smirked. “But you will hold my purse, right?”

“Yeah, I will. I just won't be bored,” I replied with a grin on my face.

“Lovely,” she replied. “Too bad you couldn't keep us company while we got ready.”

“Next time for sure. I needed to replace my cell phone. I'm going to be getting my welding business up and running soon. Plus I'm still hoping we'll hear from the Dazzlings.”

“Hope your work doesn't cut into our time together too much,” Sunset replied while grinning. “I want to send a message to Twilight before the concert starts. Care to join me?”

I nodded and watched as she began to write in the journal using a red pen.

Dear Twilight,
Missing you already. I think things are finally starting to take a turn for the better for me here at Canterlot High. Silver is sitting beside me as I write this and says 'hi' as well. I still have a lot to learn about friendship and I think Silver could occasionally use a bit of guidance as well. We'll keep you posted on magical developments here and I hope you don’t mind if we write to you for advice when we need it.

Also, don't hesitate to contact us if you need to talk. It's the least we can do considering what you've done to help the two of us. As Silver said a few days back, a whole different world is only a few short steps away. Take care!

Your friends, Sunset Shimmer & Silver Spark

“Nice, I like it. You’re probably not far off the mark about me needing guidance,” I muttered. “Hey, how long did it take you to learn how to write with your hands? I noticed Twilight uses her mouth more often than not.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “It took weeks to get myself sorted out to an elementary school level. Ponies have contact telekinesis but pony mouths are far more dexterous. Hands don't work nearly the same way.”

“I suppose not,” I replied. “Any requests for our first official date or should I surprise you?”

Sunset grinned, “I like surprises on occasion. Just not for important -”

“Sunset!” Dash shouted. “You ready?”

Sunset jumped up to her feet and grabbed her guitar. I stood up while she rushed out onto the stage. Then I walked down to the seating area so I could watch.

“Ready!”

I walked out into the amphitheater to watch them play for the sound test while I enjoyed the last vestiges of the evening sun shining on my back. It was pretty close to a private performance and the joy on their faces while they sang and played on the stage was a true joy.

Then I felt a cold shadow as someone moved in behind me. I turned around startled but relaxed when I saw it was the three Diamond Dogs. They stepped over and sat down on the bench next to me. I nodded at them politely.

“Hey guys, how are you feeling?” I asked.

“Ok now,” said Rover. “Glad to be back to normal. Also glad we didn't hurt anyone. Thank you for helping us get better last night.”

“It was mostly the girls who . . .”

Spot put up his hand to stop me. “Yes, they all save us from the crazy fish monsters and we thank them earlier. But you helped too, so we say 'thank you' to you as well.”

“We saw you with them at the end of the song with the crazy lights and magic stuff. Was hard to tell but did you have wings?” Fido asked in a curious voice.

I saw no reason to lie to these three. “Yes, I did. Being up there was an experience I'll never forget.”

Rover looked puzzled. “Why aren't you up there with them now?”

That question made me laugh out loud. “Normally, I can't carry a tune in a bucket, Rover and I never learned to play an instrument. Don't ask me how I managed to sing with them last night. I suppose the magic helped me along at the time but I'll pass on torturing the student body with my awful singing. I'll stick with my strengths.”

An annoyingly familiar voice piped up behind me. “Well, I suppose that's something at least.”

We all turned around and found Flash Sentry standing there behind us. His guitar case was slung over his shoulder and he was dressed in his usual leather jacket. Oddly, his expression wasn't angry while he looked down at me, just annoyed and somewhat lost. He rubbed the back of his head nervously when he saw my suspicious expression.

“Sorry to interrupt,” he said. “Could I have a private word with you Silver?”

I looked over at Rover who grinned up at Flash showing lots of teeth. He held up his fist to me. “We are here if there is trouble.”

I stood up and bumped Rover’s fist before walking with Flash down beside the stage where we were still visible. The girls continued their sound test but I was distracted. I was a bit curious about what he wanted but I was also wary. We had yet to have a positive interaction so I wasn't holding my breath.

“Well, what is it?” I asked curtly.

“What did you say to Twilight before the concert yesterday?” he asked sharply.

I rolled my eyes at him. “Seriously? Are you still on about that BS? If you must know, I hardly had a chance to talk to her this week until last night after the concert. She was way too busy sorting out the Dazzlings.”

Flash stared at me. “Really. What happened last night?”

I felt a flash of anger about these questions. “For Luna's sake Flash, that is none of your business and it never will be. Last chance: what do you want?”

Strangely, he looked worried about my response. “So you really didn’t say anything to Twilight about me?”

“Umm no,” I responded, tired of the veiled accusations. “You’re just another Trixie or Gilda as far as I’m concerned. Just like the other bullies I endure, you are not worth my time. Especially not the few precious hours I got to spend actually talking with Twilight without a looming disaster. We’re done here.”

I spun around and started to walk away. I wasn’t planning on listening to any more of his crap but his next words were quite pitiful and he sounded oddly contrite.

“I really screwed up, didn’t I? It was all me.”

I turned back to him, not feeling particularly generous even upon seeing his now downcast face. “I have no idea and I truly don’t care. For my part, you’ve treated me like trash simply for trying to hang out with the few people I can honestly call my friends. You’re going to have to look elsewhere for sympathy or to cast blame for whatever happened when you spoke with Twilight.”

“I suppose I deserve that,” Flash replied. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry.”

“It's a start I guess,” I said with an irritated sigh.

He didn’t look surprised by my answer but his expression became one of curiosity. “Is what I heard is true? Are you actually dating Sunset Shimmer?”

“Yes, I am,” I replied without hesitation, bracing myself for the angry ex-boyfriend.

Instead, Flash almost seemed to smile for a moment. “Could you tell her I apologize for my behavior last night? I said some things I really shouldn't have.”

Anger flared briefly as I remembered him stabbing Sunset with her mistakes during their relationship but I somehow kept myself under control. “I will tell her you want to speak with her. You're going to have to tell her your apology yourself. It's what she deserves.”

“I can do that,” he said nodding. "Thank you."

I felt a small twinge of irritation again. “Ok. I need to go. I'll deliver your message.”

With that, I turned and walked away without another word.

A bit harsh don’t you think?
No. No, I don’t Spark.
Why?
I don't trust him.
That's no excuse for being a dick.
I suppose. What goes around comes around, though.
You know you just treated him worse than the Sirens, right? He didn't try to kill you.
Arrgh. I don't know. He's just so, so . . . I don't know but he drives me nuts.
We need to stop letting him make us this angry.

I took several deep breaths to try and calm myself down. Spark was right. Nobody seemed to make me lose my cool the way Flash Sentry did and I needed to figure out why so I could stay calm in the future. That was a problem for another day since I had a job to do. The amphitheater was going to fill up soon and then the concert would start.

The concert was awesome. Everyone got a chance to show their best and for me, it was finally a chance to see what kind of musical talent there was at Canterlot High. I have to say, it ranged from bizarre to impressive but I enjoyed every moment. I hated to admit it, but even Flash’s band was pretty solid. The Rainbooms stole the show in the end though, especially when they finished with a rendition of the song Fluttershy wrote at the sleepover. She called it Shine like Rainbows and it was my personal favorite of the show. It was a wonderfully upbeat song and I was enjoying every moment of it. Once the Rainbooms finished their performance I waited with the video camera while the crowds cleared out.

Sunset was the first to come up and find me. I stood up to meet her and picked her up into a huge hug. She squeaked with surprise when her feet left the ground but wrapped her arms around my shoulders. I held her for a moment before gently putting her back on her feet.

“You all sounded great!” I exclaimed as the other girls walked up.

“That was so awesome! We have to do that again,” Dash said enthusiastically.

“That sounds like a lovely idea darling,” Rarity said, letting out a yawn. “I’m glad we got all that awful business sorted out. Now I must get home. It’s been an awfully busy week and I think a normal night would benefit us all.”

“Yuppers!” Pinkie said as she hopped from one foot to the other, twitching with barely controlled energy. “I’m exhausted!”

I handed off the memory card to Vinyl so she could play around with making a music video. Then we all said our goodbyes before everyone headed out to meet their families except for Sunset and Fluttershy.

“Ummm, could I get a ride home, Silver?” Fluttershy asked quietly. "If it's not too much trouble that is."

Sunset bumped my shoulder with hers as we started walking towards where we parked. “I need to head home but I'm on my motorbike. Would you mind if I put my guitar in your car?”

“Yes, and yes,” I replied. “No problem at all ladies.”

"Thanks, Silver. Oh, what did Flash want with you when we were doing the sound check?"

I felt a flash of anger at the mention of his name but I beat it down with great prejudice before responding. "I think he might have finally realized that I wasn't sabotaging his non-existent relationship with Twilight. Also, he would like to talk to you at some point Sunset."

"Do you think I should talk to him?" she asked in a skeptical voice. "I wouldn't have hesitated a few weeks ago, but he's acting awfully weird lately."

"Actually yes. I think you do need to hear what he wants to say."

Sunset nodded, "I'll trust your judgment on this. Guess we'll find out on Monday. My bike is parked over in the other lot so this is where I have to leave you."

I gave Sunset a long hug before taking her guitar. “I'll text you when I get home.”

“I look forward to it. Goodnight Silver.”

Fluttershy seemed unusually nervous as we settled into my car for the drive home. By the time I got the car started she was shaking terribly and her face was drawn. I was worried she was going to faint so I put my hand on her shoulder.

“Are you ok Fluttershy?” I whispered.

She let out a yelp at the contact and cringed away. I pulled my hand away like I had been burned and sighed. I was beginning to worry that she might have decided I was dangerous. On the other hand, she had asked me for a ride home, so I was completely confused.

“I’m sorry I scared you, Fluttershy,” I said sadly. “I’ll take you home.”

The streets were as quiet as we drove through Canterlot. Night had fallen and the sky was beginning to cloud over. We didn't speak while Fluttershy took several long breaths to calm down. I was surprised when she spoke again in a tiny voice.

“Silver . . . can I ask you something?”

“Anything Fluttershy.”

“What is Spark like?”

I glanced over at her. She looked like she was trying to shrink in her seat and disappear. That was an interesting question that I hadn't considered. Fortunately, I had the pony in question right with me.

“As far as appearance, he’s a pony with dark blue fur with the same tone as my skin, a brown mane with a gray streak, and bat wings like mine,” I said. “His withers reach my waist and his head is usually around my chest height. As for personality, he’s a lot like me but he seems to be getting more confident and outgoing. I'm quite content to think of him as my brother.”

Anything you want to add?
Tell her I enjoy being scratched behind my ears.

“Seriously?” I exclaimed.

You said that out loud.
Crap.

Fluttershy looked concerned about my outburst. “You ok?”

I shook my head and smiled weakly. “Spark just caught me off guard. He wants me to tell you he likes scratches behind his ears.”

She actually let out a surprised giggle at that. “Really? There’s really another person in there with you?”

“Pretty much, yeah.”

Fluttershy was quiet for a few minutes as we drove towards her house. Her next question came out as barely a whisper.

“Could you two help me with my nightmares?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t –“

She wants help with her nightmares.
Oh. Thank you.

I cleared my throat and started again. “You sure you’re ok with us visiting your dreams? Assuming we can find our way?”

Fluttershy nodded and we drove onward in silence for a bit longer.

“I’m scared,” she finally whispered. “That's why I'm jumpy. I'm worried something else magical is going to show up and it's going to hurt someone before we can stop it. I'm curious about your brother and I do have awful nightmares sometimes but everything has gotten so strange. ”

“Yeah,” I replied. “Normal went out the window when Twilight showed up, didn’t it? No complaints here, though, I wound up with a bunch of wonderful friends when all was said and done.”

Fluttershy nodded. “I’m so happy to have my friends back, and it's even better having you and Sunset as friends too. You two are so sweet together. I just wish all this amazing magic wasn't so frightening.”

We pulled up in front of her home and I put my hand on hers reassuringly. “Yes, it has been scary but you’ve been incredibly brave.”

“I’m not brave,” she whispered. “I'm jumping and squeaking at every little poke tonight. I worry all the time.”

“Bravery isn’t an absence of fear Fluttershy,” I said gently. “I’m frightened all the time as well. My mind is changing in ways I don't understand and so many dangerous things have happened to us lately. I can't let that fear immobilize me. All I can do is step onwards and act when I am able. Bravery is carrying on and doing what you have to do in spite of the fear. You’re braver than anybody else in our group as far as I’m concerned.”

“Really?”

“Really, really,” I replied, smiling. “You've been there for your friends every time it mattered since I met you Fluttershy. You have a good sleep and try to have sweet dreams. We’ll do our best to find you if we can.”

She hopped out of the car. “Goodnight Silver,” she whispered before walking over to her house.

I leaned on the steering wheel while she walked in. My heart was racing for some reason and I wasn’t sure if it was from fear or relief. I didn't have any time to consider the situation. It was time to go home and get a proper sleep.

When I pulled up my driveway at my home the house was dark. I grabbed Sunset's guitar and took it into the house with me so it would be safe. I was half bracing myself for another surprise when I walked in but the house was quiet. I didn't waste any time, I just went up to my room, got in my pajamas, and slid into bed. I pulled out my phone and fired off a text to Sunset.

10:50 pm - Hi Sunset. Fluttershy's dropped off and I'm home.

10:52 pm - Hey Silver. Miss you already

10:53 pm - Miss you too. It's kind of lonely here after last night.

10:54 pm - Same. :-( Hugs for you!

10:55 pm - Thanks! Back atcha.

10:58 pm - :-D So how is Fluttershy? She looked like she wanted to talk.

10:59 pm - She asked me to help with her nightmares.

11:01 pm – Nice, that's two people to look for. Has anybody else talked to you?

11:03 pm - Only Rarity. She's decided I should stay away for now.

11:04 pm – Fair enough. It's her right. [color]

11:06 pm - Yeah, she seemed unhappy, though. Oh, are you busy Sunday?

11:07 pm - Not yet. What did you have in mind?

11:08 pm – It'll be a surprise assuming you're up for an adventure.

11:10 pm - Ooh, interesting. What time?

11:12 pm – Pick you up around 8 in the morning at your place? I'll need the address tho.

11:13 pm - That early? How about I meet you at the Sweet Shoppe. I'll pick up some coffee and cinnamon buns for the road.

11:14 pm – I approve of this plan. Make sure to wear something warm and a pair of old shoes. Also, you should bring a change of clothes just in case.

11:15 pm - Intriguing. Now I'm really curious.

11:15 pm – You'll see. ;-) Sweet dreams.

11:17 pm - You too. Hope you find me. Stay safe.

11:18 pm – I'll do my best. Night.

I put my phone down and stared at the ceiling. The idea for Sunday had just popped into my head at the last minute. I hoped she would enjoy this plan since it was a bit risky for a first date. On the other hand, our relationship wasn't going to be exactly normal so I wanted this to be memorable. Life was too short for worries and I was feeling more mortal than usual after this past week. By my count, I was up to at least five incidents where I could have died in the past two months.

Que Sera, Sera Silver. Just breathe, we can't live in fear.
Thank you for being the voice of reason Spark.
I try. Someone has to.
Let's get some sleep.

Author's Note

Well, this is the first full slice of life chapter in a while and a chance for everyone to reflect on what's happened over the past weeks. I'd like to think it's much lighter than the other recent chapters.

Hope you enjoyed it!

Chapter 39 - With Perspectives

Thursday, December 15, 2016, Cont'd – Adagio Dazzle:

I watched with a mixture of curiosity and irritation as the wannabe hero closed his eyes and fell asleep in mere seconds. Seeing someone fall asleep so quickly was unnerving, especially in the company of these Rainbooms that I didn't trust. Unlike my sisters, I was still somewhat suspicious of the motives of Silver Spark and Sunset Shimmer but at least they were making an effort. It didn't hurt that they were also apparently acquainted with the reborn Princess of the Night.

I hated to admit it, but I was probably going to need those two humans if we were going to regain any semblance of our former power. If Shimmer kicked the bucket, we wouldn't have much support here. That wasn't what really bothered me right now. Memories I had pushed away for millennia were popping back into my head. Before everything went wrong; before we were even Sirens, I had seen this exact ability once before.

One of the Thestral soldiers working with us was able to fall asleep in the blink of an eye, anywhere and anytime. I can't even remember his name now but that smug, well-rested face still makes my blood boil. When we asked him about it, he simply laughed it off as a bit of good luck and mental fortitude. Thinking back on it, he must have been a Sentinel though there was no way to find out now. Like so many, he had died during the war. A memory of the same Thestral flashed through my mind, his body shattered by an Earth pony's hooves as we retreated from battle.

I pulled myself back to the present before anything more unpleasant could pop back up. My hand was shaking with fear I hadn't felt since I became a Siren. The amulet had wiped out all doubts, trauma, memories, and fears but now a thousand years later, the crimes of those damn Solar Ponies were haunting me again. To distract myself, I returned my attention to the room and couldn't help shaking my head. The conversation in the room was on the verge of becoming an argument over who would get to go help Sunset. Feeding instincts die hard and I was very tempted to let this continue spiraling out of control.

“I'm telling you, I should go to the hospital to cheer her up,” Pinkie exclaimed.

“Darling, that might not be the best plan,” Rarity replied. “Hospitals are quiet, remember?”

“Who put you in charge?” Rainbow Dash snapped. “Why is this suddenly your call Rarity?”

“Well, who else is going to make the decision?” Rarity asked. “You? I'm sorry Dash, but you aren't exactly the most organized individual.”

“Seriously?! You’re one to talk!? I've seen your 'inspiration room'!”

Tempted but no. Not like I was going to get anything out of this. Besides, Sunset and Silver were both depending on this group and honestly, those two were the most tolerable humans I had met in several decades. It was time to put these children in their places.

I rolled my eyes and snorted. “This is the best you can do? Don't make me laugh! No wonder it was so easy to drive you apart.”

“Adagio, ah' don't appreciate yer attitude,” Applejack replied, crossing her arms. “Do you have anything to contribute to the conversation?”

I looked around the room at the hostile faces of the Rainbooms and the worried faces of my two sisters. My thoughts drifted back to the research, rumors, and stories we had gathered as we were preparing to infiltrate the school looking for magic.

“In fact, I might,” I replied.

I just gave them all a smirk and waited. It was time to remind them why I was in charge but I wasn't planning on making this easy on them. Petty? Yes, it was but it was too good to pass up. Everyone stared at me expectantly but I wasn't going to make this easy. Rainbow Dash's foot was tapping a mile a minute and I could tell she was going to snap any second.

“Well, spit it out,” Rainbow Dash snarled. “You think you're so smart? Bring it on fish face.”

“By your command featherbrain,” I snarked right back at her. I couldn’t help grinning when her eyes narrowed. It was way too easy to get under her skin.

I gestured at the magical book on the table. “Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Aria should take the journal, and go meet the Princess at the school. Applejack has a driver’s license and Pinkie Pie can let them use the Sweet Shoppe as a base rather than freezing in a car the whole night. Aria is the best fighter of the three of us and she can handle any trouble that might crop up.”

I saw a few nods from the first proposal. Pinkie was nodding so quickly that I was wondering if her head might pop off her shoulders. That one scared me a bit, she almost seemed psychic. I pushed on and pointed at Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy and I should stay here,” I said. “We both know enough about first aid to help Silver if push comes to shove. The kids, Granny Smith and Macintosh will stay here as well for obvious reasons.”

“That leaves Sonata, Bird Brain, and Rarity going to the hospital,” I said. “Featherbrain's house is nearest the hospital, so it'll be a decent refuge if the doctors get twitchy since you're not family. Everyone has phones so if we need to switch out, we can contact each other. That's all I have to say, I leave the choice in your capable, harmonious hands.”

“Anyone have a better idea?” Dash asked weakly. “Come on, anyone?”

Nobody spoke up for or against my suggestion for a few moments. I wondered if the Rainbooms would just go back to arguing amongst themselves rather than accept my advice. Then the most unexpected member of the group suddenly spoke up.

“Thank you Adagio,” Fluttershy whispered. “Her plan makes sense and we can't argue about this all night. Our friends need us to work together.”

The others finally relented and began gathering together the items they would need to leave. I watched them dance to my little plan and felt a small bit of satisfaction.

“Heh, still got it Adagio,” I muttered to myself.

I turned my attention back to the wannabe hero, lying there on the floor. I felt a chill run down my spine as I watched the small details in his behavior. His eyes were twitching and moving just like I'd seen hundreds of times while watching my prey sleep. He didn't seem peaceful though. His face was twisted with a determined expression and there was a light sheen of sweat already forming on his forehead.

“What is going on in there, Silver Spark?”

I pushed my way down the halls of yet another version of Canterlot High. There was a crowd of students gathered in the same spot they had been dozens of times before. I was losing track of how many subjective hours I had been trying to fight my way through her mind. I rolled my eyes as the usual chant of insults began again and gripped my sword a bit tighter.

“Secret Stealer.”
“Way to go Anon-a-Miss.”
“Traitor.”
“What kind of monster?”
“Who would do this?”
“One a monster, always a monster.”

I was seething with rage as I used my sword to smash the crowd out of the way. I wasn't being gentle with these manifestations of my fellow students. Between their awful behavior and the glowing eyes, I didn't have much sympathy for them as they disintegrated as my sword swept through them. They were just mediocre dream constructs that couldn’t even bleed so I swept them aside with extreme prejudice.

“BACK OFF!” I roared at the crowd. “Sunset, please! This isn't real.”

“Everybody has left me,” Sunset whimpered as if she hadn't heard me. “There's nothing left.”

“NO! We're still here Sunset! You have to fight this!” Spark yelled.

Again, she dissolved into a cloud of shadows, just like before but for one brief moment, she glanced at Spark. It was the first time she'd noticed our presence without immediately deriding our efforts as wasted. Her eyes widened for just a moment before she vanished completely. A moment later, the dream we were in vanished as well, leaving us back in the distorted entrance corridors. I looked at my weary companion and sighed.

“Did you notice anything with your superior senses this time Spark?”

“Maybe?” He replied. “It's like trying to smell the difference between two brands of butter but this one seemed more real than the others.”

“She seemed to notice your presence at least, so I think we're on the right track. Onward then.”

Spark sniffed the air and his ears twitched a few times. He gestured a hoof to a floor corridor and began walking towards it. Before I followed him I glanced back at the door that would lead out to the Astral Plane. Was I doing anything useful or was this just a waste of time? There was just no way to know. I sighed and walked down the corridor to the next nightmare.

Applejack:

It was nearly eleven at night on my birthday and here I was sipping on a cup of coffee to try and stave off exhaustion. Instead of having a nice sleepover with my friends, I was sitting in Silver Spark's van in front of CHS waiting for Princess Twilight to show up. I wasn't exactly stuck on the idea of having a party but I really wished I was back home with all my friends instead of just the present company.

“I spy with my little eye, something that is white!”

“Urgh, a snow-covered statue,” Aria answered.

“Nope!”

“A snow-covered bush,” I replied absently, staring off at the snow.

“Nope!” Pinkie chirped. “Come on, you two aren't even trying!”

“Please, just let me drink my coffee in peace,” Aria grumbled.

“Awwww, I'm sorry.”

Pinkie's hair starting to deflate. I'd always found that little quirk a bit unsettling. I was just grateful her personality counteracted the more creepy aspects of her behavior.

Aria glanced over at Pinkie and sighed. “Ugh, we can play some more in a bit. Just let me re-caffeinate a bit Pinks.”

“Okie Dokie!”

I glanced over at Aria. True to her word she was sipping her coffee and staring out the window at the gently falling snow. It was hard to believe it had been snowing off and on all week.

“I hate winter,” Aria grumbled. “Worst time of year as far as I’m concerned.

Pinkie gasped with horror. “Why!? What about Christmas? The parties? The presents!? Snow? How could you hate this?”

“Doesn’t make up for the cold,” Aria grunted. “I miss swimming. Before you say anything, indoor pools just aren’t the same."

"Hot tubs are fun during the winter," Pinkie chirped. "Silver's got a nice one."

"Maybe," Aria muttered thoughtfully. "Why couldn’t the portal be in California?”

“You’d have to take that up with whoever brought it here,” I chuckled. “At least winters are still relatively short here in Canterlot.”

“I’ll take your word for it, though I- . . . Hmph, what are these idiots doing?”

I looked in the same direction as Aria. There was a tall, lanky girl sprinting through the snow with three large men in hot pursuit. Just as she passed the statue, one of them caught up and tackled her. I recognized Lightning Dust’s face as she collapsed into the snow. The three men started viciously kicking and punching her while she thrashed in the snow.

“We have to help Lightning!” Pinkie gasped. “What do we do Aria?”

“Seriously?” Aria rolled her eyes. “Didn't she beat Sunset up? And succeeded multiple times with Silver? She was all ready to do the same to my sisters as well. Why would we help her?”

“Just because she’s been awful doesn’t mean she deserves this!” I exclaimed, fumbling through my bag.

“Ugh, fine,” Aria grumbled, stepping out of the van before I could continue.

I was frozen watching her, about halfway through pulling out my phone. Her next move nearly gave me a heart attack right then and there.

“HEY ASSHOLES!” She shouted. “WHY DON’T YOU PICK ON SOMEONE YOUR OWN SIZE!”

The three men attacking Lightning Dust jumped to their feet and swung around to face her. One of them reached behind his back to draw a weapon but Aria had a weapon of her own leveled at him. With a pop and a buzzing noise, a small projectile crossed the space. The first guy began to convulse and dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes. Instead of immediately attacking, the other two gang members briefly glanced at the man writhing on the ground.

While they were hesitating, Aria closed the gap between them. She jumped into the air and drove her foot straight into the face of the second thug. She landed beside the third and backhanded him on the side of the head. The second guy was trying to get back on his feet but she lashed out with her foot to his head and sent him sprawling again. She hopped up to her feet and kicked something across the courtyard before settling into a ready stance. She quickly gestured at us to come join her.

“Wowee!” Pinkie gasped. “Silver said she could fight but just wow! I wanna see them spar now!”

“No kidding,” I replied tossing my phone to her. I hopped out of the car. “Call the police Pinkie!”

I hurried through the snowy courtyard to where Aria was standing over the three gang members. The weapon Aria had used turned out to be a Taser, probably the same one she used on Silver. The gang member who had collapsed had a pair of darts sticking out of his chest. Aria had a satisfied but slightly feral smile on her face that made me stop short.

“Well that livened up the evening,” she chuckled. “I was afraid this was going to be boring.”

“Well ah’ can’t argue with results,” I said. “Just so ya know, I meant we should call the police or somethin’. Pinkie's calling 'em for us.”

“They’d have finished her off long before the police got here,” Aria snorted. “The guy I zapped did have a gun after all. Plus we would have been next if they’d spotted us watching. Here, use these to make sure these bozos stay still till the police arrive. Then we'll check on the twit. She's still breathing from what I can see.”

I looked at what she was holding. She had just pulled a handful of zip ties out of a pocket in her jacket. I cautiously took some before raising my eyebrow at her.

“You carry these around all the time?” I asked dubiously.

Aria chuckled coldly. “What, you don’t? The one day I forgot to grab them, I wound up with my arm slashed before having my pendent destroyed. Things might have played out differently at the Battle of the Bands if I had them with me in that alleyway. Hop to it Apple, we need to get their arms and legs immobilized before they wake up.”

Her observation was a chilling reminder of how close they had come to beating us. She didn’t make any move to help but it occurred to me that she was trying to monitor the three assailants so I didn’t complain. Once I had the first one sorted, she got to work on the third while I worked on the second. After that was taken care of, Aria flipped Lightning Dust over with her foot eliciting a pitiful moan from the injured girl.

“Suck it up princess,” Aria taunted. “Not that I really care but I am curious what you did to get the tar beaten out of you.”

“Ugh, because Gilda is an idiot,” Lightning Dust whimpered. “The only consolation is she’s going down with me.”

“Quit your whining,” Aria snarled. “You deal with criminals; don’t be surprised when you get screwed. So, who’d you piss off?”

She looked away from me and her voice was faint when she finally spoke. “The Scorpions.”

My heart nearly stopped right there. That was the name of the gang that hurt Silver and killed his parents. I walked over, grabbed the front of her shirt, and yanked her halfway off the ground.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY?” I snarled in her face.

Lightning Dust gasped with pain. “It wasn’t my idea! It was Gilda! It was Gilda’s idea! She said we just needed some professional help to deal with the monsters in our school!”

“So you two brought in the murders that killed Silver’s parents?” I hissed, dumping her unceremoniously back in the snow. “You’d better hope you don’t have any of Sunset’s blood on yer hands or ah’ll be the least of yer worries. Where are they hiding out?!”

“I don’t know! We met with them in town!”

I stood up and walked away from her, my chest heaving as I tried to calm down. I hadn’t felt angry like that since my parents died. I just about jumped out of my skin when Aria put her hand on my shoulder.

“You really care about those two, don’t you?” Aria murmured in a surprisingly gentle voice.

I crossed my arms and looked up at the falling snow. It was being illuminated red and blue by the rapidly approaching police car. Who were Silver and Sunset to me?

“Yeah, ah' do,” I finally answered. “They’re like family. I really hope they’re gonna be ok.”

The patrol car pulled up with its lights flashing. I could hear several more sirens approaching. Two officers jumped out, pulling their weapons. Aria and I both put our hands up in the air nervously but I relaxed when I recognized one of the police officers.

“Evenin’ Officer Armor,” I said, tipping my hat at him. “You stalkin’ us or are we just lucky to have your company this evening?”

Shining Armor laughed grimly. “I’m still a junior officer so I get a fair number of the evening shifts. Besides, you and your friends seem to be magnets for trouble. What’s going on this time and why are you even out here this late?”

I sighed. This was going to be a hard one to explain. All I had to do was keep magic out of it and we’d be ok.

I had lost track of how many hours had passed. It might have even been days subjectively but there was no way to tell. So many times watching Sunset get brutally rejected by our friends. Dozens of vicious mobs of students cornered her in the school hallways. Every imaginable instance of advice or rejection from Twilight Sparkle in the journal. It was all starting to blur together in my mind and the dreams just kept coming.

One of the worst parts was the way they could jump from one place to another in an instant. Every time I seemed to be getting close to finding the real Sunset in this mess, the curse snatched it away from me. Every once in a while we encountered a version of Sunset who seemed more aware than others but it always ended the same way. This time around she had gone from writing about her problems to Twilight in the journal at one moment to arriving at the Sweet Shoppe. This was her final attempt at convincing our friends she was innocent and it wasn’t going to go well.

I hurried down the street to catch her but she was already going through the front door. The yelling started right away. It was almost the same every time.

“Hey! Get out!” Dash shouted.

Applejack’s voice was cold. “Yer not welcome here Sunset!”

“No, wait . . . Please!” Sunset exclaimed desperately. “I know you don’t trust me a- and I can’t prove I’m innocent-”

“Then we have nothing to talk about,” Rarity said coldly.

“Just leave you, secret stealer!”

Every cycle, I could never seem to reach her quickly enough, metaphorically speaking. She would barely reach a half-awake state before dissipating. This imagined blog account was posting vicious lies and secrets that I couldn’t even imagine. On the few occasions, I perused the site during the dream cycles, I had to wonder if these were real secrets from when Sunset ruled the school or if she was imagining new ones. I arrived at the door just in time for her to stumble out into my arms. She was blinded by tears every time and barely registered my presence.

“Sunset! Please wake up!” I gasped.

To my surprise, she actually reacted. “Silver?” she murmured. Then she sighed sadly. “No, just my imagination. He’s gone too.”

Even as I held her, she evaporated in my arms. The smoke just seemed to drift away.

“Sunset?! COME ON, WHAT THE HELL! I HAD YOU THIS TIME!”

“This is getting ridiculous,” Spark grumbled. “I was sure we were close.”

The scene dissolved but instead of winding up back at the beginning, Spark and I appeared in the school courtyard again but something was different. I just barely spotted Sunset walking to the side door of the gym through the dark and snowy night. The windows to the gym were all dark, which was perfectly normal for the middle of the night. Spark's ear was twitching nervously as we surveyed the scene.

“There are at least twenty students in the gym right now,” Spark gasped, galloping towards the door. “Hurry!”

My heart was beating a mile a minute as I sprinted to catch up with her, praying I could make it in time.

Rarity Belle P.O.V:

It was official; hospitals were my least favorite place to visit. The smell of antiseptic was atrocious and it brought back the unpleasant memory of my grandfather's last days before he passed away. Even though it was nearing midnight, there were people in distress scattered around the waiting room, children crying and adults sitting with ashen faces. The company I was keeping today wasn't improving my opinion of the experience. At this point, I was just a whisker away from losing my temper with one of them.

“Come on!” Rainbow Dash shouted at the Nurse. “She's our friend! Why can't we go see her?”

“Even if you were the president you wouldn't be going up to see her,” the nurse replied sternly. “Miss Shimmer is still in intensive care and cannot have visitors until she is stable. Now, please step away from the counter before I call security.”

I pinched my nose and sighed. Rainbow Dash was in an absolutely awful mood thanks to Adagio's baiting. Now she was on the verge of getting all three of us booted out of the hospital. I was about to go in before Rainbow wound up heading to the police station but Sonata stepped in before I could.

“Come on Dashie,” Sonata said, cheerfully taking her arm. “We'll just have to be patient until Silver works his magic and she wakes up.”

“ARGH!” Rainbow Dash growled, stomping away from the counter.

I followed her and Sonata over to a quiet corner of the waiting room. Rainbow slumped down in her chair with a sullen expression on her face. Sonata, on the other hand, had the same friendly smile she always wore on her face and a big mug of soda in her hand. She was much like Pinkie Pie, always cheerful although she wasn't nearly as insightful. Honestly, that was a bit of a relief. There was also a bit of a cruel streak that popped up occasionally in all the Dazzlings I found quite unsettling. The way Sonata could joke about cruelty so innocently was particularly unnerving.

“Rainbow Dash, that wasn't like you,” I said quietly. “Are you alright darling?”

“NO!” she snapped, before wilting. “Ugh, I'm sorry Rarity. I just hate feeling useless. I swear that bitch Adagio is just looking for any excuse to piss me off.”

Sonata took a long drink from her pop and chuckled. “You do turn a pretty funny color when you're mad.”

“Ugh, what did I ever do to her,” Dash grumbled.

“You mean other than destroying our immortality and all the magic power we had?” Sonata asked with that touch of menace that made my skin crawl. Then her voice became cheerful like flipping a switch. “I don't know actually! Dagi certainly didn’t have anything nice to say when she got back from visiting you. Wouldn’t even tell us what happened.”

“I still don’t want to talk about it,” Dash snapped. “Besides, she started it!”

“Don’t you dare start a blame game here, Rainbow Dash,” I chimed in before Sonata could. “It’s not important right now.”

Right then, all three of our phones chimed almost simultaneously, indicating that a group text had just come in. I pulled my phone out, hoping for some good news.

12:15 am: Applejack here so ya’ll know. Got bad news to share. Gilda brought the Scorpions here from Manhattan. Yes, those Scorpions. Lightning Dust was about to get beat in front of the school but Aria stopped 'em. Officer Armor is on the case so if ya see Gilda or anybody from the Scorpions, call him ASAP. Hope ya’ll still got his number from the last time. He says the leader’s up there on the most wanted list so don’t be a hero. No word from Twi yet, so I hope Silver can hold out. Stay safe.

My hand flew up to my mouth as I read Applejack’s message. This was simply the worst possible thing. A cracking noise drew my attention to Rainbow Dash. Her fist was clenched so tight her knuckles were turning white and had popped her knuckles. Fists clenched, she stormed out the front door of the hospital. Sonata and I jumped to our feet and ran out after her.

“I’m gonna kill her,” Rainbow snarled. “I’m done letting those two get away with this! Come on, I need you to drive Rares!”

She grabbed my hand and began towing me towards the car. I snatched my hand back and crossed my arms. The snow was blowing over us and made me shiver. Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to lose her mind.

“Not that I object to you driving places, but I believe an explanation is in order first. Calm down and explain. Where are we going?”

“Oh for the love of- To find Gilda obviously!” Dash growled.

I pinched my nose in frustration. “Do you have any idea where to look? Or what we’ll do if we run into those disgusting gangsters?”

“GRAH!” Rainbow screamed. “Stop making sense! I know where she might hide!”

“Canterlot is no small town, Rainbow Dash,” I replied sternly. “’Might’ still leaves a lot of room for error when we’re dealing with murderers.”

“What if she’s not going to hide?” Sonata interrupted, staring off into the snow.

“What are you talking about Sona . . . ta?” I drifted off when I spotted the figure stumbling across the snowy parking lot. Gilda’s arm was clutched across her stomach and she was limping towards the hospital. At that moment I had a flash of inspiration. I managed to catch Rainbow Dash's arm before she could charge in and make a mess of things. This was going to call for a deft touch, even with a brute like Gilda.

“Let me handle this darling,” I said, giving Rainbow the most confident look I could muster. “You can take the reigns if she's . . . unpleasant.”

Rainbow Dash stared at me like I had grown another head but nodded anyhow. With a curt wave of her hand, she gestured at me to go ahead. I sauntered calmly across the parking lot towards Gilda, wishing I had my Shadow Spade hat with me. Still, all it would take would be a touch of confidence and the game would be set. I held up my hand to stop her progress towards the hospital.

“Good evening Miss Razorclaw,” I said, giving her a cold smile. “We've been expecting you.”

Gilda looked at us with a start, noticing us for the first time. There was a nervous twitch in her eye indicating she wasn't prepared to be challenged like this. She didn't make any move to push past, which was a point to us in this battle.

“What do you mean expecting me monster lovers?” Gilda hissed through clenched teeth. “I've got places to be.”

Gilda tried to step around me but Rainbow Dash blocked her on one side and Sonata cleverly stepped in on the other. I was pleased they were following my lead. I imagined tilting my hat over my eyes to make me a bit more intimidating and tried to put on a smug expression like the cat that caught the bird so to speak. I needed to weave the best story and I couldn't show a moment of weakness.

“Of course we were expecting you,” I lied without hesitation, keeping my eyes squarely on my target. “Why else could we be here waiting? Your attempt to have Lightning Dust murdered has already fallen apart.”

Her eyes shot open “WHAT!” she gasped. “I didn't try to have her murdered! What's going on?! Where is she!?”

I resisted the urge to cheer out loud and simply gave her my most winning thoughtful smile. I felt a bit guilty about abusing her pain like this but time was of the essence. For the sake of my friends, I would get the information the police needed. Gilda was hooked, I just had to stay cool and reel her in.

“Well, perhaps my associates were misinformed,” I pondered. “Miss Dust was in the process of being beaten to death by three men at CHS when they intervened. Your name came up before she passed out so you became the prime suspect. Perhaps you would care to share your side of the story to clear the air.”

“HE'S TRYING TO FUCKING FRAME ME?!” Gilda swore loudly. “That delusional lying bastard is the one you should be going after. The Scorpion King decided me and Lightning were worthless 'cause we didn't have enough money influence to be worth his while. That was after we did his stupid initiation challenges. He was supposed to help us drive out the monsters!”

“Like me?” Sonata asked curiously.

“Exactly,” Gilda spat, not even bothering to hide her pride. “I got started with Shimmer just the other day. I even managed to catch her alone after all this time. A few threats and a slash with the knife he gave me had her finally ready to leave town.”

“I see,” I said, tapping my chin thoughtfully. “Well, that is a fascinating story but it has nothing to do with Lightning Dust's incident.”

“It has everything to do with Lighting!” She exclaimed. “Using that stupid writing-covered dagger was part of my initiation into the gang! So I took a shortcut and just slashed Sunset once with it. It's not my fault he discovered that and decided to take it out on us.”

I breathed a sigh of relief. “Very well, I suspect the police will want words with the Scorpions. If you would be kind enough to share where they're hiding you might be safe. Did you know they're some of the most wanted criminals in America?”

“I get it, I owe them nothing,” She groaned. “The chief lunatic and his crew are holed up in the old factory outside of town. Now, will you let me go to the hospital? I’m bleeding, this headache is killing me and I’m pretty sure my ribs are broken.”

“Take her in Dash,” I said. “That should be enough.”

Gilda began to slump over but Rainbow Dash caught her. I took my phone and began to dial Officer Shining Armor’s number. Hopefully, they would be able to catch the Scorpions before they skipped town. I paused to take a breath, noticing

“Come on Rarity, keep it together,” I whispered to myself. “Plenty of time to collapse after the job is done. Just a little bit longer is all.”

The leader’s decision to hunt Silver down after the original incident was already disquieting. All I could do was pray that it was just a coincidence that they were the ones that showed up. While I listened to the phone ringing, I listened to Dash and Sonata talking to Gilda. She was actually giggling as she helped Gilda limp towards the door. Her attitude did not even remotely match her words.

“You know Silver will make your life a living hell if Sunset dies from the injury you gave her.”

“What!?” Gilda gasped. “She’s dying from a simple slash on the hand?”

“Why do you care? I thought that was your goal,” Dash grumbled. “Sunset’s already in intensive care thanks to you.”

“Yuppers!” Sonata chirped as they walked through the front door. “And if Silver bites the dust while trying to save her, my sisters and I will pick up the slack. We monsters gotta stick together after all.”

I shook my head at Sonata’s odd idea of being helpful. Then I heard Shining Armor's voice asking who was calling. A sly smile spread across my face and I wished once again I had the hat. It felt like the perfect moment for a dramatic pose which I, of course, executed flawlessly. It still wasn't the same without the hat though.

“Hello, Officer Armor, this is Rarity Belle. We have Gilda Razorclaw checking in at Canterlot Hospital with some injuries. Yes, she'll be fine. I know where the Scorpions are hiding.”

While I relayed the information to Officer Armor, I found myself worrying about Silver and Sunset. So many hours had passed with no word from Princess Twilight. I hoped he could hold out and keep her alive.

I burst into the gym just as the lights flicked on. Gilda and Lightning Dust were standing in front of Sunset who had already been knocked to her knees. She was surrounded by a mob of students, but none of them were familiar. They were more like caricatures of people with incomplete faces. Glowing eyes, a general human-like shape, and that was about it.

“This ends now Anon-a-Bitch!” Gilda snarled at Sunset. “You’re dead!”

Spark sniffed the air once and gave me a look. His normally kind and amused eyes had gone completely feral. There was an unbridled rage in those eyes backed by determination. I could feel the wave of emotion from him echoing through our connection. Armor plates shimmered into existence around him along with his clawed armored boots.

“It’s her,” he simply said.

“You go left, I’ll go right,” I replied.

My breastplate, sword, and shield shimmered into existence and I charged with a scream of defiance. Bodies went flying from Spark spinning and kicking them with all his might. I alternated between bashing the manifestations aside with my shield and chopping at them with my sword.

“STAY WITH US SUNSET!” I shouted. “YOU ARE NOT ALONE!”

This time when her clouded eyes caught sight of me and Spark laying waste to the other students.

“Sil-ver?” she gasped as if waking up. “Spark? What the-”

Then Gilda stomped in and kicked her in the jaw. Sunset cried out in pain as she sprawled to the ground. For a brief moment, I was distracted and I paid for it as one of the student simulacrums managed to clip me in the face with a section of pipe. My head was spinning as I counterattacked and knocked him down. Then Gilda pulled a dagger out of nowhere and raised it high over Sunset’s head.

“This ends now!”

“NO!” Spark screamed, leaping at Gilda, his clawed front hooves out in front of him.

His claws went straight into Gilda, unleashing a smoky cloud, another reminder that this was a twisted nightmare. She let out an inhuman howl of pain as she collapsed in a heap. I charged over and smashed Lightning Dust in the face with my shield. I’ll admit I found the act more satisfying than was probably healthy. Then I knelt next to Sunset and took her hand. She looked at me, her eyes awake and aware though still confused.

“It’s all just a nightmare,” I said to her. “I’m here for you.”

“Why?” Sunset gasped weakly, obviously still confused. “Why are you here? Nobody trusts me. They all hate me.”

I helped her up to her feet and kissed her gently on the lips. When I broke the kiss, I put my hand on the side of her face and gazed into her aquamarine eyes. They were brimming with frightened tears and I knew at that moment there was only one answer to that question.

“I’m here because we love you Sunset,” I whispered, brushing her tears away with my finger. “I love you. Don’t let the nightmare beat you.”

Before Sunset could respond, the nightmare Gilda laughed viciously and sprang up to her feet with inhuman grace. A familiar dagger was back in her hand and she stalked towards us. The other beasts wearing the incomplete faces were beginning to stir as well.

“You can’t win!” she cackled. “You don’t have the power to defeat me!”

My head was spinning but Spark and I both stood our ground beside Sunset. I extended one hand to slowly manifest a baseball bat which I handed to Sunset while the curse just kept laughing. It was right of course. I wasn’t strong enough to beat it but maybe I didn’t have to be strong. I just needed to be smarter.

“We can try,” I snarled, lifting my sword. “I’ll die before I let you touch her again. We don’t need all the time in the world to protect the woman I love.”

While I spoke, I glanced over at Spark and winked. His eyes widened and he nodded. At the same moment, in the back of my mind, a distantly spaced ticking noise quickly turned into a steady buzz. The other students I had fought off were back on their feet, uninjured and ready to attack. I lifted my sword and prepared for the incoming swarm.

Fluttershy P.O.V:

I was fighting to stay awake. The slowly ticking clock and Adagio Dazzle were my only companions at this point. The text messages from our friends about the Scorpions and Gilda were horrifying. Granny Smith had made an angry comment about rotten apples before locking the whole house down. The drapes were closed and she was currently sleeping in an easy chair in the kitchen. There was a loaded shotgun sitting on the counter and we were under strict instructions to wake her if anyone came up the driveway.

Watching Silver Spark sleep had been a terrifying experience. He was restless and breathing heavily like he was running a marathon. I frequently wiped the sweat off his brow and cheeks occasionally but there wasn’t much more I could do. Every once in a while magic would glow around his head and eyes but he never ponied up completely. The worst was at about one in the morning when he grunted like he had been punched. His head had snapped to one side and several red welts appeared on his cheek. Now his left eye was swelling like he had been punched.

I looked over at the leader of the former Sirens. She still scared me but after Dashie was gone she seemed to relax. We hadn’t spoken much except to discuss what needed to be done to protect the house or help Silver. Right now she was lying on the couch with her eyes closed. I felt like I had to talk to someone.

“Adagio, are you awake?” I whispered.

Her eyes opened and she looked over at me in surprise. “What do you need?”

“I- I’m sorry,” I whispered. “I just wondered if you wanted to talk. If that’s ok with you that is. You can go back to sleep if you want.”

“Really?” she asked, curiously, her purple eyes watching me carefully. “No it’s fine; I was just resting my eyes. Honestly, I was under the impression you didn’t want anything to do with me.”

I wrapped my arms around myself instinctively and sighed. “No, no, that’s not it. I’m just always nervous.”

Adagio raised her eyebrow at me. “Does that have anything to do with the extra foundation you’re wearing around your left eye?”

I couldn’t bring myself to respond. How had she seen it? I just let out a little squeak of terror and hugged myself even tighter.

“I won’t tell anyone if that’s what you’re worried about,” Adagio replied calmly. “Your secret is safe with me.”

“Thanks,” I murmured, feeling relieved she wasn't going to push. “How long do you think Silver can handle this?”

Adagio glanced over at him and winced. “Astral Sentinels were a secretive bunch a thousand years ago so I honestly don’t know. What I do know is using magic is just like using a muscle. It gets stronger as you use it but there is always a limit. At some point, he won’t be able to go on.”

“Then what?” I asked nervously.

She shrugged. “Could be anything. I once saw a unicorn drop dead after overcharging a spell.”

“Oh- oh dear,” I whispered, staring at Silver’s immobile body. He barely seemed to be breathing but a quick check confirmed he was still alive.

“Hey, don’t let it scare you,” Adagio said apologetically. “Sorry, but I have to be honest. I don’t know how much magic he’s using for this. There's no way to measure it just like there's no way to tell how bad these physical injuries are. He might be fine, he might just wake up with a headache, or temporary burnout.”

I sighed and looked over at Adagio. She had a surprisingly sympathetic expression on her face and for a moment I saw a flash of regret.

“It’s ok Adagio, I appreciate your honesty,” I whispered. “Just because I’m shy and scared doesn’t mean I don’t want to know the truth.”

Adagio stared at me for a moment and then smiled. I don’t think I’d ever seen such a warm expression on her face.

“You’re braver than you let on Fluttershy. I find that intriguing. Maybe we should hang out or something when this mess is wrapped up. Just don’t tell anyone else! I have a reputation to maintain.”

“Do you like animals?” I whispered.

“As long as they don’t hate me,” Adagio replied wistfully, staring off into space. “I had a pet manta ray when I was young. We used to swim everywhere together. I haven’t bothered with pets since our exile.”

I stared at her, my brain freezing up at the concept of a pet manta ray. It was so easy to forget the three Dazzlings weren’t just from another world but that they were originally sea creatures. I think there was a small squeal of delight slipping out of my lips but I was just too happy to be embarrassed. Adagio was reaching out a bit. To me! Of the three Dazzlings, she was having the most trouble fitting in and I might be able to help! Yay!

“Kay!” I finally squeaked.

Adagio chuckled and got up off the couch. She sat down cross-legged next to Silver. “You get some rest now. I’ll keep watch on the Thestral for a while.”

“No, I’m fine,” I replied. Then I yawned, betraying how tired I actually was.

“Yeah right,” Adagio muttered. “Get a bit of shut-eye so your head is clear when I need your help."

I relented under her stern gaze. It was an almost motherly expression and it made me wonder again about how the three Dazzlings fit together as a group. I considered asking but shyness and another yawn swept that idea away. Under her watchful gaze, I lay down on the couch. Feeling surprisingly content and safe given the circumstances, I closed my eyes and was asleep in seconds.

Gilda charged in with her dagger raised and tried to stab Sunset. I stepped in and bashed her arm away with my shield. When I countered with my sword, the gash I opened in her arm began bleeding the same black smoke as my own curse did.

“Protect Sunset!” I shouted. “We can’t let them hurt her! Every second counts now!”

Outside, lightning flashed in the sky and the snow began falling even harder. A club bashed across my arm and another hit me in the back, knocking me to my knees. I summoned my wings forth and used my magic to propel myself off the floor before my attackers could pin me down.

Applebloom:

This sleepover hadn't worked out the way I had hoped. I mean, it was great that I was here with my friends at all but now Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and I were stuck up in my bedroom. It was five in the morning and I had hardly slept a wink. This was all too surreal. Granny with a shotgun in the front room, all the doors and windows locked. Our sisters were out in the snowstorm tryin' to help Sunset and I felt more like a useless child than normal.

“Ya'll awake over there?” I whispered to my companions.

“Yeah,” Scootaloo murmured. “This bites.”

“It's scary,” Sweetie Belle said. “Oh, I hope Rarity is ok.”

“I hope Silver and Sunset are ok,” Scootaloo grumbled. “What is he even doing?”

“Ah' don't rightly know,” I replied. “Applejack just called it dreamwalkin'. I don't know what that means but Silver's magic is all kinds of weird.”

I sat there staring at the ceiling in my silent bedroom. The silence of the house was broken by a drawn-out moan of pain. That was when Sweetie Belle suddenly burst out of her bed. She wrapped a blanket around herself and tiptoed to the bedroom door.

“Where ya goin'?

“I want to see how he's doing,” she whispered. “I'm tired of being stuck up here worrying about everyone.”

“Hey, wait for me!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

I grabbed my robe and was hot on both their heels in seconds. We slipped down the stairs and past Granny who was sleeping in her big rocking chair. When we rounded the corner to look into the living room I had no idea what to make of the sight. Fluttershy was wiping Silver's forehead with a cloth. He had an awful-looking black eye and his mouth was twisted into a half snarl that looked like an animal, especially with the long pointed teeth. His pony ears were visible on the top of his head and his massive bat wings were splayed out on the floor, twitching spastically.

“What does this mean Adagio?” Fluttershy asked in a frightened voice.

“I have no idea,” Adagio whispered. “If I had to guess, he needs all his magic. You all tap your magic more effectively when you're in your pony forms. Now, what are you three doing out of bed?”

Adagio had shifted her gaze from Silver to us and her expression became stern. We froze, caught under the gaze of the Siren that had enchanted us all those weeks ago. For a moment, I almost panicked at the memories of the awful things she tried to do. I took a deep breath and looked at her.

“I- ummm, we-we heard Silver groan and were worried.”

She gazed at us flatly for a moment, then inclined her head at the couch. “You might as well sit down. I wouldn't say no to the company. I'm guessing you haven't slept much either.”

We shook our heads and went to sit down. As much as I wanted to ask questions, Adagio's expression made it clear she expected silence. We watched them take care of Silver for a few minutes but then there was a crunching noise outside the window. I didn't really give it much thought and quickly pulled the drapes aside to see who it was.

“It's Silver's van!” I exclaimed. “Applejacks ba- Hey!”

Adagio had grabbed me and pulled me away from the window. “Get down on the floor!” She hissed. “We locked the house down for a reason. If that had been the Scorpions, you would have been an easy target! Granny Smith, get ready!”

I got down and so did Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. To my surprise, Granny's eyes flew open instantly and she grabbed the shotgun without hesitation. She was usually slow to wake up, so this was a shocking turn of events. Adagio walked to the front door, while Granny aimed the gun from the kitchen. It was just like the movies. Adagio was gonna pull the door to one side and Granny would take 'em out if they were bad guys.

“Ok, everyone down on the ground,” I heard Applejack say outside the door.

“Why?” Princess Twilight asked.

“I told ya in the car, Granny ain't gonna hesitate to shoot anyone on their feet. Don't get up till she gives the all clear.”

“Granny with the broomstick for the win!” Aria crowed from outside. “We're all good here Adagio!”

Adagio pushed the door open and stepped aside while Granny kept the gun aimed at the opening. After a moment of silence, Adagio looked outside, then waved at Granny to stand down. I let out the breath I had been holding. I'd never felt so scared in my life.

“Well come on in!” Granny exclaimed. "Time's a wastin'."

Princess Twilight was the first through the door in her skirt and summer clothes. She looked like she was freezing but her expression scared me. Her face was streaked with tears and she looked even more frightened when she saw Silver. She dropped to her knees beside Silver and ran her hand over his cheek. My sister, Aria, and Pinkie were close behind.

“Where's Princess Luna?” Adagio asked in a worried voice.

“She can't guarantee she can use all her magic in a human form,” Twilight replied, pulling an amulet from around her neck. “She's on the Equestria side of the portal, waiting for me to deliver this.”

I had never seen anything like it. It was a loop of gold wrapped around a deep blue gemstone the size of my fist. It almost seemed to be flickering with stars floating inside. For a moment, it reminded me of the night sky. She looped the amulet around Silver's neck and laid the gem on his heart.

“What is that?” I asked. “It's amazin'!”

“A beacon,” Twilight replied in a worried voice. “I hope this works.”

I felt a brief moment of pressure on my cheek as I tried to fend off another strike to protect Sunset. She was doing her best but it was clear she was running out of energy. We all were. Spark had a broken wing but he was still fighting with every vicious trick we had devised during our long lucid nights on the astral plane. I was probably going to be covered in bruises assuming I could keep this up. That was looking less likely with every passing moment.

The curse seemed to sense my fading strength and redoubled its efforts. Attackers I had sliced down got up again and continued their onslaught. There was a loud snap as a club smashed into my shield arm from behind. I felt the bone breaking and for a brief moment, the entire dreamscape blurred. I heard the impossibly slow and distorted voices of people in the real world for a moment before I regained focus. I knew it was nearly game over and I let the shield fall off my useless arm.

"I'm sorry Sunset," I whispered, blocking the next attack with my sword. "I tried but I'm just not strong enough."

Author's Note

The final scene in the gym was inspired by Dain’s darker take on the Anon-a-Miss events.

Telling the story from different perspectives isn't going to be a common occurrence but it just felt appropriate given the circumstances. After all, what's happening in the dreamscape is repetitive but what's happening out in the real world is far more exciting. At least that's my opinion.

Chapter 43 - To Celebrate

Sunday, December 25, 2016

There was a comfortable warmth on my back as I returned to the waking world on Christmas morning. I felt an arm draped across my chest and I could feel the steady rise and fall of my partner's chest behind me. The sensations were all still relatively new and it still put a smile on my face. I cast my mind back to the morning after the Winter Ball.

Waking up that morning with Twilight and Sunset cuddling me had been pure bliss. We snuggled in bed for an hour, just listening to music on my radio. Sadly, we had to get out of bed all too soon since it was the last day of school. Fortunately, Spike had slept through the whole night and was more interested in the puzzle box than why Twilight wasn't in the room when he woke up.

Before she went back to Equestria, Twilight left us with strict instructions on how to record the operations of the puzzle box. She said it pained her to leave this mystery unsolved but her responsibilities couldn't be left any longer. She wished us luck and then she vanished through that portal. After school on the 23rd, Sunset and I spent that evening working on the puzzle box and managed to identify 25 more moving parts. There were several branching points that were going to make the puzzle an utter beast to sort out thanks to some sort of math I didn't fully understand along. Twilight's insistence that we document everything meant it should be only a matter of time.

We gave up at midnight and headed upstairs to our bedrooms. I was just about to crawl into bed when there was a quiet knock before Sunset let herself in. She was in her modest purple pajamas with her cutie mark emblazoned on the front. She just took my hand and pulled me to my bed. Before I could even ask what was going on, she had settled in and pulled me down into her arms. Every night since we hadn't slept alone.

“Good morning love,” I whispered to my companion.

I felt soft lips gently caress the back of my neck, sending shivers down my spine. “Happy Christmas Silver,” Sunset whispered over my shoulder. “Did you sleep well?”

“Yes I did,” I sighed. “You were right there with me all night after all. Plus I almost thought I felt your arms around me while we were poking around the astral plane.”

She squeezed me tighter and I felt her let out a satisfied sigh. “Good, so did I. And you're fine with not going any further than sleeping in the same bed?”

“Leaving aside the fact that we're also waiting until Twilight is also ready, I'm in no rush,” I replied. “I'm finding it oddly easy to manage my physical attraction to you and Twilight.”

“Even with me so close?” she said in a husky voice, as she breathed on my neck.

I rolled over to face her and kissed her on the lips. She leaned into the kiss, running her tongue along my lips.

“Well, I'll admit that makes it more challenging, but yeah, I'm managing in spite of your teasing.”

She giggled sheepishly. “Sorry, it's hard to resist playing. I wonder if that's your experience as a pony coming through a bit. Stallions tend to have pretty impressive self-control over their reactions to physical appearance. It's a matter of culture as well but there's a lot of biology helping things along.”

I pondered the possibility and nodded in agreement. “It makes sense. Honestly, with the company I keep, that's probably going to be a useful trait to have.”

Sunset raised her eyebrow at me. “Are you saying you find our friends attractive?”

I rolled over to the edge of the bed and reached underneath to grab a surprise for her. “I'm saying that I tend to spend my time surrounded by some of the most good-looking women I've ever had the pleasure of knowing. So I'm stuck wondering if the beauty next to me would like to leave off teasing me while she opens her Christmas present.”

“I think,- what-?” Sunset started speaking but she broke off when I pulled a box wrapped in some brightly colored paper out from under my bed and placed it on the bed. She stared at it and the label that was on the box.

“You got me a present?”

“Of course I did love,” I said quietly.

She struggled to sit up, her eyes blinking away the remnants of sleep. Her hair was disheveled and she didn't have any makeup on. It wasn't necessary; in the morning winter sunshine, she was gorgeous in my eyes. I lifted the box into her lap and sat back to watch.

“You didn't have to do this you know,” she said as she examined the box. “You've given me so much already. Even a new place to live.”

I waved her off. “I told you, that was just the right thing to do. Christmas is supposed to be about giving to those you care for.”

“I suppose,” she replied while pulling at the paper. “Still I feel like I have to . . .”

She trailed off as the gift was revealed. Under the paper was a corporate box with the Wacom logo on the front. It was a medium-sized tablet for digital artwork. A fairly high-quality one from what I had found online. From the expression on her face, it looked like I had made the right choice.

“I've always wanted one of these,” she whispered. “How did you know I would even be interested in something like this?”

“When we were packing your place I tried to put some stuff in one of the boxes you had already partially filled,” I said, a bit embarrassed. “I was surprised to see it was more than half full of painting supplies. You never mentioned art as one of your interests so I didn't say anything at the time but I started paying more attention. You've scrounged up an incredible studio on your limited budget, haven't you?”

“It's one of my biggest secrets since it never fit with the image I was building,” she murmured, running her hand over the box. "All my research after arriving indicated that art didn't mix well with popularity and I've just gotten used to hiding it. I loved it even back in Equestria. Art had a freedom of expression that was lacking in the rigid studies of magic that consumed most of my time. I think the only time I wasn't totally consumed by my plans was when I was drawing or painting. Truth be told, watching people react to my art when they don't know it's mine has always been a small joy.”

“You've put your art up in shows?” I asked surprised.

“Not exactly . . .” she said sheepishly. “I've never shown anything I've painted on paper but you've probably seen a few of my pieces. I don't sign my own name because . . . can you keep this a secret?”

“Always,” I replied.

“I sign my art with the name Flanksy,” she mumbled.

“Flanksy . . .” I repeated, staring at her. “Where have I- Wait, you're a street artist!? The Flanksy?! Those amazing paintings around town are yours?”

“Yeah,” she said blushing. “The name is an homage to my favorite human street artist and a play on my origins.”

“Well, you do have nice flanks as a pony so I suppose that makes sense,” I chuckled, earning me a light punch on the shoulder. “Ouch! Is that not an appropriate compliment?”

“It is,” she snorted. “It was just . . . awww, just come here.”

She wrapped her arms around me and planted several kisses on my cheek and neck. We held each other tight, enjoying the perfect moment. She sighed happily and pushed away to look at me.

“This really is a great gift,” she said. “I'm not sure if my computer will be able to handle something this modern but it's still awesome.”

That made me laugh. “Actually, I'd already considered that. There are two nearly new laptops in the office by the front door. I already got Microchips to help me clean them up so you can claim one if you need it. I already owned them but it's not like I can use two of them.”

Sunset shook her head and got out of bed “You're unbelievable. Seriously, come on, I've got something for you too but I didn't wrap it. It's in my room.”

Curious, I got up and followed her. I hadn't been inside her room since moving day. Despite my offer, she had insisted that I keep the master bedroom. I still insisted on installing a lock on her door so she could maintain her privacy whenever she needed. Granted we were sharing a bed now so privacy was kind of limited most of the time. The second bedroom had an old-fashioned window seat that overlooked the front yard of the house. She had stocked it with pillows, a blanket, and a few books. Her two guitars, one acoustic and her electric were in the corner with an amp and some headphones. Her bed and a dresser took up most of the rest of the left side but there was one other corner on the other side of the room.

In that space, I was surprised to see an easel with a large canvas on it. The whole thing was covered with a light cotton sheet. Another heavier sheet was spread out on the floor to protect the carpet from the paint. She gingerly walked over and stood beside it.

“The funny thing is, I was planning to tell you I was an artist today,” she said nervously. “I've been working on this for a while. So, here you go, I hope you like it.”

She stepped aside and pulled the cover off it. I froze, staring at the painting as I tried to take in all the details. It was two pictures, almost mirror images of each other. On the left side was an incredibly detailed painting of me, Twilight, and Sunset as humans walking with my parents across the courtyard of CHS towards the portal. On the other side, five ponies were trotting down a crystalline hallway past a window overlooking a pastoral scene. Sunset, Twilight, and I were easily recognizable but the other two Thestrals were initially unfamiliar. One had dark gray fur and gold eyes with a sleek athletic build. The other Thestral was pale blue and had thick corded muscles. It only took a second for it to click together in my mind.

“That's what my parents might look like as Thestrals,” I mumbled. “How did you . . .”

“It wasn't hard to guess,” she replied hesitantly. “I saw photos of your parents when we unpacked. There are enough common features among our friends and their counterparts to make an educated guess. I think it's a safe bet your parents would both have become Thestrals if they ever visited Equestria. There are exceptions but ponies tend to be from the same tribe as their parents. Since Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy both got wings like their pegasus counterparts, I think I'm on the right track.”

I stared at the picture, gazing into the smiling laughing eyes of the five individuals on each side. Even though she had never met them. Somehow she had captured the vibrant love of life that characterized my parents perfectly. I felt a tear slip down my cheek.

“I didn't go too far did I?” she asked nervously.

“No, I'm just . . . I am absolutely floored Sunset,” I said, brushing the tears from my cheeks. I took her hand and kissed it. “This is an incredible gift.”

She grinned at me. “Demon Unicorn did good?”

“No, not a demon; not ever again,” I said, shaking my head. “You captured a piece of my parents in paint even though you've never met them. My crimson and gold angel did amazing.”

I wrapped my arms around her and gently kissed her again. It went on and on as I tried to convey how much I appreciated what she had just done. When I broke the kiss, I ran my hand along the side of her face, admiring her stunning eyes. She was blushing furiously.

“So what do you want to do until it's time to head out for dinner?” I asked her gently.

She grabbed her journal with one hand and my arm with the other and started back toward my room. “Snuggling in bed for a couple of hours while corresponding with Twilight. Maybe chilling with a show on Netflix as well. Then we can have a late breakfast before we get on with wrestling that puzzle box until it's time to go.”

I grinned and allowed myself to be headed back to bed. “Now that sounds like a nice, relaxing morning.”

Our Principal and Vice Principal lived in a medium-sized home on a large lot on the far side of Canterlot. Even with the snow, it was clear the yard had some lovely gardens and I suspected there was a pool in the backyard. Even though it wasn't a massive house, it looked extremely well taken care of and there were subtle signs that a fair amount of money had been invested in the property. There had always been indications that Celestia and Luna were reasonably well off despite their modest employment as teachers.

Sunset's confidence had quickly faded as we pulled up and she was more than a bit nervous as we walked up to the front door. Before she could express her worries, the door swung open revealing the smiling face of Luna. She seemed much more relaxed than at school as she wrapped an arm around each of us. There was even a Santa hat perched on her head.

“Merry Christmas you two!” she said enthusiastically, escorting us inside. “Kick off your shoes and make yourselves at home in the living room. Everyone else should be here soon.”

Sunset and I crouched down to untie our shoes. We exchanged a bemused glance as we watched her bounce into the next room.

“That's just freaky,” Sunset muttered. “I've never seen Vice Principal Luna this cheerful.”

Before I could answer, Celestia poked her head around the corner with her usual serene smile. “My sister loves Christmas more than any holiday,” She said. “It's good to see you, I'm glad you both decided to come.”

“Really?” Sunset asked, still dubious about her welcome. “I'm probably the worst delinquent CHS has ever hosted.”

“Perhaps, but I'm confident we're past that now,” Celestia replied. “Your actions since the formal have more than proven it in my eyes. Come sit down in the living room. We have something for you and someone we'd like you to meet.”

Sunset gave me a nervous look before following Celestia into the living room. Luna was already settled in on a couch next to Steel Rain who gave me a salute as I walked in. There was one other person in the room who I didn't recognize. She was watching us with cold green eyes as we walked in. She had steel grey skin, sea green hair, and was wearing a black business jacket over a white shirt with a medium-length black pencil skirt.

“This is Chrissi,” Celestia began as the lady stood up. "She's been a friend of ours since college."

“Chrysalis if you please,” She said sternly as she swayed over to us. “Cutesy nicknames are earned with me. So you're the Miss Shimmer who's given me reams of extra paperwork to burn. Did you think your various mystical stunts went completely unnoticed?”

Sunset grimaced under her cold gaze. “I was a bit surprised there weren't any investigations. That was your doing?”

“Indeed,” she replied, eyeing us carefully. “You're quite lucky Celestia has friends in high places as it were. Such as someone who works for an . . . influential agency. Someone who could make a few more problematic reports simply vanish or even simply expedite a building permit.”

I stared at her, processing her implication. “Seriously? You did all that? Well then, thank you for helping.”

She grinned. “Oh, don't thank me yet. I haven't gotten to the best part. Celestia has asked for quite the favor recently and it was a trick to pull it off not once but twice.”

We both looked over at Principal Celestia who was holding two folders. She held one out to Sunset and the other to me. I took it but didn't open it right away. I watched Sunset open hers, revealing a stack of official paperwork.

“As of yesterday, Sunset Shimmer is registered as a foundling child, born 19 years ago in Eugene, Oregon,” Chrysalis said smugly. “As far as this world is concerned, you exist now.”

Sunset slumped down in a chair and I crouched down next to her. She pulled out a document that I recognized as a birth certificate. It had no parents listed but it had a date of birth and a location. As far as I could tell it was a real document. Underneath was a social security document also with her name on it, passport application forms, a driver's license application, and several information pamphlets about medical insurance and other benefits she could never use before.”

“I- I exist?” she stammered. “Wait, does that mean I can get a job?”

“That's right kid,” Chrysalis chuckled. “You'll be able to get a job, pay taxes, get a real driver's license and even a passport. All the good and the bad that come with being a citizen. The sooner you get a few of those documents through legitimate channels, the more solid your identity will become.”

Celestia crouched down next to Sunset. “When you told us you were from a different world, it occurred to us you must have been living a difficult life. I hope this will make it easier for you to live your life without fear no matter which world you choose to stay in.”

I looked down at the folder in my hand and flipped it open. To my surprise, there was a similar bundle of documents with the name Twilight Sparkle on them. I looked up at the three ladies who had somehow pulled off the impossible.

“You put Twilight in the system as well?”

“We felt giving her the freedom to travel our world was an appropriate way to thank her,” Luna said. “She will simply have to apply for a passport like any other citizen.”

I crouched down and put my arm around Sunset's shoulder. There were tears in her eyes when she turned her face to look at me but she was smiling through it.

“Silver! I can get a job!” she exclaimed. “A real job!”

“That is wonderful, love,” I said, brushing the tears from her cheeks. “I was more thinking how awesome it'll be if you and Twilight can come with me to Europe in the summer. I think a visit to Lost Haven might be a good place to visit while we're there.”

Sunset looked even more thrilled at the prospect and pulled me into a big hug. When she finally let go, I stood up and looked at the three women who had just provided a proper human identity to my two girlfriends.

“This gift is beyond anything we could have dreamed,” I said, bowing to them. “Thank you very much for taking this risk on our behalf.”

“I'm glad you recognize the value of my efforts,” Chrysalis said, her smile becoming surprisingly warm. “I must admit, it is rare for one in my line of work to receive genuine gratitude in person.”

“I'm sorry we didn't get you anything ma'am,” Sunset muttered. “It hardly seems fair.”

“It is far from necessary,” Celestia replied firmly. “Take this gift and use it to make yourself a life. You have a unique chance to make not one but two worlds a better place. It is our duty as your teachers to help you on that path and seeing you thrive will be the true gift.”

“Speak for yourself Tia,” Chrysalis retorted. “I do have a small request of your fair students.”

“What would that be?” I asked nervously.

She crossed her arms. “Show me.”

Sunset and I exchanged a confused glance. Celestia just sighed.

Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Magic obviously. I've seen a number of videos, even a few photos but I want to see the real thing. A small taste as it were. Don't worry, you can trust me.”

“You can,” Celestia sighed. “I don't like it but we need her if something else crops up. Keeping secrets is her job.”

I nodded and called upon Spark who manifested in my mind's eye. He glanced over at Chrysalis and rolled his eyes before nodding his agreement.

“Watch closely, I'm only doing this once,” I said before reaching out and taking his intangible hoof.

Fortunately, Chrysalis was more than satisfied with my demonstration and didn't ask for anything more. She was an odd lady, quite guarded with both her words and emotions. I suppose that came with her career that seemed to be something spy-related. There was a great deal of conversation over the next half hour where Sunset and I learned almost nothing about the oddly guarded lady. That was when the doorbell rang.

“Ahh, finally. That must be Cadance and Shining Armor!” Luna said while Celestia walked over to the front door.

“I've looked forward to meeting this mysterious Cadance,” Sunset said to me. “I don't recall meeting anybody by that name back home.”

“Was she not a princess when you came to our world?” I asked curiously.

“There was only one princess when I left,” Sunset said shaking her head. “I mean, there was that other alicorn upstart that was at least part of the reason I started in on the idiocy with dark magic. I went out of my way to avoid talking to her and Princess Celestia didn't make much effort to put us in the same place. Only caught her name once, it was-”

A young woman with yellow, pink, and purple hair walked into view, interrupting Sunset who had gone rigid. As usual, Cadance closely resembled her pony counterpart. She had a casual dress on and a friendly smile on her face.

“. . . Mi Amore Cadenza?” Sunset whispered, her voice cracking slightly.

“My goodness,” Cadance exclaimed as she looked over at Sunset. “I haven't heard that name in years! How on earth did you know it?”

Sunset was at a loss for words so I took her hand in mine. She was shaking with utter terror. I squeezed her hand while she tried to come up with an answer. Fortunately, Luna had been listening to our exchange and came to Sunset's rescue.

“That was my fault,” Luna said cheerfully. “I was just telling them about your adoption and how you prefer your nickname over your legal name. Of course, I had to tell them your real name. This is Sunset Shimmer and Silver Spark.”

“Y-y-yes,” Sunset stuttered. “I just thought I recognized your full name for a moment but it's clear I was mistaken. It's nice to meet you, ma'am.”

Cadance showed no sign that she recognized Sunset. “It's a pleasure to meet you as well dear. Please just call me Cadance. Sorry to spring this on you Auntie Luna but we had to bring one additional guest. Shining's parents had to drive up to Seattle to take care of Velvet's mother. She slipped on some ice and broke her leg.”

“Oh dear!” Luna exclaimed. “I hope she'll be ok, breaking a bone at her age is no joke! One more guest is no problem; we always have extra food for Christmas dinner. Who is it?”

At that moment a girl walked around the corner and I had to fight to keep my jaw from dropping like Sunset's had a moment earlier. The lavender-skinned girl looked like she was about our age. She was wearing a school uniform, complete with a long plaid skirt and a burgundy vest over a pale blue shirt. She had thick black-rimmed glasses framing her purple eyes. Her navy blue hair was done up in a tight bun but the streaks of purple and pink were still quite visible as was the pink and white star that was pinning it in place.

“This is Twilight Sparkle,” Cadance said cheerfully. "She's Shining Armor's sister."

Twilight Sparkle of the human world waved to us nervously. Her posture almost reminded me of Fluttershy for a moment. Her shoulders were hunched a bit and her knees were twisted inwards. She didn't speak and didn't look directly at us either. Stranger still, I was almost certain she was an inch or two shorter than Princess Twilight.

Hooo boy, this just got even more awkward.
No kidding. This is surreal.
We are sure lucky Twilight couldn't come.
Gonna have to think of her as a different person so we don't make any mistakes.
It might help if we think of her as Sparkle for now.
It's a start but we're gonna have to be careful.

Fortunately, dinner was served only a short time after Cadance, Shining Armor and Sparkle arrived. It gave me and Sunset a bit of time to come to terms with the unexpectedly complicated dinner guest. Sparkle was a quiet girl and the conversation mostly flowed between the adults in the room. Sparkle, Sunset, and I kept off to one side, only answering the odd question when it was directed at us. It wasn't as awkward as I had feared but it wasn't exactly an easy meal either. I honestly had no idea what to say to Sparkle.

After dinner, Sunset and I excused ourselves to let the adults catch up without a pair of students listening in. Besides, Sunset and I needed to talk before things got out of hand. After we grabbed Sunset's bag from the front door we headed towards a relatively private corner in the backyard. There was a conservatory and greenhouse there that would be a good spot to chat with my girlfriend away from the main group. Unfortunately, someone else had the same idea and had beaten us to the punch. Sparkle was already sitting at the table in the conservatory busily writing in a notebook with a steaming mug of tea next to her. She slammed the book shut when we walked in.

“Hello,” Sparkle said, wringing her hands nervously and avoiding our eyes.

“Hi,” Sunset replied, waving nervously “Sorry, I didn't realize someone was in here. We'll leave you be.”

She turned to leave but Sparkle suddenly turned to look at me. Her purple eyes were pleading behind her glasses. The same eyes as the girl I would be picking up at CHS in the morning. The sorrow in her eyes made my heart skip a beat. This was already getting a bit confusing. It wasn't the same face as my girlfriend, but it was close enough to make me hesitate when I saw how upset she looked.

“Please, wait?” she said nervously.

When Sunset stopped, Sparkle pushed her glasses up her nose and sighed. “Please. I know CHS and Crystal Prep students don't get along as a rule but I've never seen any value in that attitude. I'm willing to forget about the whole rivalry thing if you are.”

Sunset and I exchanged a surprised glance. Sparkle raised an eyebrow at me when I shook my head and let out a quiet chuckle.

“What's funny?” Sparkle asked curiously.

Twilight stiffened as I walked over and sat down in the chair across from her. That reaction was worrisome. It suggested this invitation was way out of her comfort zone and she was expecting me to throw it back in her face. It broke my heart a little to see those frightened expressions on a face that so closely resembled our princess.

“I've only been at CHS for a few months,” I told her gently. “I wasn't even aware there was a rivalry significant enough to cause such distress.”

“The obsession over Crystal Prep at CHS hasn't really loomed large in my life either,” Sunset added as she pulled a chair of her own up. “Honestly it all seems just a bit counterproductive.”

Sparkle blinked a few times and sighed. “Well, that's one theory out the window. It seemed like the most logical explanation for your reaction when I entered the room. I'm not that weird-looking, am I?”

“Oh, I'm so sorry for making you think that!” Sunset said quickly. “I . . . umm wasn't expecting to see anyone else our age at the dinner tonight, let alone someone in a CPA uniform. Plus, I had already been caught off guard by Cadance who has an oddly familiar full name.”

I nodded my agreement, though I was slightly afraid to open my mouth and contribute to the story. Sunset was better at social interaction than I ever would be so it was best if I just followed her lead without messing up her narrative. A fancy word for a lie but it was necessary to keep our secrets. Sparkle was watching the two of us carefully and she finally just nodded. Her expression seemed wary but a tiny bit of tension seemed to leave her shoulders.

“Very well, I can accept that as a reasonable explanation,” Sparkle said quietly. “For the sake of a conversation with someone my age. At least you two are polite so far.”

Sunset gave Sparkle a sharp glance. “You have trouble with bullies?”

“With pretty much everyone,” Sparkle said nervously adjusting her glasses again. “I don't like to boast but I'm at the top of every one of my classes. I mean nobody gets along well at CPA because it's a competitive school and being at the top means everyone wants to bring you down. It's every student for themselves but it's really hard when you're the one in the lead.”

“That sounds awful,” I sympathized. “I had a similar experience when I started at CHS but I can't imagine living like that all the time.”

“Being isolated is no fun,” Sunset agreed. “I don't know what I would have done without my friends.”

Sparkle looked at the two of us, seeming surprised. “Wait, really? You don't have a problem with my intelligence?”

“Well, you didn't want to boast, right?” I asked cheerfully. “Seriously, why would that be a problem?”

“There better not be,” Sunset said, nudging me again with her shoulder. “Otherwise you are cut off from tutoring buster.”

“Never been a problem my love and never will be,” I replied, playfully squeezing her hand before looking back at Twilight. She was looking at us with wide-eyed surprise.

“W-wow,” She murmured. “That was really sweet. How many years have you two been dating?”

Sunset and I exchanged a look as I cast my mind back over the past weeks. As I began counting the days I felt my eyebrow raising. I looked over at Sunset with wide eyes.

“Wait, has it seriously been less than a month and a half?”

Sunset looked equally surprised as she looked back at me. “Yeah, that's about right. I asked you out on November 17th, during the sleepover after the Battle of the Bands.”

If anything Sparkle looked ever more shocked than before. “How is that possible?” she asked in a stunned voice. “I'd swear you've been going out for a year or more.”

“Well, it's been a bit of a crazy fall for CHS,” Sunset said evasively “I guess we just clicked.”

Sparkle was looking at us quite curiously now. “You mean like when the front got blown off your school?”

I was desperate to change the subject before it started getting to specifics. The secret about magic and the portal was already getting spread far enough without bringing more complications in. At least not until Sunset and I had time to sort this out privately and confer with our friends.

“Yeah, kind of like that,” I said nervously. “So is there anything you can do to get away from the people bothering you at Crystal Prep Twilight?”

“I-I- Well I'm ummm, working on a theory that will p-potentially provide a new energy source,” Twilight stuttered while blushing a bit. “If I can refine my tools and theories on this energy, it should be enough to get me admission to the Everton Independent Study Program.”

She added something else under her breath but it was too quiet for normal humans to hear. Spark clearly heard her mutter “So I can get away from those embarrassing doppelganger jokes.” That little comment made the hair on the back of my neck prickle as I thought back to the unfortunate encounter with Sugarcoat. I found myself quietly praying Sparkle hadn't connected those rumors to me and Sunset.

“I've heard about that program, it's quite exclusive!” Sunset agreed, unaware of what I had heard. “I hope that will solve your problems. What's the nature of this energy you're looking for?”

“Oh . . . ummm, well I can't really share anything yet,” she said, covering her notebook protectively. “It's not that I don't trust you, it's just well, it could be huge and I can't . . . uh, risk the math getting out, even by accident. It's too important to my future.”

“Hey fair enough,” I said, trying to reassure her before Sunset could protest. “Everyone has a right to secrets. Seriously, I wish you the best of luck.”

Luna poked her head into the conservatory. “Oh, there you three are! We're going to start dessert in a minute, so come join us before Tia eats all the cake!”

“Thanks, Luna, we'll be there in a minute,” I replied.

Sunset chuckled and shook her head. “I still can't believe how different she is away from school. It is so weird.”

“We'll be leaving right after dessert,” Twilight sighed. “This whole thing was last minute and I have to get home to feed Spike. It's terribly unfortunate because to my surprise I've enjoyed talking to you both. I wouldn't mind talking to you again but I don't know if it's worth the risk with how awful some of the CPA students can be about CHS.”

“I'm sure technology can rescue us,” Sunset smiled gently at her. “We can chat privately online or through texts. Plus, we'll see you at the Friendship Games. Are you going to participate or just watch?”

“R-right, the games,” Sparkle said nervously. “I'm going to watch. I'd probably just be a liability.”

“Don't sell yourself short,” I said as I pushed my chair away from the table. “You might surprise yourself. I think you should do what you're comfortable with. If the competition doesn't make you happy, then don't join in. I'm probably not going to join the CHS team either.”

“Really?” Sunset asked, surprised. “I thought you were going to try out for the CHS team with me and the girls.”

“Yeah, there's a reason you're tutoring me, love,” I sighed. “My strengths lie in the forge and combat. Honestly, there's not much else beyond that these days.”

“I think you're selling yourself short as well but whatever works for you Silver,” Sunset said. “Come on Twilight, let's go get some dessert. Celestia is supposed to be quite the cake fiend so we'd better hurry.”

Sadly, that was all the time we really had to talk with Twilight Sparkle of the human world. She seemed even more reluctant to talk with the adults around. As she said, right after dessert she was on her way with Shining Armor and Cadance. We exchanged phone numbers with her and promised to get in touch in the New Year. It was going to be weird balancing any sort of friendship with Sparkle against our romantic relationship with Twilight.

Our brief conversation did have me worried about her life and the behavior of students at Crystal Prep. It sounded like a toxic environment similar to the state CHS was in when I arrived. Actually, it might be even worse if the situation was being condoned or encouraged by the faculty. Sadly there wasn't much I could do other than giving her someone to talk to.

We headed home a short time later after chatting briefly with everyone about the surprising personality differences between Princess Twilight and her human counterpart. We thanked Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis again for giving Sunset a real chance to live in our world and promised we would put them to good use as soon as we returned from our trip.

We also promised to try and keep our magic under wraps as best we could for the sake of Chrysalis' sanity and ours. She warned us that covering up more magical incidents would be increasingly difficult. There were limits to what she could do to discourage unofficial investigations. Worse still, there was always the risk of a conspiracy theorist investigating in secret. If enough evidence was released all at once, there would be very little she could do to get the genie back in the bottle.

With that delightful worry added to the growing complexity of our lives, we made our way home.

Monday, December 26, 2016

Sunset and I had arrived at Applejack's place mid-morning with Princess Twilight. It was the Apple family's Boxing Day open house and it was an absolute zoo. In a flurry of greetings and introductions, we met Rarity's parents, Pinkie Pie's mother, father and her two sisters, and Applejack's Aunt and Uncle Orange from New York. Even Aria, Adagio, and Sonata were there, the former arm in arm with Big Mac much to Applejack's unspoken disgust.

Fortunately, the freezing weather had broken overnight, giving way to warm temperatures and sunny skies so the party could spill out on the back porch. When it came time to do the gift exchange with our friends, we took over the basement where we would be able to talk. It was absurdly crowded between the three Dazzlings, the Crusaders, Big Mac, Twilight, Sunset, and the other Rainbooms but we somehow managed to squeeze in.

Gifts had changed hands in surprising numbers. Fluttershy had knitted wool hats for everyone, Pinkie had vouchers for everyone's favorite treat from the Sweet Shoppe. Even Adagio and Sonata had picked up some little things for everyone. Twilight stood up when there was a lull in the destruction of brightly colored parcels.

“Thank you all for your gifts and for inviting me to join you today,” she said. “I have a small gift for each of you that comes with an explanation.”

She handed a small box to the Crusaders and the other Rainbooms. She didn't hand anything to me or Sunset since Twilight had already told us she would be giving us our Hearthswarming gifts back in Equestria. The girls all tore into their parcels with great enthusiasm. Each box contained a simple silver necklace with a small pendant with a small colored gemstone that seemed appropriate to the person holding it.

“These are exquisite,” Rarity gushed as she lifted her necklace out and examined the sapphire gem. “I'm no expert but these look incredibly clear. I still find it hard to believe these are common in your world.”

“They're so common there's a complex evaluation scale for them,” Twilight explained. “Your counterpart gathered these for me. These are called enchanting grade gems.”

Rarity hummed curiously and slipped it around her neck. When she closed the clasp, everyone gasped with surprise. Her skin had turned silver and a hot pink streak appeared in her purple hair. She still looked mostly like herself but it was a startling change.

“Whaaaat?!” Rarity gasped as she dug through her purse for a mirror. “Oh my goodness, what have you done!”

“Excellent, it works in this world as well,” Twilight said with a satisfied look on her face. “Each of the pendants contains a minor disguise spell. It will adjust the color of your fur and manes when you wear it. It also ensures you will have a different cutie mark should you choose to accept my invitation. I have made the arrangements so each of you can visit Equestria should you desire.”

“Seriously!?” Dash exclaimed. “That is awesome but why the disguises!”

“Unfortunately, we have had several incidents with Changelings and other types of doppelgangers over the years. This will simply prevent any misunderstandings or unwarranted panic in Ponyville, particularly given the inevitability of you spending time with your counterparts. I can't allow any of you to visit without a guide and they will probably jump at the chance to take on that role. Since they work in this world, I believe I would be comfortable with you inviting your counterparts to this world as well if you feel so inclined. I leave that choice up to you.”

“Us as well?” Applebloom asked in awe.

Twilight sighed but nodded. “Sunset believes you would benefit from the experience and I have to agree. Of course, you will have to travel with your siblings.”

There was quite a bit of excited conversation among the Rainbooms as the implications of the offer were discussed. Skin color shifted as pendants were put on and taken off. The color shifts were subtle, leaving each person recognizable but different enough to avoid looking like a twin. Meanwhile, the three Dazzlings exchanged melancholy glances with one another. That didn't go unnoticed by Twilight and she stepped over to face them.

“Sadly, I cannot offer you three the same gift,” Twilight said regretfully. “Not because you wouldn't be permitted to return but because I have yet to figure out if you can return safely. Since you weren't sent here through the mirror, I need to determine what spell Starswirl used to banish you. I will have to beg your patience until I figure out if there are any hazards left behind that could hurt or kill you if you try to travel through the portal.”

Adagio looked genuinely surprised. “You would truly allow us to return? Even with our history?”

“I haven't had much luck finding your whole history so I can't comment on that,” Twilight replied. “I know far more of Discord's questionable history and he is considered a reformed ally now. As far as I'm concerned, if you continue on the path you have chosen here then the answer is an unequivocal yes.”

“That is an unexpected surprise,” Adagio said as a grin appeared on her face.

I rolled my eyes as she rubbed her hands together like she was scheming. A toothy grin appeared on her face but there was a touch of mirth in her eyes. She just couldn't help herself sometimes. Twilight also just rolled her eyes and pulled a scroll out of her bag. She held it out and watched Adagio's eyes with a serious expression on her face.

“This is a copy of a document I recently discovered buried in the restricted section of the archives. It's heavily censored but I've determined it's the record of a trial for a group of soldiers. They were charged with the destruction of a civilian town on the delta of the Canterhorn River shortly after Luna was banished to the moon.”

Sonata's eyes went wide and she gasped. “You told her Dagi!? Why couldn't you just leave the past buried.”

“Because you both want to know their fate as much as I do,” Adagio snapped. Her hand was actually shaking as she reached for the scroll. “For better or worse, these are the first answers to the one question that has haunted us for centuries.”

“According to the document, they were dishonorably discharged and given ten years in prison,” Twilight said as she handed it over. “The only reason they didn't get longer is the absence of evidence they killed anypony. I found it particularly fascinating that the leader of this unit blames a rash of arguments and minor mutinies for delaying their attack. According to him, those failures of discipline were the only reason they didn't get to execute any of the 'Nightmare-loving sea monsters' as he called them. The city was completely empty when they torched it.”

Sonata stared at Twilight for a moment before jumping to her feet and pulling her into a big hug.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” Sonata whispered over and over again while Twilight gently patted her back. Adagio and Aria were looking over the document with wide eyes.

“It worked,” Adagio whispered to herself. “They all made it out in time. I wish we knew what happened to them after they left”

“I'm not done searching, especially now that I've found such an enticing clue,” Twilight reassured Adagio. “I will find the rest of the truth about what happened. When I do, I expect to be hearing from you.”

“Ah'm sorry, but what are ya talkin' about?” Applejack asked. “Ah' feel like ah'm missing something important here.”

“Not today apple girl,” Aria said in a surprisingly emotional voice, while Mac wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her close. “This was an incredible gift Princess but we need to digest this before we talk more. But we will talk.”

Applejack looked incredibly uncomfortable so I decided now was an appropriate time for a distraction. Fortunately, I had a perfect one considering the circumstances.

“So, would it be ok if I passed out my gifts next?” I asked. “You ready as well Aria?”

Aria wiped her arm across her face and nodded, so I walked over to the corner and pulled the blanket off a pile of boxes I had brought down here earlier in the day. Each box was a fairly long rectangular shape and I passed each one of the five Rainbooms and the Crusaders. Mac and the three Dazzlings only received envelopes but there was a good reason for the difference. Aria in the meantime handed out an envelope of her own to each person in the basement except me and Twilight.

“Wow Sivly,” Pinkie exclaimed as she ran her hands over the paper. “What is this!?”

“Open it up and find out,” I replied cheerfully.

There was a flurry of tearing and ripping noises as my friends tore through the paper. I was nervously waiting to see their reactions. The presents were a risk and I wasn't sure if they would appeal to the girls. Still, I had high hopes.

“Oh my goodness,” Rarity breathed as she pulled her box open.

Rarity reached in and gingerly lifted a rapier with a classic bell guard. She held it up and rotated it to examine the design. There were etchings of a trio of diamonds in three equally spaced locations around the guard. The etching was intended to match her cutie mark and I was pleased to see them glitter in the basement light.

Fluttershy lifted a similar rapier but this one had an open ring guard with the loops modified into the shape of several butterflies. Pinkie Pie's rapier was similar but with the metal shaped into a series of balloons. Rainbow Dash and Applejack each pulled out longswords with lightning and apple tree designs etched on the blade. Dash looked particularly excited as she ran her fingers over the etching on the blades.

“These are technically from me and my father,” I explained. “These are all swords he was building before he passed on. I've been working on finishing them up for the past month and that's why I skipped all the sleepovers last week.”

“This Is AWESOME!” Dash finally exclaimed, holding the sword up high. “Thank you so much!”

“Ummm, Silver, what's with our swords?” Scootaloo asked. “These are really cool but it seems a bit odd.”

The three Crusaders each received a smaller rapier appropriate to their smaller build and hands. The tip was blunted and the blade edge was slightly rounded instead of sharp. They each had a small etching on them identifying the owner but it wasn't nearly as elaborate as the ones I gave to their sisters.

“Those are training rapiers,” I explained. “You're a bit young for fully functional blades but those will let you practice safely.
Speaking of practice, I suggest everyone opens the gift from Aria.”

Everyone suddenly turned their attention back to Aria's envelopes. She glanced over and winked at me. I already knew what was inside since I helped her get the gift. I held up my fist to her and she bumped it.

“Oh mah goodness!” Applebloom exclaimed as she pulled out the piece of paper. “Eight free sword fighting classes with Steel Rain at the new dojo?!? Steel Rain was yer' mentor, right Silver?”

"Yeah, that's right," I replied.

Aria had a predatory grin on her face. “I'll be helping with the class, so hope you can handle it!”

“You?” Dash asked incredulously. “You think you can teach me how to use a sword?!”

“Oh, she can teach you all right,” I replied before Aria could. “I've already learned a few tricks from her. If you show up on the first day the dojo is open I think you might get a hint at how lucky we were when they were our opponents.”

Rainbow Dash blinked a few times and looked at Aria again. “Well, alright then. Thank you for the gift Aria.”

I looked over at the three Dazzlings and Macintosh. “Those aren't quite I.O.U's but I suppose it's close enough. I did run out of time in spite of my best efforts and I wasn't entirely sure if a sword was appropriate for the four of you. Instead of simply making you a sword I'd like to offer some custom work. Whether it's finishing up one of the other swords in my shop or something else is up to you. We can talk after I get back from my holiday.”

“Sword fighting?” Fluttershy asked in a worried voice. “Oh my, I don't know if this is right for me, I'm not a warrior.”

“Think of it more like a sport like fencing or karate,” I reassured her. “The training session is a full body workout just like any martial arts. It's good for balance, core strength, and agility. I think you'll like the rapier, it's a weapon that focuses on elegance and strategy over brute strength.”

“It sounds like it will be a lovely experience darling,” Rarity said. “Thank you, Silver and Aria!”

After we finished opening the presents the girls settled into an intense conversation focused on girl things. After a few minutes, Macintosh caught my eye and tilted his head towards the door. The two of us quietly made our escape and headed out to the back porch for some air. The late afternoon was warm and the snow was quickly melting away. Mac handed me a bottle of cider, then cracked one for himself. He leaned on the railing of the porch, staring out at the orchard, and took a deep breath of the winter air.

“Funny we ain't talked much,” Mac said quietly. “You seem like you've got a sensible head on your shoulders.”

“Sometimes it feels like that's more an act than anything,” I snorted. “But yeah, it is odd we haven't chatted. Considering we both spend our lives surrounded by the same group of ladies, we might have something in common. We should probably try to change that going forward.”

“Suppose that could be a decent resolution for the New Year,” Mac chuckled. “Spend time with mah' brother seems like a good plan.”

I opened my mouth to ask him who his brother was but then I saw the look on his face. He was watching me and I felt a touch of shock overtake me as I realized who he was talking about.

“Brother? I- what? Me?”

“Y'all did your damnedest to protect mah kin when I couldn't be there for 'em,” he said firmly. “Halloween, the Battle of the Bands, and even the Formal. Every time, you stepped up and fought to protect AJ and Bloom. Y'all might not be an Apple by blood but you bled for mah kin. That makes ya mah brother in every way that matters. If ya want that is.”

“I'd do it again in a heartbeat,” I mumbled, feeling quite self-conscious. “I've always wondered what it would be like to have a big brother.”

“Ya got one now,” Mac chuckled. “We'll hafta talk about your relationship choices someday. Yer a nut goin' out with two headstrong girls.”

“You're one to talk bro,” I laughed. “You're really going to date Aria?”

He took a swig of his cider and grinned at me. “Eeeyup.”

“Why?” I asked curiously. “Don't get me wrong, Aria's turned out to be pretty cool. Just seem like a surprising choice for you.”

Mac looked out over the orchard for a while, his eyes distant. Then he sighed and looked over at me. “Yah hafta understand, I wasn’t intendin' to be a farmer. Ah was away from home pursuin' a different life when Ma and Pa had their accident. I didn't hesitate to come back and pull mah' weight so Granny wasn’t alone in taking care of things. Ah’ settled into a nice routine and Ah've been pretty content just takin' care of business.”

Mac was quiet for a moment so I took a sip of the cider, savoring the sweet flavor. As he continued staring at the orchard a small smile appeared on his face. He looked over at me with a small flicker of amusement in his eye.

“Aria sees things differently. Not just cause she's a thousand years old and from another world either. She just about drove AJ crazy when she visited but ah' felt like she was a breath of fresh air. She questions everything, 'specially if it don't make sense to her. Gotta be able to defend yer views with her.”

I grinned. “Aria does tend to challenge the norm in an abrasive way.”

He chuckled. “Eeyup. Ah' can respect a girl who don't back down till she's had her opinion heard. She always says what she means and never avoids the truth even if she's a mite rude. Honestly, it reminds me a bit of Granny sometimes but only with me and AJ. She respects Granny well enough and is nice to Bloom. Doesn't hurt that she's easy on the eyes either. We'll go out on a few dates and see what happens.”

“Seems sensible. I suppose every relationship has to start somewhere.”

“Eeyup!”

We clicked our bottles together and took another drink of the cider. We both just watched the orchard quietly. At that moment the world seemed so peaceful, my heart felt the lightest it had been since before I lost everything. There would be more chances to connect with my new brother when the New Year rolled around. Right at this moment, it didn't feel like any words were needed.

For about fifteen minutes we just enjoyed the cool winter afternoon. The silence was finally broken by the back door opening. We turned to see who it was and I felt my worries spike when I realized it was Pinkie's father. He had a frown on his face and his eyes were stern. He looked quite imposing in his suit and tie. Maud's warning a few days earlier suddenly came to mind and I realized the moment had come.

“Macintosh Apple, would you please step inside?” he said coolly. “I need to speak with this boy in private.”

“Yessir,” Mac replied deferentially. He gave me a worried glance and then hurried into the house, leaving me facing the stern, cold face of Mr. Igneous Rock Pie.

“What are your intentions towards my daughter?” Mr. Pie asked firmly.

I looked at him, trying to treat him as I would Steel Rain while in training. “Sir, Pinkie is a dear friend who helped me pull my life back together when I was in a bad place. I intend to do everything in my power to treat her and our friends with the same kindness they have shown me.”

“Hmph,” he snorted. “So according to Maud, you have spent several nights under the same roof as my daughter and her friends. Have you been sneaking peeks at the young ladies or taking advantage of them, boy?”

“No sir, I would never disrespect any of my friends by doing such a thing!” I said firmly, never breaking eye contact. “I owe them my life. To dishonor the incredible trust they have given me for a moment of crass voyeurism would be reprehensible. I swear to you, I have never and will never disrespect your daughter.”

He looked slightly mollified, possibly because I didn't back down. Unfortunately, he didn't seem completely convinced.

“Very well but I will be verifying your words,” he grumbled. “This all goes against everything I believe in. Maud has already spoken positively of your character but a boy spending time among so many young ladies . . . It's not appropriate."

“Sir . . . it is difficult for you to be away from your daughter isn't it?”

He glared at me for a moment and I feared I had overstepped my bounds for a moment. Then his eyes softened and he sighed. “When my work forced us to move across the country, she was devastated. I truly feared I would lose my daughter at that time. Fortunately, Maud was already planning to stay and attend college here so she offered to allow Pinkamena to stay here with her. It saved my family but in a way, I still lost Pinkamena. I fear she resents me for choosing my career over keeping my family together.”

“As far as I can tell, Pinkie's goal in life is to share the happiness she feels with everyone around her,” I said. “She misses you Sir but I have never heard one word of resentment when she speaks about you. Pinkie is far wiser than her bubbly exterior lets on and she knows you did what you had to do.”

“Indeed she is and it is fortunate that you recognize that fact,” he grunted. “Very well. I am still displeased about the inappropriate closeness you seem to share with my daughter but I will not press the issue. Still, we will have words if you violate my daughter's trust, boy.”

I didn't reply immediately. Instead, I watched the orchard for a moment, contemplating what I would do if I really messed up. It was an easy conclusion to come to even if I wasn't entirely thrilled about the implied threat.

“If it comes to that, I will accept whatever punishment you deem appropriate, Sir,” I murmured. “I doubt it'll come close to what I'll do to myself if I mess up and lose their trust.”

Mr. Pie didn't say anything and I didn't turn to look at him. I just watched the snowy orchard, keeping a calm face until he turned and walked back into the house without another word. Once I heard the door slam, my hand went up to my eyes and I wiped away the moisture that had begun to gather there. I almost jumped out of my skin when an arm snaked around my shoulders. A pink bundle of cotton candy hair brushed against my shoulder and a hand brushed a tear off my cheek.

“Oooh, he was mean to you wasn't he?” Pinkie huffed. “You look sad, I don't like it when daddy makes my friend sad. I should go give him a piece of my- eeek! That tickled!”

She seemed uncharacteristically angry so I wrapped my arm around her waist while she was ranting. She let out a cute little squeak of surprise and then leaned against me.

“Your father didn't say anything that I disagree with Pinkie,” I said to calm her. “I might not have liked his approach but his concern was entirely for you. I respect that. You know you have a father who loves you very much, right?”

“Yes but it's nice to hear from you,” she replied, more calmly now. “Daddy is such a stickler for propriety and proper relationships between boys and girls. He's all, hands to yourself, don't wear short skirts, don't sleep in the same room as boys, blah, blah, blah. I'm not going to do anything dumb; I just wish he'd relax and let me have my friends.”

I hugged her gently and leaned my head on top of hers. “I think he knows that Pinkie. Fathers worry. Besides, it's not like he told me to stay away from you. Just got a 'treat my daughter and her friends with respect' lecture. Let me know if I'm ever crossing a line.”

“I will Silvy,” she promised. “Now come on silly! Your girlfriends were wondering where you went!”

She broke out of the hug and dragged me back inside before I could protest. Not that I was really annoyed with her. Pinkie was a good friend and it was about time I got back to spending some time with all of them. In just a few short hours I would be heading to another world.

Author's Note

So we finally made it to Christmas. Hey, it's only a year longer than I thought it would take to get to this point. To be fair, the story has evolved a great deal from my original outline and I don't regret it for a moment. Thank you as always for reading!